《Extra Pages: The Author's Odyssey》


 Character Illustration (spoilers)

    <h4>Chapter -2: Character Illustration (spoilers)</h4>


    Father (Guild Leader):


    Name: Lord Caelum DarkHeart


    Background: Head of a D-ranked guild, known for strategic brilliance.


    Favourite Weapon: Greatsword.


    Magic Affinity: Earth maniption.


    Hair Color: Jet-ck.


    Eye Color: Commanding grey.


    _________


    Mother:


    Name: Lady Seraphina DarkHeart


    Background: Compassionate and wise matriarch of the family.


    Favourite Weapon: Healing staff.


    Magic Affinity: Healing and light magic.


    Hair Color: Golden-blond.


    Eye Color: Green amber.


    ______________


    Younger Sister (5 years old):


    Name: Lilya DarkHeart


    Background: Energetic and curious child, who idolizes her brother.


    Favourite "Weapon": A wooden toy sword.


    Magic Affinity: None (too young to disy magic).


    Hair Color: Golden curls.


    Eye Color: Wide, curious eyes.


    _,________________


    **Adrian ckthorn**


    - Background: Adrian witnessed the tragic loss of his family during the dungeon overload, driving him to be a resilient and strong fighter. He''s driven by a desire for vengeance against the demons that destroyed his life.


    - Magic Affinity: Game-like System (with enhancements in various skills)


    - Appearance: Tall, ruggedly handsome, with tousled dark hair and determined blue eyes.


    - Role: Adrian''s journey for revenge intertwines with Lucas''s maniption of the story, creating aplex dynamic between the two.


    - Point 1: Adrian''s game-like system grants him unique abilities and skills that give him an advantage in battles.


    - Point 2: Adrian''s kindness and inner conflict between revenge andpassion create internal and external struggles.


    **Character 2: Emma Rivers**


    - Background: A skilled archer with a fascination for ancient myths, Emma forms an unexpected bond with Lucas when they cross paths during an archerypetition.


    - Magic Affinity: Archery and Nature Magic


    - Appearance: Auburn hair, bright green eyes, freckles.


    -


    **Character 3: Aric Thornheart**


    - Background: A driven warrior-in-training, Aric''spetitive spirit drives him to excel and prove himself worthy of his prestigious lineage.


    - Magic Affinity: Swordsmanship and Fire Magic


    - Appearance: ck hair, intense blue eyes, muscr build.


    **Character 4: Isabe Evergreen**


    - Background: Hailing from a distinguished mage family, Isabe is a refined and skilled mage with a passion for uncovering ancient magical secrets.


    - Magic Affinity: Elemental Magic and Enchantment Magic


    - Appearance: Silver hair, sapphire eyes, elegant posture.


    **Character 5: Noah ckthorn**


    - Background: A creative inventor with a knack for technomancy, Noah''s unique approach to magic makes him an outsider, but his resourcefulness is invaluable.


    - Magic Affinity: Technomancy and Lightning Magic


    - Appearance: Messy brown hair, warm brown eyes, innovative demeanour.


    **Character 6: Lyra Morningstar**


    - Background: An elf with a strong sense of duty, Lyra is a skilled healer and historian who bes intrigued by Lucas''s unique perspective on the world.


    - Magic Affinity: Healing Magic and Nature Magic


    - Appearance: Silver hair, emerald green eyes, graceful presence.


    **Character 7: Kael Darkwood**


    - Background: A drawer with a passion for exploring ancient ruins, Kael possesses a deep connection to thend and its mysteries.


    - Magic Affinity: Earth Magic and Rune Magic


    - Appearance: Jet-ck hair, amber eyes, rugged demeanour.


    **Character 8: Professor Lillian Ashbourne


    Background: Professor Ashbourne is a seasoned magic practitioner and historian. She''s known for her expertise in ancient texts and magic artefacts.


    Magic Affinity: Elemental Magic and Historical Magic


    Appearance: Silver hair, sharp blue eyes, often wears elegant robes.


    **Character 9: Female Protagonist - Evelyn Nightshade**


    - Background: Evelyn shares a dark history with Lucas, as he did something unforgivable to her in their past. She''s skilled with a bow and arrow, determined to seek vengeance against Lucas for his actions.


    - Weapon: Bow and Arrow


    - Appearance: Long ebony hair, fierce green eyes, athletic build.


    -


    **Character 10: I Hawthorne**


    - Background: I hails from a family of skilled potion makers. She''s cheerful, outgoing, and excels in the field of alchemy.


    - Magic Affinity: Alchemy and Healing Magic


    - Appearance: Fiery red hair, freckles, vibrant green eyes.


    **


    [ NOTE:- IMPORTANT I Just HAD THESE CHARACTER REDY SO I SHOW THEM TO YOU, OTHERS ARE ON WAY.]

 Chapter 1: The Author’s Tale

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Author''s Tale</h4>


    I''ve always been the type of author who loses himself in the realms of imagination. Hours, sometimes days, would slip by unnoticed as I poured my thoughts onto the nk pages, weaving tales of magic, wonder, and adventure. In those moments, I became a creator of worlds and an architect of destinies. But my own life, well, that had been more mundane.


    My name is Samuel, I lived in a bustling city My world was one of routines and deadlines, a reality far removed from the epdscapes and daring exploits of my novels. I found sce in my stories, and perhaps that''s why they came to consume me.


    As I already told you I''m the author. It''s just for fun, my parents were rich and I don''t need to work for money.


    I like to imagine things and bring them into words, I only wrote one book Extraordinary Odyssey. It''s just a typical novel you can find on any website.


    Let me give you a summary of the "des of Destiny."


    Long ago, humanity on Earth lived in a world devoid of magic. They marvelled at the fantastical tales of other realms but were bound by the limitations of their reality. However, the turning point came when an ancient artefact was discovered buried deep within the heart of the supercontinent. This artefact, known as the "Luminar Crystal," was a gift from the cosmos, a cosmic anomaly that bridged the gap between magic and science.


    But this "Luminar Crystal" is what I call a disaster. The first time "Luminar Crystal" was discovered it had so much power that could not be contained any longer. It explodes in millions of pieces, and when that happens an energy realises from the "Luminar Crystal" all around the world.


    Its shift in tectonic tes all over Earth, moving countries from where they were previously, resulting in tsunamis and earthquakes, killing millions in the process. The sudden shift in tectonic tes caused the world map to permanently change, with thereon onendmass surrounded by water


    As energy travels the ces in the world''s environment change. Normal animals be bigger and be more deadly over time pass.


    One monthter after the explosion of "Luminar Crystal" Huge portals started appearing where unknown species which wereter identified as demons and other races, started emerging. At first, they were docile, but as soon as they deemed humanity weak they started rampaging all over the ce.


    But with great disasterse opportunities. As portals appeared, humanity managed to gain ess to mana. A special force that lingered throughout the atmosphere and originated from other worlds. It would allow humans to do things they could''ve only dreamt of doing in the past like summoning fireballs or cutting through metal.


    Scientists and mages worked tirelessly to study the pieces, of Luminar Crystal, that have been saved after an explosion, unlocking its secrets over generations. They realized that the crystal emitted a unique energy¡ªmana¡ªthat had the potential to fuel spells, enhance technology, and transform the very nature of Earth. Through meticulous research, humanity discovered a way to harness and distribute mana, allowing every individual to tap into this previously untapped resource.


    As humanity began to integrate mana into their lives, a revolution of unparalleled proportions unfolded. Technology flourished with the infusion of magical energy, leading to the creation of floating cities, teleportation devices, and energy sources that reshaped thendscape. Magic, once thought to be the realm of myth, became a tangible force that could be wielded by anyone willing to learn.


    At this point, everything has be normal like it was before Luminar Crystal. But then another disaster urs. As the world of Earth evolved, the boundaries between dimensions began to blur. It wasn''t long before the cosmic forces that had granted humanity mana''s ess also facilitated the convergence of different races from across the multiverse. Elves, Dwarves, and other fantastical beings stepped through the veils that separated their worlds, drawn by the allure of Earth''s newfound harmony between magic and technology.


    Elves, renowned for their connection to nature and mastery of arcane arts, were drawn to Earth''s vibrantndscapes and the prospect of joining a world on the brink of a magical revolution. Dwarves, with their expertise in craftsmanship and mining, found a haven in Earth''s towering cities and burgeoning technological advancements.


    The integration of these races into Earth was not without challenges.


    For the prideful elves, the selfish acts and schemes which they witnessed during humanity''s dark moments made all thoughts of coboration vanish, only to be reced with utter disdain.


    And for the Dwarves, humanity''s primitive technology made them seem like brainless monkeys who roamed around unting their power and intelligence with no substantial backing.


    Power Struggles arose as each race brought its unique traditions and perspectives. However, over time, a fragile harmony emerged as the races learned to coexist and coborate, harnessing their strengths to shape Earth''s destiny.


    The supercontinent, once home solely to humanity, became a melting pot of races,nguages, and cultures. Together, they contributed to the intricate tapestry of Earth''s society, where magic and technology flourished side by side, and where the old legends mingled with the innovations of the present.


    With new people and new races, they decided to change the name of the, they changed it from ''Earth to Etheria''.


    They also revealed the reasons why all of them came here. It''s Because of Demon. They destroyed their old home and now their target is Earth.


    And so, Etheria stood as a testament to the boundless potential of a world shaped by imagination, where humanity''s ess to mana had not only revolutionized their existence but had also drawn beings from across the cosmos to join in the grand narrative of unity, discovery, and shared destinies.


    ****


    Initially, the story starts with the protagonist enrolling in the ''Nova'', a specialized school that was established by the effort of all humanity, to raise warriors to defend the borders against the attacks from both factions.


    He was your typical MC with a tragic past


    - Parents died due to war at the hands of demons


    - Vengeance against Demons


    ¡­and so on


    It was what you would expect from an MC.


    It was my masterpiece. At least that''s what I thought, but looking through thement section I couldn''t help but rage.


    I mean how would you feel if what you feel is your masterpiece gets insulted?


    Terrible right?


    Letting out a long breath, I try to once again calm myself.


    Lately, I''ve been having anger issues. The simplest thing could get me mad, which just goes to show how bad my anger issues were.


    But it couldn''t be helped. With how sh*tty my life was, I was bound to develop a twisted personality.


    We''ll that all in the past. Past, why do you ask I''m referring to the present as the past.


    Because.


    Today is the day I''m going to die I know it that''s why I''m writing this diary to my parents.


    I always use their money so at least they know how grateful I feel toward them.


    " Mom-Dad I Love- kuh kuh ah, shit not now at least let meplete this one sentence."


    But I couldn''tplete it. Ah, so this is how it feels. I died today.


    The day I died remains etched in my memory. It was a fateful ident, one that took me from the ordinary world I d thrust me into the extraordinary. I felt myself slipping away, consciousness ebbing like a tide receding from the shore. And then, as darkness imed me.


    ***


    Chirp chirp chirp


    Awaking me from my slumber was the peaceful sound of birds chirping


    I could faintly feel the warm gentle sunshine envelop my whole body, causing my lethargic self to feel more energetic.


    Opening my eyes, I found myself inside a room.


    Rubbing my eyes to make sure I was still not sleeping I blinked a couple of times and once more looked at my strange surroundings.


    ''Aren''t I supposed to be¡­dead?''


    ¡­was what I thought at first, but seeing that I was still breathing and seeing just fine, I thought that perhaps someone had rescued me moments before I died, and right now I was in a hospital.


    But with each passing second, I realized that this was not the case.


    Why?


    "Wake up Lucas, how long are you going to sleep, it''s already noon. Now hurry and wake up"


    Because someone shouting at the door.


    And who the hell is Lucas???

 Chapter 2: Reincarnated in my Novel.

    <h4>Chapter 2: Reincarnated in my Novel.</h4>


    Lucas, who the hell is that? Wait, that''s not important right now.


    Looking at the room it is not a hospital that''s for sure. So where am I?


    I don''t know. Did someone kidnap me? And they are asking for money from my parents which is terrible.


    "Lucas hey you kid open the door" Who am I kidding kidnappers had already broken the door long ago had I not answered it.


    And who is this Lucas? Look like I have to ask whoever the other side is.


    I opened my mouth to answer but


    "Guh¡­ aha" a screames.


    pain washed over my head as I started experiencing a massive migraine followed by a severe case of vertigo.


    Pain¡­pain¡­excruciating pain that I had never felt before engulfed my entire being, it felt like I was going to lose consciousness.


    "Help"


    I finally managed to say.


    "What''s Happening Lucas opens the door why are you screaming? Wait a minute I''m opening the door with a master key."


    Before I lost consciousness door burst open and women ran toward me. I stumbled as I raised one hand on my head and another toward the woman.


    She has long blond hair like gold, reaching her vest, she has green amber eyes with a beautiful face. But right now on the face only thing you see is worry.


    Worry for who? I don''t know.


    She reached me and touched my head upside down. She still had a worried look as she asked me a question.


    "Lucas my son, what happened why are you screaming like that?"


    ''What??? Me??? Her son???'' When the hell did that happen?


    At this whole ''son'' thing I lost consciousness


    "Hey Lucas are you listening to me?"


    I could not answer it because I already lost consciousness.


    ***


    As I slowly regained consciousness, my surroundings started toe into focus. The blinding pain in my head had subsided to a dull ache, and my vision cleared enough to reveal a room that was unfamiliar yet oddlyforting. It felt like I was in a cosy bedroom, adorned with soft colours and familiar trinkets. But how did I get here? More importantly, why did that woman refer to me as her son, Lucas?


    Confusion and disbelief swirled in my mind as I attempted to make sense of the situation. I blinked a few times, trying to shake off the remnants of my previous migraine. My gaze shifted towards the woman who was now sitting on the edge of the bed, concern etched across her features.


    "Lucas, are you feeling better now?" she asked gently, her voice a soothing balm to my disoriented senses.


    I swallowed hard, my voice hoarse as I responded, "I... I think so. What... What happened?"


    She smiled, her green amber eyes reflecting a mixture of relief and tenderness. "You had us quite worried, my dear. You were screaming and clutching your head in pain. I thought your headache might havee back."


    I struggled to recall the sequence of events that led to this moment. It was all so jumbled as if my memories were ying tricks on me. I reached up to touch my head, my fingers brushing against the spot where the pain had radiated from. It felt real, too real to be a mere figment of my imagination.


    "Mom," I began hesitantly, the word unfamiliar on my lips, "I don''t... I don''t understand. Why did you call me Lucas? And why did you say you''re my mother?"


    Her expression shifted, a mixture of surprise and concern crossing her face. She reached out and ced a gentle hand on my arm, her touch warm and reassuring. "Lucas, honey, are you feeling alright? You''ve been acting a bit strangetely. Is something bothering you?"


    I opened my mouth to respond, to ask more questions, but the flood of memories that surged through me was overwhelming. Scenes, emotions, and thoughts that weren''t mine... memories of a life that seemed foreign yet strangely familiar.


    Images of a keyboard, aputer screen, and the joy of creating worlds with words yed in my mind. I was an author, I realized, someone who had poured their heart and soul into a story. But the boundaries between fiction and reality were blurring, and I was left grappling with an unsettling truth.


    I''m my novel, I don''t know that I created this Lucas, this character doesn''t even exist.


    So that means I''m extra. The realization came like a bomb, it was like my whole world was lying.


    ''If this is novel then what about my old world and my parent''


    And this person who ims to be my mother, how should I call her mother?


    My mind wants to deny it but my heart wants to call her ''mom''. Look like aside from memory I also inherit ''Lucas'' emotions.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, but I held in as I looked at the woman who imed to be my mother. "I... I''m sorry, I don''t know what''s happening to me. I... I think I had nightmares or something, it was a very strange dream but it was also very real. But... that can''t be real, can it?"


    She held my gaze with a mixture ofpassion and understanding. "Lucas, sometimes the mind can y tricks on us. Dreams and memories can feel so vivid, even when they''re not real. You''re safe here, and I''ll take care of you. We''ll figure this out together."


    Her words were a lifeline, grounding me in a world that felt both foreign and familiar. As I struggled toe to terms with the merging of two lives, the weight of uncertainty began to lift just a little. With her by my side, maybe I could unravel the mystery of this surreal existence and find my ce in this new narrative.


    "Now rest for a bit I''ll be going to Guild now, I came here to check on you, oh ah before I go your sister is sleeping so don''t be loud."


    ''Guild? Sister? Now I have a sister too.'' Great.


    "Mom, I know that it''s weird but what is the name of this?"


    "Lucas what are you talking about it''s Etheria."


    Ah Etheria


    "I see well good luck with the guild."


    Then she leaves me alone to think about lots of things. One is I reincarnated in my novel. Second What I''m going to do now? Third I need to know about myself and this family ( my family ), Memories are stilling but it''s slowing down the process in maybe ten minutes I''ll know about myself.


    I know what novel I have reincarnated. It''s "des of Destiny" it''s your typical novel I was writing about before my death. Like how all racese to live here. It''s a type of novel that would you find anywhere.


    I stood up but suddenly I stumbled look like I still needed to be used to this change.


    "Status"


    ===Status===


    Name: Lucas DarkHeart


    Rank: F


    Strength: F+


    Agility: F


    Stamina: G+


    Intelligence: E-


    Mana Capacity: F


    Luck: E


    Charm: D


    --] Profession :


    [Swordsmanship lvl.2]


    Advanced Strikes: At this level, practitioners are introduced to a wider variety of strikes and attacks. They learn techniques such as diagonal cuts, feints, andbination strikes. The emphasis is on executing these techniques with uracy and speed, allowing for better control of engagements.


    --] Martial art :


    [Movement Art: Ster Stride Grade 3]


    The Ster Stride is a graceful and agile movement technique that harnesses the energy of celestial bodies to enhance speed and agility. The practitioner channels their focus, allowing the power of the stars to flow through their body. With each step, they leave behind a trail of stardust, momentarily blurring their form as they move.


    The first step involves a deep connection with the cosmos. The practitioner envisions the stars aligning to guide their path, tapping into the power of the constetions. As they take the second step, a surge of energy propels them forward, causing them to move faster than the eye can follow. The third step is a controlled burst of eleration, enabling the practitioner to change direction at will or even leap great distances.


    [Sword art: Celestial Parry:- Gread 3]


    [ The Celestial Parry is a sword technique that mirrors the dance of the stars. It''s a blend of fluid movements and precise strikes that not only defends but also counters with finesse. The practitioner envisions their sword as an extension of the starlight, a radiant and unyielding force.


    The first step involves drawing upon the ethereal power of the stars. The practitioner''s sword shimmers with a faint glow, as if reflecting distant constetions. In the second step, they move with almost otherworldly grace, sidestepping or deflecting attacks effortlessly. Their movements are reminiscent of celestial bodies in orbit, shifting and swirling.]


    Before I had a doubt now I know for sure that I''m in "des of Destiny."


    Now what? Oh, I know I''m going to sleep my body still felt heavy.


    "Let''s think about this after I wake up if it''s not a dream that is."


    With that done I slept.

 Chapter 3: Reincarnated in my novel (2)

    <h4>Chapter 3: Reincarnated in my novel (2)</h4>


    "Wake up big brother." someone pushed me with their entire body but it felt so light to push me. " wakes up I need food, Mom saides to you for food."


    Big brother? I set on the edges of the bed and see a little girl standing up there.


    Little Sister of the old owner of this body.


    Looking at her suddenly guilt swollen up me. Because of me, her brother is not here for her anymore, I should take responsibility for the people around me.


    "Let''s go, big brother, I want to eat food but I can''t reach the fridge" Suddenly she grabs my hand with her tiny little hands.


    "Oh wait M-minute..." I still can''t control this body very well, looking at my now skinny legs which I had not seen since my high school days, I still felt weird out.


    As I was walking, a strange sensation tickled my brain, and I felt a sense of discontinuity between my movements.


    At first, I thought it may have perhaps been due to me suddenly bing skinny, but, more than me not being used to moving due to my body transformation, it was more like I was not used to this body at all.


    It almost felt as if there was ag in my movements. But as I gradually moved more, the timeg slowly disappeared.


    I don''t know what it was, but maybe it was because my soul still didn''t get used to this new body.


    Well setting that aside, my attention turned to my little sister, Lilya DarkHeart.


    My ( new ) 5-year-old sister is a bundle of boundless energy and innocence. Herughter fills the room, and her wide, curious eyes hold a world of wonder within them.


    Her golden curls bounce as she explores her surroundings with uncontainable enthusiasm.


    Her yful nature and eagerness to emte her older brother make her a source of endless joy for the family.


    As for my ''new'' mother, her name is Seraphina DarkHeart.


    mother possesses a natural elegance that radiates from her every movement. Her long, golden-blond hair cascades like silk, framing her expressive green-amber eyes.


    Her nurturing demeanour and kind smile make her a pir of support for her family. With apassionate heart, she weaves a sense of belonging into their home. She possesses a quiet strength that''s evident in the way she cares for her loved ones and the wisdom she imparts through her actions.


    And my Father is head of the D-ranked guild, Yup you heard it right he is a guild master.


    Yup lucky me hehee.


    As the head of the D-ranked guild, Lucas''s father exudes an air of authority.


    In this world, guild ranking goes from E rank to SS rank. So maybe it''sst second but the guild is a guild.


    Maybe that''s why I have that martial scroll. He may have some connection, because the price of the grade 3 martial scroll is quite high.


    "Brother, please open the fridge door" Snapping out of my thoughts was Lilya''s Voice. " ok, what do you want to eat?" I asked her as I looked in the fridge.


    "Pudding," she said in an excited tone, seeing her. Like this, I also allow my first smile to appear on my face. "Pudding huh, well here you go and sit chair in the kitchen room"


    "Ok, big brother" With that said she ran towards the chair with pudding in her hands.


    Looking at the house from the inside I had one thought "This is what you called a futuristic home". I said, well look at the house here for a moment.


    Nestled atop a lush hill, the futuristic house stands as a beacon of innovation in a world transformed by technology. Its exterior is a seamless fusion of sleek lines and eco-conscious design, adorned with sr panels that harness the sun''s energy and a fa?ade that adjusts to the weather, seamlessly transitioning between transparency and privacy.


    Upon stepping inside, the atmosphere shifts, enveloping visitors in an ambient glow emitted by smart lighting that adapts to moods and preferences.


    ''If this is not what you called high-tech home then I don''t know which one is.''


    After memorizing awe for a moment I walked to the mirror that have been on the tables beside me.


    This will be the first time I''ll see my face.


    Golden-blond hair cascaded down, framing my face in waves that seemed to shimmer like sunlight on water. I reached up, fingers brushing against the strands as if confirming their reality.


    My eyes widened as I noticed the eyes gazing back at me, a vibrant shade of green amber that held a depth of emotion.


    ''I just look like my mother...''


    A sense of wonder surged within me, mingling with the uncertainty that still lingered. But as I met my gaze, my mother''s gaze, in the mirror, a newfound strength coursed through my veins.


    The questions, the mysteries¡ªthey could wait.


    For now, I was Lucas DarkHeart, a fusion of two lives, embarking on a journey of self-discovery, bound by love, and guided by the reflection of my mother''s eyes.


    And at that moment, as my fingers brushed against the mirror''s cool surface, I knew that I had been given a gift¡ªan understanding that transcended words, connecting me to a legacy that spanned beyond time itself.


    ***


    It''s 7 pm night, the moon is already in the ck sky, and Liliya is in her room after she eats her snacks, Mom and Dad are still not home maybe they will bete tonight


    ''It''s still weird to call them Mom and Dad.'' I forcibly stop my thoughts to keep continuing.


    What is done is done.


    Not onto a main question. I''m an Extra.


    Lucas DarkHeart is an extra.


    Who was that? Before my answer would be ''I don''t know but now ''I know'' maybe a little bit.


    As far as I remember my name was¡­hmm?


    What was my name??? Great, now I forgot my old name.


    I look at my body again, there are six packs all around my body. I still feel weird and in awe.


    this was not my body¡­I was supposed to be fat. Yet, looking at the present all of the questions left me.


    Let''s look at my bodyter.


    Now the question is about ''Lucas DarkHeart''.


    I never created such a character.


    But looking at how things were, I should probably not consider this world a novel anymore, as I was literally breathing and moving inside of what seemed to be the plot of my novel.


    If you were wondering why I am remaining so calm in this situation, it''s simple really.


    Because of this Lucas''s and old me emotions are merged. And second, I have to deal with this. The


    Though it''s a real bummer I wasn''t reincarnated as the protagonist.


    That was a total lie


    Who in the world wants to be the protagonist?


    Me?


    ha? Are you crazy?


    Why in the world would I want to be some justice-driven fool who attracts danger wherever he goes? I just got a new life, why in the world would I throw it away like that? I ain''t stupid.


    Although I am jealous of his would-be harem. I mean I did make them beauties, but who cares! I stayed a virgin for my whole years of life, so it''s not gonna hurt if I remained a virgin for a little bit longer.


    Setting my virginity aside, this world has magic and skills!


    There''s no way I was going to spend my time flirting with girls when I could spend the time practising magic! I could already visualize myself casting huge fireballs. Just the thought makes me grin.


    I mean how could I not be excited? I came from a world where magic doesn''t exist, and now that I have ess to it, I will learn it!


    "But wait..."


    I''m still weak, wellpared to other extras I''m stronger than most of them my age but I''m nothing in front of the MC party.


    "I need to grow strong, but how?"


    Ahh, why did not I think of that?


    "Luminar Crystal"


    ''I can get my hand on one of the tiny pieces.''

 Chapter 4: Reincarnated in my novel (3)

    <h4>Chapter 4: Reincarnated in my novel (3)</h4>


    ''Luminar Crystal'' It''s because of this crystal that humans can use Mana in the air.


    I need Luminar Crystal to execute my n.


    Luminar Crystal is full life life-form energy. If you can absorb it you can break the limit of your potential that how it''s wonderful it is.


    But there backstab in this n because it''s full of Mana and Life Energy that the human body could not hold it.


    And second thing is that after few hundred years ago after Luminar Crystal exploded 99% of crystals dissolved in the environment. Humans are only able to ess 1% of the whole crystal.


    But there is a way to absorb the crystal, it''s because this Luminar Crystal is an artefact.


    The only way to able to use it give amand.


    And that Command- only one person knows, well who? Of course me.


    As an author, I know most of the important things, I''m the one who created it after all.


    We protagonist is also known but it''s because of the system that I gave him, he happened to be there at the right time and the system gave him themand to use it.


    Well if steal it from him it will be not a problem right...? After all, I gave him, an SSS+ rank potential. So there will be no problems right....?


    Wait a minute I''m not stealing from him, from the beginning it was mine, so it''s not his I''m taking what is mine that''s all.


    And for a fact, he has a system with him that will always be stronger than others.


    So the first thing I will do tomorrow is go to ''that'' location where one tiny piece of Luminar Crystal is.


    All of my ns for tomorrow are set. Looking at my watch it is already 7:30. I have been about half an hour.


    They will be at home by this time. There is nothing to do so I think about the afternoon.


    I found myself sitting at the dinner table, the aroma of a home-cooked meal filling the air.


    Suddenly the door opened and two people walked in. Well, these two are my mom and dad.


    When I look at him, I see that he and I don''t have the same faces. On the other hand, I got all of my looks from my mother''s side.


    My father, Caelum DarkHeart. He stands as a figure of strength and authority, a leader marked by his strategic brilliance and unwavering dedication. His tall staturemands attention, his presence exuding a mixture of gravitas and approachability. Jet-ck hair, streaked with strands of silver, falls to his shoulders in a controlled cascade, a visual representation of the wisdom and experience he carries.


    A cloak, sped with an emblem of the DarkHeart guild, billows gently in the wind as he moves, an emblem of his position and his duty.


    And he is an extra just like me. Well everyone is in this is extra.


    My mother''s warm smile and my father''s furrowed brows told me that the incident hadn''t gone unnoticed.


    Their concern was palpable, their eyes watching me closely as if trying to discern the unspoken truth. I stabbed at my food, feeling the weight of their expectations and the unspoken questions pressing upon me.


    "Lucas," my father finally spoke, his voice carrying a steady authority that was a hallmark of his leadership as the head of our guild."Your mother mentioned that you had quite an afternoon. Care to exin what happened?"


    I nced at my mother, her eyes reflecting a mixture of curiosity and concern.


    I took a deep breath, my mind racing as I tried to find the right words. "It was... a nightmare, Father. Just a vivid and unsettling dream."


    His brows furrowed further, his eyes narrowing slightly as if he could sense that there was more to the story. "A nightmare, you say?"


    I nodded, a mask of calmposure that I hoped would conceal the turmoil beneath the surface. "Yes, just a nightmare."


    My mother''s gaze softened, a sigh escaping her lips as she reached across the table to rest her hand on mine. "Dreams can sometimes be unsettling, dear. You know we''re here for you, right?"


    I managed a small smile, grateful for their unwavering support even in the midst of the inexplicable. "I know, Mother."


    The conversation shifted to safer topics, and soon the dinner was finished. As the table was cleared, my father handed me a card.


    My heart skipped a beat as I saw the insignia of Nova Academy embossed on it. "In one week, you''ll be attending Nova Academy," he said, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of significance.


    I stared at the card in my hand.


    User ID: Lucas DarkHeart


    Age: 16


    Picture : (Holographic image of myself)


    Program: Hero program Year 1


    School Rank: 1001/2000


    Potential: B rank


    Profession: Swordsman


    ______________________


    a mixture of shock and excitement coursing through me.


    Nova Academy was not only prestigious but also the very ce where the protagonist I had written about was set to attend. The pieces of my two lives continued to interlock in ways that both bewildered and intrigued me.


    "I... I didn''t expect this," I managed to say, my voice tinged with a mixture of gratitude and uncertainty.


    My father nodded, his gaze steady. "It''s an opportunity, Lucas. An opportunity to grow, to learn, I hope you will do your best out there."


    His words hit home, a surge of determination rising within me.


    Clearing my throat, I met my father''s eyes with newfound resolve. "Thank you, Father. I''ll make the most of this opportunity."


    A faint smile tugged at his lips. "I have no doubt you will, my son."


    As the evening hours turned to night, my sister''s soft snores filled the air, and a sense of tranquillity settled over our home. My parents retired to their room, and I found myself standing by the window, gazing at the moonlitndscape that stretched beyond.


    The idyllic scenery, however, was a stark contrast to the currents of change swirling within me.


    I will be closer to the protagonist I had written about.


    ***


    The following morning, I awoke with a renewed sense of purpose. After breakfast, I found my father in his study, poring over maps and strategies as he often did I cleared my throat, catching his attention.


    "Father," I began, "I was thinking... before I leave for Nova Academy, I should embark on a final training session. where I can hone my skills and gain a deeper understanding of my abilities."


    He looked at me with a measured expression, his gaze assessing and contemtive. "The mountains can be treacherous, Lucas. You''ll be on your own, facing challenges that will test your strength and resilience."


    I met his gaze, my eyes unwavering. "I''m aware, Father. But I believe it''s something I need to do before embarking on this new chapter."


    ''Well I need to find a Luminar crystal piece so I can be strong'' he doesn''t need to know that.


    He regarded me for a moment before finally nodding, a hint of pride in his eyes. "Very well, Lucas. If that''s what you feel is right, then go. But promise me you''ll exercise caution."


    I smiled, a mix of gratitude and determination coursing through me. "I promise, Father."


    Saying that I left his study office, and tomorrow is the ft I leave for the Luminar crystal piece.


    Time went by very fast, and before I knew it tomorrow came.


    Today is the day of my departure, and as the sun began its ascent, I stood at the threshold of our home, my father and mother by my side.


    My sister, Lilya, yawned as she clung to my mother''s hand, her eyes wide with curiosity. "Where are you going, big brother ?"


    I knelt, ruffling her golden curls affectionately. "I''m going on a journey, Lilya. A journey to be stronger, to learn new things."


    She looked at me with a mixture of awe and innocence. "Can Ie too?"


    I chuckled, brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear. "Not this time, little one. But I promise I''lle back and tell you all about my adventures."


    Her pout turned into a grin, and she gave me a tight hug. "Okay, big brother. Be safe."


    Standing up, I turned to my parents. My mother''s eyes were moist, and my father''s expression held a mixture of pride and concern. I could feel their emotions intertwined with my own.


    "Take care, Lucas," my mother whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.


    My father sped my shoulder, his grip firm. "Remember, son, that you carry the legacy of DarkHeart with you. Let it guide you."


    With a final nod, I shouldered my pack and took a step forward, down the path that led away from home.

 Chapter 5: Forest Hunting:- Hunter’s Haven

    <h4>Chapter 5: Forest Hunting:- Hunter''s Haven</h4>


    "Fuuu¡­how refreshing!"


    It''s 5 in the morning, so there aren''t that many people who should be out.


    Stretching my arms, I headed towards the Garage. Dad already closed the door, and I''m still in the yard of our house.


    You see, my dad, when he was young, had a bike. So, when I turned 16, he gifted me his old one. I know that it''s old, but who cares? This world of technology is way past ''old earth.''


    Anyway, I opened the garage.


    *Shuuua-*


    There are two things I found. One is a Bike and two supercars; they are probably my parents.


    As I told earlier, I may be the author, but I did not create everything, and one of those things is this bike.


    **Celestial Thunderbolt XT-700.**


    The Celestial Thunderbolt XT-700 is an exceptional superbike that seamlesslybines advanced technology with stunning design. The bike''s matte-ck finish is highlighted by luminous blue ents, and its name is elegantly disyed on the fuel tank.


    The bike''s frame was a symphony of curves and angles, forged from a blend of lightweight alloys that offered both strength and agility. Its matte-ck finish was ented by luminous streaks of blue, reminiscent of lightning dancing across the night sky. The bike''s name, "Celestial Thunderbolt," was emzoned on the fuel tank in elegant silver script.


    This is one of the coolest bikes I have seen in my entire life, but here Etheria is the second-cheapest one. A fun fact is that you can turn this bike into a briefcase so I can carry it around.


    As I straddled the bike, feeling the hum of its fusion engine beneath me, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement and gratitude.


    As I revved the engine, the bike responded with a satisfying purr, eager to explore the open road. And as the wind swept through my hair and the horizon stretched ahead.


    With a deep breath, I turned my attention to the holographic disy on my helmet visor, my voice resonating with a calmmand.


    "Aurelia, mark the mountain forest hunting area at the end of the city."


    The AI assistant, Aurelia, responded with a soothing tone. [Marking location, Lucas. Engaging autopilot mode.]


    As the bike''s engine hummed to life, a series of blue holographic lines appeared in my visor, outlining the path that would take me to the designated hunting area. I felt a sense of anticipation building within me as I let go of the handlebars, allowing the bike to take control.


    In a matter of seconds, the surroundings blurred as the bike elerated, weaving through traffic with a precision that only advanced technology could achieve.


    The wind rushed past me, and the cityscape transformed into a blur of light enclosures. The holographic path in my visor guided me wlessly, adjusting to traffic patterns in real-time.


    Just twenty minutester, the urbanndscape gave way to the outskirts of the city, and the lush expanse of the mountain forest stretched before me.


    As I approached the entrance to the hunting area, I brought the bike to a graceful halt.


    The guards stationed at the entrance nced at me with a mix of curiosity and acknowledgment that their expert hat sessions were a reflection of their duty to uphold safety and regtion.


    I dismounted the bike and approached the guards, a polite nod exchanged between us.


    "Guard fees, please," one of them requested, holding out a small device.


    I swiped my identification card, the device emitting a soft beep as the transaction waspleted. With a nod of appreciation, I received a temporary pass and a holographic map that disyed the designated hunting zones within the forest.


    ncing at the guards, who had returned to their posts, I stepped away and moved into the forest, feeling goosebumps run down my skin as the shadows of the trees enveloped me.


    The air was thick with a sense of mystery, and the distant sounds of rustling leaves and distant calls of wildlife.


    With every step, the forest seemed to close in around me, the trees forming a natural canopy overhead. My heart beat with a mixture of excitement and curiosity as I followed the holographic map''s guidance, maneuvering through the underbrush and over fallen logs.


    The Luminar pieces are hidden in this mountain somewhere because it''s still hidden from people, so even AI Aurelia could not find them, so I deactivate her.


    But before I search for Luminar pieces, I must see my strength with my own eyes. This forest only has G-F rank monsters, but even so, I could die. Hell, this will be the first time I will hold a sword. I hope Lucas''s body has memorized his body movement.


    ---


    Amidst the tranquil embrace of the forest, I unsped my daimancail bracelet, my fingers deftly retrieving the sword concealed within. The de glinted in the dappled sunlight, the metal cool against my skin as I held it in my hand. It was a simple weapon, an F-rank sword¡ªa mere reflection of my novice status in the realm ofbat.


    As I stood alone amid nature''s splendor, I seized the opportunity to scrutinize my Status window. My eyes moved over the intricate interface, a web of statistics, skills, and attributes that defined my existence in this new world. With a purposeful tap, I navigated to the section that disyed my proficiency with the sword, my newly acquired skill¡ªSwordsmanship level 2.


    Gripping the hilt of the sword, I took a steadying breath, steeling myself for the task ahead. A mixture of excitement and apprehension surged within me as I raised the de, my movements cautious. The reality of my situation was clear: I was far from the seasoned protagonist of the story, possessing neither his prowess nor his innate talents. I was Lucas DarkHeart¡ªan extra.


    With a silent reminder to tread carefully, I began to test my swordsmanship.


    The de cut through the air with a muted swish, my form awkward and hesitant. It was humbling, to say the least.


    I watched as the de moved through its motions, my strikescking the grace and fluidity that I had envisioned.


    Each movement felt crude, every swing unrefined, and my coordination with the sword seemed almostically off-kilter.


    The sound of metal meeting air was apanied by a hint of frustration that simmered beneath my determination.


    The disparity between my abilities and those of the protagonist was ring¡ªa stark reminder of my limitations.


    My mouth curved into a wry smile as I muttered to myself, "Wow, I''m really slow!"


    It was true. The gap in power, technique, and experience was a chasm that I could scarcely fathom bridging.


    The protagonist had honed his skills through countless battles and training sessions, while I was an interloper¡ªfumbling, struggling to keep up.


    My strikes were awkward, each movement seemingly at odds with the finesse and grace of a true swordsman.


    It was as if I were a child mimicking the gestures of a cartoon character, a mismatched disy of effort.


    Despite my ineptitude, there was a glimmer of effectiveness in my motions, a testament to the Swordsmanship level 2 skill that I had acquired.


    But the truth couldn''t be ignored. I was an outsider in this body, an alien consciousness navigating uncharted territory.


    My struggle with Swordsmanship level 2 was a stark indication that the skills and memories of the protagonist did not naturally trante to my physical form.


    I was an embodiment of potential, but my path to realizing that potential was fraught with obstacles.


    A wistful sigh escaped my lips as I continued my clumsy practice.


    As I continued to practice, each clumsy swing of the sword was a step towards a future where I could wield it with true skill.


    Just like that 4 hours passed, and I was on t surfaces of the forest gasping for breath.


    "Huua- now hahaha- I can finally begin the search for Luminar crystal pieces."

 Chapter 6: Aqua Veil Falls

    <h4>Chapter 6: Aqua Veil Falls</h4>


    The only sound I could hear was the gentle crunching of twigs and leaves beneath my feet.


    It''s been 10-15 minutes since I had walked forward in this dense forest after my short training. I''ll also be able to get a better understanding of [ Swordsmanship Lv2].


    Even though this area was inhabited by G-rank monsters and few F-rank. The slightest misstep could cost me my life. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down, not even for a moment


    ''I''m sure that I''m able to fight G-rank monsters as for F-rank, let''s not talk about it.''


    '' I''m F-rank I still doubt that I''m able to kill F-rank monsters because this body is still new to me, so I better be safe than sorry.''


    Keeping my grip tight on the hilt of the sword, I moved forward, keeping a sharp eye out for any signs of danger.


    Rustle...


    Suddenly, the leaves of a nearby bush began to rustle, causing my face to shift into a smile. My first fight was about to begin!


    My heart pounded as a massive creature leapt out from the cover of a bush. It resembled an azure serpent, its colossal form stretching beyond four meters, its scales shimmering in the dappled sunlight. A G-rank monster, the creature was recognized as the ''Azurecoil''.


    "I need to strike its vitals," I muttered to myself, my gaze locked onto the towering form of the Azurecoil. Its presence was both awe-inspiring and daunting, a living embodiment of the challenges thaty ahead.


    As I squared my shoulders and tightened my grip on the sword''s hilt, a sense of determination coursed through me. My knowledge as the author gave me a crucial advantage¡ªI knew its strengths and, more importantly, its weaknesses.


    With a deep breath, I darted forward, my heart pounding in rhythm with each step. The forest floor was a mixture of soft earth and fallen leaves, muffling the sound of my approach. As I closed the distance, I swung my sword in a wide arc, the de gleaming in the dappled sunlight.


    My target: the vital area of the creature''s serpentine neck. I could feel the weight of the sword in my hand as it cleaved through the air, aiming for the mark that would incapacitate the Azurecoil.


    Swish...


    My strike was met with empty air, the creature''s serpentine agility allowing it to dodge my attack with ease. Its movements were a blur of azure scales, and I found myself off bnce as I tried to recover from my missed blow.


    ''I still need to get used to this speed.''


    At that moment, the Azurecoil seized the opportunity. With a sudden lunge, it lunged towards me, its massive jaws lined with razor-sharp teeth snapping shut. Instinctively, I raised my sword to block, but the force of the impact sent me staggering back, my arms trembling under the weight of the assault.


    Pain radiated through my body as the creature''s attack struck true, leaving me winded and vulnerable. The forest around me seemed to spin, a kaleidoscope of colours and shapes as I fought to regain my focus.


    ''Even if it''s just a G-rank monster I still have trouble killing it. How pathetic, If it was the original Lucas he could have killed this monster a a long time ago.''


    ''I need to speed up my game, I also have a strength that I haven''t used and that is knowledge.''


    Gritting my teeth, I forced myself to my feet, my sword held defensively before me. The Azurecoil circled, its eyes fixed on me, its body poised for another attack. I could feel its power, its dominance in the wild¡ªevery inch of its form was a testament to its primal strength.


    But I wasn''t without my strengths. With a deep breath, I summoned my knowledge as the author¡ªthe awareness of the creature''s weaknesses thaty hidden beneath its formidable exterior. I had to use every tool at my disposal to turn the tide in my favour.


    As the Azurecoil lunged once more, I sidestepped with a prpractisedrace, my sword aimed at its vulnerable underbelly. My de met scales, and the creature recoiled, a hiss of pain escaping its massive jaws. It was a small victory, a testament to my determination and understanding of its weaknesses.


    The battle raged on, each sh of de against scale a testament to the struggle between an extra and a powerful adversary.


    I received my share of strikes, my body a canvas of aches and bruises. But with each hit, with each exchange of blows, I learned¡ªlearning from my mistakes, adapting my strategy, and capitalizing on the creature''s vulnerabilities.


    And then, in a moment of rity, it happened. The Azurecoil lunged once more, its maw wide open. With a focused mind and a determined heart, I sidestepped and swung my sword with all my might.


    The de connected with the creature''s vulnerable underbelly, a triumphant cry escaping my lips as I struck its vital area.


    -Roar


    A roar of agony echoed through the forest as the Azurecoil writhed in pain. I had found its weakness, exploited its vulnerability, and in that moment, the battle was mine. With one final, decisive blow, the creature''s movements grew sluggish, its defiance waning.


    As the dust settled, I stood before the fallen Azurecoil, my breath ragged and my body battered. The battle had been fierce, the odds stacked against me, but I had prevailed¡ªarmed not only with my determination but with the insights I had as the author.


    And as the forest''s tranquillity returned, I couldn''t help but feel my hand start to tremble.


    ''Oh, Fuck this is the first time in my entire life that I killed something''


    Even in my old world, I could not even think of killing a Serpent, but with trembling handse satisfaction I don''t how or what but I like it this ''satisfaction''.


    As the battle''s fervour began to wane, a surge of fatigue washed over me, the adrenaline that had fueled my every move now ebbing away. Withboured breath, I dropped to one knee, my body heavy and my muscles protesting the strain they had endured.


    I reached into a pouch at my belt, my fingers closing around the cool ss vial of a low-grade healing potion. Drawing it out, I stared at the liquid within¡ªa promise of relief and rejuvenation. With practised efficiency, I uncorked the vial and brought it to my lips, the potion''s taste was a mixture of bitter and sweet.


    The effects were swift, a surge of energy coursing through my veins as the healing potion went to work. The aches that had gripped my body began to subside, and I felt a renewed sense of vitality returning to me. The fatigue that had threatened to ovee me was pushed back, and reced by a renewed sense of focus.


    As I set the empty vial aside, I couldn''t help but reflect on the foresight that had led me to bring these potions along. In preparation for this very moment, I had acquired three low-grade healing potions and one mid-grade potion¡ªa life formidable battle''s chaos.


    The mid-grade potion remained untouched for now, reserved for more dire situations. Alongside the healing potions were two vials of strength potion¡ªa secret weapon that could potentially tip the bnce in favour when facing formidable opponents.


    With a steadying breath, I rose to my feet, my body feeling remarkably better than moments before. The forest around me was once again serene, the battle''s echoes fading into the distance. I regarded the fallen Azurecoil¡ªthe creature that had tested my mettle and pushed me to my limits.


    After recovering from my first fight I continued to make my way towards the base of the mountain, feeling my heart beating with slight anticipation.


    "Focus..."


    I hit my cheeks and told myself to focus. I needed to clear my mind of any unnecessary thoughts and concentrate on what was ahead.


    ***


    "Huff¡­Huff¡­"


    The terrain was rougher than I expected, making it hard for me to collect my breath as I moved up the mountain. I had to stop a couple of times to check my bearing, as there was no path for me to directly follow.


    Three hours had already passed since my journey up the mountains, and my fight with


    Azurecoil serpent.


    I didn''t find any monsters after Azurecoil Serpent so I''m having a peaceful journey. ''Maybedy luck is still with me.''


    Anyway, let''s talk about all this another time.


    Right now my breathing was a bit rough, I wasn''t that tired. Well because I had ready condensed mana inside of my body, It really shouldn''te as a surprise that I managed tost this long.


    Keep in mind that if a normal human with no mana concentration in their body were to climb this mountain, they would by no means reach the same point as me. Then again, I really shouldn''tpare myself with normal humans.


    Right now I was making my way towards the third highest peak, where a small cave containing the ''Luminar piece'' resided.


    Since I only spent a couple of sentences describing where to find the ''Luminar piece I don''t know the exact location of the cave. I only know that it''s on the third-highest peak of the Hunter''s Haven.


    I could already see the sun trying to hide itself behind the mountains reducing my visibility considerably.


    Clenching my fist I decided to do onest struggle and climb my way towards the third peak.


    Climbing the mountain at this time was reckless, but it''s not like the protagonist was waiting for me to catch up to him, and thus I steeled my mind and slowly climbed up the mountain.


    So I began to climb, It had been 3 hours but I was barely able to see the peak. If not for my F rank it would have been impossible to climb this high.


    Finally, another 1 hourter I reached the peak, but the sun had set a few minutes ago.


    My heart raced with excitement as I forced my fatigued body to climb near the massive rock that stood before me. The anticipation was palpable as I reached out, cing my hand on the cool surface of the stone. With a focused effort, I applied pressure, and to my delight, a small gap emerged behind the rock.


    My pulse quickened as I confirmed that this was indeed the right location¡ªthe hidden entrance I had sought. A grin spread across my face as I gathered my resolve. With a bit more force, I shifted the rock aside, revealing the space behind it.


    "Bingo!"


    My satisfaction was undeniable as I surveyed the result of my efforts. With newfound determination, I summoned all my strength, pushing the rock outward until it tumbled down the mountainside. In its wake, it left behind a small gap, justrge enough for a single person to enter.


    The resounding thud from below the mountain sent a shiver down my spine, a reminder of the potential danger that lurked beneath. Imagining what might have happened if it were me falling, I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of unease and relief.


    Refocusing on the task at hand, I turned my attention back to the opening. With cautious movements, I manoeuvred my body into the tight space, crawling forward for several meters until the cavern expanded into a wider opening.


    As I entered the cave, a wave of exhaustion washed over me, like a heavy nket settling onto my shoulders. The journey had taken its toll, both physically and mentally. With a measured breath, I reached for another vial¡ªa low-grade healing potion¡ªand drank, feeling the restorative effects seep into my weary muscles.


    My body ached, and my mind felt hazy from the strain of the day''s events. But with each sip of the healing potion, a glimmer of renewed strength emerged. I was determined to press on, to uncover the secrets thaty within this cave. Every challenge, every obstacle, was a step closer to unveiling the mysteries of this world.


    With newfound resolve, I pushed myself forward, crawling through the wide opening of the cave. The path ahead was uncertain, and the journey had only just begun.


    Ssh... Ssh...


    I heard the sound of a waterfall and breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that I had found the right ce. Emerging from the Cave, I was greeted by a magnificent sight.


    My eyes widened in awe at the breathtaking sight that unfolded before me¡ªa tranquil waterfall, its beauty a testament to the marvels hidden within the earth''s embrace.


    I named it the "Aqua Veil Falls," a title that encapsted its ethereal essence. The cascade descended from an unseen crevice above, a ribbon of liquid silver that caught the faint glimmer of light filtering through the cave''s recesses. The water tumbled with grace.


    The walls of the cave seemed toe alive with the y of light and shadow, dancing in harmony with the gentle ripples of the pool. Stctites dripped with moisture, contributing to the cascading rhythm of the waterfall''s melody. Amidst the cool, damp air, a sense of serenity enveloped me¡ªan invitation to immerse myself in the tranquil beauty of this hidden oasis.


    But my gaze was not solely captivated by the Aqua Veil Falls'' breathtaking sight.


    Amidst the shimmering cascade, a small Luminar crystal piece dangled, catching the light and refracting it into a mesmerizing disy of colours that danced across the walls. It was a treasure of unparalleled beauty¡ªa reminder that even the hidden corners of the world could hold priceless wonders.


    My heart quickened as my gaze shifted to the shadows beyond the waterfall. There, emerging from the depths of the cave, stood a formidable [ F+] rank monster and three towering [G+] rank creatures¡ªa trio of sentinels whose duty was to protect the precious crystal.


    With each guardian''s gaze fixed upon me, I knew that my journey through this hidden realm had taken an unexpected turn. The Luminar crystal piece was a prize worth pursuing, but it came at a price¡ªfacing the guardians and oveing their formidable might.


    My gaze was also locked with guardians with one thought in my mind.


    ''Do I have Life insurance or not, I hope I do.''

 Chapter 7: Lucas vs. Voidbound Dreadnought

    <h4>Chapter 7: Lucas vs. Voidbound Dreadnought</h4>


    As I gazed at the three towering G-rank beasts before me, a sense of urgency settled in the pit of my stomach. It was a dangerous gamble, but I knew that my chances of facing all three at once were slim.


    Instead, I had a n¡ªa risky n¡ªthat involved luring them away from the F-rank guardian that protected the Luminar crystal piece.


    I sprang into action, Darting from shadow to shadow, I used my agility to my advantage, taunting and goading the [G+] rank beasts with calcted precision.


    I dashed towards the cave''s entrance, a calcted mix of speed and stealth guiding my movements.


    I made noise deliberately, a trail of echoes that beckoned the guardians to follow. My heart raced as their heavy footfalls approached, and my n to separate them from their leader was set into motion.


    As the guardians followed my trail, their movements like a synchronized dance of danger, I positioned myself at the edge of the clearing.


    Once I had led them a sufficient distance away, I pivoted, my sword raised as I confronted the three G+ rank beasts.


    With their attention focused solely on me, the battle began in earnest. Each of the beasts was a force to be reckoned with, their strength and ferocity evident in their very presence.


    The first of the guardians, a towering beast known as the "Cragback Alpha," possessed immense strength and resilience. Its thick scales provided formidable protection, but I had noticed a weakness¡ªa gap between its armoured tes that left its underbelly vulnerable.


    The second, the "Stormw Ravager," wielded the power of lightning, its electric attacks both swift and lethal.


    Lastly, the "Boulderhide Guardian" had a stony hide that could absorb damage, but its sluggishness could potentially be exploited.


    As the three G+ rank guardians closed in, my muscles tensed, and my heart beat with anticipation. The battle began with a flurry of movement¡ªattacksunched and strikes parried. Despite my strength, the guardians''bined power posed a significant challenge.


    Their ferocity was matched only by my determination as I deftly manoeuvred, avoiding their attacks with calcted precision.


    I couldn''t help but seize the opportunity to make a jab at their expense. "Is this all you''ve got?" I taunted, a mocking grin on my lips. It seemed that my audacity irked them, as they lunged at me with renewed fervour, unleashing a barrage of attacks that kept me on my toes.


    The intensity grew with each passing moment, and at one point, doubt gnawed at the edges of my resolve. Was this a battle I could truly win? But then, something within me shifted¡ªa subconscious shift in focus.


    It was as if [Swordsmanship Lv2] had taken over, guiding my movements with a precision that transcended my conscious control.


    As the minutes ticked by, a surge of confidence overtook me. My attacks became more calcted, my defences more imprable.


    The guardians were caught off guard, their attacks less coordinated as I exploited their weaknesses with precision strikes. My mind was sharp, my body moved with a fluid grace, and before I knew it, victory seemed within reach.


    But the G+ rank beast were not to be underestimated. Their mutation granted them an unexpected edge¡ªmagical attacks that erupted from their very being. Bolts of lightning, shards of stone, and waves of energy assaulted me, each attack demanding swift reflexes and split-second decisions.


    The battle raged on, and exhaustion began to take its toll, yet I refused to yield. With a final, resolute strike, I incapacitated the Cragback Alpha, and with a surge of energy, I dispatched the Stormw Ravager.


    Only the Boulderhide Guardian remained, its stony hide and potent magic proving a formidable challenge. The odds seemed stacked against me, but with every fibre of my being, I pushed forward.


    But then something unexpected happened.


    a sudden surge of energy radiated from the Boulderhide Guardian. In an instant, the air crackled with electricity as the guardian''s magical prowess manifested in a devastating attack¡ªa bolt of lightning charged with power.


    My instincts screamed at me to move, but before I could react, the lightning struck with unerring uracy. The shock reverberated through my body, momentarily paralyzing me. It was as if time itself had slowed, the world reduced to a haze of sizzling energy and searing pain.


    The ability was aptly named "Thunderstrike Surge," a fitting representation of its ferocity. The lightning-infused attack had hit me with blinding force, leaving me vulnerable and disoriented. As the world spun around me, I fought to regain my senses, the surge of electricity temporarily disrupting my control over the battle.


    With gritted teeth and a surge of determination, I forced my body to respond. Pain and adrenaline mingled as I staggered,


    pushing past the shockwaves that still pulsed through me. The battle had taken an unexpected turn¡ªa reminder that the guardians'' newfound abilities were as dangerous as they were unpredictable.


    The Thunderstrike Surge had hit me, leaving a jarring impact that momentarily disrupted the flow of the fight. But as the pain faded and rity returned, my resolve burned brighter than ever.


    The battle was far from over, and I was determined to emerge victorious¡ªno matter the challenges, no matter the odds.


    With my heart pounding in my chest and the taste of victory on the horizon, I gathered my strength for the final push.


    The Boulderhide Guardian stood before me, its stony hide crackling with residual energy from the Thunderstrike Surge. The battle had been fierce, but I refused to let exhaustion or pain cloud my determination


    "Die you bastard Ah"


    With a fierce battle cry, I lunged forward, my sword poised for a final strike. The guardian''s eyes widened with a mixture of surprise and realization, its magical abilities momentarily spent. It attempted to summon a defence, but it was toote¡ªI was already upon it.


    My de cleaved through the air, meeting the guardian''s hide with a resounding impact.


    The sh echoed through the clearing, a testament to the culmination of our struggle. With an explosive burst of energy, my strike found its mark¡ªa chink in the guardian''s armour, a vulnerability I had exploited with calcted precision.


    The guardian''s stony hide shattered under the force of my blow, and with a defiant roar, it crumbled to the ground.


    My breath came in ragged gasps, and sweat mingled with dirt on my brow.


    As I caught my breath, a mixture of awe and disbelief washed over me. I had faced the impossible, defying the odds and emerging victorious.


    The guardians'' mutation had given them the strength of Luminar crystal, making themparable to F-rank monsters, but it was my unyielding resolve and the subconscious influence of [Swordsmanship Lv2] that had tipped the scales in my favour.


    "Hahaha, I finally killed it this bastard trying to sneak attacks me Hmm." It feels nice to finally get rid of pests.


    I surveyed the scene¡ªthe battlefield strewn with the defeated G+rank beasts. "Maybe you should''ve stuck to guarding crystals," I quipped, a touch of cheekiness in my voice.


    ***


    ''Now it''s time for loot.''


    The guardians'' bodies held a value beyond the realm of mere trophies. They were rare and valuable¡ªG+ rank beasts, their mutated forms sought after for their potential.


    A normal G+ rank beast doesn''t have that much value but let me remind you that these beasts are not ''normal ones'' they are muted ones.


    They have much more value in the market than normal g rank beasts.


    As I approached the fallen Boulderhide Guardian, I felt a sense of determination set in. These creatures held value¡ªboth in their unique nature and their potential for trade. In this world, a new currency had emerged, akin to the US dor but distinct in its design and purpose.


    [ Note: The currency of Etheria is 1 credit to 1 USD dors. I made it simple so all of you understand.]


    With practised precision, I began the process of extracting keyponents from the guardian''s body.


    The G+ rank crystal, a shining core imbued with magical energy, was the most coveted of all, a testament to the guardian''s strength and mutation.


    But it wasn''t just the crystal I sought. The guardian''s hide, its scales, its bones¡ªall held value, a potential investment for the future.


    As I operated on the guardian''s body, my movements were meticulous and respectful of the creature that had posed such a formidable challenge.


    Once the operation wasplete, I carefully stored the crystal and other valuableponents in my dimensional bracelet. The bracelet''s space was vast and versatile, capable of storing a variety of items without adding physical weight or bulk.


    **


    As thestponent was secured within the bracelet, I stood amidst the remnants of the battle, a mixture of satisfaction and contemtion washing over me.


    I started to walk toward where Luminar Crystal was I had just one problem to deal with after that I could rest.


    In a few minutes, I reached there.


    Returning to the Aqua Veil Falls, I knew that a final challenge awaited¡ªa battle against the F+ rank guardian that stood between me and the coveted Luminar crystal.


    As I approached the guardian, a massive creature with fearsome features, I couldn''t help but let out a wry chuckle. "So, you''re thest one standing, huh?" I taunted, my words carrying a mixture of bravado and defiance. The guardian''s response was a guttural growl, a primal sound that reverberated through the chamber. It seemed my words were lost on this beast¡ªit could understand the challenge in my tone, but not the specifics.


    The guardian''s eyes narrowed, its stance shifting into one of readiness. It was clear that the battle was inevitable, that only one of us would emerge victorious from this confrontation. As I readied my sword and adopted a stance of my own, I couldn''t help but meet the guardian''s gaze with a determined glint in my eyes.


    The battle began, our sh of des punctuating the air with the sound of steel meeting scales. The guardian''s attacks were powerful and relentless, each strike delivering a force that could shatter bone. But I was no stranger to battle¡ªI parried, dodged, and countered with calcted precision. Each movement was a testament to the skills I had acquired, the strength I had honed, and the unwavering determination that defined my journey.


    Despite my efforts, the guardian''s sheer power was overwhelming. Its attacks were ferocious, and each impact reverberated through my body, leaving me battered and weary. It was a dance of life and death, a battle where the stakes were higher than ever before.


    But I knew that there was one trump card I could y¡ªa technique I had mastered, even if I couldn''t harness it fully.


    "First move of Ster Stride [Astral Dash]" I said as used my sword art.


    The first movement of the Ster Stride, Astral Dash, allowed the practitioner to move with a speed that blurred the boundaries of reality.


    I focused my mind, channelling the power of the stars into my being, and with a burst of energy, I executed the first step of the technique.


    As I moved, my form became a blur, leaving behind a trail of stardust that shimmered in the air. The guardian''s attacks became a haze of motion, and for a brief moment, I seemed to exist beyond the bounds of time and space. However my mastery was iplete, and the technique''s full potential remained out of reach.


    The battle raged on, each strike and parry pushing me to my limits. Fatigue was setting in, and despite my determination, I knew that the odds were against me. The guardian''s attacks grew more frenzied, its desperation evident as it sought to end the battle with a final, devastating strike.


    And then, in a chilling moment, I saw its true intention¡ªthe guardian was willing to sacrifice itself, to unleash a catastrophic attack that would obliterate both of us. Time seemed to slow as Iprehended the danger, my heart pounding with a mixture of fear and determination.


    With every ounce of strength I possessed, I summoned the energy of the [Movement Art: Ster Stride Grade 3] one final time. My body moved with a grace and speed that defied reality, and in the span of a heartbeat, I closed the distance between us. My de found its mark, striking the guardian with a precision born of desperation and resolve.


    As my strikended, there was a moment of suspended stillness, a beat of time that hung in the air. And then, with a deafening roar, the guardian crumbled, its body disintegrating into particles of light. I stood amidst the fading echoes of battle, my chest heaving, my body battered, but triumphant.


    As the dust settled and the echoes of battle faded, I stared at the remnants of the Voidbound Dreadnought. The battle had been deadly, the stakes high, but I had emerged victorious. With a mix of relief and satisfaction, I wiped the sweat from my brow and sheathed my sword.


    As my hand started to tremble Suddenly I felt something inside my body.


    A searing pain erupted within me. It was as if every fibre of my being rebelled against the power I had invoked. The strain was overwhelming, and my body quivered under its weight. My grip on the sword wavered, and a scream tore from my lips as the agony threatened to tear me apart from the inside.


    "Ahhhhhhaaaaa, fuck what the hell is happening?" oh, I know what is happening.


    The sword art I had used was not one I had practised or mastered¡ªit was a desperate gambit, ast resort born of necessity. And now, that reckless decision exacted its price. My body trembled, my muscles seized, and every breath I drew was a battle against the waves of pain that consumed me.


    As I fought to maintain consciousness, my body had other ns. It hit the ground with a thud, a gasp of agony escaping my lips.


    My vision blurred, the darkness encroaching at the edges, and I felt as if my very essence was unravelling. The price of my rash decision had caught up with me, and there was no escape from its relentless grasp.


    I struggled to move, to push past the pain and reim control over my body, but it was a losing battle. The world around me dimmed, my senses fading, and the sound of my voice seemed distant and distorted.


    I was falling¡ªfalling into the abyss of unconsciousness, my consciousness slipping away.


    In those final moments of awareness, I clung to a single thought¡ªthat I had triumphed over the Voidbound Dreadnought, that the Luminar crystal piece was within my grasp. But victory came at a cost, and as darkness imed me, I could only hope that I would awaken to a world where the pain had subsided, and the choices I had made were not in vain.

 Chapter 8: Limiters Removed

    <h4>Chapter 8: Limiters Removed</h4>


    As my consciousness began to stir, I was met with a harsh reality¡ªthe lingering pain that gripped my body. It was a sensation that seemed to pulse with every heartbeat, a constant reminder of the ordeal I had endured. Yet, despite the ache that radiated through me, I found sce in the fact that the pain was bearable and that I had survived whatever had transpired.


    I blinked my eyes, adjusting to the light filtering through the cave''s entrance.


    ''Oh shit I''m not going use that move for some long time, well what is the time right now.''


    My gaze fell upon my smartwatch, and a jolt of disbelief surged through me¡ªit had been an entire day since I had lost consciousness. A day lost to the void, a day where time had slipped through my fingers like grains of sand.


    Panic threatened to rise within me as I realized that the precious hours were slipping away, and the academy''smencement drew nearer with each passing moment.


    My memory surged back, reminding me of the reason I had journeyed into the depths of this hidden realm¡ªthe Luminar Crystal, the ancient artefact that held the potential to alter the course of my destiny.


    It had been two days since I had ventured out from home in pursuit of this elusive treasure, and with the academy''s opening mere days away, I knew that I had to return as swiftly as possible.


    My gaze turned to where the crystal was it was still floating in the air. I grabbed that tiny piece in my hand.


    My gaze shifted to the palm of my hand, where the crystaly.


    It was a thing of exquisite beauty, just as I had described it in my novel¡ªa shard of ethereal light encapsted within a crystalline form, its brilliance captivating and otherworldly.


    But before I could im the crystal''s power for my own, I knew that I had to prepare myself.


    I fumbled for thest remaining potion in my possession¡ªa mid-grade healing potion.


    I knew that the absorption of the Luminar Crystal would not be without its price, and I was determined to face the impending pain head-on.


    With the potion in hand, I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what was toe.


    ''Let''s do this, this will be the final hurdle for now''.


    The crystal rested against my chest, its cool surface a stark contrast to the growing tension that gripped me. I pressed the vial to my lips, downing the contents in a single gulp. The liquid coursed through me, a prelude to the pain that awaited.


    As the potion took effect, I knew that there was no turning back. With resolve burning within me, I allowed a few drops of my blood to fall onto the surface of the crystal. It seemed to respond, emitting a faint glow as if acknowledging the connection between us.


    With the crystal infused with my essence, I uttered amand¡ªa spell that echoed through the depths of the cave.


    "Bearer of the celestial light, heed my call and awaken your power within. By the forces of stars and cosmic energy, Imand thee to unveil the hidden truths, to illuminate the pathways of knowledge and understanding.


    Merge with my essence, be a part of my very being, and grant me the wisdom and strength to face the challenges that lie ahead. By themand of one who dares to embrace the luminous tapestry of existence, let the Luminar Crystal''s light shine as a beacon of guidance, empowerment, and transcendence."


    The crystal reacted, its brilliance intensifying until it seemed as if it would blind me.


    And then, in a disy of radiant light, the crystal vanished into thin air, its presence dissolving as it began to merge with my very soul. It was a moment of transformation, of unity between artefacts and the bearer. But as the merging began, a searing pain erupted within me, igniting every nerve in my body.


    "SHIT, AH"


    My scream echoed through the cave, a primal sound that reverberated off the walls. Curses tumbled from my lips, a torrent of agony-fueled words that held no restraint. The pain was excruciating, a maelstrom of suffering that threatened to tear me apart from the inside out. It was as if every fibre of my being was on fire, a sensation that defied description.


    Time became a haze, the passage of moments a blur of agony and torment. I found myself on the precipice of despair, aching for release from the torment that held me captive. At one point, the thought of ending it all crossed my mind¡ªa desperate bid to escape the unending agony that gripped me.


    And then, as if in response to my silent plea, a new voice echoed within my mind. "You have passed the test," it said, its words like a lifeline in the darkness. "You are the only one who ever passed it." The voice held an otherworldly resonance, a presence that seemed both unfamiliar and ancient.


    And just like that, the pain abated. It was as if a switch had been flipped, the agony that had consumed me dissipating into nothingness.


    ''Huff, Huff.''


    Iy there, panting and gasping, my body trembling as the echoes of torment faded. The silence that followed was both eerie and profound, a stark contrast to the cacophony that had preceded it.


    Utterly spent, Iy motionless, my chest heaving with every ragged breath. The Luminar Crystal''s absorption had tested me beyond measure, pushing me to the brink of my endurance.


    ***


    After what felt like an eternity of enduring an internal inferno, I slowly rose to my feet, my hands pressed against my chest as if trying to still the racing rhythm of my heart. The aftermath of the crystal''s absorption left me feeling drained, a profound weariness settling into my bones.


    I nced at my smartwatch. Ten hours had passed since I had embarked on this harrowing journey. It was Saturday, meaning I had a mere two days left before I was expected to set foot in Nova Academy.


    I chuckled softly to myself, realizing that my appearance was likely a mess. My clothes were soiled, my body likely bearing the marks of my ordeal. It was time for a change, and more importantly, a well-deserved cleansing.


    With a decision fueled by both necessity and a desire forfort, I began to shed my garments, one piece at a time. It was a bizarrely liberating feeling, the cool cave air touching my skin as I discarded thest remnants of my adventure-worn attire.


    Standing before the crystalline pool of Aqua Veil Falls, I marvelled at the sheer beauty of my surroundings. The cave seemed toe alive with a vibrant intery of light and shadow, a symphony of nature''s elements blending in harmonious dance.


    I could not resist the allure of the pool any longer. With a sigh of anticipation, I stepped forward and allowed the cool water to embrace me. The sensation was invigorating, a cascade of liquid relief that washed away the grime and weariness that clung to me.


    I surfaced, my breath caught in a contented sigh. The water droplets cascaded down my skin, a gentle caress that carried with it a sense of renewal. I couldn''t help but smile¡ªit had been far too long since I had experienced the simple pleasure of a proper bath.


    With each passing moment, I allowed myself to fully appreciate the beauty that surrounded me. I found myself contemting the true purpose of the Luminar Crystal.


    I had pursued the crystal to give the protagonist an edge, a way to elerate his training and remove the shackles of his limitations. a person''s talent remains the same, and apart from the fact that one would have no limit and their training speed increased, the luminar crystal piece did not help in regards to actual talent.


    ''Well, what done is done.'' Let''s check my new status.


    "Status"


    ===Status===


    Name: Lucas DarkHeart


    Rank: F+


    Strength: F+


    Agility: F+


    Stamina: G+


    Intelligence: E-


    Mana Capacity: F+


    Luck: E+


    Charm: D


    --] Profession :


    [Swordsmanship lvl.2].


    --] Martial art :


    [Movement Art: Ster Stride Grade 3]


    [Sword art: Celestial Parry:- Gread 3]


    -------------------


    ''Well looks like it also affects my status.''


    As I reclined against the rocky edge of the pool, allowing the water top at my skin, I pondered the implications of this revtion. The Luminar Crystal was a tool, a catalyst for growth, but it did not rece the need for hard work, dedication, and genuine talent.

 Chapter 9: The 5 Big City [Edited]

    <h4>Chapter 9: The 5 Big City [Edited]</h4>


    The bustling market, known as Crystal za, hummed with activity as I navigated through the maze of stalls and vendors. The sweet scent of exotic spices mingled with the energetic chatter of merchants and shoppers, creating a vibrant atmosphere.


    Walking through the bustling market, I carried the G+ rank mana core I had obtained from the fearsome Curculus.


    Its iridescent glow held the promise of a substantial reward, and I was determined to get the best deal for my hard-earned spoils.


    "Hey there, young traveller!" the shopkeeper called out with a toothy grin as I approached his stall. "I see you''ve got something valuable there. Let me take a look, and I''ll give you a fair price for it."


    I raised an eyebrow, my instincts tingling at the eagerness in his voice. As he examined the mana core, his eyes widened, a glint of greed betraying his fa?ade of impartiality.


    "Hmm, yes, quite the find," he mused, stroking his chin. "I can offer you 300C for it. A generous offer, considering the rarity."


    I fought back a chuckle, maintaining a calm fa?ade. This shopkeeper thought he could pull a fast one on me. Unbeknownst to him, I was the mastermind behind the very world in which he operated.


    I leaned in, my tone feigning innocence. "300C, you say? Well, that does sound fair, but I''ve heard from my sources that G+rank mana cores like this are fetching quite a price in the neighbouring towns. I believe the going rate is 1000C."


    The shopkeeper''s eyes widened, clearly taken aback by my audacity. "Nonsense! Whoever told you that was surely trying to trick you. I can assure you that 300C is the best you''ll find in these parts."


    I shook my head with a sigh, my eyes glinting mischievously. "You know, I may be young, but I''m no stranger to the ways of the market. I''ve been around a bit, and I''ve seen the fair deals. I''ll make you a counteroffer. How about 5000C for the mana core, along with the G+ rank monster''s ws and fangs?"


    The shopkeeper''s jaw practically dropped to the ground. He had not anticipated such a bold move from someone he considered a naive traveller.


    "5000C? Are you mad? That''s an outrageous sum!" he sputtered.


    I shrugged nonchntly. "Well, I do have three of these G+ rank mana cores, and the ws and fangs are in perfect condition. They''re from Curculus, you know¡ªthe Muted Beast."


    At the mention of Curculus, the shopkeeper''s eyes widened even further. It was clear that my words had struck a chord.


    The Muted Beast was notorious for its danger and rarity, and its name held weight even in this bustling marketce.


    The shopkeeper was left momentarily speechless, clearly caught off guard by my knowledge and boldness.


    He hesitated, clearly torn between his desire for profit and the realization that he was dealing with a shrewd negotiator.


    I leaned in, my voice dripping with faux sympathy. "You know, I could be persuaded to take my business elsewhere. I''m sure other shopkeepers would be more than happy to offer a fair price for my findings."


    Sweat glistened on the shopkeeper''s forehead as he weighed his options.


    Finally, he let out a resigned sigh. "Fine, fine! You drive a hard bargain, young traveller. 5000C for the mana cores and the ws and fangs. But mark my words, you won''t find a better deal in this entire market!"


    With a satisfied smile, I handed over the mana cores and the apanying items.


    As the shopkeeper grumbled about my "lucky find," I couldn''t help but feel a surge of amusement. Little did he know that his customer was none other than the architect of this world, a master of storytelling and maniption.


    I had yed my role to perfection, and in the process, I had turned the tables on a scheming shopkeeper.


    After a skilful negotiation, I left Crystal za with a satisfied smile, credits clutched in my hand. Making my way to my sleek superbike, I unlocked my briefcase and securely stored the earnings. As I settled onto the bike''sfortable seat, I activated the integrated AI assistant, Aurelia.


    "Set destination: Home," I instructed, watching as the bike seamlessly shifted into autopilot mode, smoothly navigating the bustling city streets.


    Arriving home, I found both of my parents waiting for me, their expressions a mix of relief and concern. It had been six days since I left for my training, and their worry was palpable.


    "Lucas! You''re back!" my mother eximed, enveloping me in a tight hug.


    "Hey, Mom," I replied with a grin, returning the embrace.


    My father''s stern expression softened as he pped me on the back. "You had us worried, son. How was your training?"


    I shared a nod with him, knowing that he was referring to more than just physical training. "It went well, Dad. I learned a lot and I''m ready for Nova Academy."


    As we chatted, my younger sister burst into the room, her energy infectious. The worry lines on her face disappeared as she saw me.


    "Big brother, you''re back!" she eximed, running over and hugging my leg.


    Iughed and ruffled her hair affectionately. "Hey there, kiddo. Missed me?"


    Her eyes widened with mock indignation. "Of course, I did! Who else is going to y with me?"


    As the evening wore on, we gathered around the dinner table, a sense of warmth and familiarity settling over us.


    Conversations flowed naturally, filled withughter and stories of our days apart.


    I shared anecdotes of my training, emphasizing the physical challenges without revealing the true depth of my experiences.


    My parents listened with keen interest, offering words of encouragement and pride.


    Dinner continued in this fashion, each of us immersed in the simple joy of being together.


    My sister animatedly recounted her adventures from the past week, her excitement contagious.


    As we finished our meal, my father''s gaze met mine, a mixture of pride and concern in his eyes. And in those moments he asked me a question.


    "Lucas, do you know the 5 big cities of the Human continent and what their roles are?"


    "Dad, why are you even asking me this?"


    "Just answer it, Lucas, Tomorrow you will be gone for Nova and before that, I want to see if you know anything about our current situation at moments."


    There was silence for a while, Seeing that he wanted an answer I did answer him.


    "Fine Dad as you wish. The five-strong cities are strategically positioned across Etheria, forming a defensive line against the threats that emerge from the western deadnd and the mysterious dungeons scattered throughout the continent."


    As I spoke, the intrigue on my father''s face deepened. I continued, "Each of these cities serves as a bastion of protection for the people, utilizing their military prowess to repel the monstrous incursions. Their strength lies not just in their walls and soldiers, but also in their unity with the able elves and wise dwarves who coexist alongside the humans."


    Seeing conversation between me and Dad my mother added something, her curiosity evident. "And what makes these cities unique?"


    I smiled, excited to share this aspect. "These cities house the most renowned academies, where young talents from all races gather to hone their skills. They are centres of knowledge, innovation, and cooperation. The schrs, magic practitioners, and warriors trained within their walls y pivotal roles in defending Etheria from the dangers that threaten to consume it."


    "You''re growing up, Lucas," he said, his voice tinged with a hint of nostalgia. "I can see the determination in your eyes. Just remember, no matter where life takes you, we''ll always be here for you."


    I smiled warmly at him, feeling a surge of gratitude. "I know, Dad. And I appreciate that more than you know."


    After dinner, my sister and I yed a lively game, ourughter echoing through the house. As bedtime approached, I tucked her in, promising to share more stories and adventures in the days toe.


    Finally settling into my room, I reflected on the day''s events.


    The familiarfort of home surrounded me, and I found myself contemting the intricate bnce between my dual identities¡ªLucas DarkHeart, the Extra of my creation, and transmigrant navigating this fantastical world.


    Before going to sleep there is something I must check.


    "Status"


    ===Status===


    Name: Lucas DarkHeart


    Rank: F+


    Strength: F+


    Agility: F+


    Stamina: G+


    Intelligence: E-


    Mana Capacity: F+


    Luck: E+


    Charm: D


    Potential : [ Limtless ] ( New)


    --] Profession :


    [Swordsmanship lvl.2].


    --] Martial art :


    [Movement Art: Ster Stride Grade 3]


    [Sword art: Celestial Parry:- Gread 3]


    -------------------


    Huh, finally it shows back when I checked the status it did not show anything about [ potential]. But it did Now.


    ''Limitless'' means now it''s all up to me how far I want to reach, before getting my hand on [ Luminar crystal piece ] I had the potential of B rank but know I can even surpass the SSS+ rank.


    I did feel sorry for the protagonist but hey I already gave him a system and I''m sure that right now he is at least [ E+] and with the help of the system he is doing fine..... Right?


    Well, I will think about this another time. For now, I will sleep right now, Tomorrow is a big day for me.


    I closed the status window with a contented sigh, and I drifted off to sleep, eager to embrace the unknown journey thaty ahead.

 Chapter 10: Parting From Home

    <h4>Chapter 10: Parting From Home</h4>


    The morning sun cast a warm glow through the window as I woke up, a mix of excitement and nervousness bubbling within me. Today marked the day I would be heading to Nova Academy in Academy City.


    I got out of bed, took a refreshing shower, and headed downstairs for breakfast. The air was thick with unspoken emotions as I sat down at the dining table. My parents exchanged nces, and my younger sister, Lily, seemed blissfully unaware of the weight in the room.


    As I buttered my toast, I decided to break the silence with a bit of humour. I turned to Lily, who was enthusiastically digging into her pancakes, and said, "Hey, Lily, you know what they say about pancakes, right? They''re just t muffins trying to be waffles."


    Lily looked at me, puzzled for a moment, then burst into giggles. "big brother, you''re silly!"


    My mother couldn''t help but smile at our interaction, and even my father cracked a small grin. "Well, at least someone''s in a good mood this morning," he said, ruffling Lily''s hair.


    Breakfast continued in rtive silence, punctuated by the asional chuckle from one of my attempted jokes.


    After breakfast, I gathered my belongings, including a letter I had received from the academy. The atmosphere remained sombre as we prepared to leave for the train station. The car ride was a mix of quiet contemtion and lighthearted conversation.


    "Did I ever tell you about the time I tried to bake a cake from scratch and ended up with a charcoal brick?" I quipped, trying to lighten the mood.


    My father chuckled. "Ah yes, the Great Cake Disaster of 2020. I thought we were under attack when the smoke rm went off."


    Lily giggled from the backseat. "You set off the smoke rm, big brother?"


    I grinned, rolling my eyes yfully. "Well, I figured the cake was just trying tomunicate its inner turmoil through smoke signals."


    As we neared the train station, the jovial atmosphere turned more serious. It was time to face the reality of leaving home. We stood on the tform, my family, and I. Lily was the first to break the silence.


    "Big brother, why do you have to go to that academy? Can''t you stay here with us?"


    I knelt to her level, gently wiping away the tears forming in her eyes. "Hey, don''t cry, Lil. I''ll visit whenever I can. But going to Nova Academy is important for me. I want to learn and grow, so I cane back and make you all proud."


    Lily sniffled, hugging me tightly. "Promise you''ll visit?"


    I smiled, ruffling her hair. "Promise."


    As Lily''s tears subsided, my mother stepped forward, her eyes glistening. "Lucas, you know, you''ve always been our little boy. It''s hard to see you go, even if it''s for the best. Take care of yourself, okay?"


    I nodded, my voice catching slightly. "I will, Mom. And I''ll make sure to call and visit as much as I can."


    My father''s turn came next. He pped a hand on my shoulder, his expression a mix of pride and emotion. "Lucas, I know we''ve had our ups and downs, but I''m proud of the person you''ve be. There''s something I want to tell you."


    I looked at him, curious. "What is it, Dad?"


    He sighed, his gaze distant for a moment. "There was a time when I was disappointed in you. You were getting into trouble, rebelling... I thought you were headed down the wrong path."


    I furrowed my brows, memories of my past self starting to resurface. "I... I don''t remember much of that time." what can I say there are still some gaps in my memories like 11-14-year-old memories are still not clear to me.


    My father nodded. "It''s in the past now. The point is, you changed. After that incident, you transformed into someone I respect and admire. And when the time is right, I''ll pass my guild down to you. You''ll be ready to take on that responsibility."


    I was taken aback, my mind racing to piece together the fragments of my past. His words held a weight I couldn''t quiteprehend yet.


    As my father and I finished our conversation, my mother approached. Her features bore a striking resemnce to mine, making people often mistake us for siblings rather than mother and son.


    "You know, Lucas, I still have a few more things to tell you." Her voice wavered, and I could see the emotions in her eyes. "but I know that it''s time for you to go, so please take care of yourself."


    Iughed at her words, a mix of embarrassment and affection filling me. She had always been the voice of reason in our family.


    Her tone turned serious as she continued, " Just know that whatever path you choose, I''m proud of you."


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and I felt a lump forming in my throat.


    My father joined her, wrapping his arms around her shoulders. "We''re both proud of you, Lucas. Now go out there and show them the strength of our dear family."


    With their words ringing in my ears, I boarded the train. The windows reflected the faces of my family, their expressions a mix of love and encouragement. My sister waved frantically, and I returned the gesture with a smile.


    With one final, lingering look, I stepped onto the train. The doors closed behind me, and I found a seat near the window. My family stood on the tform, waving as the train started moving.


    As the train pulled away, I watched them until they were out of my sight.


    ***


    The train ride was unlike any I had experienced before. The marriage of mana and technology was evident in every detail. The sleek design of the train, its smooth movements, and the soft hum of machinery blended seamlessly with the ethereal energy of mana. It was as if the train itself was a living entity, a fusion of two worlds.


    As the train elerated, I could feel the speed at which it moved. It was exhrating, a rush of wind against the windows, and a blur of scenery outside. The train was incredibly fast, covering vast distances in mere minutes. The sensation was both awe-inspiring and slightly disorienting, as thendscape outside transformed rapidly.


    "Next station [Verdant Haven]" a robotic voice said.


    The first station we reached was named "Verdant Haven." The train slowed down, and the voice overhead announced our arrival.


    The station was a picturesque oasis nestled between rolling hills and lush forests. People bustled about, some disembarking, and others waiting to board.


    The stopsted for a few minutes, allowing passengers to stretch their legs and take in the beauty of the surroundings.


    As the train resumed its journey, I gazed out of the window, taking in the breathtaking scenery that passed by.


    Verdant meadows stretched as far has the eye could see, adorned with vibrant wildflowers that danced in the gentle breeze.


    Towering trees stood like ancient sentinels, their leaves whispering secrets to the wind. Streams glistened like threads of silver, weaving through thendscape, while majestic mountains loomed in the distance, their peaks touching the sky.


    The train''s rhythmic motion had a soothing effect, and before I knew it, my eyes grew heavy, and I drifted into sleep.


    Ding!


    [ We have reached the final Destination Academy City]


    My slumber was interrupted by the voice overhead, announcing our arrival at Academy City. I blinked awake, momentarily disoriented, before the realization dawned on me.


    I gathered my belongings, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness as I stepped onto the tform. As I made my way through the bustling station, I overheard snippets of conversations from fellow passengers. The topic was familiar¡ªthe challenge of gaining admission to Nova Academy.


    "Can''t believe you got in, mate. It''s practically impossible!"


    The voice was sceptical, and I couldn''t help but smile as I joined the conversation. "Maybe it''s just a stroke of luck."


    The person chuckled, shaking their head. "Luck? More like a miracle. Good luck in there."


    I nodded in gratitude, my heart swelling with anticipation. The train ride had been a journey in itself, a testament to the wonders that mana and technology could create. Now, as I set foot in Academy City, I knew that an entirely new adventure awaited¡ªone that would shape my destiny and challenge the limits of my abilities.

 Chapter 11: Nova Academy

    <h4>Chapter 11: Nova Academy</h4>


    As I took a taxi to reach Nova Academy, my thoughts swirled like leaves caught in a gust of wind. There were moments when I entertained the idea of noting, of retreating to thefort of my familiar life. But I knew that I couldn''t afford to miss this opportunity; this was where the main plot of my story would unfold.


    The cityscape outside the taxi window blurred by, a symphony of lights and shadows that mirrored theplexity of my emotions. The anticipation was palpable, a mixture of excitement and trepidation that painted the canvas of my mind.


    The vehicle finally came to a stop, pulling me out of my contemtion. I paid the fare and stepped out onto the bustling sidewalk. My gaze lifted, and there it was¡ªthe grand entrance of Nova Academy, a portal to a world of knowledge and adventure.


    Back on earth, I had my fair share of experiences back in high school. But now, as a reincarnated individual with prior knowledge, I understand the gravity of the situation. The academy''s instructors were known to be strict, particrly towards those with lower rankings like myself. Their attitudes often bordered on dismissive, as if we were expendable pawns in their grand game.


    I desperately wanted to avoid falling into their dismissive perception, lest I be trapped in a cycle of insignificance. There were far too many things I needed to aplish within the confines of Nova Academy''s training grounds before I could safely venture beyond the boundaries of human territory.


    First on my list was participation in a series of crucial events that would transpire within Nova Academy. However, I couldn''t shake off the nagging thought¡ªwould my participation in these events alter the plotline? The answer was an unequivocal yes, but that answer came withyers of uncertainty.


    After all, my reincarnation might have triggered a butterfly effect within the story, causing ripples of change that could lead to unexpected oues. With this daunting possibility in mind, I had resolved to keep a vignt eye on the unfolding narrative, ready to intervene if any deviation threatened to disrupt the original storyline.


    As I halted my train of thought, the sight of the Academy gates came into view, casting aside my musings like clouds parting to reveal the sun. The colossal entrance stood as a sentinel of opportunity, a gateway to the uncharted territories of my new life. With a deep breath, I stepped forward, my heart echoing the rhythm of my determined steps.


    ***


    Nova Academy stood as a beacon of enlightenment within the confines of the Academy City¡ªa sprawling ind sanctuary, ensconced within the embrace of Sylvanwood''s lush, vibrantndscapes. This enve of knowledge and aspiration was a marvel of architectural fusion, blending the intricacies of advanced technology and the harmonious weave of mana-infused structures.


    The Outer Grounds, epassing the periphery of the ind, housed the dormitories and training facilities for the cadets. Towering trees formed natural canopies, imbuing the air with vitality and serenity. In contrast to the towering spires of the other Academy, the structures here harmonized with nature, incorporating energy-efficient materials and utilizing living greenery to establish an intimate connection with the environment.


    Moving toward the heart of the ind, the Inner Precincts unfolded¡ªa marvel of ingenuity that drew inspiration from the artistic elegance of elven aesthetics.


    Pirs of ivy-d stone, intertwined with shimmering mana-infused patterns, greeted visitors with an air of dignified charm.


    The cadet amodations here exemplified a harmonious blend offort and functionality, replete with modern amenities.


    A centrepiece of the academy was the Astral Nexus¡ªa colossal, crystalline observatory that reached toward the sky like a beacon of dreams.


    A fusion of magic and technology, this dome allowed cadets to peer into the cosmos, igniting a sense of wonder and exploration. The atrium surrounding the Nexus was a hub of activity, with holographic disys and interactive panels fostering a culture of discovery.


    Enchanted spires rose from the grounds, housing lecture halls,boratories, and libraries¡ªthe very essence of academia. Unlike the expansive and imposing grandeur of the Global Academy, Nova Academy''s structures emanated a coalescence of ethereal elegance and pragmatic design, echoing the cadet''s pursuit of knowledge unburdened by ostentation.


    Spanning the ind, awork of mana conduits intertwined with tech-infused pathways, facilitating swift travel andmunication.


    Crystal-clear waterways meandered through the grounds, their gentle currents inviting contemtion and reflection.


    Bridges of translucent materials connected diverse sections of the ind, metaphorically embodying the interconnectedness of knowledge and camaraderie fostered within the academy''s walls.


    And at the ind''s centre, the Grand Nexus¡ªan immense luminescent crystal, pulsating with ethereal light¡ªstood as both the heart of the Academy City and the epic epicentre of Nova Academy''s teachings.


    It was here that cadets congregated for assemblies,petitions, and moments of shared triumph. The Nexus symbolized unity, illuminating the path to greatness for all who sought its guidance.


    We''ll That''s how I describe the Nova Academy I know that I exaggerated a lot of things, but give me a break I want this academy the best of the best so I did what all novice authors do.


    Let''s not talk about my dark past.


    Sigh-


    I stood at the entrance of Gats, The gates were still closed but they would be open soon.


    I''m sorry I made a mistake I''m not alone here.


    With me, there are at least thousands of students who are standing with me.


    As I said this academy epts all of the races so there are many Elves and drawers I can see.


    This Academy was built after the war between demons, its main purpose was to show symbolic unity to show others that they are united and that they can take care of all problems when everyone is one.


    Well that what it''s says but the hidden meaning is that they are trying to check each other who has more powers.


    At the right moment, everything is at peace but in future. Who knows what can happen?


    I couldn''t help but sigh again after thinking about what pathy ahead of me.


    It was going to be difficult to survive past the final war.


    Just a mere thought of that sent a shiver down my spine.


    Screech¡ª!


    A cacophonous metal screech reverberated across the expanse where eager cadets of the academy stood, their anticipation palpable.


    In an instant, the colossal obsidian gates of the academy began to glide apart, capturing the undivided attention of everyone present.


    "Nova Academy had opened its get," I muttered to myself as students around me started to head inside Nova Academy.


    "Let''s do this," I said as I also walked into the Nova Academy.

 Chapter 12: Evelyn Nightshade an Unexpected Character [Edit]

    <h4>Chapter 12: Evelyn Nightshade an Unexpected Character [Edit]</h4>


    The morning sun casts a warm golden glow over the sprawling grounds of Nova Academy. Lucas stood at the entrance, his heart pounding with a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty.


    The imposing gates loomed ahead, a gateway to a new chapter of his life¡ªone he was both eager and cautious to embrace.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas stepped forward, his footsteps echoing on the cobblestone path. As he walked, he couldn''t help but marvel at the grandeur of the academy.


    Towering spires adorned with intricate carvings reached for the sky, a testament to the institution''s rich history and prestige. He paused for a moment, gazing up at the towering fa?ade, feeling a sense of awe and determination wash over him.


    Passing through the gates, Lucas found himself in a bustling courtyard filled with students from all walks of life.


    Some chatted excitedly with friends, while others studied scrolls and textbooks, their determination evident in their focused expressions.


    A group of mages practised spells in one corner, colourful lights dancing in the air as they honed their craft.


    Lucas''s gaze shifted to the central za, where a marble fountain stood, its waters sparkling in the sunlight.


    At the heart of the courtyard, he spotted a group of individuals standing in a semicircle. Among them, a girl dressed in a white uniform with blue linings stood out.


    As Lucas observed from a distance, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of familiarity.


    There was something about her determined stance and fiery gaze that stirred a memory within him, though he couldn''t quite ce it. Shaking off the feeling, he continued his exploration of the academy.


    The architecture inside was equally impressive, with marble halls adorned with elegant artwork and polished wooden floors that echoed with each step.


    Students moved purposefully through the corridors, their energies palpable as they prepared for the challenges that awaited them.


    Lucas navigated his way through the maze-like halls, trying to absorb as much as he could about his new environment.


    In those little moments, Lucas forgets that it''s time for ss to begin.


    "Oh shit, I hope that I''m notte for the first day," he said as continued to run.


    But. 10 minutester he forgot his direction in those massive halls.


    ***


    Lucas Pov


    As I wandered through thebyrinthine halls of Building 1, my frustration grew with each wrong turn I took. It was as if the walls were shifting, conspiring against me to keep me lost within their mazes. My sense of direction was proving to be just as useless in this new world, and I couldn''t help but curse my luck.


    My inner monologue was interrupted by the sound of cheerful voices nearby. I turned my head to see a group of girls chatting animatedly. They seemed to be talking about finding their ssroom. It was a painful reminder of my predicament.


    -"Hey, did you find our ss?"


    -


    -"Yeah, it''s here!"


    -


    -"Honestly, I thought it would be trouble finding our ss in such a big infrastructure."


    -


    -"Naah~ Every floor is marked, and each floor has only 20 ssrooms. Only an idiot would get lost here. Hahaha!"


    Thestment hit a nerve, making my forehead twitch in irritation. Did they have to be so blunt about it? I sighed, feeling defeated as I listened to their conversation.


    "Umm, are you lost, perhaps?"


    A gentle and melodic voice reached my ears, and I turned to find a Silver-haired girl looking at me with a kind smile. She had a delicate presence, one that seemed to exude warmth and friendliness.


    "Uh- I umm¡­ Yeah, I''m a bit lost," I replied, my embarrassment evident in my stuttering words.


    She is an elf I know that when I look at her ears they are longer than normal ones.


    "Haha, no problem, we can help-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, another girl abruptly appeared, practically marching up to us and cing a hand on the silver-haired girl''s shoulder. Her expression was fierce, and her gaze was directed at me with a mixture of annoyance and resentment.


    "No need. He''ll be fine on his own," she dered, her tone curt and unweing.


    She was strikingly beautiful, with ebony hair that framed her face and captivating forest-green eyes. Even in her evident annoyance, her charm was hard to ignore.


    ''She is the same girl. I remember her standing in the courtyard.''


    "Ah but, Evelyn, he''s lost-"


    "L-Lyra, as I said, he''ll manage."


    I nced between the two girls, confusion evident on my face. Who were they, and why was there tension between them? I tried to decipher their interaction, but they soon turned and walked away, leaving me behind.


    I took a moment to process the encounter before murmuring to myself, "I see. So she''s Lyra Morningstar. But who is the girl next to her? I don''t remember creating a character named Evelyn."


    I frowned, racking my brain for any memory of Evelyn in the story I had written. The truth was, I couldn''t recall anything about her. She was aplete mystery to me. But what I did know was that Lyra was one of the main characters, and her presence here meant that I was on the right track.


    As the girls walked away, I decided to follow them. After all, I knew I was in the same ss as Lyra, and it seemed like Evelyn was part of the story too, even if she was a character I didn''t remember creating.


    The halls were busy with students, the energy in the air palpable as everyone navigated their way through the building. It was then that I remembered something¡ªthe size of the sses. I had mentioned that each floor had only 20 ssrooms. So, with 100 students per ss, that meant a total of 2000 students upied each floor.


    As I followed the two girls, I couldn''t shake off the lingering feeling of confusion and curiosity that their interaction had left behind. Evelyn''s abrupt appearance and her sharp attitude towards me had caught me off guard. I didn''t understand why she seemed to resent my presence so much.


    Nevertheless, my determination to uncover the mysteries of this world and the characters within it propelled me to keep walking. I knew that following them would lead me to my ss.


    After a few moments of trailing behind them, I found myself at afortable distance. I was close enough to overhear their conversation, but not so close that I would intrude upon their privacy. The tension between the two was palpable as Evelyn''s voice carried over to my ears.


    "I told him not to follow me," Evelyn''s voice was icy, her toneced with annoyance.


    "I''ll think he is not following you," Lyra''s voice responded calmly. "We just happen to be walking in the same direction."


    I quietly observed their exchange, trying to make sense of their rtionship. I still had no clue why Evelyn was so hostile towards me. As they continued their conversation, I caught fragments of their words.


    "I don''t trust him, Lyra. There''s something off about him," Evelyn''s voice was tense, almost usatory.


    "Off? What do you mean?" Lyra''s curiosity was evident in her voice.


    "He just... he shouldn''t even be here," Evelyn''s tone was bitter, her words cutting through the air.


    I felt a knot of unease forming in my stomach as I realized that Evelyn was talking about me. But how could she know? I had only recently arrived in this world, and as far as I knew, I had no previous interactions with her.


    "And how did he get into Nova Academy, Lyra? How did he manage that?" Evelyn''s voice was sharp, her suspicion evident.


    Lyra hesitated before responding, her voice lowered. "I don''t know, Evelyn. Maybe he''s just talented or lucky?"


    "Lucky? In this world? Don''t be naive," Evelyn''s retort was dripping with cynicism.


    I continued to listen, a mix of confusion and frustration building within me. It seemed that Evelyn was convinced I didn''t belong here, that there was something unnatural about my presence at Nova Academy. But how could she be so sure?


    My thoughts were interrupted when Evelyn''s gaze turned in my direction, her eyes narrowing as if she sensed my presence.


    Panic surged through me, and I instinctively averted my gaze, pretending to be engrossed in something else.


    I was about to distance myself further when Evelyn suddenly halted and turned around, her eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that caught me off guard.


    "Are you following me?" Her words wereced with a mixture of annoyance and suspicion.


    Taken aback by her direct question, I stumbled over my words. "N-no, I''m not. I mean, I''m not intentionally following you. I''m just... headed in the same direction."


    Evelyn''s gaze was unwavering, and her lips curved into a cold, sardonic smile. "Coincidence, huh? Well, you''re certainly full of surprises."


    I could sense her scepticism and hostility, and it only deepened my confusion. Did I do something to offend her? I wracked my brain for any possible interactions or connections, but I came up empty-handed.


    "You know, I don''t appreciate being lied to," Evelyn''s voice was sharp as she continued to scrutinize me.


    "I''m not lying," I insisted, my frustration beginning to rise. "I honestly didn''t intend to follow you."


    Evelyn''s eyes narrowed further, and her tone turned to cut. "You''re not making a very good first impression, you know."


    Before I could respond, she turned on her heel and started walking away with Lyra.


    I hesitated for a moment before deciding to follow her. If she thought I was tailing her, I might as well make it clear that I was just heading in the same direction.


    As I caught up to her, I cleared my throat awkwardly. "Look, I understand that you might be wary of me for some reason, but I genuinely have no idea why. I just got here.


    Evelyn nced at me sceptically, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You expect me to believe that?"


    "I don''t expect you to believe anything," I admitted, frustration seeping into my voice. "I''m just trying to figure out what''s going on."


    Evelyn stopped walking and turned to face me, her arms crossed over her chest. "You''re not very good at this, are you? You don''t remember me, do you?"


    Her words sent a jolt of surprise through me.


    I stared at her, my mind racing to make sense of her statement. Remember her? Did I know her from somewhere? But as I searched my memories, I came up empty.


    I had no recollection of her whatsoever.


    "I... I''m sorry, but I don''t remember you," I admitted, feeling a mix of guilt and confusion.


    Evelyn''s gaze hardened, and her lips curled into a bitter smile. "Of course, you don''t. You wouldn''t remember the girl you hurt."


    Her words hit me like a punch to the gut. Hurt? What had I done to her? Why did she seem to despise me so vehemently? I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out.


    I was at a loss for how to respond.


    Evelyn turned away, her voice tinged with bitterness. "Just stay away from me, Lucas. We have nothing to say to each other."


    With those final words, she walked away, leaving me standing there, my mind spinning with a whirlwind of emotions and questions.


    Who was Evelyn to me? What had I done to her in the past? And how was I going to navigate thisplicated and unexpected encounter in a world that was supposed to be a mere creation of my imagination?

 Chapter 13: First Day At Nova Academy [Edit]

    <h4>Chapter 13: First Day At Nova Academy [Edit]</h4>


    The world''s greatest training institute boasts state-of-the-art magic, science, and engineering.


    [Nova acadmy]


    Nova Academy is not just like any other academy. Nova Academy has a total of 5,000 Students in the first year this time around.


    Of those 5000 Students, 2000 are in the hero program. Why called hero programs? Because thest war had many casualties, from all of the fiction.


    World government needed people who could face the harsh reality of the world, people who could go front lines at any time, people who could save citizens from dungeon outbreaks, and people who did not fear, any kind of dangers that lurked around the world.


    They needed a Hero, a symbol of peace, a symbol of power, a symbol of unity.


    And


    They needed Pawn. A pawn that they can control. That kind of hero they needed.


    That''s where this [ Hero program ] came from.


    It''s like a double-edged sword. At the same, they can keep an eye on the new generations that areing but at the same, they can keep on other races as well.


    That it is what [ Hero program ] is aplete Lie.


    As for the remaining 3,000 Students, They got into another department. Even if they do not get into [the Hero program] it doesn''t mean they don''t have talent, after all, they got epted into [Nova Acadmy].


    There are other departments Like [the Research Department ], [ Alchemist Department ], [ Astronomy Department ], [Ancient Department ], [ Science Department ] [ Demon Corps Department ], [ Dungeon Department ] etc.


    The number can keep going as students can fit in all of Those departments.


    It''s not just stop here there are more.


    There were training instructors, cafeteriadies, cleaners, recruiters visiting asionally, government associates, engineers who did maintenance and operations, soldiers dispatched as securities, doctors and researchers for taking care of students, convenience store workers who worked under Academy City, and more


    This is a huge academy city and the Center of all attention goes to Nova Academy.


    And in this very academy Your only Bro is going to attend as a student or cadet.


    Who am I talking about?


    Lucas DarkHart of course.


    "Let''s begin."


    ***


    User ID: Lucas DarkHeart


    Age: 16


    Picture : (Holographic image of myself)


    Program: Hero program Year 1


    ss : [1 Hero 1]


    School Rank: 1001/2000


    Potential: B rank


    Profession: Swordsman


    -------------------------------


    "ss [1 Hero 1] and ss [1 Hero 1] are also there I''m at the right ce," I said to myself as I stood in front of the door of the hero ss.


    In this very ss are important characters that participate in theing plot.


    And in this very ssroom is ''him''. The protagonist of our story. Many schemes and plots from jealous rivals andpetitors happened in this ss.


    Regardless of how much I didn''t want to be involved with the main cast, now that I found myself in this ss, I would most likely be swept regardless of my will.


    "Yo, you going in or not?"


    Waking me up from my thoughts was a rough feminine voice.


    Slowly turning my head I momentarily fell into a daze.


    Not because of the voice, but because there was a group of girls standing behind me.


    And in one of those groups stood up girl.


    A beautiful is undrstm, she is standing behind a group of girls.


    Auburn hair with bright green eyes, and freckles. a small but not too small nose, and a well-proportioned face. Her white skin that did not have any gaps apanied by her beautiful doll-like appearance made anyone who looked at her lose themselves in her beauty


    She is Emma Rivers one of the main characters I mentioned a moment ago.


    "Hey, you creep are you going to stand here? Or let us go inside instead of you and stop staring at her you creep."


    Again Waking me up from my thoughts was the same rough feminine voice


    "Oh, yeah you can go now. Sorry for the trouble." Wait a minute, why I''m one saying sorry It should be she says sorry.


    ''Who is she anyway?'' I turned to her and again Froze.


    "Oh yeah then save us trouble and move," she ruefully goes inside ss. Following behind her was 1 more girl whose name I don''t know and another was Emma.


    "I''m telling you, Emma, you should be careful with this kind of person, look he still staring at you."


    "Well Emma is beautiful and anyone wants to stare at her."


    "Stop it guys it''s nothing like that"


    How many times was it? Maybe 3 times. I did not even reach the ssroom and I already met 3 Heroins of my novel.


    First, The Elf Girl Lyara Morningstar, Second Emma Rivers and now Isabe Evergreen.


    Isabe Evergreen has Silver hair with sapphire eyes that twinkle in darkness.


    Her body has an elegant posture. Like models in my world who walk like a cat with their curves going up and down.


    What was the name of the show again? Meh, it''s not that important, the important thing is she is Isabe Evergreen.


    Isabe Evergreen the crazy mage. She is known for having an unlimited amount of magic spells in her hand in thetter part of the novel.


    Isabe hails from a distinguished mage family, Isabe is a refined and skilled mage with a passion for uncovering ancient magical secrets.


    Because she is trying to ancient magical secrets. She became crazy, not the kind of serial killer but the kind of crazy person who wants all the magic secrets to herself.


    She has another reason to go crazy but that story for another time. But the main thing is I should be a length of distance from her.


    Well, I''m the one who created like this, I''m also particle faults for her going crazy.


    Even so, I admire her, well main reason why I admire her she has a cat-like figure and the other is, that I had set her personality as the first and only female friend I had in high school.


    Now I think about it I also forget her name, I keep things forgetting as I spend more time here.


    Well, it''s not like I could do anything.


    It took me a couple of seconds to collect myself before bitterly smiling.


    What was wrong with me?


    These all are the fictional characters I created, I should not get this emotional.


    I''m starting to sympathize with all the Iskai protagonists out there who experience the same thing.


    My reaction was understandable.


    Still, this doesn''t mean I was actually in love with Emma Or Isabe. I was just stunned by how beautiful they were and maybe a little scared seeing Isabe.


    I mean for one they are 16 so that in itself was a no-go for me, and secondly, Emma is one of the main protagonists whoter falls in love with the protagonist, Why would Emma or Isabe be attracted to someone like me who has no redeeming quality?


    "hu"


    After collecting my breath, I slowly opened the door and entered the ssroom.


    Looking at the ssroom I couldn''t help but notice how spotless it was as it almost looked like it was sparkling.


    The ssroom was split into two descending rows, and each row had a retractable seat that one could sit on.


    "Where should I sit?"


    As I looked around the ssroom for a ce to sit, my attention was instantly drawn towards two individuals.


    ***


    Haughtily sitting on thest row on the right was a ck-haired youth with intense blue eyes and a dignified face. He has a muscr build body for his age. His hair gently rested on top of his broad shoulders, and his perfectly masculine jawline seemed as if it was chiselled by a sculptor.


    He was Aric Thornheart


    Aric Thornheart, with his dark ck hair and intense blue eyes, exuded an air of superiority that could be felt from across the room.


    His presencemanded attention, and his condescending attitude made it abundantly clear that he considered himself above most.


    It was as if he held the world in the palm of his hand, and everyone else was just there to admire it.


    He carried himself with an undeniable confidence, his every movement deliberate and purposeful.


    His posture was perfect, and his every word seemed to drip with an arrogance that was hard to ignore.


    Aric had the kind of aura that could simultaneously captivate and repel, drawing people in with his maic charisma while also pushing them away with his air of superiority.


    Aric''s silver-spoon upbringing was evident in the way he carried himself. He was used to getting what he wanted when he wanted it, and he made sure everyone knew it.


    His privileged background seemed to fuel his belief that he was entitled to special treatment, and his ssmates often found themselves feeling inferior in his presence.


    Descendant of the Thornheart family that currently owned a majority stake in the secondrgest guild in the human domain a [ SS Rank ]''Star guild''


    ''You could tell he was one of those typical arrogant young master-type characters''


    And then there was Adrian ckthorn protagonist of our story.


    a stark contrast to Aric''s overbearing attitude.


    His rtionship with Aric was multifaceted, a mix ofpetition, camaraderie, and shared goals.


    At the start of the novel, Aric has a hotty attitude toward Adrian, but as timees, he own a little.


    Adrian''s journey was driven by a desire for vengeance against the demons that had torn his family apart. Unlike Aric''s arrogance, Adrian''s determination was forged through pain and loss.


    He had a game-like system that enhanced his skills, making him a formidable fighter. But beyond his strength, Adrian possessed a kindness that set him apart.


    He was the sort of person who would lend a hand without expecting anything in return.


    Amid their differences, Aric and Adrian''s interactions were a blend of rivalry and mutual respect.


    Their dynamic added depth to the story, revealingyers of character development that extended beyond their initial impressions.


    Well, I think aboutplicated stuffter but first I had to find a sit to sit down.


    ncing around for a couple of seconds, I decided to sit down on the second row on the left. As far away from the main characters as possible.


    There was no way I was going to interact with them.


    I''m just gonna sit here like a proper mob and pretend to be air.


    Why?


    Simple. The main characters were literal cmity mas!


    Whatever could go wrong will go wrong if you were with them. Like hell am I going to bother getting close to them! I''m here to live not to die.


    Well, even if I did try to interact with them in the most likely scenario I would most likely be ignored.


    Currently, it was 7:30 A.M and ss began at 8:00


    Seeing that I had 30 minutes to spare before ss started, I began to see that the ss was full right with 100 students.


    I don''t have any better to do might as well as all of the students


    As I observed the ssroom, I couldn''t help but notice the interactions between Aric Thornheart and Adrian ckthorn.


    Aric, with his condescending attitude and arrogant demeanour, was engaged in a conversation with Adrian, who exuded determination and kindness. It was a contrast that was hard to ignore.


    "Hey, Aric, did you hear about that advancedbat training next week?" Adrian''s voice carried a friendly tone, his eyes reflecting a genuine interest in the conversation.


    Aric raised an eyebrow, his expression a mix of curiosity and challenge. "Of course, I did. Why? nning to show off your skills, ckthorn?"


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head. "Nah, just thought it would be a good opportunity for some friendlypetition. You know, push ourselves and all that."


    Aric''s lips curled into a sardonic smile. "Friendlypetition, huh? You''re always trying to prove yourself, aren''t you?"


    Adrian''s response was easygoing, his voice tinged with amusement. "Well, someone''s gotta keep you on your toes, Thornheart."


    And Then suddenly Aric ask a question to Adrian.


    "Adrian, you''re still going on about that revenge thing?" Aric chuckled, hispetitive spirit evident in his voice. "You''ve been training like crazy. One day, you''ll be able to take on those demons and get your revenge, but don''t forget about enjoying your life too."


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed with a fire that spoke of his unwavering determination. "I appreciate your concern, Aric, but this is something I need to do. It''s not just about revenge anymore. It''s about protecting the people I care about and ensuring that no one else suffers the same loss."


    Aric gave a nod of understanding, acknowledging the depth of Adrian''s resolve.


    As they exchanged banter, I couldn''t help but wonder about theplexities of their rtionship.


    Beneath the surface, there seemed to be a mutual respect that transcended their differences. Aric''s arrogance and Adrian''s humility created a dynamic that was both intriguing and puzzling.


    Across the room, Isabe Evergreen''s voice rang out, her curiosity piqued by the mention of demons and revenge.


    She was engaged in a discussion with Noah ck and Kael Darkwood, their voices ovepping as they shared their thoughts.


    "Demons, ancient magic, revenge... It''s like sound boring I rather practice my magic powers," Isabe mused, her silver hair catching the light as she leaned forward. "But if there''s one thing I''ve learned from studying history, it''s that truth can be stranger than fiction."


    Noah chimed in with a mischievous grin. "Well, if anyone can make the impossible possible, it''s us, right? I mean, we''ve got Lyra healing us, Isabe enchanting our weapons, and Kael creating all sorts of magical contraptions."


    Kael nodded in agreement, his eyes alight with excitement. "True, true. And let''s not forget about Adrian and Aric on the front lines, and Emma providing cover with her archery. We''re a diverse team, and that''s what makes us strong."


    Meanwhile, I Hawthorne''s cheerful voice carried across the room as she engaged in a lively discussion with Linnea Stoneheart. They spoke about magical experiments, potion-making techniques, and the challenges they faced in their respective fields.


    "You should have seen the explosion in theb yesterday," I giggled, her fiery red hair adding to her vibrant energy. "I thought for sure we''d set the whole ce on fire!"


    Linnea chimed in with a chuckle, her determined hazel eyes shining with amusement. "Just be d we managed to contain the explosion this time. Let''s not repeat the incident."


    Theirughter filled the air, creating a sense of camaraderie that transcended their different magical affinities. Despite their diverse backgrounds, they seemed to findmon ground in their pursuit of knowledge and discovery.


    Just then, the ssroom seemed to hush as a figure walked in,manding attention with her presence alone.


    Her presence seemed tomand respect, and I couldn''t help but notice the way the students straightened up in their seats as she entered.


    The homeroom teacher of the hero ss Lillian Ashbourne.


    I recalled from my notes that Professor Lillian Ashbourne held the impressive title of Hero [Rank S].


    It was a designation that spoke volumes about her power and influence within the heromunity. Her abilities were well-known, and she was revered for her mastery of Elemental Magic and Historical Magic.


    Professor Ashbourne''s silver hair shone like moonlight, and her sharp blue eyes seemed to hold a depth of knowledge that surpassed her years.


    She wore elegant robes that hinted at her status, and her posture exuded confidence and authority.


    Her personality, as far as I had written, was a mix of wisdom and approachability. She was known to be a patient and attentive teacher, willing to guide her students through the intricacies of magic and history.


    Yet, beneath her calm exterior, there was a fierce determination to protect and uphold the values of the academy and the heromunity.


    As she stepped to the front of the ssroom, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation.


    "Good morning, ss," Professor Ashbourne began, her voice carrying a tone of both warmth and authority. "I am Professor Lillian Ashbourne, your homeroom teacher for this academic year. It''s a pleasure to wee you all to Nova Academy."


    As she spoke, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe in her presence.


    Her hero ranking and position within the army were undoubtedly impressive, but there was something more¡ªsomething that hinted at a wealth of knowledge and experience.

 Chapter 14: First Day At Nova Academy [Edit] ( 2 )

    <h4>Chapter 14: First Day At Nova Academy [Edit] ( 2 )</h4>


    "Good morning, ss," Professor Ashbourne began, her voice carrying a tone of both warmth and authority. "I am Professor Lillian Ashbourne, your homeroom teacher for this academic year. It''s a pleasure to wee you all to Nova Academy."


    She continued after a brief pause seeing that she had gained the attention of the students


    "I''m a [ S-rank] hero. My ranking is 3050 But my World rank is 10737. By the Association''s ssification."


    Students'' eyes bulge out Well can''t me them she is an S-rank Hero plus her rank alone in the world is 10737. And her rank in the human domain is 3050. Of course, people will be shocked when they hear these ranks.


    "I think that''s enough for my introduction."


    Professor Lillian Ashbourne seemed to have liked the students'' reactions as the corners of his mouth curled up into a grin.


    "The first day will feel special. You might not have slept due to excitement and worry, or maybe you''re feeling great about being able to improve yourselves. Heh, maybe you even find a boyfriend and girlfriend."


    The cadets broke out into a smallughter. But the instructor froze her expression sternly.


    "But this is not aughing matter, Nova is a ce where you train, learn, and again train nonstop, This ce is where heroes will born. You will experience several realbat situations. So don''t even think you have time for a rtionship."


    Her, roguish smile sent a chill down my back.


    Man, I''m telling you she started to show her real self.


    "Now I''m going to check how strong you are right here, Be prepared".


    What? What was that again? She is going to do what?


    I didn''t have enough time toplete my thoughts as shockwaves started up.


    Swish-


    Bam!


    pping her hand on the table a small shockwave spread across the ssroom.


    The impact sent shockwaves surging across the room, causing the tables and chairs to rattle and tremble.


    It felt as if an invisible force had struck, and I watched in astonishment as the shockwave spread through the ssroom.


    People were quick to react. Students and even some faculty members took a step back, their expressions a mix of surprise and caution.


    It was as if they were ustomed to Professor Ashbourne''s sudden disys of I, too, took a fall back, my heart racing with a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    My eyes remained fixed on Professor Ashbourne, who stood there with an air of calm authority despite the chaotic scene she had just created.


    As the shockwaves subsided and the room settled back into its usual state, I exchanged nces with a few nearby students.


    It was clear that this was not an everyday urrence, and the mixture of awe and respect in their eyes told me that Professor Ashbourne''s disy had left an impression.


    The room fell into a momentary silence, only to be broken by a murmur of awe and surprise that rippled through the crowd.


    Whispers of "incredible," "did you see that?" and "Professor Ashbourne is no joke" filled the air.


    I could practically see the gears turning in the minds of the students.


    Some looked at Professor Ashbourne with newfound respect, others exchanged impressed nces with their peers.


    It was clear that her disy of power had left an impact, both physically and mentally.


    Not all students are in the same position as mine.


    Some students managed to withstand the shockwave and all of them were main characters and some others.


    I turned my gaze to the other main characters.


    And they are fine, most of them are.


    Adrian''s calm expression held a hint of intrigue, his eyes narrowing slightly as he observed the shockwave''s effects.


    Aric''spetitive demeanour softened into genuine interest, his eyes following the waves as they subsided.


    Isabe''s posture remained poised, her silver hair almost shimmering as she stood unfazed.


    Lyra''s grace shone through, her delicate form appearing untouched by the disturbance.


    Emma clung to a table for support, wide-eyed and caught off guard by the sudden burst of energy.


    Among the other students, reactions varied. Some stumbled and fell, while others managed to stay on their feet through quick thinking.


    Murmurs of surprise and amazement erupted around the room, with many students exchanging nces of awe.


    Scanning the whole ssroom, Adrian, Aric, Noah, Kael, Lyara and Evelyn her eyes briefly paused on Emma, and the few others who managed to withstand her shockwave. If one looked closely you could see traces of satisfaction on her face as she looked at them.


    Nodding at herself she began to speak again.


    "Now let''s take attendance."


    "Rank 1001, Lucas DarkHart."


    Hearing my name being called, I eagerly shot my hand up and dered, "Present!"


    As Professor Ashbourne continued down the list, my enthusiasm was met with Taisen Morris and Julia Allowing me to respond in kind.


    "Rank 956, Taisen Morri."


    "Present!"


    "Rank 776, Julia Allowing."


    "Present!"


    And then the names kepting, one after another, in ascending order. With each new name, I noticed the ranks gradually decreasing. It was a stark reminder that I was indeed at the lower end of the spectrum in terms of magical aptitude.


    The realization hit me like a gust of wind, and I let out an almost resigned sigh as I slumped slightly against the surface of the table. My name was among the first she had called, making it clear that I was positioned at the weaker end of the ss hierarchy.


    As Professor Ashbourne continued to call out names, I observed the diverse array of ranks being revealed.


    It wasn''t long before the numbers dwindled into the double digits, and then the single digits.


    Among these, the top 10 rankings held a special significance, as I knew that they were upied by the main characters of this story.


    "Rank 11, I Hawthorne."


    "Present!"


    I frowned at myself as I heard the Names being called. I Hawthorne should be in the Top 10 but her rank is 11. Why does the sudden change happen?


    After thinking about the moment letter I know the answer.


    "Rank 10, ra Frostwind."


    "Present!"


    "Rank 9, Linnea Stoneheart."


    "Present!"


    "Rank 8, Evelyn Nightshade."


    "Present!"


    Because of Evelyn whom I did nothing to know about, it seems she knows me and there is some bad history between us.


    But what could happen? I have to investigate this matter.


    "Rank 7, Kael Darkwood."


    "Present!"


    "Rank 6, Lyra Morningstar."


    "Present!"


    "Rank 5, Noah ck."


    "Present!"


    "Rank 4, Isabe Evergreen."


    "Present!"


    "Rank 3, Aric Thornheart."


    "Present!"


    "Rank 2, Emma Rivers."


    "Present!"


    "Rank 1, Adrian ckthorn."


    "Present!"


    "Now that attendance isplete let''s get out of ss Now."


    Now what?


    ***


    Arriving in front of arge room, Professor Lillian Ashbourne turned on the lights and addressed the assembled students, "There''s a wide selection of weapons here, so feel free to choose what you deem to be the best fit for you."


    The room thaty before us was expansive, and the array of weapons on disy left me awestruck. From nunchucks to broadswords, weaponry of all sizes and types was neatly organized, forming a tantalizing tableau of options.


    A sense of excitement filled the air, but Professor Ashbourne quickly added a dose of reality, "I''d be very careful if I were you. If you damage any weapon present, you better be ready to pay up to 500,000 C."


    The enthusiasm was momentarily dampened as the students absorbed the implications of her words. Some exchanged wary nces, while others eyed the weapons with newfound respect.


    After taking attendance, Professor Ashbourne led us to Wapen Hall, where an assortment of weapons awaited our selection.


    The hall itself was almost overwhelming, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and hesitation as I surveyed the options.


    "All of you can choose two weapons at each,


    but I rmend you choose a weapon you are familiar with After all you don''t have time to master 2 weapons at the same time." Professor Ashbourne instructed, and the room buzzed with excitement and uncertainty.


    As I examined the choices, I was struck by the diversity of weapons. Swords, staffs, bows, and more wereid out before us, each with its unique design and purpose.


    I observed my fellow students, most of whom seemed to make their decisions with a measure of confidence.


    However, I couldn''t help but gravitate toward a pair of weapons that resonated with me.


    My gaze settled on a long, slim sword with an elegant hilt, its de reflecting the light in a mesmerizing pattern. It felt bnced and formidable in my grip, the weight of its history apparent in its design.


    Beside it, a beautifully crafted bow caught my attention.


    The wood was polished to a deep sheen, and intricate carvings adorned its surface.


    The bowstring looked strong and supple, ready tounch arrows with precision and force.


    I imagined the satisfying tension that would apany drawing it back, releasing an arrow to soar through the air.


    "Two weapons, huh?" Professor Ashbourne''s voice carried a hint of amusement as she approached me. "You do know that if youg behind others it''s all up to you, Do you still want to choose 2 weapons?"


    I chuckled, feeling a touch self-conscious. "Well, I figured it wouldn''t hurt to have options. and I always wanted to learn Bow."


    She smiled a glint of appreciation in her eyes. "It''s an ambitious choice. Just make sure you can wield both effectively."


    With a nod, she moved on, leaving me to make my decision.


    I carefully attached the sword to my waist, relishing the weight at my side. The bow, when slung over my shoulder, felt like a natural extension of my being.


    As I made my choices, I caught snippets of conversation from other students.


    "Look at him, choosing two weapons like he''s some kind of expert."


    "He''s got the lowest rank, but he''s acting like he''s untouchable."


    I sighed inwardly, tuning out the murmurs. My decision wasn''t about arrogance; it was about versatility. I wanted to be prepared for different situations.


    Amidst the array of choices, I noticed the selections of the other main characters.


    Adrian ckthorn strode confidently toward a sword disy. His choice was a sight to behold¡ªan exquisitely crafted de with a hilt that gleamed in the light. It was a weapon befitting a protagonist, radiating both power and determination.


    Emma Rivers, the skilled archer, approached the bows with a serene focus. Her fingers traced the curves of several bows before selecting one with an intricate design. The bow seemed to respond to her touch, and I couldn''t help but be impressed by her connection to the weapon.


    Evelyn Nightshade''s eyes fixed on a bow as well, her expression determined. She chose a bow that was both elegant and lethal in appearance, the embodiment of her resolve for vengeance. Her choice echoed her desire to be a force to be reckoned with.


    Seeing Evelyn choose a bow, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of familiarity, even though I had no memory of her. It was as if some distant echo from the past was trying to reach me, to remind me of something significant. I watched her with a mixture of curiosity and confusion, wondering why her choice resonated with me.


    As she held the bow in her hands, a sense of determination shone in her eyes.


    It was clear that this weapon meant something more to her than just a tool forbat. I couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was a deeper story behind her decision, one that was intertwined with my presence in this world.


    The way she handled the bow, her focus and precision, spoke volumes about her skills. She was no novice. But right now I don''t have time to think about her.


    I turned to Isabe Evergreen and others.


    Isabe Evergreen''s decision diverged from the traditional weapons. Instead, she approached the disy of magic wands, her fingers trailing over them thoughtfully. She chose a wand that seemed to pulse with hidden potential, a reflection of her insatiable curiosity and drive to uncover secrets.


    Noah ckthorn''s inventive spirit led him to a technomancy-infused gauntlet that crackled with sparks of lightning.


    Kael Darkwood''s affinity for earth magic was evident in his choice of a massive war hammer. The weapon''s head bore intricate engravings depicting earth elements, and its handle was a blend of polished wood and metal.


    Lyra Morningstar, with her ethereal aura, chose a staff that seemed to radiate with nature''s energy.


    The staff''s wooden body was adorned with delicately carved vines and leaves, embodying her connection to healing and nature magic.


    ra Frostwind''s weapon of choice was a slender silver rapier with a de that gleamed like ice.


    The hilt''s delicate design mirrored ra''s elegant demeanour, while the de''s icy sheen captured her mastery of ice magic.


    The rapier''s craftsmanship was a testament to ra''s focus and precision.


    I Hawthorne''s vibrant personality was embodied in her choice of a pair of dual daggers.


    The daggers'' des were sharp and deadly, and their handles were wrapped in shimmering red fabric.


    I''s weapon exuded energy and readiness, a reflection of her alchemical expertise and determination.


    Linnea Stoneheart, a practitioner of earth magic, wielded a formidable war axe with an imposing presence.


    The axe''s wooden handle was polished to a deep sheen, and the de bore symbols representing the earth''s strength.


    Linnea''s choice embodied her unwavering loyalty and steadfast determination.


    Aric Thornheart, embodying his masterful warrior persona, chose arge, ornate greatsword.


    The de''s silvery sheen glinted under the light, and the hilt''s intricate patterns exuded an aura of authority. Aric''s weapon exuded power and confidence, a perfect match for hispetitive spirit.


    As I observed my peers making their choices, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unity and anticipation. Each weapon spoke volumes about its wielder''s personality and strengths.

 Chapter 15: First Day At Academy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 15: First Day At Academy (3)</h4>


    After the weapon selection wasplete, the Students were directed to the main faculty office to collect the coveted Smart Bracelets.


    These devices were like a fusion of futuristic technology and magic,bining the functionalities of Dimensional Rings, smartwatches, and AI assistants all in one. The academy spared no expense when it came to their students'' tools.


    Smart Bracelets weren''t just for storing items; they had holographic screens, AI assistance, and a whole range of features. Although I couldn''t use the AI assistant untilter, I was excited about the prospects of having such advanced technology at my disposal.


    Eagerly, I received my Smart Bracelet and decided to head to my new apartment. As I walked, lost in thought about the conveniences this device would bring, I identally bumped into someone, and it felt like I had collided with a solid wall.


    "Ahhh!" I let out a surprised yelp, almost stumbling backwards.


    "Watch where you''re going," I was ready to retort, but as I looked up, I found myself face-to-face with Aric. His cold olive eyes pierced into me, sending a chill down my spine.


    "What?" I attempted to muster my bravado, but his intimidating aura left me stuttering. "Nothing, good sir. Please don''t mind me."


    He clicked his tongue and walked away, leaving me standing there in a mixture of relief and trepidation.


    I couldn''t help but think about the encounter. No, I wasn''t scared of him. I just knew better than to provoke a major antagonist so early in the story. It was all about preserving the plot''s bnce, right?


    But let''s get one thing straight: I wasn''t scared. Not at all.


    As I was lost in my thoughts, someone approached me, and I looked up to see Aric standing there, his expression far from friendly. My heart raced, and I felt a mix of apprehension and annoyance.


    "You collide into intentionally right?" he snapped, his voice dripping with irritation.


    I quicklyposed myself, not wanting to escte the situation. "No I did not. Just a minor collision, nothing more."


    He clenched his fists, and I braced myself for the worst. I could practically feel the anger radiating off him, ready to explode. For a moment, it looked like he was about to lunge at me, but he abruptly stopped himself, his fists rxing.


    I couldn''t help but notice his internal struggle. He wanted to teach me a lesson, but something held him back. Perhaps the rules of Nova Academy? With a final scowl, he turned away, leaving me standing there.


    As he walked away, he threw a warning over his shoulder, "You better watch yourself, extra."


    The way he emphasized "extra" sent a shiver down my spine, reminding me of my precarious position as a character outside the main story.


    I watched him go, my heart still racing.


    I had managed to avoid a confrontation this time, but I couldn''t help but wonder what the future had in store for me, especially when it came to characters like Aric Thornheart.


    ***


    I made my way toward my new apartment. The academy had assigned our amodations in the inner districts, a sign that we were truly bing a part of this academy and its world.


    As I walked through the bustling corridors, I couldn''t help but think about the encounter with Aric. It was a reminder of theplexities that came with interacting with characters who had their roles and storylines.


    I had managed to avoid trouble for now, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that this wouldn''t be thest time I''d cross paths with someone like him.


    '' I had to stay away from him... For now at least.''


    I reached the front of the apartment building, my footsteps echoing lightly in the hallway. Stepping through the entrance, I made my way to the elevator, my anticipation growing as I ascended to the 7th floor.


    Room 222, that was my destination. As the elevator dinged, signalling my arrival, I stepped out and began my search for the assigned room. Passing the numbers one by one, I kept an eye out for 222.


    Finally, at the far end of the corridor, I found it ¨C Room 222. The number te caught my attention, but what intrigued me was the fingerprint scanner just beneath it. This wasn''t just a regr lock ¨C it was a security system that used my unique identifier.


    With a quick exhale, I ced my finger on the scanner. It felt a little strange, knowing that my fingerprint was being scanned and recognized by the door.


    As the scanner emitted a soft beep, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of validation, a confirmation that I truly belonged here.


    The door responded to the beep, swinging open to reveal my new home.


    Stepping inside, I took a moment to survey the space. It was neat and modern, a far cry from the dormitory I was ustomed to. The furniture was sleek andfortable, the decor minimalist yet inviting.


    As I settled in, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that each step I took, each choice I made, was contributing to the unfolding story around me.


    With a sigh of contentment, I closed the door behind me.


    This was going to be my home for the foreseeable future, and I was determined to make the most of it.


    Turning my attention to the Smart Bracelet on my wrist, I marvelled at its capabilities.


    It was like having a piece of advanced technology from the future right at my fingertips.


    The thought that I could store objects within it using mana fascinated me. I''d have to experiment with itter to see just how useful it could be.


    As I contemted my new weapon choices, a mixture of excitement and apprehension filled me.


    I had chosen to specialize in Swordsmanship, a decision that felt right given my background and preferences. But I had also opted for a bow, a weapon I had no formal training in.


    Why the bow, you ask? Well, I wanted to be prepared for situations where closing in on an enemy wasn''t possible. Long-range attacks could be a lifesaver, and having the option to engage foes from a distance could prove crucial in certain scenarios.


    Sure, I didn''t have any formal proficiency in using a bow, and it would undoubtedly be a challenge to master it alongside my chosen profession.


    But that was the beauty of this world ¨C the opportunity to learn and adapt, to push my limits and grow stronger.


    With a determined smile, I made a mental note to find some time to practice with the bow, even if it meant starting from scratch.


    After all, the academy was the perfect ce for me to hone my skills.

 Chapter 16: Changes In the Plot

    <h4>Chapter 16: Changes In the Plot</h4>


    At the same time with Aric, as Lucas enters the Apartment.


    Aric Thornheart walked with a purpose, his footsteps echoing in the corridors as he headed towards a destination known only to a select few. The highest floor of the dormitory held a big room where he would meet hispanions, a group of like-minded individuals who shared his mindset and desires.


    As he entered the room, five figures sat scattered around, each upying their own arrogant space. Laughter filled the air, a raucous symphony of defiance that seemed to defy the world itself. Yet, even amidst the mirth, there was a tense undercurrent, a sense that these were not ordinary students.


    "Ah, Aric, fashionablyte as always."


    "Why keep us waiting, man?"


    The mockery in their voices was unmistakable as if they were trying to provoke a reaction from the man they addressed. But Aric Thornheart seemed unfazed by their taunts, his cold gaze sweeping over each member of the gathering. He was a storm brewing on the horizon, an epitome of arrogance and power that had made its mark throughout the academy.


    "Expiration issues, Aric? You usually have that look when something''s off."


    Their banter continued, the students'' words tinged with both camaraderie and a hint of fear. But Aric''s expression remained unchanged, his silence more menacing than any threat he could utter.


    "Speaking of which, isn''t there a Duel Weapon user in your ss?"


    One student dared to venture into a territory of curiosity, his friendly tone a facade that barely masked the tension in the room. Aric''s eyes narrowed imperceptibly, his thoughts shifting towards a memory he''d rather forget.


    "Heard it somewhere. Doesn''t matter."


    Aric''s curt response brought forth a strained chuckle from the student, a reminder of the thin line they tread when dealing with him.


    "Lucas DarkHeart, right? The guy who chose two weapons? What a joke, trying to master both at his pathetic rank."


    "First he should master the weapon he is familiar with then he should consider mastering another weapon, anyone knows that. What an idiot he is."


    "Yes you are right man, But he sure was pathetic. Why did Idiote to Nova if he was going to choose 2 weapons did he think he could master 2 of them at the same time, he sure is arrogant for the lowest rank ?"


    The foulnguage came from Hora Breack. Bulky muscles, an intimidating expression, and arge physique. It was clear he was a closebat specialist, the brawn behind their gathering.


    "You know him?"


    "I''m in his ss, idiot."


    Jin Star interjected, questioning Hora Breck''s familiarity with Lucas DarkHeart. The conversation continued, voices intertwining as each student shared their perspectives on the matter.


    Aric''s voice sliced through the noise, his wordsmanding their attention. His demeanour shifted, from indifferent observer to a figure of authority whose words could not be ignored.


    "Pointless. Focusing on him will only cost you."


    Silence followed his pronouncement, the room held captive by his presence. Hora Breck, who had been ready to unleash his anger on Lucas, fell silent under Aric''s gaze.


    "If you fight him and win, you''ll still lose points. Instead, make his life unbearable within these walls. Instead make his life hard in the academy, If you attacked him then, Nova Academy would expel you, make his life so hard that he which that he should nevere here, and Crush his spirit. That''s how you truly win."


    Aric''s words carried a weight that left no room for dissent. A n was forged in that moment, an unspoken agreement among the gathered students.


    "Hahahaha, brilliant! I''ll make him regret setting foot here."


    The darkughter that followed was chilling, a testament to the alliance between these students. Revenge was themon thread that bound them together, the promise of inflicting pain and suffering on one individual.


    As this pact was formed, Lucas sat in his room, unaware of the shadows that were beginning to gather around him. His excitement over mastering the bow was palpable, his anticipation of the days ahead clouding his perception.


    Yet, little did he know that the enigmatic Aric Thornheart had cast his gaze upon him, a predator marking his prey. The storm was brewing, and Lucas was unwittingly caught in its path, a pawn in a game of power and vengeance.


    ***


    With Lucas.


    My new apartment felt like a pce designed for a single upant. As I settled onto the plush couch in the drawing room, I couldn''t help but wonder what level of opulence the Top 5 cadets enjoyed. The thought intrigued me as I examined the smart bracelet that now adorned my wrist.


    Manipting mana was a skill I was beginning to grasp, akin to a rhythmic dance. Drawing from my mana core nestled in my abdomen, I directed the energy towards my right hand.


    The smart bracelet glowed with a serene azure hue, conjuring a bow into existence before my eyes. The weight of the bow in my grasp surprised me; it wasn''t as I had envisioned it,cking any runes or magical enhancements.


    Curiosity piqued, I pondered what it would feel like to release an arrow from this very bow.


    "What would it feel like to shoot an arrow from this?" I pondered while touching the bowstring.


    I marvelled at the effort required, far more than I''d anticipated.


    Tak¡ª!


    A loud tak sound resounded in the room when I let go of the string.


    "Amazing¡­" I remarked.


    I had never used a bow in my previous life, but I have to learn this if I''m going to survive here.


    Yet, this was just the beginning.


    My inexperience with bows was evident, unlike Emma and Evelyn who had dedicated their lives to the craft.


    Why do you ask I add Evelyn Nightshade with Emma?


    Well, when I saw her choosing Bow I knew that she was not a beginner. I don''t know if she is on the same level as Emma but she is not an easy target that''s for sure After all she is in the top 10.


    I was determined to catch up, not by resorting to the overused trope of acquiring a special item but through my efforts.


    However, amidst my musings, the doorbell chimed, pulling me from my thoughts.


    Ding¨C! Ding¨C!


    -"Nova Academy, year 1 Hero ss, batch 50, academy rank 1001, Lucas Darkheart! Take your parcel!"


    A robotic voice followed, announcing my identity and the delivery of a parcel¡ªmost likely the belongings I''d left behind at home.


    Look like my parents sending me my luggage.


    With a sense of nostalgia, I opened the door to find a diminutive humanoid robot holding a box.


    Taking the box, I retreated into my apartment, curious about the contents.


    The box revealed familiar items¡ªclothes, necessities, even journals.


    They were remnants of my past life, things I hadn''t found essential in the face of the academy''s challenges.


    Amid the memories, I found the journals intriguing. They could potentially fill the gaps in my recollection, offering insights into moments I''d lost.


    My mind lingered on one enigma¡ªEvelyn Nightshade. Despite my best efforts, memories of her remained elusive, blocked by an unidentifiable barrier.


    There are some gaps in my memories, I also have my childhood memories from when I was 9 or 10 years old But I don''t have any memories of Evelyn Nightshade.


    Even though I tried to remember it something is blocking me from remembering what it is. Maybe these journals can help me.


    Hoping for clues, I reached for the journals. The covers were an unassuming ck, a stark contrast to the mysteries they held.


    Yet, my attempts to open one proved futile, baffling me. I tried with increasing force, but the pages remained stubbornly sealed.


    This time I used my entire strength but still, it did not open.


    As you know my strength is [F+] but it did not budge at all.


    Then suddenly something strange happens.


    An astonishing urrence transpired before me¡ªan ethereal message materialized in the air as if written by an invisible hand.


    "It is not time to read this, Samuel. Do not open it."


    The shock was twofold. Not only had my true name resurfaced, but the message itself carried a weight that couldn''t be ignored.


    Samuel¡ªa name long buried in my past. The cryptic message added yet anotheryer of intrigue to my already enigmatic situation.


    The cryptic message hung in the air, leaving me with a maelstrom of questions. Who was this entity? How did they know my true name? And why was it not the right time to read the journals? Frustration and curiosity bubbled within me, demanding answers.


    "What do you mean? Who are you, and how do you know my name? What''s going on here? And why can''t I open the journals?" I blurted out, my impatience evident.


    "Easy there, Samuel, or should I say Lucas?" The disembodied voice responded, its tone casual yetden with a sense of knowing. "What matters is that you''re attempting to open the journals before the time is right."


    Theck of direct answers was infuriating. "When will it be the right time, then?"


    "Reach at least [D] rank. At your current level of strength, this world only favours the strong, as you''re well aware."


    His words stung, though I didn''t need him to point out my current weakness.


    "Can you at least tell me if I''m really in my novel or if this is some kind of dream?"


    The pause that followed seemed to stretch indefinitely before a heartyughter echoed in the air¡ªaughter that felt mocking and yet oddly familiar.


    "Hahahahahaha."


    Theughter subsided, and once again, words appeared before me.


    "You are Author Samuel, yet you don''t know that? Well, if you believe it''s a novel, that''s perfectly fine."


    His response left me perplexed. "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing significant, but Samuel, I have a question for you."


    I braced myself for another twist in this surreal conversation. "Ask away."


    "What kind of novel bes famous? As an author, you should have some insights."


    The question seemed straightforward enough. "An interesting one, I guess, with unexpected twists, memorable characters, and maybe an unpredictable ending."


    "Right on the money," the voice agreed, the words appearing in the air. "But your current novelcks that excitement. It''s just like so many others out there. Demons attack, the family gets killed, protagonist gets a system, and seeks revenge. It''s be clich¨¦."


    His assessment was like a p in the face. How could he belittle my work like that? "So, what are you suggesting?"


    His response materialized before me. "What I want is an exciting and interesting novel. Shake things up, diverge from the mundane. Make the unexpected happen, use your creativity, and alter the plot. That''s all."


    Silence hung in the air as I processed his words. He was challenging me to rewrite my own story, to transcend the boundaries of the ordinary.


    As his words remained unaddressed, he wrote again. "I''ll be watching, Samuel or Lucas, whichever you prefer. And remember, do not attempt to open that journal. Farewell, and I hope you can show me something truly engaging."


    The words dissipated, leaving a lingering sense of both anticipation and unease.


    "An exciting novel, huh?" I muttered, a determined spark igniting within me.


    "Fine. If that''s what you want, I''ll show you an unforgettable tale, one that defies expectations. but mark my word whoever you are better hide your well If I catch you one day then you are done for."


    With a newfound sense of purpose, I stared at the journals on the table, thoughts racing as I contemted the intriguing possibilities thaty ahead. Whoever this mysterious entity was, they had thrown down a challenge¡ªone that I intended to meet head-on.


    As I stood in my apartment, surrounded by the artefacts of two worlds, I realized that my journey within Nova Academy was far from ordinary. There were depths of knowledge and power waiting to be unravelled, and with each revtion, I felt the threads of destiny tightening around me.

 Chapter 17: A New Day

    <h4>Chapter 17: A New Day</h4>


    Beep¡ª! Beep¡ª! Beep¡ª!


    "Huaaa!"


    I groggily swatted at the rm ringing on my bedside table, trying to silence the intrusive noise that had roused me from my slumber.


    Finally managing to shut it off, I rubbed my eyes and stretched, feeling the remnants of sleep clinging to my body.


    With a yawn, I swung my legs over the edge of the bed and sat up, ncing at the clock. It was [6:20 AM], and despite the early hour, I was surprisingly alert.


    I suppose after spending enough time in this world, my internal clock had adjusted to the routine. Or maybe it was because I hardly slept at all¡­


    Yes, my sleep schedule was still all over the ce.


    Regardless, my mornings followed a pattern. I''d wake up early or not sleep much at all, then go through my routine: freshening up, a bit of exercise, dressing up, and heading to the Academy.


    It might have been repetitive, but it was far from dull, as I found myself growing more ustomed to this fantastical reality with each passing day.


    Since the encounter with the enigmatic voice or words in the air, I''d been preupied with trying to decipher their origin and intent.


    I racked my brain for logical exnations, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t piece it together.


    The closest guess I had was that perhaps the voice belonged to some deity or higher power that had intervened, cing me in this world as a second chance.


    But then again, if it wanted an interesting story, why not transfer me into one of the protagonist''s bodies instead?


    My current status felt more like an extra than anything else. If I were in a protagonist''s body, I could have a more significant impact on the unfolding events.


    Sighing, I resigned myself to the uncertainty. "There''s nothing I can do for now. I''ll just have to wait for the main plot to kick in."


    After leaving the bathroom, I wrapped myself in a bathrobe. My wet, golden hair clung to my skin, so I used a towel to dry it off.


    ncing in the mirror, I couldn''t help but smirk at my reflection.


    Yes, I had to admit that I found myself admiring my looks quite frequently. But that wasn''t narcissism, right?


    Water droplets trailed down my chest, revealing the toned lines of my body. I ran a hand through my hair, slicking it back and revealing my face.


    "Mirror, mirror on the wall, who''s the fairest of them all?" I yfully quipped before realizing how cheesy it sounded. "Ugh, never mind!"


    Shaking off the awkward moment, I turned my attention to my uniformid out on the living room couch.


    I quickly dressed in the crisp Academy uniform, each piece fitting perfectly as if tailored specifically for me.


    As I stood at the door, I checked myself onest time in the hallway mirror, a hint of a self-assured grin tugging at my lips.


    With a smooth motion, I unlocked the door, ready to face whatever the new day at Nova Academy would bring.


    ***


    "Today is going to be a nice day," I mumbled to myself as I took in the sunlit sky above. It was [7:10 AM], leaving me with a good 50 minutes before sses began.


    I stood outside my apartment, pondering what to do with this time.


    The door beside me clicked open, and a thought crossed my mind. It wouldn''t hurt to at least say hello to my new neighbour. We were going to be living next to each other for the year, after all.


    As the person stepped out, however, my wish to greet them wavered instantly.


    It was Evelyn.


    Assigned to the apartment next to mine.


    Of all the people, it had to be her.


    Despite the initial instinct to ignore her and retreat into my apartment, I decided that being a good neighbour was the responsible thing to do.


    "Hello, Evelyn," I greeted with an attempt at a charming smile. "How are you doing?"


    Her response was a mixture of shock and disgust, and an ufortable silence lingered between us.


    This bitch, oh there came down Lucas you need her you, yes have to use her. So be a gentleman, right?


    Finally, she spoke."What are you doing here, Lucas? Did I not tell you to stop following me?"


    "Whoa, whoa, hold on. Before youbel me as some kind of stalker, which I''m not, let me rify that my room is just next to yours. That''s all," I exined, hoping to dispel any misconceptions.


    Her sceptical look gave way to a slightly relieved expression as she nced at my namete.


    But then, something shifted in her eyes, and her demeanour grew colder."I see. Then I hope we won''t have to interact much."


    Her dismissive tone caught me off guard, especially considering we were in the same ss.


    "That''s where you''re mistaken. We''re in the same ss," I pointed out.


    "Whatever," she retorted, clearly uninterested, and started walking towards the elevator.


    "So much for a good morning," I muttered under my breath. I couldn''t let her walk away like this; I needed to talk to her, even if she was making it abundantly clear she didn''t want to.


    For the moment, at least.


    "Hey, wait up!" I called after her and quickly hopped into the elevator as well.


    Now inside the elevator, I was met with an awkward silence as we stood side by side.


    "Look, I know we might not be the best of friends or anything, but it''s going to be a long year if we can''t even hold a decent conversation," I ventured, attempting to break the ice.


    Evelyn avoided eye contact and seemed determined not to engage in any discussion.


    "Fine, I''ll start," I continued, undeterred. "I noticed that you also chose the bow as one of your weapons. Archery is quite the art, don''t you think? Precise, focused, and it requires a lot of dedication."


    Her lips tightened into a thin line, and she sighed, clearly not thrilled with my persistence.


    "I''m not interested in small talk," she replied curtly.


    I pressed on, unfazed by her cool demeanour. "Well, it''s a shame. I think the art of archery is fascinating. I''ve always admired those who can wield a bow with grace and uracy."


    Her eyes flickered, and her expression betrayed a hint of surprise. Maybe she hadn''t expected me to push this much.


    "That''s your opinion," she replied, sounding more resigned now.


    "I''m just saying, maybe we could learn something from each other," I continued, hoping to chip away at her resistance.


    She rolled her eyes, but I could tell I was getting through to her, even if it was just a tiny crack in her defences.


    As the elevator ride continued, I tried to steer the conversation towards the past, but her eyes hardened again, shutting down any possibility of discussing that topic.


    It seemed I had struck a nerve, and her walls were going up once more.


    Despite her attempts to brush me off, I feigned ignorance, maintaining a neutral expression and pretending not to register the mean things she was saying.


    As we stepped out of the elevator, the tense silence between us continued.


    It was clear that Evelyn was not pleased with the situation, and I wasn''t about to let it deter me from trying to strike up a conversation.


    "So, do you have any favourite subjects in the Academy?" I asked, keeping my tone casual as we walked down the corridor.


    Her eyes darted to me, surprise flickering for a moment before her expression hardened again. "Why are you so insistent on talking to me?"


    I shrugged nonchntly. "Just trying to make the best out of our shared space. After all, we''re going to be neighbours for a year, so why not try to get along?"


    She rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed by my attempts at friendliness. "I don''t see the point in pretending to be friends."


    "It''s not about pretending, it''s about making this year a little more bearable," I replied, keeping my smile in ce.


    Evelyn sighed, clearly frustrated. "Fine. I don''t have any favourite subjects. I''m here to train, not chitchat."


    "Fair enough," I conceded. "Training is important, no doubt. But a little chitchat never hurt anyone, right?"


    She shot me a re, but I could see a faint glimmer of annoyance in her eyes. Maybe my persistence was wearing her down.


    As we walked through the halls, I couldn''t help but notice the curious nces from some of the other students.


    It was no surprise.


    Evelyn was a top-ranking student, and her reputation preceded her. On the other hand, I was at the bottom of the ss, known more for myck of talent than anything else.


    Despite the odd looks from their peers, I caught snippets of conversations between students.


    "Isn''t that Evelyn Nightshade?"


    "Who''s that guy with her? I''ve never seen him before."


    "Why is she even talking to him? He''s from the lower ranks, right?"


    I pretended not to notice the whispers and instead focused on keeping the conversation going with Evelyn.


    "So, have you been in Nova for long?" I asked, trying to steer the conversation away from the attention we were attracting.


    "Not that it''s any of your business, but yes. I''ve been here for a while," she replied tersely.


    I chuckled. "Sorry if I''m prying. Just trying to make conversation, you know?"


    She didn''t respond, her eyes narrowing as if she was trying to figure out my angle.


    I decided to take a different approach. "You must be pretty skilled to be in the top 10 of your ss. I admire that dedication."


    Her guarded expression faltered for a moment, and she looked at me as if trying to gauge my sincerity.


    "It''s not about admiration. It''s about hard work and discipline," she finally said, her tone softer than before.


    "Of course, I didn''t mean to undermine that. But dedication and hard work are something to be admired as well," I said, offering her a genuine smile.


    As we continued walking, the conversation flowed a bit more smoothly. It seemed that my persistence was paying off, and Evelyn was slowly warming up to the idea of having a conversation with me.


    Despite her attempts to maintain a tough exterior, I could sense a hint of curiosity in her eyes. Maybe, just maybe, we could find somemon ground.


    As we finally reached the ssroom, I noticed that a few students were giving us odd looks.


    Some exchanged nces and hushed whispers as they observed us walking together.


    Evelyn''s gaze shot daggers at me, and I could tell that she was growing increasingly ufortable with the attention.


    I, on the other hand, simply smiled and pretended not to notice.


    After all, I was used to being an outsider, and a few stares from my fellow students weren''t going to faze me.


    "Well, looks like we''re here," I said with a small smile.


    She shot me a look that was a mixture of annoyance and disbelief.


    "Try not to get on my nerves too much," she muttered as she stepped out.


    I simply chuckled in response, not taking her words to heart.


    The interaction might not have been the most pleasant, but I had managed to make a dent in her tough exterior.


    As we entered the ssroom, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Maybe this year wouldn''t be as mundane as I had originally thought.

 Chapter 18: Training Grounds [ 1 ]

    <h4>Chapter 18: Training Grounds [ 1 ]</h4>


    Today''s first ss is training andbat practice.


    After entering the ssroom Professor Lillian Ashbourne said We are going to practice our new weapons.


    So here I am.


    The training ground sprawled before me, a vast expanse of opportunities and challenges. The various sections of the training facility were bustling with activity as students began theirbat practice for the day.


    Professor Lillian Ashbourne''s voice echoed through the area as she exined the training regimen. "Today, we will be focusing on practising your newly chosen weapons. Remember, your proficiency with your chosen weapon can make all the difference in battle."


    With her instructions in mind, I scanned the training ground. The shooting range on the top right caught my attention, divided into five distinct distances for archery practice. On the bottom right, sturdy practice dummies stood ready for closebat training. Made of the durable Forlum metal, they were the perfect opponents for honingbat skills.


    The middle area of the training ground remained unupied, a nk canvas for students to practice their techniques and footwork. On the top left, a well-equipped gym awaited, featuring a gravity room that could simte up to 10g for intensive training. And finally, arge swimming pool on the bottom left provided a space for conditioning and recovery.


    Suddenly, amanding voice pierced the air, pulling my attention toward the front of the training ground. A tall, imposing figure stood before the cadets, demanding respect and attention.


    "My name is Instructor Ravi Mishra! Starting today, you will address me as Instructor Ravi and answer ''maggots''!" His voice boomed with authority, immediately instilling a sense of discipline.


    "Yes, Instructor!" The chorus of responses from the cadets was swift and crisp, showcasing their acknowledgement of his authority.


    Instructor Ravi''s gaze swept over the assembled students. "I will be in charge of training yourbat skills. Your weapon will be an extension of yourself in tight situations. Remember that!"


    The cadets nodded, acknowledging the importance of mastering their chosen weapons.


    "Now, go and practice the weapons you selected yesterday. Every move and every choice matters in battle. After an hour, gather here!" Instructor Ravi''s order set the cadets in motion, each finding their designated spot on the training ground.


    I observed the main characters dispersed to their chosen practice areas. Aric, Adrian, Noah, Kael, ra, I, and Linnea Stoneheart headed to the training dummies. Emma, Isabe, and Evelyn opted for the shooting range to refine their archery skills. Lyara Morningstar, the healer, moved to the mana chamber to work on her mana capacity.


    As for me, I made my way to the middle area, my chosen practice spot for the day. I needed to develop my sword art further, especially Celestial Parry, Grade 3. The experience with that monster taught me the value of mastering my techniques.


    I opened my status window and in that, I tapped [martial art]


    [Sword art: Celestial Parry: Grade 3].


    [ The Celestial Parry is a sword technique that mirrors the dance of the stars. It''s a blend of fluid movements and precise strikes that not only defends but also counters with finesse. The practitioner envisions their sword as an extension of the starlight, a radiant and unyielding force.


    The first step involves drawing upon the ethereal power of the stars. The practitioner''s sword shimmers with a faint glow, as if reflecting distant constetions.


    In the second step, they move with almost otherworldly grace, sidestepping or deflecting attacks effortlessly. Their movements are reminiscent of celestial bodies in orbit, shifting and swirling.


    The third step is the culmination of the art, a swift and controlled strike that mirrors the trajectory of a shooting star. The practitioner''s de seems to blur as they executes a precise parry that redirects the opponent''s attack. As the sword meets their opponent''s weapon, a burst of starlight temporarily blinds them, creating an opening for a swift counterattack ].


    "There are only 3 moves in this art because it''s 3 grade but that''s fine I at least have something, most of the students have 2 or 3-grade art so my art is not behind them."


    On the other hand, if I have to use this art I must reach at least a minor realm.


    And how to achieve a minor realm?


    "I can achieve the minor realm of mastery after doing the same movement over 10,000 times"


    When learning a sword art there were ways to determine the level of mastery.


    There was the minor realm of mastery, the great realm of mastery, the essence realm of mastery, andstly the perfected realm of mastery.


    Each realm signified a percentage of understanding of the whole sword art.


    The minor realm of mastery required a 25% understanding of sword art.


    The great realm of mastery required a 50% understanding, the essence realm required a 75% understanding, andstly the perfected realm.


    The pinnacle of art mastery, with a 100% understanding of the sword art.


    Currently, I aimed to get all Three movements up to the minor realms, beforeter improving them.


    ''Let''s start it.''


    "First Movement of Celestial Parry [ Starry Deflection]"


    I closed my eyes, focusing on my breathing and channelling mana. I held my sword diagonally across my body, creating a sturdy barrier. As I pivoted smoothly on my back foot, I deflected invisible attacks with precision, focusing on creating a solid defence while conserving energy for a counterattack.


    The sword art flowed through my muscles, and I began to practice my movements.


    Instructor Ravi''s voice resonated across the training ground as he offered guidance to each group of students. His words reached my ears, blending with the sounds of weapons shing, arrows flying, and the determined shouts of my peers.


    "Conserve your energy! Every movement should serve a purpose!"


    "Focus on your aim, not just the power of your shot!"


    "Use the momentum of your swing to maximize the impact!"


    Practised art, I could feel the progress of each repetition. The technique was starting to flow more naturally, and my muscles were adapting to the motion. Sweat trickled down my brow, but I remained determined.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of Evelyn as she practised her archery. Her form was impable, her arrows hitting the target with unerring uracy. She moved with grace and purpose, her dedication evident in every movement.


    Though I couldn''t hear her conversations, I noticed some students exchanging nces andments as they observed Evelyn and me together.


    Some looked intrigued, while others seemed puzzled by the unlikely pairing.


    Yet, amidst it all, I smiled and focused on my practice. Instructor Ravi''s words continued to guide us, reminding us that each movement counted.


    In the background, I could hear the sounds ofbat and the impact of arrows hitting targets. During the chaos, I continued my practice, determined to improve my skills.


    ****


    Ravi leaned against the railing, his gaze fixed on the cadets as they practised on the training grounds. "What do you think of this batch, Lillian?"


    Lillian''s eyes followed the movements of the students, her expression contemtive. "This batch certainly holds promise. There''s an interesting mix of talent and potential. Among them, I see a few who have caught my attention."


    Ravi''s eyebrows arched in curiosity. "Care to share who?"


    Lillian gestured discreetly towards a cluster of cadets, her eyes settling on a particr individual. "Adrian ckthorn stands out to me. His dedication and precision in wielding his weapon are impressive. And major fact is that he did note from any lineage. He has a desire to be stronger than any student here"


    Ravi nodded thoughtfully. "Indeed you are right about this, but it''s his efforts that truly set him apart."


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of Lillian''s lips. "Exactly. Talent may open doors, but hard work and discipline are what keep those doors open."


    Ravi''s gaze shifted to another group of cadets. "What about the top 10 students? How do they fare in your evaluation?"


    Lillian''s gaze followed his,nding on a student with a notable presence. "There are many impressive students at the top but in my opinion Nightshade is different. Her archery skills are exceptional. She possesses a keen focus and strategic mind, making her a formidable opponent. I sense a fire in her, a desire to prove herself beyond her family name."


    Ravi''s lips quirked in amusement. "The Nightshades do have a reputation."


    Lillian''s tone turned wistful. "Reputation can be a double-edged sword. It can propel you forward or shackle you to expectations."


    Ravi''s eyes gleamed with understanding. "I''ve seen it happen too many times. Now, tell me, is there anyone you believe holds untapped potential?"


    Lillian''s gaze turned thoughtful as she observed the cadets with a discerning eye. "Lucas Darkheart."


    There was a surprise in Ravi''s face as the mentioned the name of Lucas.


    "Why did you say that his name? Thest I checked the name of the student, he was inst ce and also his potential is Just [ B] Rank?"


    Lillian paused for a moment then answered Ravi''s question


    "You are right, he is at the bottom of our ss and his potential is only [ B] Rank at best."


    "Then why?"


    "Because he may not be among the top, but there''s a determination in him. When I saw him yesterday he had different aura as if he was carrying more than meets the eye. I''m intrigued by his choices and actions."


    Ravi raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her choice. "You have a good eye for spotting potential beyond the surface."


    Lillian chuckled softly. "Years of experience and observation tend to sharpen one''s perception."


    As the conversation concluded, Ravi''s voice echoed across the training ground,manding the cadets'' attention. "Time''s over! Gather here!"


    The cadetsplied, forming a group that consisted of diverse backgrounds and aspirations. Unbeknownst to them, the instructors'' discerning eyes had identified the flickers of potential within each of them, waiting to be cultivated and honed in the days toe.

 Chapter 19: Training Ground [ 2 ]

    <h4>Chapter 19: Training Ground [ 2 ]</h4>


    Pain pulsed through every fibre of my being, a reminder of the intensity of my training.


    One hour of relentlessly practising "Starry Deflection" had drained me almost to my limits. I was gasping for breath, sweat pouring down my forehead. How in the world did Adrian endure this kind of training?


    "Good job, cadets. Now that you''ve nearly exhausted your mana, we can move on to stamina training," Instructor Ravi''s voice echoed across the training ground.


    Miss Lillian Ashbourne stood nearby, her presencemanding respect even in silence.


    Stamina training? I could barely keep myself standing, let alone endure more exertion. Did they not have anypassion for us, especially after that gruelling practice?


    A chorus of protests erupted from the students. "No more, please!"


    "Come on, my arms are already in agony from practising that war hammer!"


    "Who told you to choose the war hammer, you idiot?"


    Despite our pleas, it was clear that our words fell on deaf ears.


    My gaze shifted towards Adrian and hispanions, observing their calm and ready demeanour. They were like monsters,pletely prepared for anything that came their way.


    "Quiet down, you idiots!" Instructor Ravi''s sharp shout sliced through the air, bringing us all to a hushed silence.


    As the atmosphere settled, he continued, "To start, run a hundredps around the training field, followed by two hundred squats."


    A wave of disbelief and panic sweeps through us.


    -"Is he joking?"


    -"Oh hell nah!"


    -"I''m going to die! I''ll seriously die."


    Instructor Ravi''s words have hit us hard. The training field is massive, and running a hundredps around it would be an immense challenge on its own.


    Add to that two hundred squats afterwards, and we''re left in a state of collective despair.


    The collective outcry was instantaneous.


    "If you don''t start running immediately, I''ll double theps and the squats!"


    Instructor Ravi''s threat of doubling theps and tripling the squats hung heavy in the air, acting as a painful motivator.


    Almost as one, the cadets began to move, their feet pounding the ground as they started the gruelling hundredps around the vast training field.


    Amidst the ongoing chaos of students struggling through theirps and squats, the top 10 students seemed to form a small pocket of calm.


    Their efficiency and determination were remarkable, as they navigated the strenuous exercise with unwavering focus.


    Adrian ckthorn, ever the beacon of calm and precision, exchanged a knowing nce with hispanions.


    ra, her fiery hair catching the sunlight, managed to maintain a serene smile.


    Kael, whose towering presence held an air of quiet confidence, seemed to be in his element.


    Isabe, with her analytical mind, appeared to strategize each movement, while Noah''s disciplined posture exuded control.


    Linnea''s coolposure showcased her natural affinity for managing pressure, and I''s grace allowed her toplete each squat with remarkable ease.


    Amidst their synchronised efforts, a conversation unfolded.


    "Adrian, do you ever get tired?" Isabe asked, her voice light butced with curiosity.


    Adrian chuckled softly. "Of course, but stamina is as much mental as it is physical. It''s about pacing yourself and pushing through."


    Kael nodded in agreement. "Discipline ys a significant role. It''s not about being the strongest; it''s about being consistent."


    Linnea chimed in, "And thepetition we face daily ensures we maintain our standards. We motivate each other to be better."


    Evelyn smirked, sweat glistening on her forehead. "Well, it''s always good to have a goal, right?"


    Adrian''s gaze shifted to Lucas and the other cadets, who were struggling but enduring. "They''ll learn to push through. It''s all part of growing stronger."


    As the top 10 students showcased their determination, Miss Lillian Ashbourne''s gazended on the struggling cadets. With a sigh, she shook her head in mild exasperation.


    "Those top 10 students are a testament to the power of persistence and hard work," she mused aloud, her voice carrying a mixture of admiration and gentle reprimand. "You should all take note and learn from them. Talent can only take you so far; it''s the effort you put in that truly defines your potential."


    Her words hung in the air like a weighty reminder.


    Despite the pain and exhaustion, the cadets continued theirps and squats, striving to embody the dedication that had brought the top 10 students to their esteemed positions.


    1 hour and 30 minutester.


    "Heehaaaaa! Huuuuf! Haaaaf!"


    The chorus of heavy breathing reverberated across the training field, a testament to the exhaustion that had taken hold of the cadets.


    cadets strewn across the ground like lifeless forms. Except for a select few main characters like Adrian and Aric, everyone seemed on the brink of copsing, even some of the top 10.


    It was as if the intense workout had levelled the ying field, bringing everyone to their limits.


    ¡­I too was among the near-lifeless.


    My lungs burned, and my legs ached as if rebelling against the abuse they''d endured.


    The sky above seemed to be a spinning blur.


    "Get up, maggots! It''s time to do some Sparring!"


    Oh no, this man was on a mission to break us!


    I stubbornly remained on the ground. This cold, hard earth was my sanctuary, and I wasn''t moving from it. No way.


    "Or would you rather run another hundredps?"


    As tempting as the offer was, I knew if I sumbed now, I''d be stranded here for hours unable to rise.


    From the looks on their faces, it was clear I wasn''t alone in this sentiment. We were united in exhaustion.


    "Pathetic," Instructor Ravi''s disgusted tone echoed across the field.


    "To think I''ve entrusted the future of this world is in a bunch of Hero likes of you," he sneered as we begrudgingly stood up, our protest drowned in fatigue.


    Seeing our pitiful state, Ravi''s demeanour softened. "I suppose it can''t be helped."


    A sigh, a shake of his head, and he spoke again. "Alright, I''ve taken pity on your miserable existence. You''ve got ten minutes to rest, and then we''re moving into a sparring match."


    Ten minutes¡­ felt like a luxury after the intensity of our training.


    Those precious minutes felt like seconds, but at least my breathing returned to normal.


    The respite was much needed, yet as I looked around, it was clear we weren''t the only ones in dire straits.


    ---


    3rd POV


    As the cadetsy scattered around the training field, feelings of exhaustion and aplishment coursed through the air. The brutal training had taken its toll, but there was a certain camaraderie in suffering together.


    In a shaded corner, Evelyn and Emma, both archers, exchanged weary nces.


    "Emma, I thought our archery training was intense, but this is on another level," Evelyn mused, wiping sweat from her brow.


    Emma let out a tired chuckle. "Yeah, I didn''t expect to bepletely drained like this. At least our uracy has improved."


    Evelyn nodded, a hint of satisfaction flickering in her eyes. "True, though I''d still prefer the bow over the push-ups."


    Nearby, Noah and Kael, both bruised and battered, tried to sit up and catch their breath.


    "You know, I always thought training was tough, but this is next-level insanity," Noah groaned.


    Kael nodded, grinning weakly. "Yeah, it''s like they''re trying to weed out the weaklings."


    Noahughed, a mixture of pain and amusement in his voice. "Well, I''m just d we survived. Now I''ll be dreaming of those push-ups for weeks."


    A little further, Isabe and ra exchanged a knowing look.


    "You''ve got to admit, this is a whole new level of hell," Isabe said, rubbing her sore arms.


    ra smirked a glint of mischief in her eyes. "You think they''re trying to break us before they build us up?"


    Isabe chuckled. "Maybe. But if this is their idea of teamwork, I''d hate to see what they consider torture."


    I and Linnea Stoneheart, both covered in dirt and sweat, leaned against each other for support.


    "Never thought I''d say this, but those book-cramming sessions look way more appealing right now," I muttered.


    Linnea grinned, despite her exhaustion. "Well, if we survive this, nothing else will seem as daunting."


    ---


    On the other side of the field, Lucas and Lyaray close to each other, almost as if they''d gravitated towards one another unconsciously.


    "Hey," I Lucas a breathy whisper, extending a small wave in her direction.


    She met her gaze with him, her guard seemingly unyielding, but a small smile tugged at her lips.


    "Hi," she replied, her voice barely louder than a sigh.


    "So, what brings you to the ''passed out'' club?" Lucas tried to keep it lighthearted.


    A small chuckle escaped Lyra''s lips. "The grandmaster of exhaustion decided to include me in his VIP club, I guess."


    Lucas also couldn''t help butugh. "Ah, yes, the grandmaster knows how to throw a party."


    They managed to exchange a few jokes, gentle teasing that seemed to melt away the fatigue for a brief moment. But there was something more guarded in her gaze.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Lucas asked, genuine concern in his eyes as he saw Lyara''s pale face.


    Lyra just nodded weakly. "Yeah, just exhausted. This training is something else, isn''t it?"


    Lucas smiled, his eyes crinkling. "Definitely. But hey, at least we''re all in this together."


    Lyara gave him a small, appreciative smile, though her guard remained up. Something in her eyes hinted at a deeper struggle, a past she wasn''t ready to share.


    Lucas sensed her reticence but didn''t push. He wanted to make a connection, especially with his favourite character, but he understood that some things took time.


    Unbeknownst to Lucas, Evelyn was watching their interaction from a distance, her expression troubled. She was engaged in conversation with Emma, but her gaze was fixed on Lyara and Lucas. Seeing that Lucas smiled at Lyara, a pang of something crossed Evelyn''s expression¡ªa mixture of frustration, anger, and sadness.


    She remembered a time when she, too, had trusted Lucas. But the memories were tainted now, and she couldn''t let her guard down, no matter how friendly he tried to be.


    "Alright, 10 minutes are over. Gather here," Ravi''s voice cut through the air, snapping everyone back to reality.


    Despite the exhaustion, there was a shared sense of aplishment among the cadets.


    They had survived the brutal training, and as they gathered for the next phase, they couldn''t help but share knowing nces, grateful for the strength they found in each other.

 Chapter 20: Sparring Match [ 1 ]

    <h4>Chapter 20: Sparring Match [ 1 ]</h4>


    "I am gonna allow you to spare this time with each other."


    "I''m also going to be the referee in this match and will prevent anyone if there is a dangerous move".


    " I am warning you, this is a friendly match so no breaking of bones or hands. You can also admit defeat before the match if you are afraid". Instructor Ravi said.


    "Your opponent will be decided randomly and disyed on a screen at the side".


    George vs Lani


    Raja vs Rome


    Lucas vs. Kalu.


    Oh shit I did not expect my match will this soon.


    Have they fixed my match? I thought so as I looked at Miss Lillian and instructor Ravi.


    No this can''t be, I thought so why would they fix my match? After all, I''m low rank Extra.


    Well good thing is that I can have a few more precious minutes to rest.


    There is still pain in my body after that intense drill, Ravi gave us.


    When I get strong enough, yours will be the first life I will take! Your name¡­ is on my death note now!


    Yup, I write him his name on my death note and don''t ask me if I have.


    It''s a secret.


    Well, forget about Death Note and Ravi Mishra.


    Because these Sparring matches going to be an important part of the plot.


    How do you ask? Well if you watch then you figure out, after all, I don''t want to be spoiled anything at all.


    Hmm so you want to know, well it can''t be helped. I''ll give you a small hint.


    There is going to fight between Adrian And Aric. Things going to be awkward after their fight.


    As you know Arices from a well-known family and had a [ SS ] rank guild behind him.


    And Adrien is amoner who beat every record in the academy and the top spot.


    Arices to some kind of respect for him but it does not mean he changes, he is the same arrogant young master who easily every insect to him if they are not strong.


    Alright, it''s enough spoiler to know, you can already guess what going to happen.


    Now let''s watch some extra beat each other.


    The screen disyed the first matchup: George vs. Lani.


    Both of them were G+rank students, and the excitement in the air was palpable. The twobatants exchanged nods of respect before the match began.


    George and Lani circled each other, eyes locked in intense focus. Suddenly, George lunged forward, his fists a blur as he aimed a series of rapid punches at Lani. Lani, however, expertly dodged and weaved, showcasing her agility. She countered with a powerful roundhouse kick that caught George off guard.


    The crowd erupted into cheers as Lani continued her onught.


    She utilized her speed to keep George on the defensive,nding strikes and kicks with precision. George tried to regain his footing, but Lani''s relentless assault seemed almost too much to handle.


    In the end, it was Lani''s superior agility and well-timed strikes that earned her the victory. With a final spinning kick, she knocked George off his feet, and the referee dered her the winner.


    The next match featured Raja and Rome, both F-graded students. The difference in ranks didn''t deter them, and they approached the match with determination.


    Raja was quick to take the offensive,unching a flurry of punches at Rome. Rome, with his lower rank, had to rely on his defensive skills. He skillfully blocked and parried Raja''s attacks, showing impressive resilience.


    Rome seized an opening, using his opponent''s momentum against him. With a deft move, he swept Raja''s legs out from under him, sending him crashing to the ground. The crowd watched in awe as Rome secured his victory with a well-executed takedown.


    After witnessing these intense matches, it was finally time for mine.


    "Now Lucas and Kalu,e here!" Instructor Ravi''s voice echoed through the arena.


    I''m not going to lose this one, My current Rank is [F+] everyone thinks I''m in the same Rank as Them [ G+ ] but they don''t know that I''m a lot stronger than they know.


    But even so, there is some nervousness in me.


    Well, it''s going to be the second time I fight an F-rank I know that this time it''s human instead of some monsters.


    But hey give me some ck. And I''m stronger than him my rank is [ F+ ] and he is at [ F- ] I''m a whole 2 minor realm stronger.


    As the match began, Kalu wasted no time inunching his attack. His fist sliced through the air toward my face with impressive speed, but I was ready.


    Ducking to the side, I avoided the blow with a swift movement, feeling a rush of adrenaline. This was my chance.


    With my left hand, I expertly seized Kalu''s extended arm, locking it with his shoulder. It was a move old ''Lucas'' had practised countless times, and now it worked like a charm. Kalu found himself momentarily immobilized.


    Taking advantage of the situation, I swung my right fist, aiming directly for his gut. The impactnded with a satisfying thud, causing him to grunt in pain. It was a decent hit, but I knew I needed more than that to secure victory.


    Before he could recover, I executed a quick kick to his right thigh. The sharp blow knocked him off bnce, and he stumbled, ending up on the ground.


    With Kalu now pinned, I clenched my fist, ready to deliver a finishing blow to his face. I had to end this quickly before he could mount aeback.


    However, as I raised my fist, something within me hesitated. Kalu was dow-defenceless, and it was clear that I could easily strike him. But I couldn''t shake the feeling that this wasn''t the way I wanted to win.


    He is an extra like me, who wants to be strong.


    Sure I did not create him and he doesn''t have any role in the plot but now that I have be an Extra character I know what it feels like when people are looking down on you because you are not strong enough.


    I said to myself to not be emotional but here I was getting all Emotional, well It can''t be helped, can it?


    Let''s go the easy way.


    Instead of delivering the punch, I leaned closer to Kalu, whispering, "Admit defeat."


    For a moment, there was a flicker of surprise in his eyes, as if he hadn''t expected me to show mercy. Slowly, he nodded, acknowledging his defeat.


    Instructor Ravi announced the oue, "The winner of the match is Lucas!"


    Thank god I did not use any skill and mana if I did I''m sure I''d be going to the ground first.


    I look at other people and they are seeing me as if they have seen some kind of ghost or something.


    Why is that? Oh, I know now.


    I could sense their scepticism, and it was no surprise given my standing as the lowest-ranked student in the ss. Winning against Kalu, who had a higher academic rank, seemed imusible to many.


    George, a confident and brash cadet with a Grade G rank, was among the first to voice his scepticism. "There''s no way Lucas won that fight. It''s gotta be some sort of mistake."


    Lani, another sceptical student, chimed in, "Probably just lucky. Kalu is way stronger academically."


    Raja and Rome, both with F- ranks, exchanged puzzled nces. "Did we miss something?" Raja wondered aloud. "Lucas beating Kalu just doesn''t add up."


    Among the top-ranking students, the disbelief was even more evident. Adrian, who had the highest rank of E+, raised an eyebrow. "Lucas winning? That''s... unexpected."


    Emma, a fellow archer who was ranked F+, the same rank as Lucas shook her head in confusion. "I don''t know what happened, but it''s hard to believe."


    Evelyn, maintaining her stoic demeanour, had a sceptical look in her eyes. "This is surprising, to say the least, but I know that Lucas is going to win After all Lucas is no pushover."


    Lyra who is close to Evelyn heard what she said and asked her question " What do you mean Evelyn, how do you know that he is going to win?


    Evelyn quickly covers her mistake and mutters "it''s nothing."


    Amid this doubt and chatter, Instructor Ravi Mishra''s patience wore thin. He stomped forward, his incidentmanding silence.


    "Enough of this nonsense!" he bellowed. "I''ve seen the match with my own eyes, and Lucas emerged as the victor. Your disbelief is not only disrespectful to Lucas but also to my judgment as an instructor."


    He continued, his voice seething with anger, "In this Academy, we value fairpetition and the results it yields. Just because someone has a higher academic rank doesn''t automatically make them superior inbat. We train to be warriors, not academics. It''s high time you all remember that."


    The students fell silent under Ravi Mishra''s reprimanding words, chastised for their doubts. While some still harboured scepticism, they knew better than to openly challenge the instructor''s judgment.


    With a final re at the crowd, Ravi concluded, "Lucas won the match, fair and square. Dismiss your doubts, or I''ll have you all running another hundredps!"


    His message was loud and clear: In this Academy, victory inbat was not determined by academic rank alone, and doubting a fair fight was not eptable.

 Chapter 21: Sparring Match [ 2 ]

    <h4>Chapter 21: Sparring Match [ 2 ]</h4>


    The crowd of students came down after listening to Ravi Harsh''s voice and all.


    Sparring matches continued in silence. By this time almost all of the matches had beenpleted, only the main characters and few others were remaining


    I also had two matches after fighting with Kalu. Right now I''m sitting at a nearby branch to try and recover my mana and get some breathing.


    Ravi Mishra is in the arena announcing the next match.


    "So Far we have seen prettymon fights but it will be going to intense from now on."


    He paused to build the excitement. "Now look at the screen and we can see who will fight".


    We all look at the screen to see what happened next. Well, I already know who going to fight next.


    ''But hey I at least tried to pretend confused.''


    Noah ckthorn vs. Kael Darkwood


    Lyara Morningstar vs. Emma Rivers


    Isabe vs. ra


    I vs. Linnea Stoneheart


    Evelyn vs. Leon


    Adrian vs. Gary


    Aric vs. Morelos


    It''s now time for the main figure to start.


    "Now Noah ckthorn and Kael Darkwoode forward."


    As their name is called both partyes forward.


    "Man I never thought I had to fight you"


    "Me too man but don''t cry when you lose though."


    "Hey idiot that''s my line."


    Noah ckthorn and Kael Darkwood faced off in the arena, their second-round weapons gleaming under the bright lights. It was a battle of agility and strategy versus raw power.


    Noah, armed with twin short swords, moved with grace and precision. He knew he couldn''t match Kael''s brute strength head-on, so he relied on speed and tactics. He darted around Kael, striking with calcted precision, aiming for Kael''s legs to disable his mobility.


    Kael, wielding a massive warhammer, swung it with sheer force. His blows were thunderous, causing shockwaves with each impact. He attempted to predict Noah''s movements and crush him with a single blow, but Noah''s agility made him elusive.


    The audience watched in awe as the battle unfolded. Noah''s strategy seemed to be working as hended several precise strikes on Kael''s legs. However, Kael''s endurance and determination were remarkable. He endured the pain, refusing to fall.


    As the battle raged on, Noah realized that he couldn''t defeat Kael through conventional means. With a burst of speed, he disarmed Kael by knocking the Warhammer out of his hands. It nged to the ground several feet away.


    Kael, now weaponless, stood his ground. He clenched his fists and prepared to continue the fight hand-to-hand.


    Noah took a step back, recognizing Kael''s resolve. He had a choice to make¡ªpress his advantage and potentially hurt Kael further or show mercy.


    Instructor Ravi Mishra watched closely, ready to intervene if needed.


    Noah extended his hand toward Kael, offering a truce. It was a gesture of respect for his opponent''s unwavering determination.


    Kael, sweat dripping down his face, hesitated for a moment before nodding and epting Noah''s hand. The audience apuded their sportsmanship, and Instructor Ravi called the match a draw.


    It was a draw, but the fight was sure intense.


    I''m sure that I''m not at their power level, Not right now at least.


    "Cadets for not to waste time they are going to fight right now. There is not only this arena but you know it. There are 5 arenas free right now, so we can use these to speed up the time."


    There was a mixture of surprise and shock but students did not say anything for fear of Ravi.


    "Now all of youe forward." Hearing Ravi''s Voice all of the students left their seats.


    "Arean A will go to Lyara Morningstar vs. Emma Rivers. [ B ] to Isabe vs. ra. [ c ] to I vs. Linnea. [ D ] to Evelyn vs. Leon. [ E ] to


    Adrian~"


    Before instructor Ravi could continue one student stopped him.


    What is it? Cadet can''t you see I''m here doing something?


    "Yes sir that''s why I stopped you, I want to withdraw from my match against Adrian."


    Sir, I also want to withdraw from my match against Aric.


    Seeing both of them Ravi opened his mouth " Are you sure"


    "Yes sir." Both said at the same time.


    Fine then, Gary and Morelos have been eliminated by default, the winner is Adrian and Aric.


    Both of them withdraw from their matches well who can me them Eric and Adrian are monsters after all.


    "Now then all matches began."


    ***


    In area A both Lyara Morningstar and Emma Rivers are facing each other.


    Their not a word spoken between them as they just stairs at each other trying to find any weakness.


    Then their match finally began.


    Lyara Morningstar and Emma Rivers faced each other in the arena for their second-round match. It was a sh of ranged weaponry against closebat skills, promising an intriguing battle.


    Lyara, known for her mastery of staffbat and healing magic, was a formidable opponent. She held her staff with confidence, ready to engage inbat.


    On the other side of the arena, Emma Rivers, a skilled archer, had her bow and a quiver full of arrows. Her posture was steady as she notched an arrow and drew her bowstring.


    Instructor Ravi Mishra signalled for the match to begin, and the arena fell silent in anticipation.


    Lara wasted no time and charged toward Emma with impressive speed. She twirled her staff, attempting to close the distance and engage in closebat before Emma could aim.


    Emma, however, remained calm. She was well aware of Lyara''s reputation and had prepared for this moment. As Lyara closed in, Emma smoothly released an arrow.


    Twang!


    The arrow shot through the air with incredible uracy, heading straight for Lyara. It was an impressive disy of her archery skills.


    Lyara, recognizing the danger, raised her staff to block the iing arrow. With a resounding ng, the arrow struck her staff, and she managed to deflect it just in time.


    But Emma didn''t stop there. She rapidly nocked another arrow and released it with precision. This time, her target was Lyara''s feet.


    The arrow struck the ground near Lyara''s feet, creating a cloud of dust and debris. Lyara was momentarily blinded by the dust, and Emma seized the opportunity.


    As Lyara coughed and tried to regain her vision, Emma fired a series of arrows, each strategically aimed to keep Lyara on the defensive. She couldn''t afford to let Lyara close the gap and engage in closebat.


    Lyara, while skilled in staffbat, struggled to defend herself against Emma''s relentless barrage of arrows. She desperately tried to find cover or close the distance, but Emma''s uracy was uncanny.


    Finally, after a few minutes of intense exchanges, Emma''s arrow found its mark. It struck Lyara''s staff, knocking it out of her hands. With her weapon disarmed, Lyara was defenceless.


    Instructor Ravi dered Emma Rivers the winner of the match. The audience erupted into apuse, impressed by Emma''s archery skills and precision.


    Lyara, though defeated, showed sportsmanship by congratting Emma on her victory.


    In Arena[ B].


    Isabe and ra faced each other in the arena, their determination evident in their eyes. They were both top-tier students, and this battle promised to be interesting.


    Isabe was known for her agility and quick reflexes. She wielded a slender rapier, its de glinting under the arena''s lights. ra, on the other hand, was a master of earth maniption. She wore gauntlets that enhanced her control over the ground beneath her feet.


    The match began with Isabe darting forward, her rapier shing through the air. She moved gracefully, her steps almost dance-like, as she closed the distance between them. ra responded by raising the ground in front of her as a protective barrier. Isabe''s rapier met the solid earth with a metallic ng.


    ra pushed back against Isabe''s relentless assault, using her gauntlets to manipte the earth defensively. She created stone spikes and barriers to fend off Isabe''s swift attacks. Isabe, in turn, used her agility to dodge the earth-based assaults, narrowly avoiding being impaled by the stone spikes.


    The audience watched in awe as the two top students disyed their skills. Isabe''s strikes were precise and aimed at vulnerabilities in ra''s defences, while ra''s earth maniption was strategic and adaptable.


    Despite the intense battle, Isabe managed to find an opening in ra''s defences. With a quick feint and a rapid thrust, her rapier pierced through ra''s barrier, grazing her arm. ra winced in pain and took a step back, recognizing the skill in Isabe''s attack.


    Seeing an opportunity, Isabe pressed her advantage. She moved with incredible speed, striking ra''s gauntlets and causing her to lose control of the earth beneath her. ra stumbled backwards, her defences crumbling.


    Isabe didn''t waste a moment. She lunged forward, her rapier poised to strike. With a swift and well-aimed blow, she tapped ra''s chest lightly, signalling her victory.


    Instructor Ravi Mishra announced Isabe as the winner of the match, and the audience erupted in apuse. The battle had been a testament to both fighters'' abilities, but Isabe''s agility and precision had secured her victory.


    As for Lilian and Ravi Mishra, they watched the match with keen interest. The top 10 students'' battles always showcased the academy''s finest talents. Lilian couldn''t help but feel proud of the student''s progress, while Ravi Mishra was impressed by their skills and determination.


    In another part of the arena, where other students were fighting, Ravi and Lilian had varying opinions. Some students disyed potential and determination, while others struggled to keep up. Ravi was strict but fair, pushing the cadets to their limits. Lilian, as always, was nurturing and supportive, offering guidance to those in need.


    In Arena[ C ].


    I and Linnea Stoneheart, two of the top 10 students, faced each other in the arena. Both were known for their exceptionalbat skills, making this match highly anticipated.


    I was a swift and agile fighter, specializing in dual-wielding short des. Linnea, on the other hand, was renowned for her immense strength and proficiency with a massive war hammer. The sh of styles promised an intriguing battle.


    As the match began, I wasted no time and dashed toward Linnea with incredible speed, her dual des glinting in the arena''s light. She aimed to close the distance quickly, using her agility to her advantage.


    Linnea, however, stood her ground, her massive war hammer at the ready. She had faced agile opponents before and knew the importance of timing her strikes. She braced herself for I''s attack.


    I lunged forward with a flurry of swift strikes, her des a blur in the air. Linnea parried each blow with her war hammer, demonstrating impressive defensive skills.


    The crowd watched in awe as I''s des shed with Linnea''s massive weapon. It was a battle of finesse versus strength, and both fighters showcased their mastery of their chosen weapons.


    I''s speed allowed her tond a few quick strikes on Linnea''s armour, creating sparks upon impact. But Linnea''s resilience was evident as she endured the blows, her armour protecting her from the worst of the attacks.


    Linnea knew that she needed to create an opening to utilize her devastating strength. As I continued her rapid assault, Linnea focused on her opponent''s patterns and timing.


    Finally, after a few minutes of intensebat, Linnea saw her opportunity. I went for a powerful overhead strike with both des, aiming to finish the match with a decisive blow.


    With impable timing, Linnea swung her war hammer upward, meeting I''s attack head-on. The collision of weapons sent shockwaves through the arena. I''s des were knocked from her hands, and she stumbled backwards, disarmed.


    Instructor Ravi dered Linnea Stoneheart the winner of the match, acknowledging her expert use of the war hammer and her ability to counter I''s agile assault.


    In arena [ D ]


    Evelyn Nightshade faced off against her opponent, a skilled archer named Leon, in the arena. Evelyn was known for her exceptional archery skills, and today''s match was no different. She held her bow with grace and confidence, ready to demonstrate her prowess.


    Leon was apetent archer himself, but he had the unenviable task of going up against one of the top-ranked students. He notched an arrow and aimed it at Evelyn, determination in his eyes.


    As the match began, both archers moved with precision and grace, each step bringing them closer to their optimal firing range. The crowd watched in anticipation, knowing they were about to witness a disy of archery skill.


    Evelyn drew her bowstring with fluidity, her movements elegant and calcted. With a trained eye, she assessed the wind direction and her target''s movements. Leon, while skilled, couldn''t match Evelyn''s finesse.


    Evelyn''s first arrow sailed through the air with incredible speed and uracy, hitting the target square in the centre. The crowd gasped at the precision of her shot. It was a testament to her years of training.


    Leon, not to be outdone, fired his arrow. It was a decent shot, but itcked the finesse of Evelyn''s. His arrownded slightly off-centre from the target.


    Evelyn continued her relentless assault, firing arrow after arrow, each one finding its mark. Her shots were like a symphony of precision, leaving no room for error. Her opponent struggled to keep up with her skill.


    In a matter of moments, Evelyn had not only hit the centre of the target multiple times but also managed to split an arrow already embedded in the bullseye with one of her shots.


    Leon, realizing the futility of the situation, lowered his bow in acknowledgement of Evelyn''s superiority. It was a wise decision, as he had no chance of catching up to her level of skill.


    Instructor Ravi dered Evelyn Nightshade the winner of the match, recognizing her exceptional archery abilities and her wless performance during the contest. The audience erupted into apuse, appreciating the artistry of her archery skills.


    Evelyn''s victory showcased why she was one of the top-ranked students in the academy, leaving an impression on all who witnessed her extraordinary talent with a bow.


    ***


    "These are the students who will be going to fight next round. "


    All of the students'' eyes turn on the Screen waiting for who''s going in the next round.


    Aric, Adrian, Emma, Evelyn, Linnea, Breack, Thomas, and Lucas.

 Chapter 22: Sparring Match [ 3 ]

    <h4>Chapter 22: Sparring Match [ 3 ]</h4>


    Evelyn vs Lucas


    Emma vs Thomas


    Adrian vs Breack


    Aric vs. Linnea.


    "Now Evelyn and Lucas stay here and everyone waits outside." Instructor Ravi said Bringing me back to me reality of my pitiful life.


    I felt shivers running down my spine as I saw Evelyn''s crazy look in her eyes like she was hungry for some blood.


    Wait a minute let''s think about the moment, I am Extra an Author who is inside the novel. On the other hand, I did not write anything about Evelyn so she is also an extra like me.


    But this extra is so powerful that she is in the top 10.


    And fun fact is that Evelyn and Lucas have aplicated history which I don''t have any memory of.


    So, yup I''m totally in hell for a moment now.


    Maybe I should try to sweet-talk to her like I did this morning.


    Yup, let''s do that.


    "Now begin."


    I came out of my thoughts at the voice of Ravi. I stand in front of Evelyn, she is ready to lung at me any moment from what I can see.


    "So¡­ been a long time, oh wait we did talk this morning don''t w~Kya?" Lucas tried to break the ice with a friendly


    Before he could continue, an arrow zipped past him, narrowly missing his face. A red line appeared under his right eye as a drop of blood trickled down his cheek.


    "I missed," Evelyn muttered in frustration, her eyes locked on Lucas.


    Lucas was taken aback. He hadn''t expected her to open fire so suddenly. Her precision was incredible, and he couldn''t follow her movements.


    "Hey, what gives Evelyn? Why are you suddenly firing an arrow?"


    "Lucas did you forget we are sparing each other and I will beat you"


    " I know that, but why are you so angry?"


    Evelyn''s response was sharp, her words filled with anger, "Lucas, did you forget what you did to me? You, of all people, pretending like nothing happened."


    I flinched. Her words cut deep, even though I had no memory of the past events she was referring to. I was at a loss for how to respond, how to apologize or exin actions I couldn''t remember.


    Evelyn continued to berate me, each usation feeling like a dagger to my heart. I listened in silence, unable to offer any defence or resolution.


    As the tension between us grew, I realized that words alone wouldn''t resolve this situation.


    It was time to focus on the spar at hand.


    I clumsily took out my bow, attempting to mimic Evelyn''s stance, though it was clear Icked her expertise. Regardless, I was determined to put up a fight.


    The match began, and Evelyn''s arrows flew at me with incredible speed and uracy.


    I drew back my bowstring too. Locking my target on her, I released the bowstring and shot my arrow at her.


    To counter, she too shot an arrow of her own at me. Damn, she was fast.


    Tak¡ª


    Swish¡ª!


    I tried to duck and dodge her arrow but another cut appeared on my face. I was toote to react¨C No, instead she was too fast!


    Her precision was unmatched, and I couldn''t keep up with her.


    I couldn''t let her dominate the entire match. With shaky hands, I knocked an arrow, drew the bowstring, and aimed at her again.


    My shot, while sincere,cked the precision of Evelyn''s.


    Our spar escted as both archers exchanged shots, but I struggled to match her speed and uracy. Despite my efforts, I couldn''tnd a hit on her, while her arrows found their mark effortlessly.


    The spectators watched in amazement and disbelief. I was putting up a valiant effort, but it was clear that Evelyn was outssing me in every aspect of archery.


    I decided to change tactics. I couldn''t win at long range, so I opted to close the gap.


    A sniper''s weakness is close-rangebat.


    I took out my sword and moved in quickly, hoping that close-quartersbat would give me an advantage.


    I will close in on her, take my sword out and-


    Suddenly Evelyn throws a Bow Takes a small dagger out from her pouch and aims for my throat My instinct kicks in and I manage to dodge it.


    She is serious. Plus she also has a second weapon, but when did she take the second weapon I did not see her taking any other weapon besides Bow.


    Seeing the confusion on my face she answered me with questions on her face.


    "Oh, Lucas did you forget that I used Dagger before?"


    She had a main weapon a Dagger before?


    I did not know.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore.


    Evelyn was equally skilled with a secondary weapon. She swiftly drew a dagger of her own, and we engaged in a fierce battle, our daggers shing as we circled each other.


    ''The match is dragging on I can''t let that happen.''


    I took a deep breath and infused my mana on my Legs.


    I started to run at her. Leaving after images I appeared in front of Evelyn. She was surprised by a sudden increase in speed raising her dagger to defend.


    But.


    In a surprising turn of events, I managed tond a blow to Evelyn''s head with the hilt of my sword. She fell to the floor, and it seemed like I had secured a victory.


    However, Evelyn wasn''t one to give up easily. From the ground, she executed a swift kick, causing me to lose my bnce and stumble toward her. At that moment, she swung her dagger, slicing a deep cut across my stomach.


    Pain shot through me, and blood spurted from my side as I fell to the ground in agony. Evelyn''s expression shifted from determination to horror. She hadn''t expected to inflict such a serious injury.


    "L-Lucas?" she stammered, worry overtaking her features.


    I had no answers for her, only a grimace as I clutched my bleeding wound.


    "Stop the match, Evelyn Win someone take Lucas to the infirmary".


    One student came and took Lucas to the infirmary.


    " Dammit, I should have stepped into the match if I had known how it going to end."


    Instructor Ravi''s voice dered Evelyn the winner of the match, and another student rushed to my side, helping me to the infirmary.


    Confusion and guilt weighed heavily on my mind. I didn''t know what had transpired between us in the past, but the unresolved tension and pain between us were impossible to ignore.


    ***


    With the blood loss, I was feeling dizzy.


    It hurt like hell.


    He put me down on the bed. Sitting on the stool beside me.


    I leaned on the pillow putting pressure on the wound to stop the blood loss.


    The nurse came to give a healing potion.


    Gulped.


    "Yack".


    I was ready to throw off the potion. Its taste was too much bitter for me.


    But biting my teeth I somehow managed to swallow the potion.


    ''Why does it have to be bitter? Can''t they add vour? ''


    Even the potion I take with me for Hinter Haven had a better vour.


    Today surely was one of the worst days of my life


    The cut started to patch up at a visible rate slowly, fully closing off.


    " Rest for a few minutes then you can go away".


    The nurse retreated telling me.


    Seeing me dazing in thought.


    "Don''t think too much about it."


    I said without thinking.


    Blinking a few times he said," I am the one who carried you here".


    "Sorry, I mean what is your name?"


    I tried to turn the conversation around.


    " I am Sunny. Rest in ease, I have to go as the matches are not over yet ".


    With that, he''s gone and I found myself sleeping onfortable on bed.

 Chapter 23: A Distant Memory Or Dream?

    <h4>Chapter 23: A Distant Memory Or Dream?</h4>


    Where am I?


    I know that I just sleep after I got my ass kicked by Evelyn in Sparring Match.


    He frowned as he saw his surroundings.


    - "Hey did youplete the assignment that Miss Dora gave us yesterday?"


    -"No man, I did not Ipletely forgot about it."


    - Ohh, Shit me too."


    How to say there are many students around him? And they are probably 3 or 4 years younger than him.


    "Seriously what are the hacks going on?" Lucas mutters to himself, confused as he finds himself in a new ce.


    Soon finds his answer, as looks at a veryrge building behind him. The building is rectangr. This is the same building where he went to study when he was a student.


    Yes, this building is an old school of Lucas.


    I looked at the school again.


    The school towered over me like a fortress of knowledge. Its imposing fa?ade held the secrets of countless students who had walked its hallowed halls. The polished marble steps gleamed in the morning sunlight, an invitation to ascend to greater heights. Each brick seemed to whisper tales of friendships forged and dreams shattered.


    The courtyard was a lively battleground of students, a mingling of hope and ambition. Laughter filled the air, echoing off the walls of ivy-covered buildings, while the scent of freshly cut grass wafted through the breeze.


    At that moment, it was just another day at the Academy, but to me, it was a battleground of self-doubt and inner turmoil.


    "But why am I here?" he asks nothing but air.


    Soon he found his answer as he came to the face of a younger version of himself.


    "L-Lucas and E-Evleyn?"


    ***


    3rd POV


    As Lucas drifted into a restless slumber, his dream unfolded like fragmented memories, each moment racing by like a rapid series of images.


    He saw himself at the age of thirteen, attending the same school as Evelyn.


    It was a day of awakening, a day when their mana cores came to life. Evelyn''s face lit up with joy as she discovered her potential, marked as ?SS-? rank ¨C a remarkable achievement.


    Excitement coursed through her veins as she hurried to share her incredible news with Lucas. But when she arrived at his doorstep, the anticipation was reced by shock and disbelief.


    Lucas had awakened with a mana core potential barely high enough to be called average ¨C a modest ''B rank.'' He was devastated, feeling that his dreams and ambitions had been shattered in an instant.


    Evelyn tried to console him, to be there for him as he had been for her, but Lucas was a changed person.


    He withdrew from everyone, disappearing for a week, burying himself in disappointment and self-doubt.


    His father''s reassurances did little to quell Lucas''s internal turmoil. He had set his sights on greatness, and now he believed that path was forever closed to him.


    Evelyn persistently reached out to him, refusing to abandon her friend, but Lucas''s frustration and despair pushed her away.


    He asked her to leave him alone, to give him space, but she remained steadfast.


    "Why can''t you just go?" Lucas had implored, his voice strained.


    "Because I''m your girlfriend, you idiot," Evelyn had retorted, her words tinged with frustration and determination.


    "That''s not a good reason now go!" Lucas also


    retorted.


    Their arguments escted, leaving Lucas overwhelmed by a torrent of emotions he couldn''t fullyprehend.


    He had pped Evelyn in a moment of frustration, leaving her with tears in her eyes as she silently departed.


    For months, they didn''t speak.


    Evelyn attempted reconciliation numerous times, but Lucas ignored her every advance. And then, he spiralled further into darkness.


    Alcohol, drugs, delinquency ¨C Lucas was a mere teenager when he descended into this self-destructive behaviour.


    His personality soured, and the gap between him and Evelyn grew.


    But one day, when they were both fourteen, Lucas''s life had taken a darker turn. He had be involved in bullying, theft, and gambling, frequently disappearing for nights on end.


    Evelyn had confronted him once more, but instead of words, they resorted to violence.


    In a desperate attempt to reach him, she fought him, dagger against sword.


    It became a brutal sh, and Lucas''sck of training over the past year showed.


    Evelyn begged him to stop, her face a mix of anger, frustration, disappointment, and worry.


    But Lucas was unrelenting, his anger and bitterness pouring out.


    "You just don''t understand, Evelyn," he had yelled, "you never do!"


    Evelyn tried to speak, to reason with him, but he didn''t give her the chance. He used her, ming her for the path his life had taken.


    "It''s all your fault, Evelyn, had I not met with you nothing of this happened," he shouted venomously, his voiceced with bitterness.


    "What do you mean?"


    Confused and hurt, she asked for rification, unable toprehend why he was ming her.


    "Oh, you want to hear then hear~" he did notplete his sentence as the image of a man appeared in his mind.


    "You do understand this right? You are not worthy of her, you are just a Boy with his little B-rank potential"


    "But-"


    "If you stay near not only you will suffer but she also will suffer, I will make sure that happens.."


    "How can you say that isn''t she your-"


    "Do not utter any word, Boy" Suddenly Lucas felt extreme pressure on his shoulders, Blood started to leak out from his Nose, ear, and mouth.


    Seeing the pitiful site of Lucas he cancelled his pressure.


    "Pitiful, just five seconds and that''s the state you are in, Just go and don''te near her again if you do you lose everything precious you hold."


    At the sudden memory, Lucas shut up.


    Lucas who was watching all of this can''t see the face of a man who is talking with the younger Lucas.


    There is bluer on the face of man, like someone or something trying to not see the face of Man his younger version talking too. The


    "Tell me Lucas what were you saying?" and here Evelyn kept questioning him.


    He turns his attention again to Evelyn, still thinking about the man he faced.


    ( Younger ) Lucas, however, was in no mood for exnation.


    "Tell me, Lucas, what were you saying?" she persisted, her confusion growing.


    "Nothing. Just go, and please never let me see your face again," Lucas retorted bitterly.


    Evelyn''s eyes welled with tears as she absorbed his harsh words.


    "Fine if that''s what you want I will dly grant you" She acquiesced, dering that she would grant his wish. With that, she walked away, leaving Lucas alone.


    Hey on the cold, unforgiving ground, gazing at the starless night sky. A solitary tear escaped his eye as he whispered, "I''m so sorry, please forgive me."


    The next day, Evelyn transferred to a different school, severing their ties, and leaving Lucas with a lingering sense of regret and sorrow.


    "Cadet Lucas wake up, what happened to him? Why is he sweating so much?"


    Lucas suddenly jolted awake, finding himself back in reality.


    ***


    I found myself in an unfamiliar ce, my eyes blinking rapidly to adjust to the sterile, white surroundings. The voice, sharp and concerned, continued to echo in my ears.


    "Cadet Lucas, wake up. What happened to him? Why is he sweating so much?"


    My heart raced as I realized I was lying on a cot in the school''s infirmary. Panic surged through me as I tried to piece together what had just happened. It was just a dream, I told myself, but the images were still vivid in my mind.


    The nurse, a middle-aged woman with a kind face, approached me, her brow furrowed with worry. "Are you all right? You were sweating and seemed distressed. Did something happen?"


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart. "It was just... a nightmare," I managed to say, my voice trembling slightly. "I''m okay now, I think. Sorry for the trouble."


    She studied me for a moment, concern still etched on her face. "Nightmares can be quite unsettling. If you ever need someone to talk to, don''t hesitate to reach out, Cadet Lucas. We''re here to help."


    I nodded in gratitude, my mind still reeling from the vivid memories of that dream.

 Chapter 24: Adrian Vs Aric [ 1 ]

    <h4>Chapter 24: Adrian Vs Aric [ 1 ]</h4>


    As Iy there in the infirmary, the echoes of that strange dream still haunting my thoughts, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    It was more than just a dream; it felt like a distant memory, a piece of my past that had been buried deep within.


    My heart continued to race, and sweat clung to my skin like a secondyer.


    The vivid images from the dream, especially the intense argument with Evelyn, reyed in my mind like a broken record. There were so many unanswered questions, so many pieces of the puzzle missing.


    My mind was a whirlwind of unanswered questions.


    What had happened between me and Evelyn to lead to such a bitter confrontation? And why had this dream¡ªor memory¡ªresurfaced now, after all this time?


    And it''s not even aplete memory, I just see a glimpse of all those memories. There are more that I''m not aware of.


    Like, how had Evelyn and I first met? Who was that imposing figure that appeared in my dream, and what did he mean by those cryptic words?


    ''There are just so many questions but no answers.''


    "Look like Lucas, you are not an ordinary Extra after all. There are so many mysteries around you," I muttered to myself, my voice barely above a whisper.


    The more I delved into this world, the more I realized that there was far more to it than met the eye.


    I knew I could potentially find answers in the journal, but the fact that it was locked behind a rank requirement frustrated me to no end.


    It felt like the key to understanding my past was just out of reach, and I was desperate to grasp it.


    "I have to speed up things," I told myself, determination burning in my eyes. I couldn''t afford to wait any longer.


    Checking the time on my AI bracelet, I realized it had only been half an hour since my match with Evelyn. A sly grin crossed my face as an idea formed in my mind.


    "Ah, but first, let''s go and see some drama, shall we?" I said aloud to no one in particr.


    What dram I''m talking about you ask?


    Well, I did say that there is going to be a fight or sparring between the Protagonist and Antagonist.


    Of course our only Adrian and Aric.


    My anticipation grew as I thought about the impending showdown between the protagonist and the antagonist¡ªAdrian and Aric.


    Leaving the infirmary behind, I made my way toward the arena, eager to witness the drama unfold something was captivating about watching these two powerhouses sh, and I couldn''t resist the opportunity to see it firsthand.


    The drama, the intensity, the power struggles ¨C it was all part of the intricate dance that was the world of the novel.


    With each step, I couldn''t shake the feeling that my own story was intricately tied to theirs, that there was more to discover about this world and my ce in it.


    And I, Lucas, was determined to y my part to the fullest.


    ***


    After I reached the training ground I saw that there were just Four students just left standing.


    And those 4 were Adrian, Aric, Emma, and Evelyn.


    Everyone had won their respective match.


    Currently, Evelyn and Adrian are in a fight with each other.


    Adrian''s original opponent was Thomas in the novel but due to some unexpected circumstances, Thomas can''t fight with him right now.


    And those unexpected circumstances you already are aware of.


    Well, that''s not the main point. The main point is that with Thomas, the match ended as soon as it started.


    But here Evelyn and Adrian are still at each other throats.


    "Hey, man how minutes have been since they started fighting with each other?" I asked the nearby student a question.


    He turned toward me and answered it. "It''s been like 4 or minutes I guess."


    I was shocked when I heard it. As I said already Adrian has a system and he is at [ E ] rank and Evelyn is at [ F+ ], The match should have ended a while ago.


    She sure gave him a hard time.


    I look at the Arena and I see Evelyn had shot the barrage of Arrow at the same time. Adrian uses his Sword to cut the arrow and Uses one of his skills [ Feather Step ] F rank skill to appear in front of her.


    Are you asking how I know that? We''ll obviously give him as an Author.


    This skill allows his leg to be light as feathered and use mana to explicate to give a burst of speed to the user.


    The match has ended now. I said to myself and I was right Adrian drew his sword so fast most people didn''t follow its movement, including me.


    He ces the sword on her throat and~


    "Stop, the match has ended Adrian Win." Instructor Ravi''s voice sounded as the match came to an end.


    - "Did you see that?"


    - "I can''t see even his movement how fast is he?"


    -"Yup, he is powerful."


    - "But Evelyn also is powerful."


    - "Yeah, the way she uses her Bow is so elegant and she is very beautiful too."


    Many students shouted their excitement as the match came to an end.


    "Now Aric and Emmae forward," the instructor Ravi said as both Aric and Emma came to the Arena.


    There was silence as Aric opened his mouth to break the silence.


    "You should just withdraw Emma you can''t win over me, you are weak."


    "And says who? An arrogant young master who just uses his family power to do anything. Yeah right like ever believe that." Emma retorted in the same manner.


    Aric bes very angry at the mention of his family. Aric may havee from a rich and powerful family but it''s not his fault that he was born rich and Nobel. There are many expectations of him since he was a child.


    He has to do everything his family tells him to do to satisfy their exception and he is always able to do so but one day all turns into nothing.


    Why? Because of Adrian.


    Adrianes from amoner family and beat everything he worked hard for, into nothing. His family became disappointed in him, but he did not say anything about it because the result was there.


    He even Admire Adrian a little bit after all it''s not easy to beat someone like Aric.


    But even if admire him doesn''t mean that he hates him. He hated it when he lost to him.


    So when Emma casually mention his family his anger be skyrocket.


    "Maybe I should have done something when I was writing his background," I said to myself as I saw Aric from a distance. a twinge of regret gnawing at me. Aric''s anger red as Emma casually mentioned his family, and it was clear that the mention had hit a nerve.


    He is so pitiful right now, well What is done is done I can''t do anything about the past but for the future maybe~


    "Shut up you don''t know anything about it. So shut up" I could notplete my thoughts as Aric shouted at Emma.


    The match has begun.


    The match began with an electrifying energy, and I couldn''t help but be drawn into the intensity of the moment. It was a sh of words, wills, and powers.


    Emma swiftlyunched her attack. Her arrows sliced through the air with deadly precision, and it became evident that she was a formidable opponent. Aric skillfully deflected her initial attacks, showcasing hisbat prowess.


    But as the battle unfolded, it was clear that Emma had more tricks up her sleeve. She unleashed a barrage of arrows, and one managed to graze Charles''s shoulder. The tide of the battle seemed to shift in her favour.


    I couldn''t help but think, "What if I had given Aric an additional edge in his abilities?" But it was toote for such thoughts now.


    Emma, seizing the momentum, aimed to deliver the finishing blow. However, Aric''s frustration and determination had ignited something within him.


    " Terracon" Aric shouted as mana began to gather around his hand, he conjured a shield to defend himself and hurled his sword at Emma.


    ''It was earth-type magic.''


    She narrowly evaded the sword, but Aric, using his earth maniption, locked her legs in ce. Closing the distance, he swung the earth shield at her. Trapped and unable to escape, Emma used her bow to shield herself.


    A resounding crack filled the arena as Emma''s bow shattered under the force of the blow. She was sent hurtling through the air, blood spilling from her lips as she crashed out of the stadium.


    Emma soared toward the spectators'' area, and I couldn''t help but recall the ssic hero-catching heroine scene. However, this was no romantic tale. The impact of hernding was softened as Adrian, standing among the onlookers, sprang into action.


    Adrian, caught Emma in a princess carry and skillfully prevented her from crashing into the wall. This dramatic moment was something straight out of a storybook, and it was evident that Emma was captivated by the experience, even if it wasn''t exactly under the most ideal circumstances.


    Adrian gently set Emma down, and it was clear that something had shifted between them.


    The battlefield had given birth to an unexpected connection, and it was a testament to the unpredictable nature of life within the novel''s pages.


    I watched, intrigued by the dynamics at y.


    "Now this what I called drama," I said with excitement lingering in my mouth, as a small smirk came to my face.


    If life doesn''t have any drama then what is that life? It will be just boring.

 Chapter 25: Adrian Vs Aric [ 2 ]

    <h4>Chapter 25: Adrian Vs Aric [ 2 ]</h4>


    Adrian''s eyes locked with Aric''s as a spark of tension red between them, and for a fleeting moment, his emotions got the better of him. Killing intent emanated from him, a raw disy of his pent-up frustration and anger.


    The intensity of Adrian''s emotions didn''t go unnoticed by Ravi, who swiftly halted the match. He knew that such vtile emotions had no ce in a friendly sparring session, and he had experienced firsthand the consequences of unchecked aggression when Evelyn unleashed her fury.


    Adrian, with conscious effort, regted his breathing and gradually released the hold of his emotions, letting them dissipate like a passing storm. He understood the need to keep his emotions in check, especially in a situation where he was watched so closely.


    "Eric, you don''t have to use magic in a friendly match," Adrian remarked, his tone edged with annoyance.


    Aric, however, didn''t seem inclined to heed Adrian''s advice. He responded with a smug smile and a taunting retort. "Why can''t I use magic? She should have used it too, but she didn''t. That''s her fault." He continued his needling with a sense of superiority. "And besides, did you forget what Evelyn did to that loser in the previous match?"


    The mention of the previous match, in which Evelyn had caused unintentional harm to Lucas, struck a nerve with the ebony-haired girl. A pained expression briefly shed across her face, and she seemed burdened by a sense of guilt.


    Emma, who had been observing the exchange, shook her head and bit her lip. She couldn''t but feel the weight of her inability to use magic as freely as Aric, given her intense focus on archery. Her determination to prove herself only grew stronger.


    "One day I will wipe that smug smile from his face if Adrian doesn''t," Emma muttered to herself, her resolve unwavering.


    Without further ado, Adrian stepped into the arena, his determined eyes locked onto Aric''s. Bothbatants exuded their respective auras, and a subtle but powerful wind began to sweep through the room.


    "Begin," Ravi announced.


    In the blink of an eye, an arrow was unleashed, and both adversaries vanished, reappearing in the centre of the arena. Their movements were swift and left after images in their wake.


    The onlookers, including most of the students, watched in awe as the two fighters shed. Adrian and Aric disyed extraordinary speed and precision, making it challenging for many to follow their actions. Even I, as the observer, was taken aback by the sheer skill and strength on disy.


    Lucas, observing the battle with a mixture of awe and frustration, clenched his fists. "Ig too much. They''re too far ahead of me in terms of strength," he muttered, acknowledging the vast gap between him and the top-tier cadets.


    Unbeknownst to Adrian and Aric, they continued their battle, each move carefully calcted, each strike aimed with deadly precision. Adrian''s agility and speed were matched by Aric''s keen reflexes and anticipation. They moved with grace and skill, their sweat-soaked faces reflecting their intense effort.


    Suddenly, Adrian''s speed surged as heunched a rapid series of attacks, his swordy resembling an intricate dance. Each strike was honed with precision, targeting different angles and vulnerabilities in Aric''s defence.


    Yet, Aric, undaunted by the flurry of strikes, gripped his broadsword tightly. With remarkable skill, he blocked and parried each iing blow aimed at his perceived weaknesses.


    Lucas, who had been keenly watching the battle, noticed something unusual. There was a distinct glow emanating from Adrian''s sword, an eerie, ethereal light that hinted at a deeper power within.


    Lucas''s eyes widened as he recognised that faint glow.


    It''s [ Moonlight Serenade - The Great Sonata.] This sword art is a grade of 4.5.


    ***


    ?[Sword Art]


    Name: Moonlight Serenade - The Great Sonata


    Rank: 4.5 Grades


    Description: Moonlight Serenade - The Great Sonata is a meticulously crafted sword art that embodies the grace and luminance of the moon itself.


    This art was created by the legendary swordmaster Seraphina Lycanheart, known for her unparalleled mastery of both the sword and the moon''s mystic energies. The Great Sonata is the culmination of her lifetime of devotion to the moon''s elegance and the art of the de.]


    This is the [ The Great Sonata ] or [ Moonlight Serenade ] whatever you want to call it.


    As the discretion said this sword art is ''4.5 Grade'' just a little shy away from reaching 5 grade art.


    In this world Sword art, movement art and Defence all of them are graded From 1 to 5 grade. So you can guess what type of power this sword art held.


    And this [ The Great Sonata ] is in the hand of Adrian. How did ite into his hand? Well system gave him before he entered the Nova Academy after hepleted his quest that the system had given him.


    ''Yes, I know that I kind of made him overpower but give me some ck.''


    And there is one 5 grade he gets in future.


    Yup, I made him overpowered.


    But there is one more grade that even with his system he can''t get, and that''s a [ 0 Grade ] but let''s talk about [ 0 Grade ] some other time.


    Let''s focus on [ Moonlight Serenade - The Great Sonata ]


    The art channels the serene power of the moon, granting Adrian enhanced agility, precision, and a peerless connection with his de.


    As he wields his sword, it leaves behind an iridescent trail akin to moonlight on water, mesmerizing all who witness his artistry inbat.


    Adrian moved with remarkable speed and finesse, his strikes resembling shes of moonlight.


    He weaved in and out of Aric''s counterattack attempts with graceful footwork, evading each strike with impable timing.


    His swordsmanship was a symphony of dazzling movements,bining offensive and defensive manoeuvres seamlessly.


    Just a while ago, it was Adrian who had the upper hand in the fight, but with Aric''s broadsword and his formidable swordsmanship, the situation had reversed now.


    With the broadsword in his hands, Aric went on the offensive this time, sessfully escaping from Adrian''s flurry of strikes.


    However, even though Adrian was bombarded by Aric''s attacks, he managed to evade most of them with ease and counterattacked whenever he saw an opening.


    Adrian''s movements were a mesmerizing disy of swordsmanship, incorporating spins, feints, and swift changes in direction. His strikes were like beams of moonlight, each onending with pinpoint uracy, creating a dazzling spectacle as they shed under the artificial lights of the arena.


    "Kugh!" Aric groaned as he struggled to keep up.


    With each passing moment, the tides had turned in Adrian''s favour once again.


    He chipped away at Aric''s defence with a barrage of precise strikes, seamlessly transitioning from offence to defence, always staying one step ahead of his opponent.


    Finally, they broke off the shing and stepped a few paces back, keeping their distance, and preparing for a decisive finishing move.


    "Let''s end this match with this final move¡­ Here Ie, Adrian!" Aric shouted as he sprinted toward Adrian at full speed, his broadsword raised high.


    Adrian remained silent, his eyes focused and determined. He spun the hilt of his sword and gripped it tightly, then rushed forward to meet Aric head-on.


    In their final, decisive move, Adrian unleashed a flurry of strikes with blinding speed and precision, even faster and more precise than before.


    The glow on his sword became vividly visible to the audience, a radiant testament to his mastery of the Moonlight Serenade - The Great Sonata.


    ¡ª "His sword is glowing!"


    ¡ª "His swordsmanship is beautiful¡­"


    Cheers and screams erupted from the female students, primarily from the first year, who were captivated by Adrian''s skill and elegance. Their voices melded into a harmonious chant that resonated throughout the arena.


    Meanwhile, the male students in the audience rolled their eyes, some annoyed, others jealous of Adrian''s skill and the attention he was receiving.


    Adrian''s techniques and overallbat skills proved to be superior to his senior Aric as he overwhelmed him. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Aric redoubled his efforts for the final move. He backstepped and horizontally shed his broadsword, creating a horizontal shockwave thatunched forward.


    However, Adrian sidestepped gracefully and reached for Aric, attacking him from unexpected angles with blinding speed.


    ng¡ª!


    Aric was caught off guard, and the full might of Adrian''s sword sted him mercilessly. He was sent flying, clothes tattered, and ended up sprawled on the ground, unconscious.


    The impact had been severe, likely causing internal injuries. Aric was in no condition to continue the fight.


    "Aric is no longer in any shape to continue the Fight, Adrian is the winner." instructor Ravi''s voice sounded bringing everyone into reality.


    Huff... Huff...


    The audience and fellow students watched in astonishment at the sudden turn of events.


    Adrian''s condition was far from good. Thest move had taken a toll on him, draining a significant amount of his mana and leaving him in a weakened state.


    This was why the Moonlight Serenade - The Great Sonata was ssified as a Grade 4.5 sword art; it was powerful but came with substantial risks.


    Unless there is a life-death situation or you have reached [ D+ ] this sword art shouldn''t be used carelessly.


    He was about to drop any moment.


    Adrian staggered, pale and with blood around his lips, as he exited the arena.


    Emma, with an enchanting smile, offered him her shoulder for support. This was the moment when the two started to feel something for each other, although it would take time for their rtionship to fully develop.


    On the sidelines, Lucas watched with a mix of admiration and jealousy, biting his lip at the romantic scene unfolding before him.


    The reason why they were able to easily steal girls'' hearts was, that they always stood for them where they had no one to rely on.


    The protagonist always seemed to have incredible luck in love, which Lucas couldn''t help but envy.


    ''Let''s leave him. He has the power and right to enjoy the fruit of love. An extra like me has no right in this world.''


    He knew he had no ce in this world as an "extra" and turned away, leaving the room before anyone could notice his simmering jealousy.


    ***


    Sometime before the end of the match.


    Miss Lillian and Ravi watched the intense match between Adrian and Aric, their expressions betraying their thoughts.


    Miss Lillian leaned in and whispered to Ravi, "Impressive, isn''t it? Adrian''s swordsmanship is like poetry in motion."


    Ravi nodded, his eyes never leaving the arena. "Indeed, he''s a remarkable talent. It''s not often we see such skill and precision in a student. The control of his sword art is exceptional."


    Miss Lillian nced at Adrian''s glowing sword and added, "It''s almost as if he''s dancing with the moon itself. I''ve never seen anything quite like it."


    Ravi crossed his arms, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Yes, but ites at a cost. I don''t know what type of sword art Adrian has but this is a double-edged sword, both in power and toll. Adrian is pushing himself to the limit. I hope he knows what he''s doing."


    As they continued to watch, Aric was sent flying by Adrian''s final move.


    "Aric is no longer in any shape to continue the Fight, Adrian is the winner." Ravi Mishra announced the winner as the match ended.


    Miss Lillian winced at the impact. "That looked painful. Aric won''t be getting up anytime soon."


    Ravi sighed, concern evident in his voice. "Adrian is a force to be reckoned with, but he needs to learn restraint. That sword art seems to be dangerous, especially at his age."


    Miss Lillian nodded in agreement. "True, he must be careful. But there''s no denying his potential. He could be one of the greatest swordsmen of our time."


    Ravi''s gaze remained on Adrian as he was helped out of the arena by Emma. "Yes, he could. Let''s hope he makes the right choices and doesn''t let his power consume him."


    The two teachers continued to watch as the students reacted to the dramatic match, both knowing that Adrian''s journey was just beginning, and it held the promise of greatness and challenges alike.

 Chapter 26: A Peaceful Day.

    <h4>Chapter 26: A Peaceful Day.</h4>


    The past four days had been a whirlwind of emotions and events. Aric''s unconsciousness after his match with Adrian had cast a shadow over their group dynamics. Things had be awkward between them, leaving an unspoken tension hanging in the air. Adrian, being the kind-hearted leader he was, made the first move to reach out to Aric.


    Adrian decided it was time to break the ice. He couldn''t stand the awkwardness anymore, and he didn''t want things to sour further. With a determined expression, he approached Aric, who was sitting alone by the training grounds.


    "Aric," Adrian began, his tone soft but firm, "we need to talk."


    Aric looked up, his expression still a mix of frustration and pride. "What''s there to talk about, Adrian? You beat me fair and square."


    "It''s not just about the match," Adrian replied. "It''s about us, our friendship. We''ve been through a lot together, and I won''t let a fight ruin that."


    Aric seemed taken aback by Adrian''s sincerity. He let out a sigh and looked away for a moment before meeting Adrian''s gaze. "Whoever tried to say anything about who I am today is because of my family, I''ll never forgive them."


    Adrian nodded, understanding the weight of family expectations all too well. "I get it, Aric. But remember, you''re not defined solely by your family. You''re your person, and you have the power to shape your destiny."


    They sat in silence for a moment, the tension slowly dissipating. It wasn''t an easy conversation, but it was necessary. In the end, they managed to mend things, at least to a certain extent.


    However, some tension still lingered, especially between Aric and Emma. Adrian sensed this, and he knew he needed to be the bridge between them. He cared deeply for both of them, and he didn''t want their strained rtionship to affect the group.


    But gradually, they managed to mend things, findingmon ground once more. The group was back together, though not without a lingering tension, especially between Emma and Aric. Adrian, the linchpin of their friendship, was there for both of them, offering his support and guidance.


    In the novel, Adrian''s main group consists of Aric, Emma, Isabe, Lyra, and, of course, Adrian himself. Other characters like Noah, Kael, and others yed crucial roles, albeit as side characters who helped the main group grow stronger.


    The real problem in Lucas''s mind was Evelyn.


    He knew almost nothing about her, except for the fragmented memories that haunted his dreams.


    She used to be his girlfriend, and their history was shrouded in darkness, pain, and unspoken regrets.


    Evelyn''s presence in the group, especially her close friendship with Lyra and her apparent closeness to Emma, was a mystery that could change the dynamics of their group at any moment.


    Lucas couldn''t help but wonder if things might take a turn for the worse.


    He hoped they wouldn''t, but his uncertainty about Evelyn''s role in this new world left room for worry.


    As Lucas contemted these events and the uncertainties thaty ahead, he couldn''t help but feel like an outsider in this world he had created. The past four days had been a rollercoaster, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that more surprises and challengesy ahead.


    ***


    Today is a peaceful day for me, not Ravi''s training drills, not keeping eyes on the MC and others.


    Indeed a peaceful day for me.


    And also.


    Today marked the sixth day of my sses, and it was the first time I had a non-practical lesson since arriving at the academy. Most of our lessons had been focused on realbat and physical training, which made theoretical sses quite rare.


    The subject for today''s theoretical lecture was titled "Evolution of Monsters." It sounded like aplex ss that delved into the anatomy and biology of monsters and beasts.


    Our professor for this ss was none other than Professor Theo Rom, a renowned researcher with numerous awards to his name.


    He also happened to be the head of the [ Research Department ], which primarily focused on studying monsters and beasts, including their weaknesses, mana cores, and the differences between dungeon monsters and those outside.


    Dungeon monsters, as Professor Theo exined, were creatures from different dimensions, such as goblins, orcs, and leeches.


    These monsters were found within dungeons and followed different rules of existence.


    On the other hand, monsters outside of dungeons were a different story.


    They could evolve, much like humans, elves, and other sentient races. They progressed through ranks, from G to F, and so on, gaining new abilities and strengths as they evolved.


    The key difference between these two types of monstersy in the phenomenon known as the "Luminar Crystal."


    When it exploded, it not only granted mana to humans but also normal animals, bestowing upon them mana cores.


    Over time, these creatures started to gather mana in their cores, transforming them from ordinary animals into formidable monsters.


    Some even gained the ability to cast magic, just like the creature I had encountered near Aqua Veil Falls.


    In essence, this ss aimed to provide us with knowledge about these monsters, their habits, and their evolution, so that we could better prepare ourselves when facing them in the future.


    As I sat in the lecture hall, I couldn''t help but wonder about the countless mysteries that surrounded this world.


    "Now, let''s take a closer look at the evolution of a particr creature, shall we?" Professor Theo Rom began, his voice carrying the weight of authority.


    He continued, "Consider themon wolf, a creature known to many of you. In the past, these wolves were rtively ordinary, simr to the ones found in the wilds of old Earth. However, after the phenomenon known as the ''Luminar Crystal'' urred, these wolves underwent a remarkable transformation."


    The professor pointed to a holographic image of a wolf disyed on the screen behind him. "As you can see, the current wolves in our world exhibit distinct differences from their old, Earth counterparts."


    "The first notable change is in their size," Professor Theo Rom exined. "Our world''s wolves have grown considerablyrger, making them more formidable predators. This increase in size is attributed to the enhanced mana absorption capabilities of their newly formed mana cores."


    He gestured towards the image once more. "Additionally, their fur has taken on a bluish hue, a clear sign of their mana-infused biology. This alteration in colouration provides them with better camouge in certain environments, as well as increased resistance to extreme temperatures."


    "Furthermore," he continued, "these wolves have developed a limited form of telepathy, allowing them tomunicate with other pack members over short distances. This telepathic ability enhances their coordination during hunts and contributes to their overall survival."


    "In summary," Professor Theo Rom concluded, "the evolution of these wolves showcases the profound impact of mana and the ''Luminar Crystal'' on the fauna of our world. It''s a fascinating subject for our research department and a testament to the ever-changing nature of our environment."


    "It''s so boring" I muttered to myself as I sat there listening to the ss.


    I was drifting into a half-awake, half-asleep state during Professor Theo Rom''s lecture on the evolution of monsters.


    The topic was interesting, but his monotone voice had a lulling effect that made it hard to stay focused. Suddenly he turned in my direction.


    "You on the left"


    "¡­"


    He''s looking at me, isn''t he? Just to make sure I looked behind me to see if anyone had their hands up. Don''t want to end up in one of those awkward situations where someone waves at you but it turns out they were waving at the person behind you.


    "No don''t look behind you, I''m talking to you, dimwit!"


    "Me?"


    "Jesus Christ! Yes, you!"


    This bastard! Is that how you talk to your creator?


    Well this man forgive you I have a big heart of gold after all.


    "What it is sir?"


    Professor Theo Rom''s voice pierced through my drowsiness. "Could you kindly enlighten the ss with your thoughts on the matter?"


    I snapped to attention, rubbing my eyes and racking my brain for an answer.


    The question was a bitplex and unexpected: "Why did monsters gain abilities as they evolved from the G to F rank and beyond, with each breakthrough? Why can''t humans gain simr abilities as they progress from G to F ranks and so on?"


    My mind raced for a unique response.


    Pretending to fall into deep thought, I looked at the professor before I started speaking. Of course, I pretended to be nervous at first so that I didn''t stand out.


    "Professor," I began, "I think the key difference lies in the way humans and monsters interact with mana. Monsters have a more innate connection to mana. They absorb it from their surroundings and incorporate it into their biology as they evolve, gaining new abilities in the process. It''s a continuous, natural process for them."


    I could sense some curious nces from my fellow students, but I pressed on. "Humans, on the other hand, have a more... ''artificial'' rtionship with mana. We don''t naturally absorb it as monsters do. Our mana cores aren''t as deeply integrated into our biology."


    "Impressive and¡­"


    Impressed by my answer Professor Theo was about to apud when he noticed that I still hadn''t finished talking.


    "Additionally," I continued, "the ''Luminar Crystal'' event was a one-time urrence. It gifted mana to humans and animals alike, but it doesn''t continually supply us with mana as monsters gain from their environment. So, our mana cores remainrgely static, not evolving as we progress through the ranks."


    I nced at Professor Theo Rom, whose brows were furrowed in deep thought. I could tell he was intrigued, even if my answer had caught him off guard.


    "In summary," I concluded, "monsters and humans have fundamentally different rtionships with mana, which is why they evolve with each breakthrough, while we humans must rely on external means to ess its power ~."


    "STOP RIGHT THERE!"


    "Huh?"


    As I was talking I heard a loud shout and felt tworge hands holding me down.


    "REPEAT WHAT YOU JUST SAID!"


    "Hu-h w-what''s going on?"


    I flusteredly replied as I found Professor Theo''s face sticking in front of me. We were so close that his nose was inches away from my face.


    ncing around I noticed everyone staring at me in shock, even Isabell the smart student in ss nced at me for a few seconds.


    What happened?


    I''m sure I only recited normal information. Everyone should know this stuff¡­


    "REPEAT WHAT YOU JUST SAID!"


    I could even feel some of his spit sshing on my face.


    Just as I was about to protest I noticed his frenzied eyes staring down at me, and decided against doing so.


    "Compared to us huma¡­"


    "NO! NOT THAT PART!"


    flinching and taking a step back, I confusedly stare at the professor.


    You want me to repeat myself and yet when I do you still shout at me, are you mentally okay?


    Noticing my expression, and seeing everyone staring at him. Professor Theo calmed down and took two steps back.


    "Cough cough sorry for that."


    "No, no, no problem"


    I said as I waved my hands.


    "Dear student could you repeat~"


    Ding! -Dong! -Ding! -Dong!


    "It seems that it''s the end of the lesson, thank you for your time professor, and goodbye"


    "Stop right there" I could not escape from him as grabbed my neck with his [ A ] rank strength.


    What is your name and your rank?


    "S~Sir my name is Lucas Darkheart and my rank is 1001."


    "I know it," he said we frenzy looked into his eyes, seriously it''s made me scared of his.


    And besides, there are still many students starting at us.


    "Lucas why don''t you join the [research department] I know that you don''t have that potential as a hero but think Lucas with your brain you could help so many people. You should use your talent at the right ce."


    Yeah right, like I never do that? But I have to somehow escape from his grip first.


    "Aa, um sir I like to~ SIR LOOK THERE IS WIDE SKY FALLING!" I shouted at the top of my lungs.


    "What are you talking about why would~" Now is the right.


    I quickly use my strength and manage to free myself from him, and I run.


    "What were you saying Lucas Ah, Lucas?" Lucas was not in his ce as he turned towards him.


    "Hey, where did he go?" Theo asked the nearby student. The student flinched as Theo turned into him.


    "Um, he~"


    "Speak up boy."


    "He left when you are seeing the sky."


    "WHAT?"


    A peaceful day indeed.

 Chapter 27: Artificial Monsters [ 1 ]

    <h4>Chapter 27: Artificial Monsters [ 1 ]</h4>


    The same day Lucas ditched Professor Theo.


    In the tranquil confines of Miss Lillian''s private chamber, Professor Theo and Miss Lillian engaged in a conversation that held the potential to shape a young cadet''s future.


    "Miss Lillian, please try to understand; this boy is a genius," Professor Theo implored, his eyes earnest. "Is there no other way he cane to [Research Department]?"


    Miss Lillian, with a calm demeanour that matched her reputation as an unyielding administrator, replied, "Professor Theo, I already told you it''s impossible to switch from Hero Course to [the Research Department], and you already know it."


    The professor''s face fell with realization. He indeed knew the strict regtions regarding course changes, but in his enthusiasm for Lucas''s potential, he had momentarily forgotten these constraints.


    Seeing the look on Professor Theo''s face, Miss Lillian asked the inevitable question, her curiosity piqued. "Why do you want Lucas so much in [Research Department] any way? He does have some qualities, but I don''t think he is the schrly type."


    Professor Theo paused, considering his words carefully, and then he answered her candidly. "Miss Lillian, every year in my first lecture to the first-year ss, I pose a question. No one can answer it. Why? Because it''s a three-year ss portion. Yet, Lucas is the only one who has ever answered it."


    Miss Lillian''s shock was not solely due to Lucas''s answer but because Professor Theo had used a portion of the third-year curriculum on a first-year student.


    "Professor Theo, did you use a portion of the third-year curriculum on a first-year student?" she inquired, her voice a mix of astonishment and concern.


    "Yes, I did," he admitted with a hint of embarrassment. "But this year was different; I kept changing it every year so that senior students couldn''t inform the new students of the content in advance."


    Silence descended upon the room, and Miss Lillian contemted the implications of this revtion.


    "Anyway, you can''t take Lucas from the Hero courses, Professor Theo," she reiterated.


    "It''s a shame," he mused, a contemtive expression on his face as he mentally retraced his steps. "Ah, how could I forget that?"


    Miss Lillian, her curiosity further piqued, inquired, "What is it?"


    "Crew, of course," Professor Theo eximed, his eyes brightening with newfound hope. "Lucas can keep joining [Research Department] as a member, not as a student. Yes, that would work!"


    Nova Academy boasted an array of crews, much like the extracurricr circles found in colleges on Old Earth. Crew promotions were scheduled in the second week after the first-year cadets'' arrival, and students could explore a wide variety of interests.


    "Miss Lillian, how many days are left until students can officially join Crew?" Professor Theo asked eagerly, his enthusiasm undiminished.


    Miss Lillian checked her records and replied, "There''s still one week left."


    Miss Lillian, always the pragmatic voice of reason, feltpelled to caution Professor Theo despite the newfound hope for Lucas''s potential involvement in the [Research Department].


    "Even if he can join your department, Professor Theo, you must not force him. It''s up to him if he wants to or not," she advised, her tone measured but firm. She had seen many students pushed into paths they didn''t truly desire, and her primary concern was always the cadets'' well-being.


    Professor Theo nodded, appreciating her concern. "I know that," he replied, his response carrying a hint of seriousness. "I''ve always believed that talent shines brightest when it aligns with one''s passion and desire. However, I also believe in allowing young talents like Lucas to explore and find their true calling. The [Research Department] could be that ce for him."


    Miss Lillian regarded Professor Theo thoughtfully. "I understand your perspective, Professor. But remember, Nova Academy''s primary goal is to nurture students in a way that they can reach their full potential as [ heroes ] while ensuring their happiness and well-being. We must tread carefully in guiding them towards their paths."


    The professor smiled appreciatively at Miss Lillian''s wisdom. "You''re right, as always, Miss Lillian. We''ll offer him the opportunity and support, but ultimately, the choice will be Lucas''s."


    The conversation had taken an unexpected turn, and a glimmer of hope now existed for Lucas''s future at Nova Academy, albeit through a different avenue.


    ***


    The next day at Nova Academy, I tried my best to maintain a low profile, but it seemed like my efforts were in vain. People couldn''t help but steal asional nces in my direction, which made my attempt at discretion quite challenging.


    The real issue, however, came in the form of Isabe and Evelyn.


    Yes, that Isabe, the one who had called me "creepy" on my very first day in ss. It was absurd. You can''t justbel someone as "creepy" without reason. Well, of course, in my capacity as the author, I couldn''t help but feel a bit hurt by those words. But it was my own doing; I''d created her character this way.


    The true dilemma was Isabe''s incessant res that I received every time I stepped into the ssroom. Her unwavering disapproval was bing rather hard to ignore.


    And then there was Evelyn. To be honest, I had no idea how to approach her.


    It had been a week since our match, the one that had dredged up those fragmented memories. In the past week, I hadn''t said a word to her. Since I''d experienced that memory in my dream, my mind had been gued with countless questions, and I couldn''t figure out how to address any of them.


    One fact was clear: She used to be my girlfriend, or at least the old Lucas had thought so. However, that was not a wee revtion at all. Seeing your ex, especially when you have aplicated history together, is never a pleasant experience.


    As for the other students in the ss, I couldn''t help but notice they still cast uncertain nces my way. It was as if they couldn''t quite believe that such a low-ranked student like me could possess any significant intellect.


    But in truth, it wasn''t entirely my fault. When I was writing questions for the students in my novel, I casually added one, not realizing the impact it would have here. I suppose I wasn''t exactly considerate in that regard.


    Miss Lilian broke the silence, addressing the ss with a stern voice that demanded attention.


    "Today marks the end of your first week here at Nova Academy. It''s time for you all to face monsters."


    There was an instant murmur of protest.


    "Monsters? So soon?"


    "I mean, it''s only been a week since the academy started."


    "Are we ready for this?"


    Anxiety and fear rippled through the ss as many students expressed their apprehension.


    However, amidst the protests, some students seemed oddly thrilled.


    But it wasn''t Adrian or Aric this time. It was the rest of the main characters. And none of them wore expressions of fear. They all shared a wild, maniacal grin.


    These guys werepletely insane. Well, except for Lyra; she maintained her usual gentle demeanour.


    "Quiet down!" Miss Lilian barked, her anger palpable. I couldn''t help but think that this was a departure from the novel. Sure, there had been protests from the students in my story, but nothing like this.


    "Is this ce a vacation for you?" she continued, her voice rising in volume. "You came here to train, didn''t you? Or perhaps you all wish to relive the horrors of the war that happened fifty years ago, when demons roamed free, ughtering families."


    Her anger was genuine, and it was evident that her outburst was not scripted. In my novel, there had been student protests, but this level of fury had not been present.


    "NOW ANSWER ME!" she roared, her voice now apanied by magic.


    It felt like my eardrums were about to burst as she unleashed her magical fury. The sheer force of her voice was overwhelming.


    "YES MA''AM! WE WILL TRY OUR BEST!" The chorus of terrified students erupted simultaneously.


    Miss Lilian''s message was clear. This was not a vacation spot; it was a ce for training. The students were here to prepare for the challenges they would face outside these walls. Her anger, although intimidating, held a purpose ¨C to remind everyone of their duty to be stronger and protect themselves from the threats beyond the academy''s gates.


    The intense scene, marked by students'' fearful expressions and the overwhelming power of Miss Lilian''s magic, left a profound impact on me.


    After that moment she opened her mouth.


    "Good, anyway you did not fight a real monster you will be fighting against Artificial monsters. [ the Anti-monster].


    This bitch.


    I was kind of scared seeing her all angry like this, I thought somehow the plot had been changed without my knowing.


    ''I''ll tell you Novelist is not an easy job.''

 Chapter 28: Artificial Monster [ 2 ]

    <h4>Chapter 28: Artificial Monster [ 2 ]</h4>


    What is an Artificial Monster?


    Let me tell you, Artificial Monsters is a weaker version of their true self, their mana core is created by this Advanced technology Etheria has.


    Mana core can''t be created no matter what you try, it''s impossible to do.


    So how are humans able to do that? , the answer is simple.


    They killed the monster and took their mana core with that monster gen tissue.


    To create it.


    That''s all I wrote about it. Also, I don''t know the whole process they do.


    I''m not a Scientist. If I was I''m sure I''m giving you a boring lecture right now.


    Let''s take the joke aside for a moment.


    Also, some might of you asked why create Artificial Monsters in the first ce.


    Well that I can tell you.


    You see, when Nova Academy was first established, there were quite a few casualties among cadets who had to face real monsters during their time here, especially during exams that required them to engage with these creatures.


    To address this problem, humans sought assistance from two distinct groups: the Elves, who are closely attuned to nature, and the Drawers, whose technological prowess surpasses our own.


    Together, these two races helped create what we now know as Artificial monsters, often referred to as [the Anti-monster].


    These Artificial monsters serve as replicas of real monsters, designed to be weaker and more manageable than their natural counterparts.


    They''re essentially duplicates or simtions that allow cadets to gain valuablebat experience without the life-threatening risks posed by actual monsters.


    Let''s take an example. One of the creatures they attempted to replicate was the fearsome Fire Drake.


    The Fire Drake is known for its destructive fire-breathing abilities and immense strength. In its natural state, it''s a Rank D monster, which would be far too dangerous for cadets to face in realbat.


    So, with the help of the Elves'' understanding of nature and the Drawers'' advanced technology, they created an Artificial Fire Drake.


    This replica retained the appearance and some of the abilities of the original Fire Drake but was intentionally weakened to a Rank E level.


    It could still breathe fire, but the intensity was significantly reduced, and its physical strength was also scaled down to make it a suitable training opponent for cadets.


    In essence, these Artificial monsters provide a safe yet challenging environment for cadets to hone theirbat skills without the life-or-death stakes of facing real monsters.


    Also, it is not easy to make one, it takes numerous experiments to create one.


    There are only 500 or so artificial monsters From G to E rank and some D rank that''s all.


    "Cadet Lucas what are you doing mopping around here go to Hunting Field right now."


    She snaps me out of my thoughts.


    "Yes, mam." Seriously what the heck happened to Lillian today?


    I tried to think of reasons for her sudden mood changes.


    ''Hmm Ah,'' my eyes winded at the sudden revtion that came to my mind.


    Is she in her period?


    No way, bad thought Lucas, Bad thoughts.


    "Lucas, why are you still here?" Women, can''t you see that I''m in deep thought right now?


    Well, that''s what I wanted to say.


    "Coming mam," I replied as I hurried to walk to the exit.


    Maybe she is in her period after all.


    And a pretty bad one too.


    ***


    After 20 minutes, everyone from Hero ss 1 gathered at the Hunting Field. With 100 people here, it seemed quite crowded. The cadets were sharing their half-nervous half-excited expectations with their friends, but I was alone.


    Only I was alone.


    While I was wallowing in loneliness, Miss Lillian, showed up. The cadets immediately stood in ten columns in front of her.


    "I''m sure you all know what this lesson is about, so without wasting any time I''ll send teams of four via text messages that you''ll receive on your smart bracelets. the teams without exnation."


    Team formation. The cadets grew restless at the exciting yet nerve-wracking process.


    A team consisting of Four members.


    "The group you''ll be put into will be your ''Team,'' and you''ll perform group drill exercises together. Once assigned, you''ll be part of this unit until graduation. You''ll be awarded merit points based on your synergy andradeship with other members of your group, so get to know each other."


    Argh!


    Why?


    Why does fate love to y such twisted jokes on me?


    I mean, I decided to avoid interacting with the main characters when I came here.


    How am I supposed to do that now?!


    Ding¡ª!


    Right when I was in the middle of cursing the universe, the smart bracelet on my wrist rang as a notification popped up on it.


    [Team 7


    Evelyn Nightshade/ Sunny ck


    Lucas Darkheart / Isabe Evergreen ]


    Why do I have to be in the same team as Isabelle and Evelyn?


    Aren''t I an author, Why things can''t go my way once in a while?


    "Ahhhh damit It must be some kind of butterfly effect," I muttered under my breath, convinced that some sort of butterfly effect was at y.


    The announcement of the team formation left me in a state of disbelief.


    It was as if fate itself had conspired against me, throwing me into a team with Isabe and Evelyn


    Isabe, with her sapphire eyes filled with contempt, momentarily met my gaze.


    However, by the time I blinked, her expression had shifted. She approached me with an elegant stride, her hair flowing behind her.


    "It''s nice to meet you," she greeted, her lips forming a modest smile.


    "Ah, um, I..." I stammered, but my response was directed at my thoughts. Isabe had greeted the guy behind me.


    "Who''s the other person?" she asked.


    "It''s me," I replied, feeling somewhat invisible.


    "Ah, creepy guy," she remarked, seemingly ignoring my name.


    "Well, I do have a name," I retorted, slightly annoyed.


    "And what is that name?" she inquired as if she hadn''t read it on her AI bracelet moments ago.


    "This b~" I began but caught myself. Instead, I said, "Lucas."


    The guy standing next to me, Sunny, stepped forward. He had the appearance of a typical extra, with short ck hair and an unassuming demeanour.


    We shook hands.


    "Ah, hello, man. I hope you''re fine now," he greeted.


    "Ah, Sunny, right? Hello, and thank you for thest time," I replied, appreciating his concern.


    "It''s fine. I did nothing anyone else couldn''t have done by taking you to the infirmary," Sunny said with humility.


    Then came the most awkward part - interacting with Evelyn.


    "Hey, long time no see," I awkwardly remarked, attempting to break the ice.


    "Hello," was her curt response. I felt a twinge of difort, but I pushed on, greeting Evelyn.


    Miss Lillian''s stern voice cut through our tentative interactions, reminding us of the task at hand.


    "There''s no time for chitchat. You should have received the coordinates and information of the [Anti-monster] you''ll need to kill on your AI bracelet. Get going!" shemanded.


    And so, we were off on our mission, the four of us, assigned to kill the Anti-monster at a specific coordinate. We had toplete our mission quickly and safely to earn a high rank among the teams.


    As the announcement ended, Isabe projected her AI bracelet into the air.


    The name of the monster and its coordinates appeared on my AI bracelet, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    It was named "Frostbite Wolf," and the coordinates pointed to a location deep within the Nova Academy''s Forest grounds.


    As I contemted the uing mission, Isabe''s voice snapped me back to reality.


    "Let''s go. We can talk while we''re moving."


    I nodded, though I couldn''t help but feel a bit of tension in the air. Evelyn, Sunny, Isabe, and I started moving toward the designated coordinates, each of us with our thoughts.


    ***


    Evelyn, who had been silently walking beside me, finally spoke up, her voice calm andposed.


    "So, Lucas, it''s been a while since west talked."


    "Yeah, it has," I replied, my voice a bit awkward. "I didn''t expect us to be in the same team for this mission."


    Evelyn''s sapphire eyes briefly met mine, and there was a flicker of something in her gaze. It was hard to read, but it wasn''t the same disdain I had seen earlier.


    "Life is full of surprises," she said with a nostalgic faint smile, as she remembered the old times. "We should focus on the mission for now."


    I couldn''t agree more.


    As our team moved forward, I couldn''t help but wonder about the Anti-monster we were about to face.


    With Evelyn''s reminder to focus on the mission, I opened my AI bracelet to check the information about the Frostbite Wolf.


    [ **Frostbite Wolf [E-] Rank Anti-Monster**


    **Strengths:**


    1. **Ice Magic:** Frostbite Wolves can emit freezing breath and use ice magic to immobilize their prey.


    2. **Enhanced Speed:** They possess remarkable agility, allowing them to close distances quickly.


    3. **Pack Mentality:** Frostbite Wolves often hunt in packs, making them formidable in group attacks.


    **Weaknesses:**


    1. **Fire-Based Attacks:** Fire magic and fire-based weaponry are effective against them.


    2. **Limited Range:** Their ice attacks typically have a short range, making them vulnerable at a distance.


    3. **Vulnerable to Heat:** Frostbite Wolves are sensitive to heat; high temperatures can weaken them.


    **Pack Information:**


    Frostbite Wolves usually travel in packs of five to eight members. They coordinate their attacks to overwhelm their prey. ]


    After reviewing the information, I ryed it to the rest of Team 7. Armed with this knowledge, we quickened our pace, heading toward our destination with a sense of purpose.

 Chapter 29: Frostbite Wolf [E-] Rank Anti-Monster [ 1 ]

    <h4>Chapter 29: Frostbite Wolf [E-] Rank Anti-Monster [ 1 ]</h4>


    As we stood near the Frostbite Wolf''s coordinates, Isabe took the lead in formting our battle n. She began by having each of us share our weapon and speciality.


    Isabe started, "I''m a magic user, specializing in fire magic. I have a wand that enhances my mana capacity."


    Sunny followed, "I''m a mid-range fighter with a spear. I don''t possess any magic abilities."


    Evelyn was next, saying, "I''m an archer, and I have some knowledge of wind-rted magic."


    Finally, it was my turn. I began, "My weapon is..." but Isabe interrupted me.


    "Okay, that''s enough," she said bluntly, cutting me off.


    I protested, "Hey, you didn''t let me finish!"


    Isabe responded, "We all know what your weapon is."


    I sighed, realizing that my attempt to keep my weapon a secret had been in vain. Isabe had seen our spar against Evelyn and witnessed my clumsy attempt to use my sword.


    With our abilities and weapons established, Isabe continued with the battle n.


    "Alright, here''s what we''ll do," she said, her voice taking charge. "I''ll provide magical support from a distance with fire spells. Creepy, you''re our frontline swordsman, so your main role will be to engage the Frostbite Wolf up close and distract it. Sunny, you''ll use your spear for mid-range attacks and provide backup for Lucas. Evelyn, your archery skills will be crucial for hitting the wolf''s weak points."


    We nodded in agreement, each of us understanding our roles in the uing battle. It was clear that Isabe had taken the lead, and her strategic thinking would guide us through the encounter.


    With the battle n in ce, we moved closer to the Frostbite Wolf''s coordinates, ready to face the Anti-Monster as a coordinated team.


    A few minutester we reached our destination.


    The dense Nova Forest loomed around us as we approached the Frostbite Wolf coordinates. It was a gloomy atmosphere, the only sounds being the rustling of leaves and the asional distant howl.


    "Creepy use blood scent to lure them outside of the cave," Isabe said as we reached the cave where Frostbite Wolf was.


    "But how do I do that"


    "Idiot use your sword and cut the small part of your hand to leak the blood"


    Warning bells are ringing in Lucas''s head as she says that.


    She ispletely crazy, as he describes her in the novel.


    "Isabe don''t you think that will be overbite" Even Evelyn is trying to defend me.


    "Evelyn that''s the best option we have right now, they are in the cave we head there there will be a casualty from our side"


    "But how" this time sunny was the one asked.


    "Think about it, If I use my fire spell inside that narrow cave it could be heat you or this creepy Lucas here."


    There was a point in her logic.


    "Fine, I''ll do it."


    There is no point in argument here.


    I did as Isabe instructed, cutting my hand slightly to release the scent of blood. It felt unnerving, like inviting danger willingly, but there was no turning back.


    As the scent wafted out into the air, the atmosphere grew tense.


    Isabe''s rationale was clear - we couldn''t risk using fire magic inside the narrow cave. The howling response from within the cave confirmed our sess in luring them out.


    It''s the universal sign that attracts predators, especially for wolves gifted with a receptive smell 14 times greater than humans. They can smell blood from a mile away.


    after 2 minutes.


    "Howl"


    A howling sound could heard from the cave.


    "Howl"


    A pack of six Frostbite Wolves emerged, their silver fur glistening under the daylight. It was a creature both beautiful and deadly.


    The wolf''s frigid breath misted the air as it let out a low growl, sizing us up as potential prey. Its blue eyes gleamed with malevolent intelligence, and its teeth, sharp as ice shards, hinted at the deadly danger it posed.


    Their grace and speed were a marvel, a testament to the craftsmanship of the Anti-Monsters. Each wolf was a formidable opponent on its own, but together, they posed a significant threat.


    Isabe took a step back, positioning herself a safe distance away. She raised her wand, her eyes focused on the uing confrontation.


    "Creepy Lucas, remember, engage it up close, but don''t let it get too close. Sunny, stay ready to support Lucas from a moderate distance. Evelyn, aim for its weak points from afar. And I''ll provide magical cover and support as needed."


    "One pack..." Evelyn muttered as she nocked an arrow onto her bowstring.


    As the wolves approached, we observed their coordinated movements. It was fascinating how they utilized their abilities to hunt. One would distract the prey while another would go for the kill.


    Lucas couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and trepidation. This was the first time he would face an [E-] rank monster, and there were six of them. The memory of his near-death encounter with a guardian shed through his mind, a reminder of the unforgiving nature of this world.


    As the wolves closed in, Lucas found himself in a precarious situation. He knew he had to rely on his swordsmanship and the limited use of his [Movement Art: Ster Stride Grade 3].


    It was a technique he hadn''t fully mastered, but he had ten seconds of the first movement at his disposal.


    The battle began.


    Lucas darted forward, shing swords with one of the wolves. The sound of steel meeting sharp ws filled the cave. The wolf lunged, and Lucas narrowly dodged to the side, avoiding a fatal strike.


    Isabe, standing at a distance, began chanting incantations. Fiery sparks danced around her fingertips as she prepared to unleash her fire magic.


    Evelyn notched an arrow and drew her bowstring, aiming for a wolf that tried to nk Lucas. Her shot was true, and the arrow pierced the creature''s side.


    Sunny, with his spear in hand, provided support from a medium distance. He jabbed at a wolf that came too close, fending it off with skilled manoeuvres.


    Then the other lunged at Sunny jabbing at the first one, its jaws mping onto his spear. He struggled to maintain control, but the wolf''s strength was overpowering. I rushed to his aid, striking the wolf with my sword, and it released its hold on the weapon, retreating with a whimper.


    That wolf charged at Sunny and suddenly lung at me again, its agility unmatched.


    My sword shed with its teeth, but I could feel my strength waning. Isabe''s fireball soared past me, engulfing the wolf in a ze. It howled in agony before copsing, defeated.


    Amid the chaos of battle, Lucas felt a surge of adrenaline. He parried another wolf''s attack and countered with a swift strike. His sword bit into the creature''s nk, and it howled in pain


    The wolves were cunning and agile, but we fought as a coordinated unit. Isabe''s fire magic seared through the air, scorching one of the wolves. Evelyn''s arrows found their marks, taking down another.


    As for Lucas, he felt the strain of battle, his breathsboured. In a critical moment, he activated his [Movement Art: Ster Stride Grade 3].


    Time seemed to slow as he dashed through the fray with blinding speed, avoiding the wolves'' attacks.


    The Forest echoed with the sounds ofbat, fire, and the howls of wolves. We fought fiercely, our synergy as a team gradually overpowering the Artificial monsters.


    Amid the intense battle, one of the remaining Frostbite Wolves unleashed its chilling power. A cold mist emanated from its maw as it prepared to freeze its prey. This wolf was different; it could emit freezing breath and wield ice magic, and it had its sights set on Sunny.


    With a swift leap, the wolf lunged towards Sunny''s head, its icy intent clear. I reacted instinctively, my body moving before I could think. I tackled the wolf mid-air, crashing into the ground with a thud.


    The impact rattled my bones, but I couldn''t afford to stay down. The wolf writhed beneath me, snapping its frosty jaws. I struggled to maintain my grip on its snapping maw, but my strength was waning.


    Meanwhile, Isabe and Evelyn were upied with another Frostbite Wolf, and Sunny was temporarily immobilized by the freezing magic. It was a one-on-one fight, and I had to rely solely on my abilities to ovee this frosty adversary.


    The wolf''s icy breath blew across my face, numbing my skin. I could feel its frigid energy seeping into me, threatening to immobilize me. Desperation fueled my efforts as I grappled with the relentless wolf.


    I managed to roll away from the wolf''s icy breath just in time, avoiding beingpletely frozen. With a burst of energy, I lunged back at the wolf, my sword shing with its frosted fur.


    The battle was fierce, a contest of wills between a determined swordsman and a formidable Frostbite Wolf.


    Time seemed to stretch as the struggle continued, each movement a test of endurance. Beads of sweat mixed with icy droplets of condensation, freezing against my skin. My arms ached from the strain, but I couldn''t give in.


    Finally, with a well-timed thrust, I plunged my sword into the wolf''s side.


    It howled in agony, its icy breath dissipating into the air. The wolf''s movements grew sluggish, and it copsed, defeated.


    I stood there, panting and victorious, having ovee the frosty challenge on my own. The battle had been intense, and I had emerged victorious, albeit battered and exhausted.

 Chapter 30: Frostbite Wolf [E-] Rank Anti-Monster [ 2 ]

    <h4>Chapter 30: Frostbite Wolf [E-] Rank Anti-Monster [ 2 ]</h4>


    5 wolves are dead now As I killed this one tried to use his ability at sunny.


    Isabe and Evelyn should be done with thest one.


    I thought as I looked toward them.


    But I can''t be more wrong at this moment.


    Thest one is doing all of Isabe and Evelyn''s attacks


    It was clear that Isabe''s mana was reaching its limits, and Evelyn''s stamina was also running low. Fighting against six [E-] rank Frostbite Wolves was an arduous task, even for a [F+] ranked group like ours.


    Isabe and Evelyn were locked in a fierce struggle.


    After fighting against six of [ E- ]rank wolves looks like Isabe Mana is reaching her limit and Evelyn''s stamina is also running out.


    Let me tell you, fighting against an [E-] monster as[ F+] is not an easy task and here, we are against six [ E- ] rank wolves.


    But we are not an ordinary [ F+] people.


    I have my limiters removed and Isabe was trained hard from a young age by her family. And there is Evelyn I don''t know much about her but considering her potential is ?SS-? rank she is also very strong.


    Sunny, on the other hand, was a wildcard in this equation. I hadn''t seen much of hisbat skills, and I wondered how he would fare in this dire situation.


    The remaining wolf, dripping with the blood of its fallenrades, suddenly set its sights on Isabe and Evelyn, rushing toward them with malevolent intent.


    "Why, oh why, must everything get soplicated?" I muttered to myself, a sense of helplessness washing over me.


    "[Aster Dash]!" I activated my skill once more and sprinted towards the wolf, my de poised for a killing strike. The wolf had nearly reached Isabe when I shed my sword horizontally across its abdomen.


    Blood erupted from the wolf''s wound like a gruesome fountain. It howled in agony, its attention now fully directed at me.


    The beast was relentless, and I had be its next target.


    The towering three-meter-tall wolf pounced at me with frightening speed. I dropped to the ground, sliding past it as its freezing breath swept over my body.


    Blood droplets from my wound sttered onto the ground as I continued my slide, narrowly avoiding the beast''s attack.


    I rolled to my feet, but the wolf was already upon me, its massive paw swinging towards me with deadly intent. I had no time to dodge, so I gritted my teeth and braced for the impact.


    BAM!


    Excruciating pain coursed through my body as the wolf''s ws tore into me. I was sent hurtling through the air, crashing roughly onto the ground nearly ten meters away.


    "Uargh!" I groaned, my body wracked with pain.


    It was apparent that the [E-] rank Frostbite Wolf was a formidable opponent, and just a few more blows from it would be enough to send me to the abyss.


    The wolf closed in, and I mustered a mocking smile. "Is that the best you can do?"


    ROAARRRR!!


    The colossal beast lunged at me once more, and its four massive feet shook the ground with every step.


    Despite the pain, I maintained myposure, watching the creature intently as it drew nearer.


    Just before its ws reached me, I shifted my body to the side, narrowly avoiding its attack.


    "Now, Evelyn!" I called out, dodging the wolf''s w swipe.


    "I know," Evelyn responded, leaping five meters into the sky, an arrow knocked into her bow. She released the string, and the arrow shot forward with the speed of lightning.


    Thunderps echoed around the arrow''s path as it flew directly towards the wolf''s head.


    CRKCL-


    The arrow struck its target with devastating force, causing the wolf''s head to explode like a ripe melon.


    BOOOM-


    The ground shook as the wolf''s head disintegrated in an explosion. I couldn''t help but marvel at Evelyn''s power. She was undoubtedly a force to be reckoned with.


    As the dust settled, I couldn''t help but think about how Lucas, had managed to survive the wrath of this formidable woman.


    "Maybe benefits for being a boyfriend."


    I also made a mental note not to provoke her in any way.


    "Good job " I congratted Evelyn as I slowly rose to my feet, trying not to wince from the lingering pain in my body.


    "You too I don''t know you were~," she replied, though she seemed to struggle with the words. I decided to lend a hand.


    "Handsome, right?" I teased, raising an eyebrow yfully.


    Initially, her expression contorted with disgust at my self-praise, but then her features softened as she caught the underlying humour.


    "You and handsome?" she asked sceptically.


    "Of course, aren''t I?" I responded with mock confidence.


    She shot me a sidelong nce. "Forget it. You''re nothingpared to Adrian and Aric."


    WHAT! HOW COULD SHE SAY THAT?


    I was taken aback. My protest was cut short as she abruptly left the scene.


    "Hey, wait¡ª" I began, but Sunny interrupted me with his praise.


    "Lucas, bro, that was awesome! How did you do that?" I couldn''t finish my question as Sunny continued.


    I turned to him, my mind still stuck on Evelyn''sment.


    "Sunny tells me I am handsome right?"


    "What was thating from Lucas?"


    "Just answer it."


    "Of course, you are."


    Yes, I''m handsome.


    "Compared to Adrian and Aric?" I asked him again but.


    "Ah, Lucas look today''s a nice day for a date Why won''t you ask anyone out?


    "What does that have to do with my question?" I muttered, gazing up at the sky. When I nced back at Sunny, he had vanished.


    "Sunny?"


    "Excuse me."


    I turned at the voice.


    It was Isabe.


    "Yes?"


    Her eyes held a smile, but there was an underlying sharpness in her gaze. Isabe was a formidable woman, and her displeasure could cut like des. She had a strong aversion to getting dirty, be it her body or her clothes.


    "You didn''t need to bother. I can take care of that wolf just fine. Much cleaner," she stated, her tone heavy with irritation.


    I couldn''t find words to respond. Her anger simmered beneath the surface, and it was evident that she was not pleased with how the battle had yed out.


    "..."


    "Because of you, my clothes ended up getting dirty," she added before turning and walking away.


    I watched her leave, then remembered the healing potion I had received. "Here, use it. That should make us even."


    Isabe had a unique way of expressing gratitude, often masking it with her blunt and asionally harsh words.


    "She has a strange way of saying thanks," I muttered to myself, holding the healing potion in my hand. I uncorked it and gulped down the bitter liquid.


    "In the novel, she has a hard time expressing her feelings, and she often says whatever she wants to, which leads her to be misunderstood by others," I reflected aloud.


    "Yuck, why can''t they make healing potions taste better? Life is bitter enough as it is. At least make the potion sweet," I mused, my voice filled with yful exasperation.


    ***


    "5th out of 25 teams," the announcement echoed, disying their ranking on the holographic screen. Team 7 had secured the 5th position.


    Isabe''s expression couldn''t be called pleased, and there was a hint of bitterness in her gaze.


    While she hadnded in the top half of the teams, herpetitive spirit left her dissatisfied.


    Understandably, Adrian and Aric''s teams had taken the first and second ces, but what irked her most was that Emma''s team had outperformed them.


    "Grades will be based on individual performances captured by drones," Miss Lillian exined. "They''ll be sent to your smartwatches, evaluating your speed in hunting the monster, your team''s synergy with the target, and ways to improve for future missions."


    Isabe turned her head slightly, her gaze falling on the man beside her.


    He looked quite lethargic and was stifling a yawn. She knew that he had yed a crucial role in their team''s 5th-ce finish.


    Her fingers twitched, almost reaching out to smack the back of his head, but she held back.


    Her jealousy and envy toward Emma continued to brew. She couldn''t help but re at the back of Emma''s head, hidden behind her fiery hair.


    Suppressing the urge tosh out, Isabe chose a milder approach and lightly touched Emma''s shoulder.


    "Emma, how did your team do?" Isabe inquired, her tone somewhat forced.


    Emma turned to face her, her expression rxed. "Hm? Oh, we got 4th ce. A bit of a shame, though. I wanted to beat Adrian and Aric, especially Eric after what he did to me during that sparring match. How about you?"


    Isabe sighed, "I got 5th."


    Emma''s eyes widened in mild surprise. "Oh? You got 5th ce even with the lowest-ranked guy in your team?"


    Isabe''s jaw clenched. She had to restrain herself from snapping back at Emma. Instead, she muttered, "Yeah, even with him."


    Emma gave Isabe a sympathetic pat on the back. "Well, better luck next time. You''ll catch up to us for sure."


    Isabe forced a smile in response, though the bitterness still lingered beneath the surface.

 Chapter 31: Late Night Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 31: Late Night Encounter</h4>


    In the middle of the night, I quietly slipped out of my room, a Bow in my hand. It was time for me to learn how to use this weapon properly.


    I was just so novice at the bow.


    If I knew how to use the bow I had no problem killing that Frostbite Wolf.


    It was Evelyn who killed it.


    The Frostbite Wolf had made it clear that I needed to improve my long-range skills.


    My destination was the shooting range on the training grounds.


    The shooting range was a dome-shaped building consisting of 20 training rooms.


    The targets were oddly distributed around where the sharpshooter, Archer, and mages would stand.


    [Rank 1001, Lucas Darkheart, confirmed.]


    As I approached the circr building, I held my Ai bracket against the entrance, and a robotic voice confirmed my identity as Lucas Darkheart, Rank 1001. The door to the shooting range opened.


    Inside, the shooting range appeared simple yet well-designed. Twenty training rooms were distributed around a circr space, each with its targets ced strategically.


    The shooting range looked simple.


    At the centre of the 130-square-meter circr space was a scaffolding for the long-range fighter. I walked towards the centre.


    [ Choose the number of targets you want,] the system prompted me.


    "5." My voice rang through,


    I decided to start with five targets and blue objects popped up from the ground. The targets were snake-like creatures with a touch of mana,rger than regr snakes but not true monsters.


    [Choose your training difficulty.]


    [You can choose from Easy, Medium, Hard, and Perfect. ]


    Higher levels naturally meant targets moved quickly. At difficulty Perfect, the targets even attacked. Although the attacks should only sting at best, they were extremely dangerous to me.


    Next, I selected the training difficulty. I opted for "Easy" since I was still a beginner at archery.


    With my bow and arrow in hand, I aimed at the leftmost target. The slow-moving snake started to speed up as it sensed my hostility, slithering unpredictably. But I remained focused, predicting its movements and firing an arrow.


    One by one, I moved through the targets, firing arrows quickly and efficiently. The sluggishness of the Easy difficulty made it almost like a game.


    After a sessful round, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment. This was a lot more fun than I had anticipated.


    [Your training ended. ]


    "... This is pretty fun."


    An eternal truth. The better you are at something, the more fun it is.


    It was fun because you were good at it. Feeling like I was at an arcade, I shouted ''start'' once more.


    ***


    55 minutester¡­


    Ding¡ª!


    [You have gained a second profession. ]


    [ profession ---> Archar. ]


    [ Profession Level --> 0/ Beginner Level ]


    [Your knowledge about your profession has increased. Progress: [9%]


    [ Reach 100% to Level 1 ]


    I decided to start another round and continued practising for about 55 minutes, honing my archery skills. As I progressed, a notification finally appeared, informing me that I had gained a second profession: Archer.


    The progress level for my technique was at 9%, indicating that there was still a long way to go before I could reach the next level.


    As I rested and reflected on my training, I thought about the status screen that had appeared when mana began flowing on Earth.


    When a Luminous crystal Exploded and mana started flowing on Earth, people who could wield it started seeing a translucent screen.


    That translucent screen presented them with information about themselves, such as their name, race, profession/skills, magic potential etc.


    It also provided them with a numerical representation of their physical and mental condition like attack, defence, charm, and intelligence.


    Over the years, everyone started calling it the ''Status window.''


    Oof, shy names. What''s wrong with people''s naming sense in this world?


    "Ah, I was the one who wrote a name." Iugh at myself.


    For simplicity''s sake, I referred to it as the status screen.


    At around 3 A.M., I wrapped up my shooting practice and headed out of the room.


    ¡ªwhoosh whoosh whoosh


    The faint sound of shockwaves.


    That''s when I heard a faint sound of arrows slicing through the airing from the adjacent room.


    Curious, I approached the door and peeked inside. I found Evelyn, deeply focused on her archery training. Her bow held four magic-infused arrows, and with precision and concentration, she released them.


    The magic arrows left behind a vivid blue trail as they struck and obliterated the targets effortlessly. It was a remarkable disy of skill and control.


    "Amazing," I couldn''t help but mutter in awe.


    Suddenly, Evelyn turned and locked eyes with me, her expression revealing a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    Evelyn and I found ourselves standing there, a moment of silence between us after my whispered exmation of amazement at her archery skills. She broke the silence first, her voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    "You''re upte, Lucas. Couldn''t sleep?"


    I shook my head, still somewhat in awe of her shooting prowess. "I was practising. Trying to get better with the bow."


    Evelyn nodded, her expression thoughtful. "It''s a good skill to have, especially in situations like the one we faced with the Frostbite Wolves. But it takes time and practice."


    "Tell me about it," I replied, rubbing my fingers that were still sore from drawing the bowstring repeatedly. "I can barely manage basic shots right now."


    She chuckled softly. "You''ll get there. It''s all about patience and persistence.


    I decided to alsopliment her.


    I cleared my throat. "So, uh, Evelyn, you''re amazing with a bow. I mean, those shots were... something else."


    Evelyn nced at me, her amber-green eyes carrying a mix of surprise and curiosity. "You think so?"


    "Yeah, definitely," I replied, trying to sound confident. "I mean, I''ve never seen someone shoot like that."


    She didn''t say anything for a moment, and I couldn''t help but feel that I had said something wrong. Maybe I was being too forward?


    Finally, Evelyn spoke, her voice calm but distant. "I''ve been practising for a long time. It''s just something I''ve always been good at."


    I nodded, trying to keep the conversation going. "I noticed you were using magic-infused arrows. Is thatmon among archers?"


    Evelyn seemed to rx a bit, her posture less rigid. "Not really. It''s a technique I''ve developed to enhance my shots. It takes a lot of control and mana, but it''s worth it."


    I was genuinely interested in what she had to say, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was bothering her. Maybe it was the dream, or maybe it was just me being paranoid.


    As we continued walking, I decided to bring up a lighter topic. "So, uh, how do you like Nova Academy so far?"


    Evelyn''s lips curled into a small smile, and I was relieved to see a hint of warmth in her eyes. "It''s challenging, that''s for sure. But I like challenges."


    "Yeah, me too," I replied, trying to sound casual. "I mean, I came here to be stronger and all that."


    Evelyn stopped walking and turned to face me, her gaze intense. "Why did youe to Nova Academy, Lucas?"


    Her question caught me off guard, and I stumbled over my words for a moment. "I, uh, well, I wanted to... improve myself. To be a hero, I guess."


    Evelyn studied me for a moment, her eyes searching. "A hero, huh? That''s a noble goal."


    "Yeah," I replied, feeling a bit self-conscious. "But it''s not just about being strong. It''s about protecting others and making a difference."


    Evelyn nodded slowly, and her expression softened. "I can respect that."


    We continued walking in silence, the awkward tension from earlier slowly dissipating.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection with Evelyn as if we were both striving for something greater, even if we had our insecurities and doubts.


    As we reached the corridor where our rooms were located, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of reluctance to end our conversation. The connection I felt with Evelyn, the ease with which we talked, was something I hadn''t experienced in a long time.


    Our rooms were side by side, and we came to a stop outside of them. Evelyn turned to me, her sapphire eyes still carrying that hint of mystery. It was as if there wereyers to her that she hadn''t yet revealed.


    I cleared my throat, breaking the brief silence. "Evelyn, before we part ways for the night, there''s something I''ve been curious about."


    Her gaze remained on me, waiting for my question.


    "How did you be friends with Lyra?"


    For a moment, Evelyn''s expression shifted, as if a shadow passed over her features. It was a subtle change, but I noticed it. She seemed hesitant, her usually confident demeanour faltering.


    She sighed softly before responding, "I transferred to the new school, and that''s where I met Lyra."


    I see it was after that ''incident'' she met Lyra, now I know where this story added Evelyn.


    I nodded and offered a reassuring smile. "Well, it sounds like you two are close. Friends like that are hard toe by."


    Evelyn''s shoulders seemed to rx at my understanding. "Yes, we are. Lyra has been a true friend to me."


    I couldn''t help but be intrigued by the dynamics of their friendship, but I didn''t want to pry any further. "That''s great to hear. Well, Evelyn, it was nice talking to you tonight."


    With a final nod, we both entered our respective rooms, but the connection we had formed lingered in my mind as I settled in for the night.


    .

 Chapter 32: A crazy day of Lucas Darkheart

    <h4>Chapter 32: A crazy day of Lucas Darkheart</h4>


    Lyra Morningstar A gentle and kind Elf.


    I already told you that Lyra is my favourite character in the whole ''des of Destiny''.


    I like her character more than my MC-Adrean.


    When I was creating her character I made her kindness of all.


    But it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t get angry or anything.


    When I talk about Lyra, you must remember that she is a goddess in human form.


    Let''s take jokes aside for now.


    What meant to say was that Lyra, Emma, Elera and Isabe are from [ Union Academy ].


    Union Academy is an institute that teaches kids from 12-16. It''s an academy that only the elite can enter, in short reach and big-shot family kids are only allowed there.


    Anyway, the main point is when Evelyn mentions that she met Lyar in a different school after transfer I know, that it was Union Academy.


    She must have met her at Union Academy and with her and the other main character. And their friendship must have gotten so deep that she also joined Nova Academy.


    I think I solved one mystery here, but there is still one more question I have.


    Why? Why did she go to Union Academy and not the other academies? And there is still [ that man ], I have to find him about to.


    And ''First Arc'' is also about to begin now.


    Things are just gettingplicated.


    "Anyway, what time is it now?" I said myself as I looked at the time on my AI watch.


    [ 3:44 am ]


    "Oh, shit I hope that I just do not getit for tomorrow."


    I said as I went to bed.


    In morning.


    I waste. At 1 hour at a time, I also heard an earful lecture from Miss Lilian about ''tiredness is a human weakness.''


    And many students chuckle at my misfortune.


    Among them was Lyra too. I feel betrayed by her.


    ''Oh well, what can I do? That''s how life is.''


    ***


    The Hero Corus was a ce where people with outstanding talents gathered, but that didn''t mean they were all smart. Some students even dozed off during lectures, paying no heed to the valuable knowledge being imparted.


    My eyes wandered across the ssroom, observing the various types of students. There were those like Emma and Isabe, who remained entirely focused, absorbing every word from the instructors. Some of the physically gifted students managed to concentrate too.


    However, there were plenty of students who seemed just average or who skipped ss entirely, often due to their youth. In this school, students were chosen based on their talents rather than their intelligence.


    Even someone like Lucas, whose potential was considered average at Nova Academy, would be highly sought after in a normal institution. But then again, I wasn''t Lucas.


    As someone who had alreadypleted their education before arriving here, I often found these sses either boringly easy or reliant on rote memorization.


    Now, I was once again on the training ground, enduring the gruelling physical training.


    "Run! Don''t stop! Jump!"


    Gasping for breath, I pushed myself harder, trying to keep up with the relentless pace.


    "Gasp... Gasp... Gasp..."


    "I... I can''t anymore..."


    "Wheeze... Wheeze..."


    "Why do I have to do this?!"


    The physical training exercises felt like a form of corporal punishment. My stamina was only at [G+], and to make matters worse, Instructor Ravi had prohibited the use of mana during these sessions.


    His reasoning? To improve our stamina.


    "You are the future of the world," Instructor Ravi bellowed between exercises. "If you do not meet a certain level of physical fitness by the end of this semester, I will fail you! Keep that in mind!"


    It was an eye-opener that mages couldn''t afford to be physically weak. Relying too heavily on mana had its consequences, and thosecking in stamina wouldn''t be able to study or perform well in the field.


    I couldn''t help but remember that I had written these very sentences myself.


    It was ironic that I was now paying the price for my own words.


    "Hey, you there! Don''t walk!"


    I sighed, drenched in sweat, as Instructor Ravi continued to bark orders. Theck of sleep from thete-night practice added to my exhaustion.


    I felt a simmering anger building within me. If anyone dared to pull a prank or cross the line, even the so-called "main character," I wouldn''t let them get away with it.


    That''s how infuriated I was at that moment.


    The training ground felt like a living nightmare, and I couldn''t help but wonder if I could endure this for an entire semester. Twice a week, every week.


    As I nced at my ssmates, Adrian''s exceptional stamina stood out.


    "Wha, what kind of monster is he¡­."


    My other ssmates had their mouths wide open when they saw Adrian''s crazy stamina.


    Well, they have a reason for it.


    His E+ rank stamina seemed monstrouspared to my G+ rank. I wasn''t jealous or admiring; I was simply too drained to care.


    I questioned whether I could keep up with this gruelling regimen, but I had no choice. The challenges of The Hero Corus were a trial I had to endure, no matter how daunting they seemed.


    ***


    After two hours of gruelling sses with Instructor Ravi, everyone headed to the showers and changing rooms to wash up and change clothes.


    This was my first time in this facility. After the match between Adrian and Aric, I left quickly without checking it out.


    One of the other students, Loisei, grumbled loudly about the integrated showers and changing rooms.


    "Why are the showers and changing rooms integrated?" heined.


    Loisei was another extra like me. I was too drained to care about such minor inconveniences, given the punishing physical training we had just endured.


    As we changed, I couldn''t help but hear theints around me.


    "That''s not the problem¡­ We have to do this again on Thursday¡­ Aaaaarg¡­."


    Moans and groans filled the changing room, regardless of whether students were from ss A or ss B. We all had to endure the same hardships, so the details seemed insignificant.


    But then something strange happened. I hit my head in frustration at myself for writing such a dog-like novel. Everyone in the room turned to look at me with strange expressions.


    I gave a slight apologetic nod to my fellow students.


    However, another problem arose while changing. George, the student who had opposed my victory over Kalu, approached me.


    "Hey, you," he said.


    I responded wearily, "What?"


    George seemed to be on the brink of exhaustion as well, so I wondered what he wanted.


    "You''re not in particrly good shape, are you?" he questioned.


    I sighed. "What about it?"


    It appeared that George was trying to boost his ego by pointing out my struggles during Physical ss. He must have thought that we weren''t so different after all.


    "So what gives you such confidence, huh?" he taunted childishly.


    I found his behaviour rather childish, but I decided to tolerate it for now. I was too tired to engage in another confrontation.


    His taunts continued, "Fucking with me again¡­ Hah, what weird nonsense are you talking about?"


    I remained silent, refusing to be baited into an argument.


    George tapped my shoulder again, saying, "Don''t do that."


    Finally, he snapped, "Why, wanna try me again? Go ahead. It''s ridiculous for a bastard like you to be in the Hero Course. What kind of trick did you use? A guy with no talent? Did you bribe them with money?"


    It seemed that George couldn''t ept the blow to his pride that my victory over Kalu had delivered. I had underestimated how deeply it had affected him.


    I was growing impatient with his antics when he called me a derogatory term.


    "Arg!" I eximed.


    In the heat of the moment, I grabbed George by the scruff of his neck and threw him to the ground. He was already weakened from our Physical ss, making it an easy task.


    George looked up at me in puzzlement from the floor.


    It was almostical how quickly the tables had turned.


    I decided to teach him a lesson, saying, "There are children who understand things they are told immediately, and then there are brats who first need a beating to understand."


    His pride had taken a hit, and he couldn''t back down.


    I continued, "I think you''re a brat."


    -Pow!


    "Arg!"


    "Let me give you that beating."


    I kicked the guy who fell to the floor in the stomach.


    There were several types of bullies, but when it came to fighting, there were two types you absolutely shouldn''t touch.


    One who''s good at fighting. Or one who''s apletely crazy bastard.


    If you touched someone good at fighting, you''d get beat up if you touch them.


    But it was a bit different in the case of a crazy bastard. People shouldn''t touch someone like that because they wouldn''t know what he''ll do.


    Some guys hit someone over the head with a chair, you know?


    so I chose thetter option to not get trampled over. A person who could act strong was indeed strong.


    One just had to show some guy, who''s all talk, that you are not. I was going to act like that while everyone was watching.


    With that, I stomped on George''s face.


    All I had to show them was that if they touched me for no good reason their life might get seriously endangered.


    I wasn''t strong.


    I couldn''t even be strong yet. But I could be cruel. Family Background and rankings don''t show everything.


    That''s why I had to show them.


    "Stop!" someone shouted.


    I heard Andrin and Sunny''s voices as they pulled me away from George.


    Sunny, my friend from my new team, asked me, "Lucas bro, what happened? Why are you beating George?"


    I was too angry to respond. My anger stemmed from my earlier vow that if anyone crossed the line, even the so-called "main character," I wouldn''t let them get away with it. That''s how infuriated I was at that moment.


    George, lying on the floor, groaned in pain and couldn''t even look at me as I was dragged away by my friends.


    "If you''re so confident in yourself, try me again, why don''t you?" I challenged him.


    George couldn''t muster a response, and I left him there, feeling a mixture of anger and exhaustion.

 Chapter 33: Upcoming [ Crew ]

    <h4>Chapter 33: Uing [ Crew ]</h4>


    Right now I''m in a typical office. This kind of office you can find anywhere, it''s just that this office is a very advanced one.


    In short, I''m in Miss Lillian''s office. After how brutally I beat Gorge in my anger because ofck of sleep and how everything I want is not going my way.


    Instructor Ravi brought me here. And to my surprise, Gorge is also here.


    All of the beatings I gave him are gone but there are still some ck bruises around his eyes.


    After seeing the condition Gorge is Miss Lillian turned in my direction.


    "Exin why you did this, Lucas," Ms. Lillian requested.


    I responded with a respectful tone, "Yes, Ma''am."


    In my mind, I thought, Watch me do this now, you punk.


    I began to recount the incident with George, twisting it in my favour. "Gorge pointed out to me several times this morning that it was unfair for me to be admitted to the Hero ss with only Luck. He said it didn''t make any sense for me to enter the Hero ss based solely on my Luck without having a talent."


    Ms. Lillian appeared surprised, not by the content of my words but by how I had worded them. It was clear that my choice of phrasing had an impact.


    "And then he tried to pick a fight with me after Instructor Ravi''s ss. He pushed me several times and asked how I could dare to talk to him like that when I wasn''t even good at fighting. Gorge, do you admit that you said these words?" I questioned, putting him on the spot.


    Gorge''s face turned red as he eximed, "It''s true, but I just pushed him! That guy hit me!"


    I corrected him, making my point clear. "I didn''t hit you because you pushed me."


    Ms. Lillian''s characteristic was her overwhelming patriotism, and she wasn''t pleased with what had transpired.


    Lucas continued, "I couldn''t bear my indignation anymore, so I might have lost my temper without realizing it. I apologize for my carelessness, Miss."


    Ms. Lillian''s gaze shifted back to Gorge. Her eyes bore into him as she inquired, "Is it true that you said that, Gorge?"


    Gorge, feeling the intense scrutiny, stammered, "Tha, that¡­. That¡­ That''s¡­ That''s¡­."


    Ms. Lillian''s patience wore thin, and she interrupted him sternly, "Yes or No. Only answer with either of those two."


    Gorge let out a defeated sigh and admitted, "Yes."


    Miss Lillian''s expression darkened as she addressed Gorge, "Gorge, spreading groundless rumours and picking fights with your fellow students is not the behaviour expected of a Hero ss member. Such actions tarnish the reputation of the entire ss and the school as a whole."


    She paused for a moment, her eyes locked onto Gorge''s. "As a consequence, you will serve a one-week suspension from all Hero ss activities, and I expect a written apology to both Lucas and the Hero ss for your actions. Understand that your behaviour will not be tolerated here."


    Gorge nodded silently, realizing the gravity of the situation and the severity of his actions.


    ***


    After Miss Lillian''s admonishment, she told me that I could go, but Gorge had to stay behind. She also mentioned that I seemed to have a talent that wasn''t treated as one before, alluding to the way I spoke and carried myself. But I wasn''t too concerned about it. Who''d even doubt that there was some old man inside me? If I forced myself to act like a child, it would only feel ufortable and awkward.


    As I walked into the hallway of Nova Academy, I bumped into Sunny, who seemed genuinely surprised.


    "Lucas bro, what the hell was that? Why did you beat Gorge so much? But anyway, that was awesome," Sunny eximed.


    I was puzzled. "What are you doing here, Sunny?"


    He grinned mischievously. "Oh, I was just waiting for you toe out."


    I was taken aback by his response. "Adrian left already when Instructor Ravi came?"


    Sunny nodded. "Yeah, he didn''t want to stick around for the drama. But man, you should have seen the looks on everyone''s faces when they found out how you handled Gorge. Shocked, to say the least."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought. "Well, sometimes people need a reality check."


    Sunny then leaned in, his voice dropping to a whisper. "And you know what Evelyn said when she heard about it? She just said, ''Looks like some habits are hard to die.''"


    I couldn''t help but give a waryugh at that.


    "That''s surprisinging from her."


    Sunny shrugged. "I guess even she can appreciate a good show when she sees one."


    We continued walking down the hallway, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of camaraderie with Sunny. It was nice to have friends who understood that sometimes, you needed to stand up for yourself, even in a ce like Nova Academy.


    As Sunny and I continued our conversation, he brought up an event that seemed to be a big deal at Nova Academy. "Hey, Lucas, have you heard about the Crew that''sing up in a few days?"


    I pretended to be curious and asked, "Crew? What''s that?"


    Sunny looked surprised but quickly exined, "Well, Crew is like this academy-wide event where the third and second years try to recruit new members to their crew. It''s a big deal because once you choose an elective, you can''t change it until the start of the new year. So everyone''s trying to get the best recruits they can."


    I nodded, feigning interest. "I see. What kind of electives are avable?"


    Sunny''s eyes lit up as he started listing them. "Oh, there''s a wide selection! You''ve got yourbat-rted ones like Swordsmanship, Archery, and Elemental Magic. But there are also creative ones like Music, Art, and Writing. Some even focus on specialized skills like Alchemy or Engineering. It''s pretty diverse."


    I acted like I was processing all this information. "Wow, that sounds like a lot of options. How do the students choose?"


    Sunny exined, "Well, we get to attend presentations from each elective, and then we rank our preferences.


    The third and second years try to persuade us to join their crew during Crew Week. They showcase their skills and aplishments to convince us that their elective is the best."


    I continued to y along, "And then the students get to choose based on those presentations?"


    Sunny nodded. "Exactly. It can get prettypetitive because some electives are more popr than others. It''s all about finding the right fit for you."


    I couldn''t help but ask, "What elective are you nning to choose, Sunny?"


    He grinned, looking a bit mischievous. "Well, that''s a secret for now, my friend. You''ll have to wait and see."


    We continued discussing Crew, and Sunny shared stories about previous years'' events. It was fascinating to hear about the dynamics and rivalries among the different crews.


    As the author of "de of Destiny," I already knew what Crew was, but I enjoyed pretending to learn about it from Sunny''s perspective. It was just another way to immerse myself in this new world.


    [ NOTE---> I know that this chapter is short and there is nothing but some damp information but this Crew story finally enters in main path.[

 Chapter 34: A typical protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 34: A typical protagonist</h4>


    As the day drew to a close, the Nova Academy emptied out and only a handful of people remained.


    Among them was Adrian, who had just finished his training for the day and was on his way back to his room.


    It was amon sight to see Adrian practisingte into the night, as he was a dedicated protagonist who took his training seriously.


    As he walked through the deserted corridors, he thought about this morning''s incident with Lucas.


    As he walked through the deserted corridors, he thought about this morning''s incident with Lucas.


    He didn''t know Lucas''s name but he knew that Lucas was in the same team as Isabe and Evelyn.


    Isabe is his friend while Evelyn is just someone whom he recently met. "I wonder why did he best Gorge in the first ce? I think I''ll ask him tomorrow," he said to himself as he continued his walk.


    As he continued his walk, his curiosity was suddenly overshadowed by amotioning from a nearby alleyway.


    Adrian''s innate sense of justice kicked in, and he followed the noise to find a distressing scene: two boys were brutally beating a lone student.


    "Hey, Lowlife. How are you now?" sneered a tall and lean young man with scruffy hair and a perpetual scowl. He was the ringleader of the group, surrounded by hisckeys.


    The tallest among them stepped forward, his voice dripping with cruelty. "Remember, Lowlife, no matter what you do, you''ll always be just a Lowlife. So you should feel honoured to have been beaten up by us."


    The student, who was taking the beating in silence, seemed to have no way to defend himself.


    Adrian''s blood boiled at the sight. Without a moment''s hesitation, he rushed to intervene and put an end to the violence.


    "Stop!" hemanded, standing tall before the aggressors.


    The bullies turned to him, their expressions shifting from arrogance to confusion.


    "Oh, who are you?" one of them sneered.


    "You don''t know him? He''s the chief of the freshmen this year," another chimed in.


    "Ah, that lowlife," they muttered.


    "Yeah, he''s also a lowlife. Can''t you see how he stopped our noble activity?"


    "But wouldn''t he be strong as a freshman?"


    "Hey, are you scared of this lowlife? No way. He just cheated and luckily got that ce."


    "Don''t worry. I can handle him alone. Beforeing to the academy, I cleared a hidden dungeon alone. It was full of wolves."


    Adrian''s patience was wearing thin as he listened to their trash talk. "So let me give you a taste of my fists."


    And with that, the brawl erupted.


    The atmosphere crackled with tension as Adrian faced off against the two bullies who had been mercilessly beating John. His fists were clenched, knuckles white, and his determination was unwavering. The bullies sneered, underestimating the freshman before them.


    The taller of the two bullies lunged first, aiming a wild punch at Adrian''s head. But Adrian was quick, ducking under the blow and countering with a powerful uppercut that sent the bully staggering backwards.


    His partner, not to be outdone, charged in with a swift kick aimed at Adrian''s ribs. Adrian sidestepped, his training kicking in, and grabbed the bully''s leg mid-kick. With a mighty heave, he sent the second bully crashing into the wall.


    The two bullies regrouped, their arrogance slowly fading as they realized they had picked the wrong fight. They circled Adrian warily, trying tond a hit, but Adrian was like a whirlwind of fists and kicks, blocking and counterattacking with precision.


    The fight continued, adrenaline pumping through Adrian''s veins as he defended John and taught the bullies a lesson they wouldn''t forget. Blow after blow was exchanged, but Adrian''s determination and fighting prowess were unmatched.


    Finally, after a gruelling battle, the bulliesy defeated on the ground, nursing their wounds and pride. Adrian stood tall, his chest heaving with exertion but his spirit unbroken.


    The ensuing fight was intense and fast-paced.


    Adrian stood tall, his resolve unwavering, while the bulliesy defeated on the ground.


    "Think twice before you bully anyone again," he warned them before turning to the student.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Adrian extended his hand to the student who had been bullied.


    The student, named John, took Adrian''s hand and pulled himself up. "Oh, thank you."


    Adrian gave him a reassuring smile. "You''re wee. My name is Adrian, from ss [1 Hero 1]."


    "I''m John, from the [Science Department], the first year."


    Adrian''s expression grew serious. "Why were you being bullied?"


    John hesitated for a moment before answering, "It''s not only me; they bully students whoe frommon or low backgrounds. You''re from [1 Hero 1] and you''re strong, so you might not know."


    Adrian clenched his fists in anger. "But can''t you report this to the professors or follow the Nova Academy rules?"


    "You might not know this, but most of these bullies work under Tony Stark from [3 Hero 3] ss," John exined. "And some professors cover for them because of Tony''s family background."


    Adrian nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Let''s go to the infirmary first."


    After ensuring that John received the necessary care, Adrian returned to his room, deep in thought. He knew he couldn''t let such injustices continue, and he had a strong sense that he needed to take action.


    ''I have to do something about this tomorrow. I don''t have much time,'' he thought to himself.


    A typical protagonist.


    ***


    A few minutes Ago.


    As I strolled along the well-manicured paths of Nova Academy, my attention was drawn to amotion in the distance. Curiosity piqued, I followed the sounds of conflict until I reached a clearing in the lush greenery.


    There, amidst a cluster of bushes, I spotted three figures. Two were towering over the third, who was huddled on the ground, clearly in distress. Adrian and John, their faces contorted in anger, were raining blows down on the unfortunate soul beneath them.


    The victim''s pleas for mercy fell on deaf ears as the relentless assault continued. Adrian and John''s actions were violent, and it was evident that their intentions were far from noble.


    I remained hidden in the shadows, watching silently. Why didn''t I intervene? It was a question that would surely arise. The answer was simple ¨C this was the beginning of the First Arc, "Ignite Fire." Any action I took could alter the course of events and disrupt the carefully woven plot.


    So, I chose to be a spectator, a silent witness to the unfolding drama. I had always craved excitement and thrills, seeking to escape the monotony of everyday life. Nova Academy was proving to be the perfect stage for the kind of chaos I found so enthralling.


    As the skirmish continued, my lips curled into a subtle smile. "Finally, another drama," I mused aloud, my voice barely above a whisper.


    It was true; I had a penchant for drama that had been with me since childhood. The mundane and routine existence had never suited me. I thrived on unpredictability and the unexpected, and here, in this moment, I was witnessing the genesis of something that would undoubtedly spiral into profound chaos.


    "Drama! Drama! Drama~!" I whispered to myself, my excitement growing with every passing second.


    The first act had begun, and the stage was set for the unfolding of a gripping narrative. I knew I had to tread carefully, for any interference could alter the delicate bnce of the story. For now, I was content to observe, my eyes fixed on the spectacle before me.


    The fight raged on, and my presence remained undetected. As the minutes passed, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation building within me. This was just the beginning, and I was eager to see how this plot would evolve.

 Chapter 35: The dark side began.

    <h4>Chapter 35: The dark side began.</h4>


    The same night when Adrian beat those two students.


    In a roomy apartment hall, four individuals upied the space.


    A frightening yet striking ck-haired guy sprawled on the couch, letting out a bored yawn.


    In the centre of the room, two trembling boys stood apprehensively as an imposing man loomed before them.


    He possessed a well-built physique, and his dark orchid hair flowed down to his shoulders. His attire was immacte, free from any stains or creases.


    His fiery eyes remained fixed on the two boys.


    Both of their name is Jay and Viru


    As he massaged his temples, as if attempting to regain hisposure, his patience eventually ran thin.


    Channelling mana into his right leg, he...


    Thwack¡ª!!


    Delivered a potent, mana-infused kick to one of the Jays''s stomachs, causing him to double over in pain.


    "You had one job!" the man who kicked Jay raged furiously.


    Thwack¡ª!!


    "Khuaa!"


    He struck again, causing Jay to copse to the ground, retching and letting out a piercing cry of agony.


    After Adrian''s brutal beating, these two students now faced another merciless assant: Tony Stark, a third-year Hero Course student.


    Thwack¡ª!!


    "Tony, you''ll kill him!" The first boy the name Viru expressed his concern as he witnessed his friend''s brutal punishment.


    Tony Stark turned his attention to the Viru who had spoken. "And you were there too, right? How could a second-year student be bested by a first-year?" he demanded beforeunching into another round of blows against the first boy.


    After five gruelling minutes, Tony clicked his tongue in frustration, running his fingers through his shoulder-length dark hair and securing it in a bun. He repeated himself, this time with a bit moreposure, "Now, tell me what happened."


    The first boy began to exin, "It was Adrian from the first year. He intervened, and when we tried to confront him, he overpowered us."


    "The guy''s incredibly strong for a first-year," the second Viru chimed in.


    "Enough excuses!" Tony barked at them, clearly unimpressed.


    The second boy observed the scene, with a desire to intervene warring with the realization that it would lead to his demise. He couldn''t alter the oue, given Adrian''s overwhelming strength.


    "Why?" he pondered, trembling at the memory of Adrian''s disy of power.


    "What are our orders, Tony?" the Jay boy asked cautiously.


    "For now, do nothing. I don''t want the student council on my back; I already have enough problems," Tony replied. He paused briefly before continuing, "And remember, the Crew event is just a day after tomorrow. Try to recruit new members, but keep in mind that only students from high backgrounds or noble families can join my crew, The Noble Crew."


    "Understood," the second boy, Jay acknowledged with trepidation.


    "Now, get going," Tony ordered, and the two terrified students hurriedly exited.


    Alone in the spacious apartment hall, Tony muttered to himself, "I don''t need those clowns following me everywhere, I just have to wait that all" He then broke intoughter.


    "Hahahaha Hahahaha."


    ***


    Within the Boys'' dormitory, a young man perched on a chair, while another man, Gorge, faced him. Gorge had been involved in the altercation with Lucas in the changing room.


    "So, you failed, huh?" The seated young man scrutinized Gorge, his gaze unwavering.


    "I''m sorry, Hora Breck, but he''s incredibly strong," Gorge replied, his head hanging low in shame.


    Before Gorge stood Hora Breck, one of Aric''s henchmen. His expression was stern, his disappointment palpable.


    "Your rank is 705, and yet you lost to a student who ranks at the bottom of the ss," Hora Breck pointed out, his toneced with disapproval.


    "I''m sorry," Gorge repeated, his voice barely above a whisper.


    After this exchange, Hora Breck''s disappointment turned into anger. He couldn''t tolerate failure. He unleashed a harsh beating on Gorge as a form of punishment for his defeat. Gorge''s cries of pain echoed within the dormitory as Hora Breck''s relentless blows rained down upon him.


    After the brutal punishment by Hora Breck, Gorge was left battered and bruised on the floor of the dormitory. Hora Breck stood over him, his anger subsiding but his stern expression unwavering.


    After 30 minutes of beating, Hora Brack stopped. He looks at the lying figure of Gorge.


    "You are a disgrace," Hora Breck spat out the words with disdain. "How can you Join yourself as a member of Lord Aric''s team when you can''t even handle a first-year student?"


    Gorge could only offer a feeble apology, his body trembling with pain and humiliation. He knew the consequences of his failure would be severe.


    "Get up," Hora Breck ordered, kicking Gorge''s side. "Clean yourself up and get ready for our next mission. You better not fail again, or there will be even harsher consequences."


    Gorge nodded, struggling to his feet with great effort. He knew he had to redeem himself, and the fear of Hora Breck''s wrath was a powerful motivator.


    With painful movements, he began to clean up the mess he had be, all while dreading the challenges thaty ahead.


    His thought drifted to Lucas.


    Hora Breck had made it his mission to make Lucas''s life at Nova Academy a living nightmare. He believed that Lucas was an interloper, a usurper of his rightful ce in the Hero ss, and he was determined to ensure that Lucas paid for it.


    He knew that Lucas had humiliated Gorge in front of their ssmates, and that was something Hora Breck couldn''t simply let slide. Lucas had to pay for his arrogance, and Hora Breck was determined to do so.


    As Lucas went about his daily routine, Hora Breck and his gang of loyal followers watched him from the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Trusted rumours about Lucas, painting him as a troublemaker and a cheater who didn''t belong in the Hero ss.


    They would whisper insults and taunts as he walked by, making sure that he did not hear any of their words.


    Hora Breck knew that Lucas was Just lucky that he made it to hero ss, but he was confident that with enough pressure and humiliation, he could break him.


    He was determined to prove that Lucas didn''t deserve to be in the Hero ss, and he would stop at nothing to make sure that happened.


    Without knowing, Lucas had already made enemies among the freshmen, particrly Aric, who had a strong influence over the First-year student body.


    Who had thought just one encounter with Aric would lead Lucas to this mess?


    "You should me your Luck, Lucas." Hora Breck muttered to himself.


    ***


    The next day began early at the Academy. Despite the early hours, the campus buzzed with activity. As the sun rose, students left their dormitories and headed to their ssrooms. Some walked in groups, chatting andughing, while others strolled alone or in pairs. The academy grounds were alive with the sounds of conversation andughter, creating a lively atmosphere that filled the air.


    Everyone appeared to be in high spirits, relishing the start of a new day. As students made their way to ss, a familiar figure passed by, catching the attention of those around him.


    "Hey, isn''t that Adrian?" one student asked his friend.


    "Yeah, it is. But why is he heading to the office instead of ss?" his friend replied.


    Adrian was known not only for his handsome face but also for his remarkable achievement of securing first ce in the Hero course as a freshman.


    Adrian''s day had started early as he headed to Professor Lilian''s office. Unlike the students of the past, Adrian didn''t carry a backpack; instead, all his study materials were stored in his AI bracelet. The corridors echoed with the sounds of chattering students and the clicking of heels as he made his way to the professor''s office area.


    His mind raced with thoughts about the previous night''s incident. He needed to rify some doubts about what had urred. Passing by giggling freshmen and a vending machine, he finally arrived at the professor''s door. Adrian took a deep breath before knocking.


    He was determined to get answers about the incident and to prepare for any future ones. As he waited for a response, nervousness churned inside him. But he knew it was essential to confront his fears and gather information to protect himself and his friends.


    *Knock*


    *Knock*


    "May Ie in?" Adrian asked.


    "Yes," came the reply from behind the door.


    Adrian opened the door and entered Professor Lilian''s office, a spacious room slightlyrger than an average ssroom. The walls were painted a calming shade of cream, creating a soothing atmosphere. The office was impably tidy, devoid of clutter or unnecessary items.


    A sturdy wooden desk upied the centre of the room, apanied by a high-back leather chair. The desk itself was impably arranged, with aputer, stacks of papers, and a neat pen holder. A few books rested on the desk''s surface.


    Against one wall stood a tall bookshelf, packed with various books, from thick to thin.


    The books were meticulously organized, with different sections for textbooks, novels, and reference materials.


    Decorative items adorned the shelves, including framed certificates and awards.


    The office was flooded with natural light from arge window, creating a warm and inviting ambience.


    As Adrian continued to take in the office''s details, Professor Lilian signalled for him to speak. She had been patiently waiting for him to state his purpose.


    "So, why are you here?" Professor Lilian inquired.


    "Miss Lilian, there is something I want to talk about with you."


    "What is it?" as she seeps her coffee.


    "It''s just that there was trouble yesterday-"


    "Stop there, Don''t tell me did you also beat someone like Lucas did yesterday?"


    "No! I did not" Adrian shook his frantically as he waved his hand in no gesture.


    "Then what is it?"


    "Well you see yesterday-"


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, then began to recount the previous night''s events.


    He detailed the bullying he had witnessed and expressed his concerns about the student''s safety.


    Professor Lilian listened attentively, her expression showing asional signs of concern.


    "So, you''re telling me that there''s bullying at the Academy?" Professor Lilian asked, her tone measured.


    Adrian nodded firmly. "Yes."


    She sighed. "Adrian, as the student who imed first ce in the Freshman year Hero course, let me be clear. This is not a new issue at Nova Academy. It happens every year. Arrogant or strong students oftene and bully others."


    Adrian was taken aback, struggling to process what he was hearing. "Every year? This can''t be true," he eximed.


    She nodded solemnly. "Unfortunately, it''s true. I''m not fabricating this. Many students like you have reported simr stories in the past."


    Adrian''s mind raced with questions. "Then what did Nova Academy do about it?" he asked, bewildered.


    Professor Lilian went on to share a revtion that would profoundly change Adrian''s perspective.

 Chapter 36: It’s Finally Began

    <h4>Chapter 36: It''s Finally Began</h4>


    "Then, What Academy do about that? "


    Adrian coldly asked a question. He was very angry and confused now.


    "Oh, Academy has rules about that. After all, we can''t afford to have something like bullying happen here." Lillian just stated it like that it was obvious.


    "Then, why it is still happening?" Adrian asked with a frown on his face.


    Slowly, his heart was filling with deep rage.


    "You know how those high-ss families are. They just put a facade of purity.


    Although not all of them like that many times, some children of their children or children of some high-rankers tend to show superiority."


    "In the blindness of showing their superiority, they try to beat anyone. Then, slowly, it repeats and bes like this." Lillian exined.


    "Most of the Academy professors are from them or from some factions that follow them. So they don''t take any actions against them or just give small warnings to them." Lillian stated.


    Adrian''s frustration grew as he listened to Professor Lillian''s exnations. It was disheartening to hear that bullying persisted despite the Academy''s rules. His anger turned to concern as he realized the extent of the problem.


    "But what can be done about it, Miss Lillian? This is uneptable, and it''s hurting students," Adrian said, his voice filled with a sense of urgency.


    Lillian sighed, her expression mirroring Adrian''s concern. "You''re right, Adrian, it''s uneptable. The truth is, that Nova Academy is aplex ce. We have students from various races like Elf, Drawers and us Humans and backgrounds, and some of the influential families have significant influence here, far beyond what you might see on the surface."


    Adrian furrowed his brow, trying to make sense of the situation. "Influential families? What do you mean?"


    Lillian leaned back in her chair, her eyes reflecting a mix of frustration and resignation. "Behind the scenes, there are powerful families and factions from other continents. They have their agendas and interests. Sometimes, these interests involve ensuring that their children or proteges maintain a certain image of strength and superiority. It can lead to situations like the one you witnessed."


    Adrian clenched his fists, his determination burning even brighter. "But there has to be something we can do, right?"


    Lillian nodded, appreciating Adrian''s passion. "Yes, there is. We can start by collecting evidence. If we have concrete proof of bullying, it bes much harder for them to ignore it. But gathering evidence can be challenging because, as I mentioned earlier, victims are often silenced through threats or fear."


    Adrian was silent. He clenched his fist enough to bleed.


    "Adrian. Reality is just like this. Cruel and heartless. These things about equality and justice are just empty facades. Still, I will try to do some things.


    But remember. ''Freedom is not free'' and ''world is not always bright''.


    Weak people are always crushed like we crush ants. You have to be strong, so nobody can crush you." Saying this, Lillian crushed the crystal ball in her hand, She opened her hand and there was only sparkling powder left.


    Adrian''s mind raced, thinking of ways to address the issue. "But still I can''t leave like this, I''m still going to do something about it."


    "Just don''t do anything reckless Adrien."


    They continued brainstorming for a while, outlining the steps they could take to address bullying within Nova Academy. Eventually, Lillian checked the time and said, "Adrian, it''s time for your ss. But remember, change takes time and persistence."


    Adrian nodded, his determination unwavering. "Thank you, Miss Lillian. I''ll do everything I can to help."


    With a warm smile, Lillian replied, "That''s all I ask for, Adrian. Now, go to your ss.


    Saying that Adrian left Miss Lillian''s office.


    When he finally reached the ssroom, Adrian opened the door and entered. The room buzzed with the chatter of students who had arrived earlier, their eyes now turning to him ¨C a student who rarely came inte and never alone.


    Noticing Adrian''s arrival, Noah quickly approached him, cing a hand on his shoulder. "Hey, where were you? You''re unusuallyte today," James questioned.


    "I had some matters to attend to," Adrian calmly replied. Although they were originally assigned as acquaintances, now they were friends.


    As Noah was about to inquire further, their instructor, Ravi, walked into the ssroom. Students quickly returned to their seats.


    "Good morning, everyone," Ravi greeted, and the students echoed their greetings.


    Ravi announced an unexpected change in their schedule. Instead of a theory ss, it was time for physical training. He led the way, ignoring anyints or dissatisfied looks from some students.


    Noah once again approached Adrian. "You''re going to have to tell me the reasonter," he insisted.


    Adrian responded with a smile and a nonchntment. Noah huffed in a somewhatical manner, which might have seemed cute on a different person but appeared unusual on his muscr frame.


    Upon reaching the training area, Ravi wasted no time and instructed the students to begin their physical training, simr to the previous day. The session started with runningps, and before long, students were panting and sweating, struggling to keep up with the demanding exercise.


    As time passed, several mages dropped out, lying on the ground, thoroughly exhausted.


    ***


    Ah, Shit is this Ravi trying to kill us or what. If I just had to bring my Death Note I would have killed him right here.


    "Let''s take a break," I said as I sat on the floor of the training ground.


    Thest few days have been hectic for me.


    First I had to team up with Isabe one of the main characters.


    Second, I don''t even know why Gorge suddenly picked a fight with me, but thanks to him I can let go of some stress from mine.


    Third, Yesterday Night First arc has been started ''Ignite Fire''. Yes, I know that the name is cliche, you don''t have to remind me.


    So you get it right it is hectic for me nowadays, Since I am a person who likes peace and drama it''s hard for me.


    Anyway since I mentioned Drama, why don''t we watch one?


    What? If you don''t like drama? Sorry, there is going to be one.


    For that reason, I also picked some popcorn.


    I took popcorn in my hand and tried to search for the boy who was going to start some problems here right at the moment.


    "Where is he, where is he, Ah, found him."


    Not far from where I am resting, I can see, that one boy is going in the direction of an Elf who is quietly practising in one corner of the training ground.


    "It''s Finally began." Training could wait; watching this scene took priority.


    "What did you say to me?!" a massive, ck-skinned man bellowed into the face of a small, blue-haired elven boy.


    His body was a wall of muscle, straining against the confines of his ck zer. Standing at a towering 6''9", he possessed a formidable presence that could strike fear into anyone''s heart. It was hard to fathom that he was only 18.


    His name... Ah, I forgot.


    Yes! I did im to have near-perfect memory, but even I can''t remember all these insignificant details!


    "Do you know who I am? I''m Kevin Parker! I''ve worked with Senior Tony Stark. Don''t you know who he is?" the guy yelled once more, his deep, resonant voice echoing across the training field.


    Ah, his name is Kevin Parker a minor character, that''s why I forget it.


    Anyway, Kevin is a minor character who appears in some scenes in the novel to stir trouble for Adrian that''s it.


    You must be wondering why Tony''s name came up here, well The reason is that the student who took a beating from Adrian yesterday is the one behind this incident.


    What was their name again? Ah, I remember it''s Jay and Viru From the second-year hero ss.


    Tony had told them not to cause any trouble but their pitiful pride could not hold it.


    They contacted one of the students in my ss gave him an offer and asked who the contact with.


    It''s Kevin right here. The offer is that as long as he listens to them, He can join the ''Noble Crew''.


    Why did Jay and Viru instruct Kevin to do that?


    Well, because they are third-rate novel viins. Causing inconveniences in the plot is his whole reason for existence.


    Yeah I know, it''s pretty much cliche.


    Anyway, my gaze turned to the elf who stood in front of Kevin.


    Blue-haired elf is also from my ss.


    The onlookers quaked in fear for the safety of the petite elven boy facing the giant man.


    Those who had not been watching the scene before were surely paying attention now, turning their heads to see what was happening.


    "Why are you so mad? I just asked you to move from this spot politely." While everyone else quietly watched in horror, the elven boy in front of Kevin spoke calmly without a shred of fear visible on his face.


    He was Shion. His family background wasn''t that special.


    A normal Elf family with good quality face.


    Well, most Elves have beautiful faces.


    Sorry, let me correct that not most but all of them have beautiful faces regardless of their genders.


    ''The universe is not fair I tell you.''


    Kevin''s goal here was to create a spark that couldter be turned into a forest fire.


    And from the looks of it, he was being sessful in doing so since Kevin was doing a good job enraging Shion.


    "What are you talking about? I never said that! It looks like you''re trying to me me for something I didn''t do," Shion said, frowning.


    "Oh, is that right? So you''re saying I heard wrong?" Kevin raised his voice. "I''m sorry to tell you this, shorty, but unlike you who inter here by luck, I came here to be a hero."


    Ooh! That was a low blow! Elves are sensitive about their pride! And short guys are really sensitive about their heights!


    As themotion unfolded, nearby students couldn''t help but nce over, their curiosity piqued by the escting exchange.


    -"Did you see that? Shion and Kevin are going at it each other''s throat!"


    - "Yeah, it''s hard to miss. Wonder what started it this time."


    -"I heard Kevin used Shion of something, but I''m not sure what exactly."


    - "Shion''s got quite the temper, but I''ve seen Kevin provoke him before. It''s like they''re trying to outdo each other."


    -"They''re both talented fighters. It''s a shame they can''t get along better."


    -"Shh, let''s listen to what they''re saying now."


    "You''ve got a real nerve, Kevin, using me of something I didn''t do!" shion said, his anger reaching its peak.


    "Nerve? I''ve got more nerve than you''ve got height, shorty!" Kevin replies in his arrogant voice.


    -"Oh, that''s a low blow!"


    -"This is getting intense!"


    -"Someone should step in before it gets physical."


    - "Nah, I want to see how this ys out. It''s like a real-life drama!"


    A group of students who had been watching the escting argument began discussing it amongst themselves, their voices hushed as they exchanged opinions and observations about the altercation between Shion and Kevin.


    The heated exchange between Shion and Kevin continued, with bystanders eagerly specting on how it might conclude.


    Amidst the tension-filled atmosphere on the training field, Lucas couldn''t help but enjoy the unfolding drama.


    He watched as Kevin and Shion engaged in a heated argument, insults flying back and forth like fiery arrows. It was like watching a live entertainment show, and Lucas couldn''t tear his eyes away.


    Shion''s retort about Kevi a childisheback earned a few chuckles from the onlookers. It was clear that both of them had short fuses, and sparks were flying.


    The situation escted quickly as weapons were drawn. Kevin wielded a greatsword, while Shion summoned a spear. It was a sh waiting to happen, and Lucas found himself eagerly awaiting the spectacle.


    However, before they coulde to blows, a familiar ck-haired boy, Adrian, intervened.


    "Stop it, you two!"


    He pushed the two Student apart, scolding them for their behaviour.


    Lucas sighed; it seemed Adrian had a knack for interrupting interesting fights.


    Just like yesterday when he fought with Gorge.


    But the drama was far from over. A student from Kevin''s side stepped forward to defend him, arguing that Shion had insulted his physique.


    Tensions escted further as both sides argued their points.


    "Quiet! Enough! Cease this childish quarrel now! Get back to your training and remember why you are here. You all are the future of this world, so start acting like it!"


    Finally, Ravi the instructor, had had enough.


    He thundered into the scene, berating the students for their childish behaviour and reminding them of their responsibilities as future protectors of the world.


    Lucas couldn''t help but smirk; Ravi had put them in their ce with that scolding.


    The Student dispersed, reluctantly returning to their training.


    Lucas lost in thought, noticed that his fellow cadets were staring at him with incredulity.


    He hadpletely forgotten that he''d been munching on popcorn throughout the entire spectacle.


    Realization hit him, and he quickly stashed the popcorn packet in his dimensional bracelet, recing it with his martial manual.


    Ignoring the bemused nces, Lucas resumed his training. After all, the drama was only getting started, and he needed to be at his best to enjoy it fully.


    As for Evelyn, she stood beside Emma, clearly not pleased with the situation.


    [ NOTE:--- Sorry my college just opened and I was quite busy since the morning, that''s why it''s this chapter iste. ]

 Chapter 37 Plans For Future

    37 ns For Future


    As I continued practising archery on the dimly lit training ground, a notification appeared before me, interrupting my training.


    [Your knowledge about your profession has increased. Progress: [15%]


    [ Reach 100% to Level 1 ]


    Frustration welled up in me as I read the message. The slow progress in levelling up my skills was getting on my nerves.


    Ding!


    A notification pops up in front of me.


    My Progression has increased to 15% but it''s still taking too much time.


    "This is stupid," I admitted as I rolled my eyes. "But the clock is ticking. The event that''ll start the first arc has already happened."


    Yes, the event that''ll start the first arc has already happened.


    That means, in a few weeks, The main story will start.


    So many things will happen once the main story starts. I have to start getting stronger now if I wish to survive those events.


    Iy on the archery field of the training ground, exhausted from all training.


    Let me tell you something about Academy City and the AI bracket in my hand.


    There are still many things to discover about Academy City.


    The Nova Academy is peculiar in more ways than one.


    For starters, this academy isn''t scared to throw its Students into the unknown by stripping them of their titles and wealth during their stay here.


    The academy ims to do that to let its cadets be self-sufficient and resilient.


    However, more than that, the academy does that to turn them into obedient unquestioning Heros.


    Like a puppet with strings.


    However, it was clear that students from prestigious backgrounds, like Aric, Emma, Isabe, and Tony Stark from the third year, often received preferential treatment. They seemed to operate under their own rules, even orchestrating events like the recent bullying incident with impunity.


    For example, the bullying that happened yesterday was Tony''s doing but he is still free and he didn''t get any punishment from the academy.


    Anyway, let''s continue what I was saying.


    If they perform well during their training, they will be rewarded with a promotion in rank and additional benefits.


    If they do not perform well, they may face demotion in rank, lose ess to academy benefits, and may be required to spend additional time in training.


    It''s a meritocracy-based system that makes something very clear to everyone¡ª Follow orders, do well at what you''re told to do and get rewarded.


    This system is effective at creating well-disciplined soldiers.


    Now, let''s get back to what my n is.


    During the first month of the academy, first-year cadets can ess all services and make purchases in Academy City without incurring any charges.


    Everything, I repeat, everything is free for us here during our first month.


    Or at least that''s what the instructors im to be the case.


    Anything in this city is free for the first month except the things that could help the cadets get stronger.


    If you want any new weapon, you have to purchase it.


    By the way, my current ount bnce is 15000C.


    5000C is from the beast I sold to that merchant and 10000C I received from my father the day I left for Nova Academy.


    With 15000C, I can''t purchase anything that helps me in my growth.


    15000C is for next month my living allowance.


    I have to gain more money. When I say more it means that like unlimited money source that what I''m saying.


    I sigh as I have many things to do here and also ensure that everything goes ording to the plot.


    And there is Crew too.


    The start of the main arc is Crew after all.


    This was also the time when first years woulde into contact with the senior years.


    Because the first, second, and third years were separated they didn''t have many chances to interact with one other.


    Crew were a great chance for the seniors to interact with their juniors.


    Moreover, the more first years they manage to recruit to their Crew course, the more budget they were granted by the academy.


    So every year, the first years found themselves getting assaulted by all types of seniors looking to recruit new members.


    Furthermore, there was another thing one needed to be careful of when taking into consideration what elective to join.


    That was¡­they had to watch out for the ''hidden politics'' in certain electives.


    Factions existed inside of the academy.


    Elf faction, Drawer faction and human factions.


    A good example was the ''Nobel Crew'' faction that Tony is using right now.


    Many Crews were secretly a recruitment process for certain individuals to their factions.


    Fortunately for me, I was keeping a low profile.


    Since I was fairly unnoticeable, I was almost certain that I wouldn''t be dragged into this senseless conflict.


    However, although I may not encounter any problems during the elective fair, that didn''t mean others would have it as easy as me.


    Take Adrian as an example.


    He is already on Tony''s radar.


    And.


    Because he stood out too much, he would not only have to face the endless number of people requesting for him to join their elective, but he would also have to fend off factions who were eager to have a talented person like him in their group.


    I could already imagine how miserable his life would be for the next few days.


    I didn''t need to imagine, I already knew.


    Moreover, since I already knew what would happen in the next few days, I also knew that this was the period where one of the main scenarios for the first-year academy arc began.


    Seniors vs. Juniors.


    The first major event that Adrian encounters since joining the Nova.


    An event which even if I didn''t want to participate will be forced to join.


    ''Ah¡­why did I even¡­''


    Just imagining myself encountering more arrogant characters was upsetting my stomach.


    And what type of Crew I''m going to join you ask?


    Well, I''m going to choose the crew that the main characters are in.


    You can choose multiple crews, it''s all up to students after all, what they want to choose.


    I already knew who was in which crew.


    Adrian and Noah were travelling, Emma was travelling and monster hunting, Isabe was travelling and [ Research Department ], Aric wasn''t in any.


    Yeah, Isabe chose one department. In her role as Mage.


    and Evelyn, I don''t know anything about which crew she chose.


    I mean she likes me an extra but not an ordinary one, I already see her power in front of my eyes.


    Just let''s hope don''tn''t encounter each other.


    After all, whenever I''m with her I sort of feel guilty and my chest tightens for no reason.


    Anyway


    The travelling crew was an obvious choice. Next, I had to choose from the monster hunting crew and the [Research Department ] crew.


    As students could join multiple crews, I could join all if I wanted to.


    But that was too difficult realistically. I only had one body to work with.


    "Let''s go to sleep now. I think all of this tomorrow." Deciding it was time to call it a night, I rose from the archery field.


    Tomorrow, I will tackle the Crew selection process. It was yet another step toward navigating theplex world of Nova Academy.


    As I walked back to my apartment, I couldn''t shake the feeling of guilt and unease that always seemed to apany Evelyn''s presence. But that was a concern for another day.


    For now, I needed to focus on getting stronger and preparing for the challenges thaty ahead. The main story was about to begin, and I intended to be ready for it.

 Chapter 38 Crew [ 1 ]

    38 Crew [ 1 ]


    "So you finally came to [ the Research Department ] Lucas, I have been waiting for you, you know that."


    "Ha- Yes, ...yes sir I finally came to realize what a great Research Department is."


    "Hahaha good, good We wanted to have some young promising students like you after all."


    Right now I''m in front of Professor Theo. And guess what I''m here to join [ the Research Department ] as a student, of course.


    "So, sir hear my application form mine," I said as I handed my application form.


    "OK, you can go now. When activities start you will receive a message from the Department. "


    I closed the door as soon as possible as hepleted what he had to say. I don''t know why but I can''t feel safe in front of him.


    Maybe that''s my hallucinations but anyway.


    With the form I submitted, I''m now officially a member of the Crew and department where the main characters will go.


    I walked through the bustling hall of the Nova Academy, I could see all of the students like me who are first-year.


    Some were rushing with crew application forms in their hand, and some were with their friendsughing like normal teenagers, enjoying free moments of the hellish life of Nova.


    As for me, you ask?


    Well, I''m alone like always.


    "Fuck"


    The curse left my mouth as I drifted into my loneliness. I mean it is sunny I am supposed to hang out but I can''t see him today.


    And there is Evelyn-


    "Let''s not think about her," I muttered as I hurried through the crowd.


    In my hurry, I did not see the person in front of me, as I ran into them.


    "Ouch, hey watch where you going. "


    "Sorry-" I could not finish what I was going to say. There shey on the grounds with her Ebony hair fluttering through the breezes, her amber-green eyes came to a life full of energy, as morning sunlight came through the window and touched her gentle skin with its embrace.


    Thump- Thump- Thump-!


    My heart starts faster as the second ticks.


    "Lucas, what the hell are you staring at me like this?"


    The disgust in her voice broke all of my imagination, my heart started to beat normally, and I did not find myself freezing any longer.


    Well who else could hold that much disgust for me if not Evelyn?


    "Sorry about that," I said as she rose herself to her feet. Man. Just moments ago I told myself not to think about her and now I''m with her in this strange situation.


    "You should watch where you are going, it''s-"


    "Yeah, yeah I know that so please just shut up for a moment."


    I stopped her from continuing, as I didn''t want to hear nagging from first thing in the morning.


    "Evelyn, this is you I was searching for you- oh, hi Lucas."


    It''s Lyra, the beautiful and kind Elf, man I think Evelyn needs to learn things on or two from her, she is very kind after all.


    "Oh, hi Lyra" I replied to her as my facial expression settled down.


    After exining that these two had to meet here but could find each other within those bustling crowds.


    After the exnation was done Lyra turned toward me.


    "So, Lucas, how''s your training been going?"


    "It''s been alright, just trying to get the hang of things here at Nova Academy. How about you? How''s your mana controling along?"


    She replied with a soft smile on her face.


    "Oh, it''s been challenging, but I''m making progress. I have a great mentor in the Mana Growth Crew."


    Evelyn, feeling somewhat left out, decided to chime in: "Mana control, huh? That''s not the only thing that matters here, you know."


    Lucas, trying to include her in the conversation: "Evelyn, which Crew did you choose?"


    Evelyn, evading the question. "That''s none of your business."


    Lyra, attempting to keep the conversation friendly.


    "Come on, Evelyn, we''re just curious I went with Mana Growth. What about you?"


    Evelyn, reluctantly: "Well, fine. I chose the Travelling Crew."


    My eyes widened as she also chose the same crew as the main character. This is going to change the plot for sure.


    I thought with a frown on my face, I looked at her and asked the question, trying to keep my voice at the same level.


    Lucas: "Traveling crew That''s a surprising choice."


    "Why? Because it''s not the one you would have picked?"


    Should I tell her that I''m also a member of the same crew as her? No, let''s wait for that surprise look on her face.


    "No, not at all. I was just curious. By the way, Lyra, how''s your mana control helping you in your Crew activities?"


    "Well, it gives me an edge. The Mana Growth Crew focuses a lot on enhancing our magic abilities, so having good mana control is crucial."


    As we walked, we suddenly came upon amotion up ahead, with Adrian and Emma at the centre of attention. The atmosphere was charged with tension and curiosity.


    "Let''s go check it out," I suggested, and both Lyra and Evelyn agreed.


    As we approached the scene, the three of us witnessed the heated exchange between Adrian and Emma. Their words were like sparks flying in all directions, and it was clear that something significant was happening.


    "Looks like things are getting interesting," Imented, ncing at both Lyra and Evelyn.


    "I wonder what''s happening. Shall we go closer and find out?"


    "Why not? I could use a distraction from all this crew talk."


    And so, amid the bustling Academy, the three of us found ourselves drawn into the drama that was unfolding before our eyes.


    ***


    In the bustling atmosphere of the Nova Academy''s Elective Fair, Adrian and Emma found themselves unimpressed with the offerings. They had just decided to leave when a voice called out to them.


    "Wee to the Crew Hall."


    Turning towards the voice, they were met with a dark-haired individual who handed them a leaflet. They epted it with polite thanks and intended to move on. However, the individual blocked their path, much to their irritation.


    "What do you need?" Emma questioned, clearly annoyed.


    The stranger seemed unfazed by her attitude and instead seemed entranced by her beauty, focusing solely on her and introducing himself as Tony Stark, a third-year student. His flirtatious demeanour didn''t sit well with Adrian.


    Emma, annoyed by Tony''s advances, was saved by Adrian as he stepped in front of her, blocking Tony from approaching further.


    "Can''t you see you''re bothering her?" Adrian asserted.


    "Who are you?"


    Finally noticing Adrian''s presence, Tony couldn''t hide his displeasure, as his head snapped in his direction.


    "How dare you block this one''s path?"


    Suddenly two boys came behind, those two were Jay and Viru, a second-year student. Seeing Adrain in front of Tony they rushed at him.


    "Sir, he is the one we were talking about," Jay said as he reached near them.


    "Yes, Sir, his name is Adrian the number one freshman."


    Hearing those two talking, his demeanour instantly changed. Gone from his friendly demeanour and settled calction look on his face.


    "So you''re the Adrian, that I''m hearing about it, a lowlymoner trying to be a hero and nothing."


    However, Tony''s arrogance quickly surfaced, and he dismissed Adrian as a "lowlymoner" before threatening to get physical.


    Just as tensions escted, Emma intervened, imitating


    "If you don''t fuck off from my sight, don''t me ME for being rude"


    Imitating Tony''s tone, Emma arrived right in front of Tony and lightly smiled.


    Startled by Emma''s outburst, Tony couldn''t find any words to say resulting in his face cramping up.


    "Got nothing to say?" Raising her brow, Emma looked at Tony provocatively.


    "You¡­dare!"


    Startled, Tony found himself at a loss for words, and Emma''s boldness silenced him.


    Behind him, Jay and Viru''s faces turn pale as they know how dangerous Tony can be when he is angry.


    14:45


    They took a couple of steps back in fear.


    Looking around, Adrian noticed a small crowd that had already started gathering around them due to Emma''s loud voice.


    He also noticed Evelyn, Lyra and Lucas... On the crowd Sighing, Kevin started doubting whether asking Emma to help him was the right decision.


    You were right Jay and Viru."


    "It seems like the new first years are in disciplining huh?"


    -Vam!


    As soon as he finished his sentence, massive pressure engulfed the surroundings while blue light started emanating from Tony''s body.


    "ghh¡­"


    "Ughh¡­"


    "Ahhh¡­what''s going on?"


    The crowd which had gathered due to themotion suddenly felt an immense pressure bearing down on them, and because they were caught off guard due to the suddenness of the attack, most of the people found themselves sprawled on the floor struggling to move.


    Although both Adrian and Emma were extremely talented, they were in no way a match for a third-year student who had been vigorously training for three years under the care of the academy.


    Even Adrian, who could''ve been regarded as one of the best even amongst the second years felt an unimaginable pressure bearing down on him.


    [Detecting, Host life is in danger]


    [Would you like to activate skill {BloodLust}? Y/N]


    "N-no"


    Not so proud now huh?"


    "pfpfftyou don''t know who you''re messing with!"


    "Oh? and how so?"


    Tony who was about to grab Emma''s hair suddenly backed away.


    Boom-


    An explosion happened where he had been standing.


    "Who was it? Come forward. "


    Angered Tony shouted at the crowd. His gaze settled on the one female who was bowed in her hand.


    Of course, it''s Evelyn and standing beside her is Lucas.


    Lucas''s face was pale as a white paper at the sudden action Evelyn took.


    "You know I hate people like you." She said.


    She fired an arrow with an electric charge into the ground near Tony, causing an explosion. Tony demanded the culprit step forward, and Evelyn, unapologetic, revealed herself as the one who had acted.


    Are you searching for us, Tony?"


    Adrian''s mocking voice chimed in, and it became evident that the danger mas of the story had once again found themselves in a precarious situation.


    As Lyra tended to Emma''s injuries with her healing magic, Lucas, who had hoped to remain inconspicuous, realized that the main protagonists were, indeed, mas for danger.


    Hack even Evelyn Is Danger Ma.


    That''s why I don''t intervene with the plot. As an author, I just had a n to watch from a distance and intervene when it was necessary.


    But because of Evelyn who suddenly shot Arrow, I also gained Tony''s attention.


    "Thanks For the Help from the way... Lucas?"


    Adrian smiled his best smile as he said.


    I just want to beat that smile of his.


    "It''s nothing."


    Even so, I held back.


    And took out My sword.

 Chapter 39 Crew [ 2 ]

    39 Crew [ 2 ]


    Man I did not want to drag into this, but it can''t be helped.


    For better understanding, you have to go on a shback.


    [shback


    As the tension between Tony and the others escted, Evelyn was about to take matters into her own hands.


    She was determined to help her friends, Adrian and Emma, but before she could act, Lucas intervened.


    He grabbed her wrist, preventing her from making a rash move that could alter the course of events.


    "What are you doing, Evelyn?" Lucas questioned urgently. "You know that if you intervene, you''ll also be a target."


    Evelyn''s eyes zed with determination as she tried to free her wrist from Lucas''s grip. "Let go of me, Lucas. They''re my friends, and I can''t just stand here doing nothing."


    Lucas understood her concern, but he couldn''t let her disrupt the carefully crafted narrative. As an author, he had a responsibility to ensure the story unfolded as nned.


    "Evelyn, I know they''re your friends," Lucas admitted, his voice tinged with frustration. "We don''t know what we''re dealing with here."


    But she did not listen to him.


    Evelyn''s extraordinary strength allowed her to break free from Lucas''s hold, and she shot an arrow infused with electric magic.


    Lucas could do nothing as she was too fast for him to stop.


    The resulting explosion drew more attention to the scene.


    "Lyra ready for your healing."


    "Already on it" she replied as Golden Hue suddenly wrapped her body, and she extended her hand ready to go anytime.


    She quickly signalled to Lyra, preparing her for the impending healing.


    Lucas watched as Evelyn carried out her n, torn between the desire to help her friends and the need to preserve the story''s integrity.


    As the chaos continued around them, he couldn''t help but wonder how these unexpected events would impact their journey through the world of Nova Academy.


    shback end ]


    "We have two swordmen two archers and one healer," Adrian muttered as he gazed at all of us with eyes.


    "Ok, Lucas and I will handle him. Emma you with Evelyn keep supporting us and protect Lyra as she is a healer."


    "Ok, ok" both of them replied at the same time.


    "And Lucas please support me from the side."


    You bastard is this how you talk to your creator, maybe I should teach him some lesson, like I did to Gorge.


    "Do you understand Lucas?" he asked again but there was a Blue hueing from his body.


    "I understand" I replied some timete.


    Look I''m not scared of him, I''m just trying to be perfect extra, trying to bend in surroundings.


    But looks like I have miserably failed.


    With determined expressions on their faces, Adrian, Lucas, Emma, Evelyn, and Lyra formed a circle, preparing for the uing confrontation with Tony Stark and the second-year students who had rallied to his side.


    Tony, still radiating an air of arrogance, took a step forward, his mana-infused aura visible to those around him. He was not nning to hold back.


    Adrian clenched his fists, his eyes locked onto Tony. "Let''s do this," he said with determination.


    Lucas, positioned beside Adrian, summoned his bow and notched an arrow, ready to provide support from a distance. He kept a keen eye on the surroundings, wary of any potential threats.


    Emma, her magic at the ready, stood beside Evelyn. They were both prepared to provide cover and support for the frontline fighters. Emma''s fingers crackled with electric energy.


    Evelyn, her bow drawn and arrow aimed, shared a nce with Emma. Their teamwork had improved significantly over their time at Nova Academy, and they were ready to protect their friends.


    Lyra, the healer, positioned herself behind the group, ready to assist if anyone was injured. She focused her mana to be prepared for any emergencies.


    The second-year students surrounding Tony exchanged nces, some looking uneasy about the situation. Tony''s arrogance, however, seemed to be enough to rally them for the impending fight.


    Without further ado, the sh began. Tony, with a triumphant grin, charged forward, his greatsword held high. Adrian met his charge head-on, summoning his sword, their des shing with a resounding sh of metal.


    Lucas, from the side, engages 3 second-year students, forcing them to take cover or divert their attention from the frontline battle.


    Emma unleashed her electric magic, sending arcs of lightning crackling towards the students who dared to approach. Her aim was true, and her attacks created a barrier around the group.


    Evelyn, with precision and speed, shot arrows at any opponent who tried to nk them, keeping a protective perimeter.


    Lyra focused her healing magic, ready to mend any injuries Adrian or the others might sustain during the fight.


    It was a chaotic battle, with magic and steel shing, but our group fought with determination and coordination. They held their ground, protecting each other, and steadily wore down their opponents.


    As the skirmish continued, it was clear that Tony had underestimated their teamwork and resolve. Slowly, but surely, they began to gain the upper hand.


    The second-year students, faced with the unwavering determination of the first-years, started to falter. Some retreated, realizing the battle was not going in their favour.


    "Stop it, what the hell is going on?"


    Right after the shout, the pressure that was bearing down on everyone disappeared, and a tall individual whose skin was on the darker side appeared before the crowd.


    His height surpasses the normal 8 feet, and many would wonder if he is even human or not


    "Stop this farce at once!"


    As the dust settled from the intense sh between Adrian, Tony, and their group of first-year students, a sudden presence appeared on the scene. It was none other than Instructor John Wilson, known as ''Destroyer'' in the world of heroes, a formidable figure renowned for his immense strength.


    John''s imposing figure overshadowed the students, and his voice echoed with authority as he confronted both Adrian and Tony. His abrupt and forceful appearance startled everyone.


    With a powerful punch delivered simultaneously to both Adrian and Tony''s stomachs, the force of the blow sent Adrian staggering backwards. The impact of the punch was a testament to John''s incredible strength.


    Tony, on the other hand, was left in shock, unable to find the words to respond. He had known Instructor John for a long time and believed him to be an ally, possibly even nted by his family to support him during his time at the academy. This unexpected scolding left him bewildered.


    Instructor John''s face turned red as he berated Tony, and saliva sprayed from his mouth in his fervour. The shock of being scolded by someone he had considered an ally was more jarring than the scolding itself.


    Finally, Instructor John ordered Tony to his office and turned his attention to the other first-year students, including Adrian and the rest of the group. His authoritativemand left no room for argument.


    "Come to my office right now!"


    He turned his gaze at Adrian and all of the other first year.


    "And all of you first year go to Miss Lilian''s Office right now."


    "Hey stop-" she could not say anything as the Instructor had already left.


    Emma attempted to voice aint, but her words fell on deaf ears as Instructor John focused on the next course of action.


    He directed all the first-year students to Miss Lilian''s office, leaving no room for further discussion.


    Instructor John''s sudden intervention had left the students stunned, and they hurriedly followed his orders, making their way to Miss Lilian''s office, uncertain about the consequences of this unexpected turn of events.


    "So who wins?" Adrian asks others.


    ''Nobody you idiot'' Lucas thought to himself as watched Adrian''s stupidity.

 Chapter 40 Rivers, Nightshade And Morningstar

    40 Rivers, Nightshade And Morningstar


    What a nice day we have. First I choose which crew I''ll join.


    Second I ran into Lyra, and of course, with her came Evelyn.


    She is Free in packages, like buy 1 get one 1 hour free.


    Of course, I would never tell her in front of her


    I don''t want to die.


    Third andstly I got to see the ''first arc'' unfolding in front of my eyes.


    But for some unknown reasons, I had to take part in it.


    Which you already know.


    "LUCKAS"


    I snapped out of my thoughts at the shout of Miss Lillian.


    "Yes mam" I replied to her.


    Currently, I''m in Miss Lillian''s office, again.


    She sent me the gaze that could burn anything on her path. If she only has power in her eyes but she doesn''t have it.


    She turned her gaze to myrade in arms.


    Adrian, Emma, Lyra and Evelyn. I''m not alone here, they decided to apany me in this hell.


    What a nice bunch of idiots.


    The reason I''m here is their fault after all.


    If only I had just shut myself in my room and nevere out todaynothing like this happened to me


    Anyway, after the hero destroyed left we silently left to meet Lillian.


    ***


    3rd POV


    Miss Lilian''s office had be a ce of unexpected turmoil. After the series of events involving Lucas, Adrian, and now Tony''s confrontation with the first-year students, Miss Lilian was both surprised and agitated.


    She sat at her desk, her stern expression reflecting her discontent with the situation.


    First, her gazended on Lucas, who had been involved in the previous day''s incident. "Lucas, again? I thought I made it clear that behaviour won''t be tolerated."


    Lucas lowered his head, aware of his transgressions and the consequences they had caused.


    Next, her attention shifted to Adrian, who had been part of today''s altercation.


    Her tone was stern as she addressed him. "Adrian, this is not how we handle conflicts here at the academy. You should know better."


    Adrian nodded, acknowledging hispse in judgment.


    Moving on, Miss Lilian turned her scrutiny toward Emma, Lyra, and Evelyn, who had also been swept into this mess.


    Her voice remained firm as she questioned them, "And what about the three of you? You were part of this as well?"


    Emma, ever assertive, took the lead in exining. "Miss Lilian, we didn''t start this. Tony and his group challenged us. We were just defending ourselves."


    Listening to Emma''s exnation, Miss Lilian''s expression softened slightly, though her displeasure was still evident.


    Once Emma had finished exining, Miss Lilian turned her gaze to Adrian. "Adrian, do you have anything to add to this?"


    Adrian nodded, providing his perspective on the events. He highlighted their intention to defend themselves and emphasized their actioself-defence-elf-defence against Tony and his group.


    She considered the situation carefully.


    She recognized that tensions among students could arise, especially between different years, but the involvement of second-year students in a conflict with first-years was a matter of concern.


    After a moment of contemtion, Miss Lilian addressed the group. "It''s clear that this situation needs to be addressed properly. I''ll speak to Instructor John about his actions as well. For now, I want all of you to remain calm and avoid any further confrontations."


    She turned to Lucas and Adrian. "Both of you will have consequences for your actions, but we''ll discuss those separately. As for the rest of you, try to stay out of trouble."


    After a brief pause, she continues. Miss Lilian addressed them with a sense of authority. "If you encounter any issues,e to me or another instructor immediately. We''ll deal with it through the proper channels."


    Her words carried a sense of finality, making it clear that she expectedpliance from her students. "I''ll also look into the situation with Tony and those second-year students."


    Miss Lilian couldn''t help but feel frustrated at the recurring disruptions caused by her students.


    She knew that conflicts were part of growing up, but she also understood the importance of maintaining discipline within the academy.


    As the students left her office, she hoped that this would be the end of such incidents and that they would learn from their mistakes.


    However, in the back of her mind, she couldn''t shake the feeling that more challengesy ahead for these young cadets, and she needed to prepare them for what mighte next.


    ***


    In a secluded area of the academy, Tony was released by John, who had been holding onto him tightly. Gasping for breath, Tony''s anger red, and he shouted defiantly, "Release me at once!"


    John, who had a worn-out look on his face, finally let go of Tony''s cor, and he stumbled backwards, still fuming. "Kuuhh... How dare you do this to me! How dare youy your filthy hands on me! Wait till I tell¡ª"


    "YOUNG MASTER!" John''s voice cut through Tony''s tirade, and the veins on his forehead bulged in anger.


    Tony stopped abruptly, his eyes wide with surprise. He had never seen John lose his cool like this before.


    Realizing his mistake, John apologized, "Sigh... sorry."


    Covering his face with his hand, John retrieved his phone from his pocket and dialled a number with a sigh of resignation.


    "Young Master, you have seriously screwed up this time," John muttered under his breath.


    "What?" Tony''s voice held a note of anxiety as he watched John closely.


    After a few seconds, a cold, authoritative voice sounded from the other end of the phone call, "¡ª


    Hello."


    John responded urgently, "Master, there''s been an emergency!"


    ¡ª...What happened?


    "Sigh... It''s regarding the young master," John replied hesitantly.


    ¡ªWhat did he do?


    Tony listened intently to John''s conversation with their unseen Master.


    "A conflict between him and the Rivers, Nightshade Heiress, and Morningstar, the high-ranking Nobel child urred during the elective fair¡­ and judging from how they operate, things might be difficult very soon," John exined with a heavy tone.


    ¡ªOK, I understand. I''ll handle the rest.


    There was a slight pause on the other end of the line before the voice continued, colder this time. After giving onestmand, the call ended abruptly with a click.


    Tony stared at John, who seemed to have aged a decade in just a few moments. He was speechless.


    "R-R-Rivers, Nightshade, and Morningstar!" Tony stuttered, disbelief written all over his face.


    Fabian, still in a state of shock, slumped powerlessly onto the ground. He gazed at the sky with a dazed expression, realizing the magnitude of his mistake.


    "I messed up big time," Fabian muttered to himself, his voice filled with regret. "But it can change. I''ll have my revenge against all of them."


    As Fabian contemted his actions, John, with a heavy sigh, decided to enlighten Tony about the strength and standing of the Rivers, Nightshade, and Morningstar ns in Etheria. He knew that Tony needed to understand the gravity of his actions.


    "Master, you need toprehend the strength of the Rivers, Nightshade, and Morningstar ns," John began, his voice carrying a tone of gravitas.


    "These are not just ordinary noble families. They are among the most influential and powerful ns in all of Etheria."


    He continued to exin, "The Rivers n is renowned for its mastery of water magic. They control vast territories and are respected for their diplomatic prowess. Their power is not to be underestimated."


    "Nightshade is known for its shadow magic and stealth abilities. They excel in covert operations and espionage. They are the eyes and ears of Etheria, always watching and gathering information."


    John''s gaze turned serious as he spoke of the Morningstar n. "And then there''s Morningstar. They are experts in Natur magic and have thergest army among the noble Elves ns. They are formidable both in magical and martial strength. Morningstar is not a n you want to cross lightly."


    He concluded, "These ns hold significant influence in the politics, economy, and military of Etheria. Their alliances and rivalries shape the fate of nations. The conflict you''ve stirred with them, young master, could have dire consequences."


    Tony listened intently, his earlier bravado reced by a sense of trepidation. He finally understood the gravity of the situation he had unwittingly created.

 Chapter 41 Worst Nightmare [ 1 ]

    41 Worst Nightmare [ 1 ]


    "So who wants to eat something? Let''s go to the cafeteria." Adrian asked as we exited the office of Miss Lilian. Even after the fight, he did not break the sweat.


    ''What monster indeed.''


    "I''ming after all of thismotion I have to eat something." Emma was the first one to rey as always. "What about you two?" she asked Evelyn and Lyra.


    "I''ll alsoe."


    "Me too."


    Both of them said, seeing that they didn''t have anything to do now so why not join it?


    "And what about you Lucas? Will youe with us?" Adrian also asked but no, I don''t want anywhere near them at the moment. "No, I''m fine, you guys go and have some fun. And besides I had some job left"


    I replied as I walked away from them.


    "Ok, I guess?" he probably is confused as to why not I''ming with them. After all, if we''re any other guys they would love to have to grab meals with them.


    "Let''s go guys, sorry I mean girls," Adrian said but seeing that only girls were here he corrected himself. Both Emma and Lyra chuckled at his mistake. But Evelyn''s attention was somewhere else. She sees the back of Lucas as he walks away in these lonely halls.


    ''It''s just like in past, he always distances himself from the group.''


    She thought as he walked away from her reach.


    If Lucas just turned his head one time he would have been able to catch a glimpse of Evlyen''s unexpected expression. There was no disgust, no hatred toward him, no contempt.


    There was just loneliness, but that expiration went as soon as it came.


    ''It''s all in past, there is no need to dwell on the past.'' she thought, as she shook her head.


    "Let''s go, Evelyn," Lyra said as she started to walk with Emma.


    "Ah, yes Coming," she replied as she also went with them.


    ''Can the rtionship between them mend?''


    That was herst thought. Some distance away from them Lucas was walking in deep thought. His thoughts went on today''s event.


    Damit, it should not be like this.


    In the novel, there is no battle between Adrian and 7 to 8 second-year students. It''s all because of Evelyn. Because her plot changed, and not only that I also had to participate in the battle. I caress my head as I think. In the [ de of Destiny ] this is an important time for Adrian.


    Originally when Tony Pressured them with his Mana density, Adrian did not use his system or any of his skills.


    He wanted, to see just how powerful Tony was.


    Because of that, he forgot about Emma as she was deeply injured and he did not take any action, If had taken any action he would able to save Emma but he did not.


    He mes himself for her condition. After that, he became protective of her, and their rtionship also increased.


    But hear nothing like this happens. Emma did take damage to her body but Lyra was here to heal her instantly. They did not confront the Second-year student so early in the plot but now they do because of Evelyn. "It''s so frustrating," I said as I reached behind of Academy.


    Well, it''s not like it can change now, what has been done is done. I thought so


    Let''s think aboutplicated stuffter.


    I''m currently in the Hunting field, where I had to face an [Artificial monster].


    Many of you must be wondering what I''m doing here. Well, when I told Adrian that I had a job left I was telling the truth.


    "You see I had Kill Some Mouse" I said aloud as reached deep into the forest of Hinting grounds.


    Sincest week, people have kept insulting me behind my back.


    ssroom, training ground, Cafeteria, whenever I went they gave a nce at some crime I did, which I''m not aware of.


    I thought that maybe they were jealous of the theory knowledge, as somehow I became a favourite student of Professor Theo.


    But I was wrong.


    As you already know three days ago without any reason Gorge tried to pick a fight off me.


    In that fight, I beat him in a cruel so the other students stopped talking about my back.


    But it did not stop before they talked secretly but now they didn''t hide their disgust. I learned two things from this.


    First, the fight I had with Gorge was someone else doing, I mean someone must told Gorge to fight with me.


    Second, someone targeted me. I don''t know who they are but I have a few guesses. ***


    Inside Hunting Ground within a deep forest, four students were gathered. All of them were males and wore academy uniforms. Three of them were together in a group sort of but the other one stood alone, at a distance from the three of them.


    The name of these three students was, Gorge, Vikas, and Ajay.


    And the lone student who stood in front of them was¡­Lucas.


    "Wee gentlemen, I was waiting for you," he mumbled.


    He was not smiling, and his eyes looked sleepy. Something about the air he had around him, gave Wikas and the others a bad feeling.


    "Are you the one who called us here?" asked Winston, the question directed at Lucas.


    "Yes and no, yes I did call someone and the one is Gorge, No I did not call you. Well, it doesn''t matter all the extraes from the group."


    Gorge who was silent spoke, his voice hesitant, Sinh of thest encounter with them.


    "What do you want Lucas Why did you call me here?


    "I remember to tell you you came alone but here you are bringing some bodyguards with you, Why is that?" Lucas instead asks the question, ignoring Gorge.


    At that, there was a smirk on Gorge''s Face.


    "Why you ask? Of course to beat you up, for what you did to me." Gorge all fear gone as he looked at his Left and right. "Yes-yes I know that you will do something like that, so let''s skip third-rate viin ship and answer this, Who is targeting me?"


    "How do you know that?" Gorge flinchs back and asks him instead.


    "So, there is someone, after all,now tell me who is the one."


    Gorge went silent. His back was dripped with sweat and so were the other two students with him; Vikas and Ajay. Both of them had seen how badly Lucas best Gorge in the dressing room. "Because of someone trying to Fuck up my life which is already enough Fucked, If you don''t tell me then letter you don''t have a mouth to speak." he paused to see their expression, and their expression was shit.


    Satisfy he continued.


    "The anger I was boiling inside of Even now I want to clench that neck of yours and squeeze the life out of you. But we are in the academy and I can''t do that I''m afraid, Such a loss, isn''t it?" said Lucas as he walked forward.


    At this point he was right in front of Gorge, staring directly into his eyes.


    Now, Lucas''s voice grew angrier and louder as he spoke. The expression on his face also began to change.


    Gorge is a cautious man, hence seeing this he decided to back down. Sometimes surrendering on your own is better than having the enemy kill you.


    After all, anyone who will kill a person who raises their hands and surrenders will be seen as a coward or so were his thoughts.


    "L-Look, I''m sorry for what happened okay? It was not that I did that because I wanted to, no. Someone tell me to beat you.


    "And who is this ''someone'' you speak of tell me."


    Gorge gulpsrge saliva, forgetting all of the bravado he had.


    "I-i can''t tell you that."


    Lucas stared at him for a while and then said.


    "I know that you are a third-rate extra so all I have to beat you up.


    After thest part, a punch connected to Winston''s abdomen; it was Ucas who did it.


    The punch carried a great amount of force behind it, and Gorge ended up spitting a few drops of blood as he stumbled backwards.


    "H-Hey, wait! Can''t we talk our way¡ªAhhhhh!"


    Another punchnded in the same ce as before, dealing even more damage than thest one. Gorge clenched his stomach and knelt on the ground, groaning in pain.


    Seeing these events unfold before their eyes, Vikas and Ajay sensed the danger.


    They looked into each other''s eyes and nodded, both knew what they had to do and agreed on it.


    Slowly walking away from Winston, they soon maintained a distance. Once they were far enough, they decided to make a run for it.


    Hence they turned and started taking a few fast-paced steps.


    "Don''t think I''ll let you leave! What if Both of you tell the instructor what happening hear, Miss Lillian just gave me an ear-opening lecture."


    "L-Lucas let us go we won''t tell anyone about this."


    "Yes, we won''t tell anyone."


    "You see, if just Gorge told me what I wanted, this wouldn''t be happening, So sorry guys can''t do that."


    The next moment Lucas raised his right arm. A sword came from Ai''s Bracelet he quickly shed the sword down with tremendous force behind it.


    Both Ajay and Vikas try to distance themselves from the uing sword but it''s toote.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Fuck! It hurts!"


    In the next second two pained screams were heard. As the sword shed their Thai, spitting blood from it.


    Lucas did not serve the bone tissue, if he did they would need a high-level healer to heal the bone tissue.


    Both of them fell to the ground and held their legs tightly as they groaned in pain. Blood flowed from their flesh and painted the ground beneath.


    They kept whimpering but Lucas ignored all that after he made sure that they couldn''t escape now.


    "Now, where were we?" he said, turning his face toward Gorge.


    At that moment Gorge knew that Lucas was his ''Worst Nightmare.''

 Chapter 42 Worst Nightmare [ 2 ]

    42 Worst Nightmare [ 2 ]


    Gorge''s worst nightmare had always been being overpowered and at the mercy of someone stronger and more ruthless than him. And now, it seemed like his worst fear had be a horrifying reality.


    Struggling to find his voice amidst the pain, Gorge replied through gritted teeth, "You... you won''t get away with this, Lucas."


    Lucas grinned maliciously, his eyes burning with a sadistic flicker. "Oh, my dear Gorge, I believe I already have."


    Gorge''s mind raced, desperately searching for a way out of this dire situation. He knew he had to buy himself some time, gather his strength, ande up with a n.


    But as the pain seared through his body, it became increasingly harder to think clearly.


    Lucas, sensing Gorge''s defiance, crouched down and grabbed a fistful of Gorge''s hair, pulling his head back harshly.


    The excruciating pain shot through Gorge''s skull, making his vision blur.


    "You see, Gorge, I''ve been watching you for quite some time now," Lucas hissed, his grip tightening even further. "I know all your weaknesses, your fears, your secrets. And trust me when I say, there''s nowhere you can hide."


    Gorge''s heart pounded erratically in his chest as fear and anger intertwined within him. He refused to let Lucas belittle him, to break himpletely.


    Summoning all the strength he could muster, he spat defiantly, "You might think you have all the power, all the control, but you underestimate me, Lucas."


    A flicker of surprise crossed Lucas''s face, but he quickly regained hisposure. "Oh? Enlighten me then, Gorge. Show me what you''re made of."


    Gorge''s mind raced, searching desperately for a way out. He knew he couldn''t rely on physical strength alone, that he had to use his wits to outsmart Lucas.


    With a sudden burst of determination, Gorge nced around, noticing a shard of old ss from a shattered nearby lying on the ground.


    Summoning his remaining energy, Gorge distracted Lucas, feigning weakness.


    As Lucas loosened his grip slightly, Gorge swiftly grabbed the shard of ss and tried to plunge it into Lucas''s leg, but Lucas already saw that long ago.


    In an instant, Lucas countered, driving the ss shard into Gorge''s thigh with a vicious thrust. Gorge howled in pain as fresh agony surged through his body.


    "Ah"


    Gorge''s world had narrowed down to pain and fear as hey there, overpowered and at Lucas''s merciless mercy. It was a nightmaree to life, and he struggled to form words amidst the agony.


    "You... you won''t get away with this, Lucas," he managed to force out through gritted teeth.


    Gorge''s mind raced, desperately seeking an escape from this torturous predicament. He needed time to think, to regain his strength, to find a way out.


    But the pain, relentless and brutal, made it increasingly difficult to focus.


    Sensing Gorge''s defiance, Lucas crouched down, seizing a fistful of his hair, and yanked his head back viciously.


    -p!


    That caressing turned into a p in less than a second.


    Again.


    -p!


    Again.


    -p!


    Again. -p!


    The searing painnced through Gorge''s skull, his vision momentarily blurring.


    Gorge''s heart hammered in his chest, anger and fear warring within him. Lucas was unrelenting, his anger burning.


    He needed answers, and he needed them now.


    "Why, Gorge?" Lucas demanded, his voice dripping with menace. "Why did you attack me? Who sent you?"


    Deep in his heart, he knew, that he meddled with the wrong person. He decided to surrender.''He will beat me up for a while but that''s it. He''ll leave after taking out this frustration. It''s better to bear with it here...I don''t wanna fight this guy.''he thought.


    He made his decision. Through gritted teeth and with immense pain, Gorge finally yielded. "Hora Brack... it was Hora Brack. He''s one of Aric''s henchmen."


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed with suspicion. "Did Aric order this?"


    Gorge nodded weakly, barely able to muster the strength to move his head.


    Lucas felt a mix of shock and anger. Aric, one of the main characters, was targeting him. The revtion was a troubling one, but Lucas''s shock quickly gave way to fury.


    Drawing a shaky breath, Lucas leaned in closer to Gorge, his voiceced with menace. "You''re going to tell me everything, Gorge. And you''re going to start with why Aric doing this to me."


    He had questions, and he intended to get answers.


    But Lucas all hope turned into dust.


    "I don''t know anything about them, they are way higher ranked than me, I just take orders from them that''s all."


    He was telling the truth, Lucas knew that too. Besides Gorge Is at G+ rank and he is at F+ one.


    But the academy and other instructors did not know that. In their eyes, he was Just F- a ranked student nothing more.


    That''s why even Gorge was mighty in front of Lucas, he thought that his backing would keep him safe but he didn''t know that Lucas didn''t care shit about anything.


    "I see, You are telling the truth this time."


    Lucas paused for a moment. "I will let you go now But¡­if you tried to take my name and get me expelled then remember one thing; after leaving this academy I will be out in the world, the same world where you will be. And that time I won''t be bound by anyws to stop me from killing you.


    You know what I mean, right? I hope you do."


    "Y-You¡­a-are, messed up!" Gorge muttered.


    He threw Gorge to the ground; the crash caused him to fall unconscious.


    Lucas then turned toward Vikas and Ajay; both of them were still lying on the ground due to their injury.


    He walked close to them and as he did, both of them started saying their prayers. Maybe it was their turn now.


    When Lucas reached there he said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t bite."


    ''That''s a myth,'' Vikas thought as he stood up on his own, without taking Lucas''s hand.


    "What happened to him?" Lucas asked as he looked at Ajay who was still on the ground.


    "His lights went out when he saw what you did with Gorge."


    "I see."


    "Anyway, now you go and call someone from the academy for help. Oh! And don''t tell them what happened, just tell them that a fight broke out," said Lucas.


    Grabbing Ajay who was still unconscious Vikas ran with him Gorge was also running a bit slowly after taking all the beating from Lucas.


    Seeing them running away from him Lucas muttered. "Finally killed some mouse."

 Chapter 43 Tension Growing Up

    43 Tension Growing Up


    When taking care of Gorge and his allies was done I came straight back to my room.


    As I was on my way I reflected on my actions.


    I did it again, I letthat side of mine take over again. The side I try to keep hidden under the mask of a normal teenage boy, once again that side surfaced.


    The one I''m talking about is that time when I beat Gorge in front of others in the dressing room.


    ¡­But this time, it was different. I don''t know exactly what but instead of amusement and excitement, I felt rage and the feeling of revengeful satisfaction when I dealt with George.


    Maybe that''s why I felt rage when he was suffering instead of enjoying it. Though I''d be lying if I said that I didn''t enjoy it even a bit; it''s in my nature I can''t do anything about it.


    And there is Aric too, I don''t think I ever do anything to get his bad side, Hack I don''t think I ever interact with him first ce.


    I suddenly stopped as one memory came into my mind.


    It was the first day of the academy and I ran into Aric in way of my room.


    It was just a brief encounter 2 weeks ago but could be because of that meeting he is making my life miserable. That bastard.


    He is going to pay for what he did to me, I don''t even care if he is one of the main characters.


    "...sigh but I have to be strong to beat him" I left sighing as I thought that.


    Even with the help of Lumianr Crystal, my progress is greater than others but it will take some time until I reach where currently Aric is.


    "I have to increase my training time," I said as I reached my apartment. Reaching my room I went straight for my bed. ''It''sa long day for me.''


    ***


    The next day, well, it was a mess.


    The guy I sent over called one of the teachers at the scene.


    The teachers and the staff tried to find the culprit behind this incident but they only found disappointment.


    After all, I did remove all the evidence of myself before leaving the ce. I only used my sword so there was no Magic or mana to be found, everything other than that was taken care of.


    Maybe they will question to Gorge and those other two but I''ve filled their hearts with enough fear to make them not say anything against me.


    Anyway, let''s forget that and let me tell you some interesting news.


    There is a rumour going on that Gorge and his two friends are beatin'' by the second and third-year students. It seems that; all of the first-year students believe this rumour to be true, after all, when asked a question to Gorge he said ''Someone block my eyes and because of that I could not see who was the 15:27


    one who attacked me''.


    So naturally all of the first year thought that the seniors had attacked them, so they could have their pride as seniors unchanged. Tension is growing between junior and senior students as time goes by.


    In the novel, Tension grows between them but much slower speed.


    I don''t know that just a single action from me could stir this much problem.


    Well, it doesn''t matter to me right now, what happening here already happened in the novel. The only change is that it''s happening much faster and faster.


    I think it will not affect the plot....right?


    Well, I hope it doesn''t.


    And their one more news. Guess what it''s about? Of course, it''s about your bro---> me.


    Well, the news is that I became the academy''s most hated, most crazy person.


    Most hated it because I beat Gorge in front of all the people and most crazy because as the weakest rank in ss [ 1 Hero 1 ] I still decided to fight with the seniors.


    Well if I had the chance I rather not fight with them, which I already didn''t have the moment Evelyn shot her arrows.


    Well anyway, it''s already done and I don''t care what nobody extra thinks of me.


    ***


    Nova academybat training was on Tuesdays, Wednesdays, and Thursdays. As such, I should have been able to rx on Mondays and Fridays, but on this precious Friday, I was walking towards a certain department. Some distance ahead, Isabe was showing off her elegant stride.


    Perhaps because I tended to have bad luck when meeting the main characters.


    Being behind her I could instantly catch a whiff of her rose-like scent. It was a bit of an awkward walk as we were heading in the same direction without speaking to each other. From another person''s point of view, it would''ve looked like I was stalking her. I mean she was stunning.


    "Hey, Isabe." I didn''t want people to think I stalker so I called her out.


    Turning into a direction voice, she saw me. And as soon as she saw me there was a frown on her face. What the....?


    "Have you be a stalker now? And What was your name again?"


    My smile went stiff as soon as she said that. This bitch.


    "It''s Lucas," I said to her, even if I don''t want to.


    "Ah, the most hated person in the whole academy."


    This time a vein pops up on my face. Man, whenever I talked to her my blood pressure went up.


    "So what are you doing? Stalking me? I hate stalkers you know."


    Man, if only I could beat her into ck and blue like I did to Gorge.


    Which I can''t do that.


    Anyway, I am a gentleman, so I forgive her for the words she spoke.


    "I''m going to [ Research Department ]."


    She replied in her kindest voice.


    "Please don''t talk to me in there, because I don''t want people to think I''m a crazy person; like someone."


    What the hell? she is the crazy one. In Her future, her title is the Crazy Mage.


    with that said she entered the [ Research Department ].


    Aftershock went down I also entered.


    The Department was in Fourth-floor room D22.


    When I entered, the rows of the ssroom were already filled with students, most of whom were wearing a familiar azure blue zer. There were about 50 first years of which 42 of them were girls. The reason for such disparity in gender probably had to do with the ss president''s bewitching appearance.


    After ncing at the room for a couple of seconds, I turned towards Isabell''s direction and sat a few seats behind her.


    She told me not to talk to her, she didn''t tell me where to sit.


    All the front-row seats had been taken by the girls.


    Sitting down, I could smell a nice rose-like scenting from her direction promoting my nose to greedily take in the smell.


    After being exposed to this scent for five minutes¡­ Professor Theo enters and with himes an Teelegant young man, with nicelybed hair, enters the ssroom.


    He had a gentle smile on his face, and his looks could''ve been considered to be on the higher end of the spectrum.

 Chapter 44: The Fallen Human--> Samuel

    Arriving in front of the podium, Professor Theo smiled as gazed at all of us. Behind him, a young man calmly ced the professor''s stuff down and looked at all the students who hade.


    "It''s nice to see you all here in the Research Department. It''s a pity that only a few of you have joined this department, after all without research we would never be here."


    He paused for a moment before continuing.


    "There are Five hundred students besides you, but you will not meet them yet first all of you need a basic understanding of what''s going on here. So For that, this young man will be here to assist you. "


    At Theo''s words, the young man steps forward.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Samuel Ascal. I am very pleased by your participation in our department, The Research Department."


    As he smiled, apart from Isbe, all the girl''s faces flushed red in excitement


    Rolling my eyes, I rested my head on my right arm and carefully looked at Samual. Though the ss may be ignorant about his true nature, I wasn''t


    After all, As he smiled, apart from Isabe, all the girl''s faces flushed red in excitement


    Rolling my eyes, I rested my head on my right arm and carefully looked at Samuel. Though the ss may be ignorant about his true nature, I wasn''t


    After all, I didn''t enter this department just for Isabe.


    Samuel is a fallen human ( a human who has a contract with the Demon ) many incidents will happen in Nova, and he is the one behind them.


    But then again, I had no reason to trouble myself by shouting, ''That guy is a fallen human.''


    They''d probably re at me and kick me out of the department.


    Wasn''t worth it.


    In any case, Samul had made a pact with a demon that was part of the Malice n, a sub-branch of the demon n of Envy. In exchange for selling his soul to the demon, he gained a very high-rank ability ''Maniption''. This ability allows the user to see a weak spot in someone''s heart, mind, and soul, a very powerful ability indeed.


    Currently, he should have his eyes out for Isabe. He will try to make her one of his puppets, this is one of the many reasons that Isabe went crazy in future.


    "Alright since my job is done I will be going from here on Samuel take the lead." the professor said as he went out of the ssroom.


    There was an awkward silence as the professor went out.


    Seeing the awkward air; samul took the first step at the podium.


    "Since today''s just the orientation, we''ll only briefly discuss what our department is about."


    Hearing his charming voice, the eyes of the female cadets were alrebehavioursng.


    "we research and discuss the ssification, weaknesses, behaviours, and attributes of monsters. Topics include monster ssification, how they behave, where their vital points are, what their attribute is, and how to deal with them efficiently. Not only do we research monsters we also research herbs, rare nts, and what type of herbs that found in dungeons.


    As you already know herbs are used I''m making potions, for example [ healing potion] [ mana recovery potion ], [ strength potion ] etc. These are the only few examples I told you there is still much more to search out there in the world."


    "It may sound boring and all, but don''t worry as that''s just the boring part¡­"


    Smiling brightly, Samul looked at everyone in the ss. As he was looking his eyes slightly paused on Isabe, who was quietly listening to the lecture.


    Rolling my eyes, I scoffed at him. ''You think no one noticed you staring at Isabe?''


    Suddenly the hologram image of a monstrous creature flickered to life before us.


    "I''ll give a quick example. Let''s take a look at this monster. As I''m sure you know, it is a man-eating horse," Samuel began, his voice clear andmanding.


    The hologram depicted a creature that was both fascinating and terrifying. A monstrous horse with gnarled, jagged teeth, its eyes gleaming with a malevolent hunger. It sent shivers down my spine just looking at it.


    Samuel continued his exnation, delving into the intricacies of this peculiar creature. "The man-eating horse is a prime example of a predatory monster in the Etheria ecosystem. They are known for their exceptional speed and agility, making them formidable hunters."


    I furrowed my brow, leaning in to listen more intently. This was a crucial part of our training, understanding the creatures we might encounter in our adventures.


    "Their primary prey is, as the name suggests, humans. They often lurk near forested areas, waiting for unsuspecting travellers to pass by. With their incredible speed, they can ambush and incapacitate their victims within seconds."


    Samuel''s words painted a vivid picture in my mind, and I couldn''t help but imagine the terror of being hunted by such a creature.


    "But here''s the interesting part," Samuel continued a hint of excitement in his voice. "Despite their fearsome reputation, man-eating horses can also be tamed and trained."


    My eyebrows shot up in surprise. Taming a man-eating horse sounded like an incredible feat.


    "To tame a man-eating horse," Samuel exined, "one needs a deep understanding of their behaviour and psychology. It''s a long and arduous process, but those who seed gain a loyal and incredibly powerfulpanion."


    Samuel''s exnation continued. But because it was everything I already knew, I couldn''t help but yawn.


    "Huma..."


    Immediately, Samuel''s eyebrows furrowed, and other female cadets sent me attacking res. I wouldn''t be surprised if they attacked me for real if I yawned one more time. Only Isabe kept her eyes on the screen.


    "Kuhum."


    Samuel let out a dry cough before continuing his exnation.


    "Because of its ambiguous attribute and behaviour, the totem scallop''s vital point hasn''t been discovered...."


    ***


    As the lecture finally came to an end, signalled by the ringing of the bells, I joined the shuffling crowd of students packing up their belongings. Yawning slightly, I made sure to stifle it this time; I had no desire to draw any unwanted attention from Samuel''s enthusiastic admirers. Fangirls could be rather relentless.


    Moving toward the ssroom exit, something caught my attention. Samuel was approaching Isabe, which piqued my curiosity. I couldn''t help but pause, my curiosity getting the best of me.


    "Junior Isabe," Samuel addressed her.


    Isabe seemed somewhat surprised by his approach, and she responded with a hesitant "hm?"


    With a sly smile, Samuel retrieved a small ck box from his pocket and extended it toward Isabe.


    "Here, this is a small gift for entering the research department," he exined.


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the nature of that gift and what Samuel''s intentions were. The events surrounding Samuel and Isabe weren''t detailed in the novel, so this interaction remained a mystery to me. Still, it was evident that Samuel had some ulterior motives beyond a simple weing gesture.


    Isabe epted the box, her response polite but reserved, and then she left the ssroom with it in her possession. The encounter seemed rather anticlimactic, considering the build-up. Samuel maintained hisposed demeanour as if this was just another step in his n.


    My interest waned as I exited the ssroom. In the grand scheme of things, the minor details of interpersonal rtionships within the academy held little significance to me. My primary focus remained on bing stronger and navigating the main story''s plotline.


    With that in mind, I decided to head back to my dormitory. A bit of rest wouldn''t hurt, and I needed to ensure I didn''t push myself too hard in my quest for power.


    ''Well, not like I care anyways,'' I thought, brushing off the encounter between Samuel and Isabe. Minor deviations from the plot were inconsequential, as long as the main story continued on course.


    I walked away from the ssroom, I went to a nearby vending machine and pulled out a Co and a cold juice. Looking at their names, I couldn''t help butugh. I named them Coin C and Sprite to cold juice. avoid trademark problems, and that was exactly how the names appeared on the cans.


    With the Co and cold juice cans in hand, I stood in front of her as though to block her path. Then, I handed the Co to her.


    "Here."


    "...?"


    Isabe''s face was full of question marks.


    "I''m in the same ss. Same team and now the same department. Funny coincidence, right?"


    "...Do you think I''ll drink something like this?"


    Isabe''s eyebrows furrowed and her lips protruded out as though she was furious. But since it was the reaction I expected, I hit it off casually.


    "I just got it from the vending machine."


    Isabe was likely attracted to bad boys. Of course, being ''handsome'' was a requirement as well.


    "Touch it. It''s cold."


    "I''m fine. You can have it."


    "It''s your loss then."


    Seeing her perfect figure walking away, I popped the cold juice can open.


    PsPushGulp, gulp.


    Isabe''s shoulders twitched at the sound.


    But pretending that nothing happened she left.


    "she really can''t express her emotion very well," I said as I left my apartment.

 Chapter 45: VR Duel [ 1 ]

    3rd POV


    The training ground was alive with the sounds of shing metal and determined fighters. Cadets sparred against each other or the practice puppets scattered across the area. Amidst this activity, a solitary figure stood out.


    In the centre of the training ground, a young boy, Lucas, focused intently on his swordsmanship. His eyes were closed, and his sword formed a diagonal barrier across his body. With precise movements, he deflected imaginary attacks, perfecting his defence while keeping an eye on opportunities for counterattacks.


    Lucas repeated these motions tirelessly, honing his skills. A week had passed since he''d entered Nova Academy, and his dedication to mastering the [Celestial Parry] technique was unwavering.


    Before, he could only perform the first movement of the technique once or twice before running out of mana. Now, he could manage it five times without exhausting his energy. But Lucas knew that he needed to reach a higher level of mastery to execute the [Celestial Parry] seamlessly.


    He cleared his mind, focusing solely on his practice.


    Perry and Counterattack.


    Perry and Counterattack.


    Perry and Counterattack.


    Lucas entered a trance-like state, losing himself in the repetitive motions. He didn''t stop until both his mana and stamina were depleted.


    As he took a moment to rest, he realized that the surroundings had grown dark. Only a few silhouettes of dedicated individuals remained in the training ground, all absorbed in their training.


    Then, a notification from his AI bracelet interrupted his thoughts.


    The time was already 2:30 AM, and Lucas was startled to realize it was now Saturday. He had lost track of time during his intense training.


    [Ding!]


    The bright red notification demanded his attention, announcing a critical update.


    [Traveling Crew Announcement]


    ¡ªThere will be a short trip on Sunday to serve as a freshman orientation.


    Lucas read the message. The travelling orientation was scheduled for Sunday, and the meeting ce was the ''Academy City Station,'' a connection to five major cities.


    His thoughts drifted back to his recent incident that happened in the Nova Academy.


    The tension between junior and senior members of the academy remained stable for now, thanks to the Student Council''s intervention. However, Lucas knew that these dynamics could change over time.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all. Gorge and his allies had taken leave, ''iming that their grandmothers had passed away.'' It was a humorous twist in an already eventful this week.


    the research department held its meetings once a week for non-members. Since Lucas was merely a member, his next visit to the department would have to wait until the following week.


    Lucas nced at his AI bracelet once more, contemting the events of the day.


    Looking at the time in his AI bracelet murmured to himself, "Let''s go to bed now. I don''t want to bete for today''s ss or else this time I really will get punishment from Lillian."


    It waste, and he didn''t want to risk beingte for his sses again, fearing Lillian''s potential punishment.


    Resolute in his decision, he headed back to his apartment, ready to rest and face another day at Nova Academy.


    ***


    At the same time, Lucas left the training ground.


    In a spacious training room, the air was thick with intensity as a lone figure moved with incredible speed and precision. The room seemed to shrink inparison to his agile movements. Each swing of his broadsword was a controlled dance of power and finesse.


    With every sh, the de created arcs of energy in the air. The practice puppet before him bore the brunt of his relentless assault. Each impact left a small indentation on the puppet, and shockwaves radiated from the point of contact, demonstrating the sheer force behind his strikes.


    The practice puppet was no ordinary target; it was crafted from a unique and durable material. If not for this special construction, it would have sumbed to the relentless onught long ago.


    As the figure came to a halt, his sculpted body glistened with sweat. He was shirtless, and the droplets of sweat traced a wild and manly pattern on his skin. Gasping for breath, he reached for a water bottle and drank deeply.


    After quenching his thirst, he leaned against the wall, exhaustion evident in his posture. The relentless training had taken its toll, even on someone as physically capable as him.


    A knock at the door interrupted his moment of respite.


    "¡­Come in," he uttered, his voice carrying an air of indifference.


    The door creaked open, revealing a burly and imposing individual with a buzzcut. This man was Hora, and he stood with a posture that exuded deference and caution.


    "Young master Aric, I heard you called me," Hora spoke, his voice filled with respect.


    Aric nodded indifferently, rose from his seat, and grabbed a towel. Drying his hair, he slowly approached Hora, who remainedposed and silent.


    Aric''s fist struck Hora''s stomach with brutal force, causing him to double over in agony, gasping for rebreather¡­khhh," Hora groaned, clutching his midsection.


    "To be unable to deal with mere trash, it''s already been three weeks since I ordered you," Aric sneered, ring disdainfully at Hora.


    He tossed the sweat-drenched towel at Hora, who was recovering from the blow.


    "Stand up," Aricmanded.


    With great effort, Hora straightened himself, and Aric continued his tirade.


    "¡­To think you would resort to such stupid tricks to harass someone who isn''t even worth my notice, and even if you did, you sent another trash against trash."


    Hesitantly, Hora attempted to exin himself, but Aric silenced him with a sternmand.


    "Shut up."


    Aric''s mood had been sour for weeks, all thanks to a single student who had managed to disrupt his life at Nova Academy.


    Lucas.


    That was the name that infuriated Aric. He wanted Lucas''s life to be a living nightmare, to force him to leave the academy out of sheer misery. But Lucas had thwarted his ns, not once, but twice.


    Aric''s pride had been wounded by someone he deemed beneath him.


    With a dark expression, Aric dered his intentions.


    "I''ll ask Star to deal with him¡­at least he can finish the job."


    Hearing the mention of Star, Hora''s determination red.


    "Please let me!"


    Aric regarded Hora with interest, curious about his newfound resolve.


    "What makes you think you can seed after failing already?"


    Hora responded with conviction, exining his previous actions.


    "Because I instructed Gorge toplete the mission, which is why it failed. But this time, I will personally handle it."


    Aric contemted Hora''s words before finally nodding in agreement.


    "¡­Hm, I guess you''re right."


    With a pat on Hora''s shoulder, Aric gave him his blessing.


    "Make sure you make his life miserable."


    Hora nodded earnestly, understanding the weight of Aric''s expectations.


    As Hora left the training room, Aric muttered under his breath, his voice dripping with contempt.


    "Trash."


    With renewed determination, Aric returned to the training puppet machine. He swung his broadsword with a mighty blow, unleashing a powerful shockwave that shattered the practice puppet, leaving it in pieces on the floor.


    ***


    "Alright guys that marks the end of the lesson."


    disrupting my thoughts was Lillian''s voice.


    Student began to stand up as Lillian left the ssroom.


    " yawn"


    My sleep was still notpleted but I managed to arrive at the ss on time.


    "Lucas bro, let''s go and hang out today at Academy City, I know that you still did not explored the city."


    An annoying voice sounded as Sunny came from behind me... Wait a minute how did know that I still had not explored the city?


    Did he stalk me?


    No way, he may be the weird guy but he never does something like stalking..... Right?


    Well, I hope so.


    Turning toward sunny I see a big smile on his face.


    That kind of smile a dog has when a dog sees his master.


    "No, sunny I don''t think I can I am going to get some sleep first."


    I said as I walked out of ss, Sunny trailing behind me like a lost puppy.


    "Aw,e on Lucas it should be fun, I also take you some nice bar, what do you say?"


    "We are under 18 Sunny. If the academy finds we will be in big trouble so no."


    I said as a frown appeared on my face as the name of the bar was mentioned.


    "Came on no is going to fin- ouch why did you suddenly stop?"


    I stopped because in front of me, a few steps ahead Adrian, Emma, Noah, Lyra and Evelyn?


    And In front of Adrian is Kevin, who caused a big fuss at the training ground one week ago.


    What the hell is going on there?


    "Oh, it''s Adrian and is that Kevin?"


    Sunny said as he came forward.


    " yes, they are."


    I said as I approached them to hear what Adrian saying to him.


    "Kevin I challenge you for a duel."


    ''Ah, a duel it''s going to be interesting.''


    "Lucas looks like it''s going to be an interesting match."


    A small grin came to my face.


    As I replied to him.


    Indeed, Sunny it''s going to be interesting."

 Chapter 46: VR Duel [ 2 ]

    In Nova Academy, a duel is a formalized and regted form ofbat that students can engage in to settle disputes or prove their prowess.


    It is a well-established tradition within the academy and serves as a means for students to test their skills and resolve conflicts without resorting to violence that could harm the overall harmony of the institution.


    Duels are governed by strict rules and protocols to ensure fairness and safety.


    When a student wishes to challenge another to a duel, they must issue a formal challenge to their intended opponent.


    This challenge must be epted willingly by the opponent before the duel can take ce. eptance is not mandatory, and a student may choose to decline the challenge without repercussions.


    However, refusing a challenge may result in a loss of reputation and respect among peers, as it can be seen as ack of courage or an admission of inferiority.


    Once a duel is epted, it is scheduled by the academy''s administration to ensure that it takes ce under controlled and supervised conditions.


    The rules of the duel, such as the choice of weapons, magic, or conditions, are agreed upon by both parties or determined by the academy''s regtions.


    During the duel, students are expected to disy theirbat skills, strategy, and, above all, sportsmanship.


    Duels are an essential aspect of life at Nova Academy, fostering personal growth,petition, and the development of a student''s character.


    Kevin''s heart sank as he heard Adrian''s challenge. It was a mix of dread, anxiety, and a tinge of anger that coursed through him. He knew all too well just how powerful Adrian was, and facing him in a duel was not something he took lightly. However, Kevin was not one to back down easily, and he couldn''t let his fear show on his face.


    He had his reputation to uphold, and he wouldn''t allow himself to be seen as weak.


    Kevin''s face paled slightly, but he refused to let his fear show. Instead, he masked his hesitation with a facade of determination. He understood that his response in this moment would not only affect his reputation but also the perception that he was a member of the crew, The Nobel Crew.


    He can''t let Tony''s expectations of him lose.


    With a deep breath, Kevin epted the challenge, but he wasn''t about to walk into this duel without some terms of his own.


    "I ept your challenge, Adrian, but only on one condition. If I win, you must leave Nova Academy for good."


    Adrian''s expression didn''t waver as he nodded in agreement. "Very well, Kevin. And if I win, you''ll provide me with any information you have on Tony."


    The terms were set, and the stakes were high.


    "So what are you waiting let''s do this right now."


    Kevin said as he began to walk in Arena''s direction.


    As this conversation unfolded, nearby students couldn''t help but overhear. The mention of a duel involving two prominent figures like Adrian and Kevin sent ripples of excitement and curiosity through the onlookers. Among them, Emma, Noah, and Lyra wore expressions of surprise, concern, and anticipation. They understood the gravity of this duel and how it could impact the academy''s atmosphere.


    In the distance, Aric, a keen observer, listened intently to their interaction. His interest was piqued, and he couldn''t help but wonder about the oue of this duel.


    ***


    News of the impending duel between Adrian and Kevin had quickly spread throughout Nova Academy like wildfire. The buzz of excitement was palpable, and students from all corners of the academy eagerly anticipated the spectacle.


    As the time for the showdown drew near, arge crowd had gathered at the arena, all vying for the best view of the impending battle. It was a sea of expectant faces, filled with curiosity and anticipation.


    The buzz of excitement was palpable as students and onlookers jostled for a good view of the impending battle.


    Many had arrived early, securing their spot at the front of the crowd to ensure they didn''t miss a moment of the action.


    And as always, Random Students was already there.


    "So, What do you think, who will win?" A random student asked.


    "I know Adrian won. After all, he is the strongest Hero ss freshman year." A random student''s friend from the same group gave his opinion.


    "Yeah. ording to rumours is already an E+ ranker." As always a random girl interjected.


    "But, Kevin is also an F+ ranker, and his rank is also 69, I mean he did not enter E rank but he has his guild resources with him." A random student rebuked.


    "He also might have learned some skills." A random student''s friend from the same added.


    Some favoured Adrian due to his reputation and Hero ss status, while others pointed out Kevin''s impressive guild and the possibility of him having learned new skills.


    When the two contenders made their dramatic entrances, the atmosphere became electric. Adrian and Kevin, determined and resolute, entered their respective VR capsules, ready to sh in the digital arena.


    Inside the virtual world, the holographdscape was a breathtaking testament to technological advancement. As the duelmenced, cheers erupted from Kevin''s supporters, his loyal minions who had witnessed his earlier confrontation with Shion.


    On the other hand, Adrian, already popr and renowned, had a significant portion of the audience rooting for him. The roars of support filled the air, creating an energetic and electrifying atmosphere that surrounded the arena.


    Lucas, standing beside Sunny, observed the spectacle. He could spot Noah, Emma, and Lyra among the spectators, their faces reflecting a mix of excitement and concern for their friend Adrian.


    Aric, normally aloof and solitary, had made an exception and was present in the stands. He had his reasons¡ªtoday was Adrian''s match, and he wanted to gauge just how much stronger the young freshman had be since their previous encounter.


    Lucas scanned the crowd, searching for Evelyn, who had been there when Adrian issued the challenge to Kevin.


    "What are you searching so much with your eyes, Lucas?"


    To his surprise, she was not far behind him.


    Sunny, standing beside Lucas, greeted Evelyn with a friendly smile. "Hey, Evelyn!"


    Evelyn turned toward Sunny, returning the greeting with a warm nod. "Hello, Sunny."


    Lucas felt a slight embarrassment as he observed Evelyn''s beauty, a feeling he was not ustomed to. He cleared his throat and decided to divert the conversation. "Oh, uh, nothing in particr. Just looking around, you know."


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow, her gaze fixed on Lucas. "Really? You seem pretty focused. Are you trying to find someone?"


    Lucas''s cheeks tinged with a faint blush, which he hoped Evelyn wouldn''t notice. He couldn''t exactly tell her he had been searching for her in the crowd. "N-no, it''s nothing like that. Just enjoying the atmosphere, I guess."


    Evelyn chuckled softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "You''re a terrible liar, Lucas."


    Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle as well, admitting defeat. "Alright, you got me. I was looking for you. I wanted to see if you were here to witness this duel."


    Evelyn''s expression softened as she nced toward the arena where Adrian and Kevin were about to face off. "Of course, I''m here. Adrian''s a friend, and I want to support him. Plus, I''m curious to see how this duel unfolds."


    Lucas nodded in agreement. "Same here. It''s going to be an interesting match, that''s for sure."


    The two of them fell into an easy conversation, discussing the uing duel, their thoughts on Adrian and Kevin''s abilities, and even the academy''s recent events. Despite the tension in the air, their chat was lighthearted, and Lucas couldn''t help but enjoy the moments spent talking with Evelyn amidst the excitement of the crowd.

 Chapter 47: VR Duel [ 3 ]

    "So, tell me why did Adrian challenge Kevin to a duel?"


    I asked Evelyn who was standing to my right.


    She turned to me her brow furrowed as she gathered her thoughts, after the moment she replied.


    "As you already know it''s been six days since the crew incident and the problem isn''t solved, Tony is not trying to do anything but he is sure using his followers to do his bidding."


    "Well, I know that much," I said to her.


    "And Kevin is one of the followers Tony, and he must have some information about Tony, so that is why Adrian challenges him so he can get that information."


    "I see." that''s all I said as we fell into silence.


    "It''s begun," Sunny said.


    I turned to the screen in the area, and yes the match had begun.


    the virtual duel began, the holographic forms of Kevin and Adrian emerged on the field, visible to the audience.


    However, since the battle was taking ce within the virtual reality world, the audience was not able to hear their voices.


    Nheless, there was a microphone present in each of the capsules, allowing Kevin and Adrian tomunicate with each other as they battled.


    "So, you are ready to be defeated by me?" Adrian asked with an air of confidence.


    Kevin''s face twisted with annoyance as he responded, "We''ll see about that."


    With a gentle smile, Adrian drew his sword from its scabbard and replied, "Let''s get started, then."


    Kevin clicked his tongue in irritation and unsheathed his sword.


    Their swords glinted in the light as both of them unsheathed their weapons and began running towards each other.


    As they collided, the sound of shing metal echoed through the virtual field. The audience held their breath, watching as the two opponents exchanged blows with fierce intensity.


    "You are good," Adrian praised Kevin.


    "Talk less, and swing your sword more," Kevin retorted, his focus solely on the battle.


    Despite his irritation, Kevin secretly acknowledged Adrian''s impressive swordsmanship.


    "Okay," Adrian took the feedback to heart and increased his speed and offensive tactics, while Kevin relied on blocking Adrian''s attacks.


    Kevin, at an F+ rank, knew he was at a disadvantage against Adrian, who was on the cusp of reaching D-. The difference in their strength was significant.


    As Lucas had mentioned before, it was difficult to ovee the barrier of rank as one grew stronger. The challenge of surpassing one''s current level became increasingly arduous.


    The virtual battle continued with Adrian pushing the offensive, while Kevin focused on his defensive skills. The crowd watched in anticipation as the two shed, their movements swift and calcted.


    Adrian''s de was a blur of motion as he unleashed a flurry of attacks, while Kevin expertly blocked and parried, his defence unyielding.


    The audience couldn''t hear their words, but they could sense the tension and determination emanating from both fighters.


    And amid the intense battle, Adrian decided to strike up a conversation with Kevin.


    "Is it necessary to bring these kinds of talks while fighting?" Kevin asked, clearly irritated by the interruption.


    Adrian remained calm and collected, even as he continued to attack. "Yeah, it''s important to talk."


    "What do you know about Tony" Adrian asked calmly, despite the chaos of the fight around him.


    Kevin''s face contorted with anger as he parried one of Adrian''s strikes. "I will not tell you anything unless you beat me or are you having doubts about yourself" he sneered.


    Kevin''s fury turned into a burning rage as he strengthened his body with mana. His sword strikes became more powerful, and Adrian had to take a step back to regain his bnce.


    Adrian continued, dodging Kevin''s.


    Kevin''s attacks were wild and uncontrolled, crashing down like berserk waves that threatened to destroy everything in their path. However, Adrian''s movements were fluid and graceful.


    He deflected each of Kevin''s attacks with ease, leaving the audience in awe of his skill. Every time Kevin thought he had an opening, Adrian would respond with a quick and subtle movement, neutralizing his attack effortlessly.


    It was clear that Adrian''s swordsmanship was on apletely different levelpared to Kevin''s brute strength.


    Kevin was taken aback by how easily Adrian was able to block all of his moves. "How are you doing that?" he asked incredulously.


    Adrian just smiled and said, "I suppose I''m just Strong."


    The audience looked on in surprise at Adrian''s seemingly effortless defence.


    "Do you think what Tony doing is right?, I can see he is using Rank and his background as an advantage."


    Adrian asked Kevin as their sword shed.


    "It''s just the way the world works," Kevin replied in a grim voice.


    "But do you have to follow the rules of the world?" Adrian asked seriously.


    Kevin was fatigued and struggling to catch his breath. "Huff...hah...hah... If Tony doesn''t do it, someone else will. There are plenty of people like that out there. Those weak people will just get crushed. How long are you going to keep protecting them?" he asked, his voice strained.


    "I''m not saying you shouldn''t fight," Adrian responded calmly. "But there''s a line that shouldn''t be crossed."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Adrian''s sword began to glow with a bright blue light, causing many onlookers to gasp in surprise.


    Even some of the professors in attendance were taken aback by the sudden disy of power.


    Kevin stood frozen, his gaze fixed on Adrian as thetter spoke. "I know all too well how the weak are crushed," Adrian said, his grip on his sword tightening as he prepared to strike.


    In the virtual arena, The battle between Adrian and Kevin reached a crescendo. The sh of their swords sent sparks flying, and the intensity of their fight was palpable. The audience watched with bated breath as the two young warriors gave it their all.


    Adrian knew that Kevin''s brute sword art was powerful and unpredictable, but he had a n. He had been waiting for the right moment to unleash his ultimate technique, the Moonlight Serenade - The Great Sonata.


    As Kevin swung his massive sword in a wide arc, aiming to cleave Adrian in two, Adrian''s eyes gleamed with determination. He blocked Kevin''s strike with his de, and for a moment, they were locked in a fierce struggle, their muscles straining against each other''s strength.


    Then, in an instant, Adrian made his move. He released his grip on his sword, allowing it to float in the air before him. The audience gasped in surprise as they witnessed the ethereal disy of his mana control.


    With a swift motion of his hand, Adrian summoned his mana, causing the virtual arena to transform. The once sunny battlefield was now bathed in the soft glow of moonlight, creating an otherworldly atmosphere.


    Adrian''s sword, suspended in mid-air, began to move of its own ord as if guided by an invisible hand. It danced gracefully, tracing intricate patterns in the air. This was the Moonlight Serenade - The Great Sonata, a technique thatbined the beauty of swordsmanship with the power of mana maniption.


    Kevin, taken aback by the sudden change in the battlefield, momentarily faltered in his attack. It was the opening Adrian had been waiting for. With a surge of mana, Adrian''s sword transformed into a radiant crescent de, shimmering with moonlight.


    In a fluid motion, Adrianunched his counterattack. The crescent de sliced through the air with unparalleled grace and precision, aimed directly at Kevin. The audience held their breath as they witnessed the mesmerizing disy of Adrian''s skill.


    Kevin tried to block the attack with his brute strength, but the Moonlight Serenade - The Great Sonata was not so easily thwarted. Adrian''s de moved with a fluidity that defied logic, weaving around Kevin''s defences with ease.


    The crescent de struck true, and a shockwave rippled through the virtual arena. Kevin''s brute sword art was overwhelmed by the sheer elegance and power of Adrian''s technique. He was sent flying backwards, crashing to the ground in defeat.


    As the virtual moonlight faded, the audience erupted into cheers and apuse. They had just witnessed a breathtaking disy of skill and power. Adrian stood victorious, his sword returning to his hand as he sheathed it with a graceful flourish.


    The battle was over, and Adrian had emerged as the victor, proving that true strength could be found in the harmony of mind, body, and mana.


    The crowd was in a state of awe and astonishment after witnessing Adrian''s incredible disy of power with the Moonlight Serenade - The Great Sonata. As the virtual moonlight faded, the onlookers couldn''t contain their excitement and admiration for the young hero.


    "He''s amazing!" one student eximed, unable to take their eyes off Adrian.


    "I''ve never seen anything like it," another student added, still trying to process what they had just witnessed.


    "Adrian''s strength is on a whole different level," a third student remarked in wonder.


    Even some of the professors in attendance were nodding in approval, recognizing the exceptional skill and mastery Adrian had disyed during the duel.


    Nearby, Emma, who had been watching the battle with bated breath, couldn''t help but smile proudly. "That''s the Adrian," she whispered to herself, a sense of pride filling her heart.


    Meanwhile, Aric stood silently, his eyes fixed on Adrian.


    As for Adrian, he remainedposed, his gaze shifting to Kevin, who was slowly getting up from the ground.

 Chapter 48: After Duel

    As the apuse from the audience continued to fill the arena, Kevin''s minions couldn''t hide their disappointment. Their faces wore expressions of defeat as they followed their leader out of the arena, their footsteps heavy with dejection.


    Meanwhile, Adrian and his friends emerged from the virtual reality capsules, where Noah enthusiastically greeted him with a warm smile and hearty congrattions.


    "You did it, Adrian! I knew you had it in you," Noah eximed, patting Adrian on the back with genuine pride.


    Adrian smiled in response to Noah''s words, appreciating the support of his friends. He had a brief exchange with Kevin, reminding him of the bet they had made and the possibility of discussing the winner''s prizeter.


    With that settled, Kevin and his followers left the arena, their spirits subdued but epting of the oue.


    As Adrian reunited with Noah, Emma, and Lyra, they shared in his victory, congratting him on the impressive duel.


    Noah yfully mentioned his own experience of losing to Adrian in a battle, which elicited a chuckle from the hero-ss student.


    However, as they left the arena together, Adrian couldn''t help but notice that not everyone in the crowd was pleased with the duel''s result. Some spectators were upset, while others celebrated their sessful bets.


    Amidst the audience, Tony, a tall and handsome figure, stood with an unmistakable air of disappointment.


    After thest sh between Tony and Adrian, Tony knows that he can''t make an unnecessary move.


    After all, Adrian gets back up behind him.


    It was clear that Adrian''s victory had not pleased him, and Adrian remained unaware of the brewing tensions and the enigmatic figure''s presence in the arena.


    As the excitement of the duel settled down and the spectators began to disperse, Lucas found himself standing next to Evelyn.


    Sunny, who had been with them earlier, had already left to join the rest of the crowd. Lucas and Evelyn stood side by side, silently watching the remaining events unfold.


    Lucas stole a nce at Evelyn, who was focused on the arena. Her presence still affected him deeply, even though he had been separated from her for a long time. He couldn''t help but feel the weight of their past rtionship hanging over him.


    He cleared his throat, breaking the silence. "So, uh, Evelyn...What do you think of a match?"


    Evelyn turned her head to look at Lucas "It was a fine duel, I know that Adrian is going to win the duel so it''s nothing new."


    Yeah she is right, everyone in the arena knows that whatever happens in the end Adrian going to win.


    Why is that?


    Well, he is the protagonist of this story he is going to win no matter what in the end.


    "you are right," I said to her.


    Evelyn''s change in behaviour didn''t go unnoticed by Lucas. It was a wee shift from the constant hostility they had once shared. As she mentioned the uing Travelling Crew, Lucas couldn''t help but be intrigued by the fact that they were on the same team.


    "How did you know that I''m also in the same crew?" Lucas asked with a hint of curiosity.


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow, her tone a mix of amusement and exasperation. "Well, we all received notifications on our Smart bracelets. It''s not exactly a secret, you know."


    Lucas chuckled at his oversight. "Oh yeah, I guess we did. I must''ve missed that email."


    As they continued walking, Lucas couldn''t help but sense the tension that still lingered between them. Evelyn''s cold and threatening tone when she mentioned the Travelling Crew was a stark reminder that their history was not easily forgotten.


    "Sigh... sure," Lucas responded, a touch of resignation in his voice. He knew that despite the changes, Evelyn still harboured deep resentment towards him.


    But he couldn''t help but reflect on his actions. He had done things that he couldn''t take back, and it weighed on him. As they walked further away from each other, Lucas couldn''t help but hope that their shared experiences in the Travelling Crew might help them both move forward in some way.


    ***


    Sunday, the next day after the duel between Adrian and Kevin.


    In a quiet corner of the cafe in Academy City, Adrian and Kevin sat down, their faces marked with a sense of seriousness. The tension in the air was palpable as they prepared to have a candid conversation.


    Adrian, leaning forward, broke the silence, his eyes locked onto Kevin''s. "Now talk," he urged, his voice firm.


    Kevin took a deep breath before beginning to reveal some critical information about Tony Stark. "Tony Stark," he started, "was born into the prestigious Stark family, which held immense wealth and influence. His family''s fortune was worth over a trillion C, making them one of the most influential families in the city."


    As Kevin continued to speak, he detailed Tony''s early life, exining how he had grown up in a world where admirers flocked to him due to his family''s wealth and standing. "Every girl he ever approached seemed to fall for him," Kevin noted, emphasizing Tony''s natural charm.


    However, Kevin didn''t hide the darker side of Tony''s character. "Tony is known for his exclusivity. He despises those of lower status and surrounds himself only with individuals of high standing. In pursuit of his ambitions, he established what he calls a ''Noble Crew,'' a group reserved for the elite of the Academy."


    Adrian listened intently, piecing together the puzzle of Tony''s character and influence. He understood that Tony Stark was not just a typical student but a powerful figure with a significant following.


    Kevin finally concluded, "I''m one of those working for Tony behind the scenes, alongside others, including some first-year students. That''s all I know," he finished, a sense of relief washing over him as he disclosed this information to Adrian.


    Adrian, deep in thought, absorbed the details Kevin had shared. It was clear that Tony Stark''s background and his influentialwork would prove to be significant challenges to ovee.


    Adrian, processing the information about Tony Stark''s formidable presence, leaned forward slightly and asked Kevin, "Do you know who the other first-year students working for Tony are?"


    Kevin''s expression grew solemn as he replied, "I''m afraid not. They are incredibly secretive about their identities. I''ve never met any of them personally, and they go to great lengths to conceal their involvement with Tony."


    Adrian''s brows furrowed slightly at the realization that Tony''s operation was even more covert than he had initially thought. It would be challenging to identify and deal with these hidden allies, especially if they were skilled at operating in the shadows.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t afford to back down. Adrian had set his sights on dismantling Tony''s influence and bringing justice to the Academy. This revtion only strengthened his resolve to uncover the truth and confront Tony Stark head-on.


    "You know It''s not going to be easy," Kevin said after some time.


    Adrian''s expression hardened at the mention of that. "Thank you for the warning. I''ll be careful," he said, extending his hand.


    Kevin shook it, "Sure thing. But remember, I already said this now but it won''t be easy. Changing the status quo never is easy."


    "I know. But it''s worth it," Adrian said before turning and walking away.


    After a brief conversation with Kevin, Adrian made his way out of the cafe, feeling somewhat puzzled by Ben''s behaviour.


    "Why did he agree so easily? It''s not like him," Adrian mused. "But I suppose it''s a good thing he agreed. Hopefully, the bullying wille to an end now."


    However, Adrian was also aware that his thinking was wed. As Kevin had warned him, this was just the beginning, and things were unlikely to end here.


    Adrian''s bracelet vibrated, indicating an iing call. He quickly nced at the disy and saw that it was Emma calling. With a swift motion, he epted the call and brought his wrist up to his ear.


    "Hey, Emma," he greeted her.


    "Adrian!" Emma''s voice came through the bracelet''s speaker. "I just wanted to check when you''re nning to arrive at the Academy City Station for the Traveling Crew orientation."


    Adrian adjusted his pace, making sure he was heading in the right direction. "I''m on my way there right now. Should be there in about fifteen minutes or so."


    Emma sounded relieved. "That''s great! We''re already here with Noah and Isabe. Evelyn is giving us her usual ''I''m always on time'' speech."


    Adrian chuckled. Evelyn''s punctuality was well-known among their group. "Tell her I''ll be fashionablyte, as usual."


    "I will," Emma replied with augh. "See you soon, Adrian."


    "See you soon, Emma." Adrian ended the call and continued his journey to the Academy City Station, looking forward to reuniting with his friends for the Traveling Crew orientation.


    Adrian took a runner''s pose, he bed down his knees a little and closed his eyes.


    He focused on his mana as he guided to them his feet.


    With that, Adrian burst into a sprint toward Academy Station.


    "With this, I will be able to reach there in 10 minutes."

 Chapter 49: Major Incident [ 1 ]

    Apologies for the earlier oversight. Here''s theplete passage:


    "Huaaaa~" After stepping out of the bathroom, I nced at myself in the mirror, ensuring I looked presentable. Even after a shower, I still felt sleepy.


    Normally I would have made a narcissisticment on my beautiful appearance, but today I was in a hurry.


    Why?


    Today is the orientation for the travelling crew. And I don''t want to bete.


    And today is also an incident that happened during the travelling crew.


    That''s why I am fully prepared for today''s event.


    "Sword check, Bow check, Magic scroll check and there is no potion this time with me."


    I said to myself as I kept checking my items.


    You must be wondering why I have a magic scroll right?


    Well, the thing is that old Lucas has an affinity for Light, a rare element.


    But because it''s a rare element, there is no proper way to learn the Light element.


    So yesterday night I brought one Light magic scroll with 3000 C,


    My savings hit rock bottom I tell you, that.


    I have to do something about this too.


    Anyway, I just brought this up in case of an emergency that''s all.


    It''s a one-time use scroll so I have to be pretty careful when using it.


    CLICK-


    "Anyway let''s go," I said as I closed the door behind me.


    ***


    I walked to the meeting ce. Many of the leading characters ¡ª namely Adrian, Noah, Emma, and Isabe¡ª were already present.


    And let''s not forget about Evelyn as she res daggers at me, her gaze asking why I''m sote.


    I''m only 5 minuteste! What is her problem?!


    Ignoring her, I leisurely just stand there.


    All of them seemedpletely oblivious to my existence, did they all forget that I was also there to help them at crew hall?


    What jerks!


    Well anyway, I can''t do anything about it.


    Today in Eldoria, an unexpected incident would ur. This would be the story''s first major incident.


    While I was organizing today''s impending incident in my head, the crew president arrived.


    "Hello, I''m the crew president, Joy. I didn''t believe it when I saw so many crew applications, but... it''s real. Who knew such amazing cadets would join my crew?"


    He paused for a moment and continued. "Normally Nova Academy doesn''t allow the students to leave the Academy city, because whoever came here to be a hero But after many application and requests Nova allow them to build this crew ''Traveling Crew''.


    With that joypleted the history of  ''Traveling Crew''.


    With his average height and gentle first impression, Joy looked around the crew members while scratching his neck.


    Joy is also one of the people who does not have any ties with Tony.


    "First, I''ll give a short introduction about the travelling club."


    With a bashful smile, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket. It looked like he had a speech prepared. I described Joy as a timid person, so I wasn''t too surprised by his actions.


    "Kuhum. Once or twice a month, Nova will allow to ''Traveling Crew'' to leave Academy City to travel. The purpose of the travel is to rx. So training during trips will be strictly forbidden."


    Kuhum. After clearing his throat once more, he put the paper away. What, that was it?


    "Today, as part of the orientation, we''ll take a short trip to Eldoria"


    "We''ll have a theme for each trip. Since today''s meant to be an orientation, we''ll just have a free trip without anythingplicated. But instead of travelling alone, we''ll split into groups of three."


    Here, Adrian would be paired with Isabe and run into trouble while they were looking around a museum. As for that trouble, I would be able to experience it soon.


    "Then we''ll start by drawing lots."


    Drawing lots waspletely based on luck, With my hand on my chin, I fell in thought. Should I choose Adrian? Or Noah?


    "I''ll go first."


    At that moment, Isabe stepped up. I watched her pull out a name without much thought. In the next instant, I realized I overlooked one vital piece of information. It was the oddity known as Lucas and Evelyn.


    The lot drawn by Isabe had the following name.


    "Lucas and Adrian."


    My heart dropped immediately. But there was no change in Isabe''s facial expression.


    With her usual mask in ce, she stared at me with calm eyes.


    **


    Thankfully, everything else had remained unchanged. Adrian became paired with Isabe but so were I. Emma, Noah and Evelyn became pairs with the others.


    Leaving Crew president alone.


    After drawing lots was over, the members gathered by their pairs and stood in front of the Portal.


    Portal, the cutting-edge technology utilizing magic science and engineering. With a height of 15 meters and a width of 30 meters, this giant gate was built in over a hundred ces throughout world.


    But of course, normal people and low-ss guilds can''t use it for vacations.


    It takes a lot of C to use. But since I this part the of Crew travelling, it''s free for me.


    "Studen Lucas Darkheart. Confirmed."


    The Portal operator gave us a seal. This seal would resonate with the Portal and take us to Eldoria.


    "Let''s go."


    ***


    A strange feeling enveloped my body, but only for a moment.


    In the blink of an eye, the surrounding scenery changed to an unfamiliar ce. It was Eldoria Portal Station, a futuristic blend of vibrant blue and sleek grey. The station had a modern and advanced feel to it, with holographic signs and bustling activity.


    Large screens disyed information about various destinations, and there was an air of excitement among the travellers. It was a testament to the technological marvels of this world.


    Joy''s voice brought Lucas back to the present. "It''s 1 right now, so we''ll meet back here at 6."


    Lucas nodded, acknowledging the instructions. He nced around at his surroundings, taking in the sleek design of the portal station. It was a bustling hub of activity, with travellers of all kindsing and going.


    "For now, follow me," Joy continued.


    All students followed Joy through the station, and as they did, they received another seal from the Portal employees. This seal was likely necessary for using the public transportation system in Eldoria. borating on the Portal Station, they found themselves in an area marked ''Marin Lines Station.'' It seemed like the public transportation system in Eldoria was well-organized and efficient.


    "You can go wherever you want as a pair using the public transportation system. For today, we won''t require you to write a report, but make sure you''re back by 6. If you''rete, you''ll be penalized," Joy warned before letting the Students depart in pairs.


    As the others left, it was just Adrian, Isabe, and Lucas remaining at the Eldoria Portal Station. The three of them were left to decide where they wanted to go, and immediately, a difference in preferences emerged.


    Isabe, a mage, expressed her desire to visit the mage tower, a ce of magical study and practice. She saw this trip as an opportunity to enhance her magical knowledge and skills.


    Adrian, on the other hand, was a swordsman through and through. His eyes sparkled with the prospect of visiting diator Dom, an arena where swordsmen from all over challenged each other. It was a ce where warriors could test their skills and grow stronger throughbat.


    The two of them began to argue about which destination to choose, each passionate about their preference.


    Isabe insisted, "The mage tower offers a unique opportunity for me to learn and grow as a mage. I can''t pass up the chance to go there."


    Adrian countered, "But diator Dom is where I can truly test my mettle. I need to hone my sword skills, and this is the perfect ce for it."


    Lucas, standing between them, sighed inwardly. He didn''t have a strong preference for either destination, and his main goal was to ensure the two didn''t end up in a heated argument.


    In the novel, they argue for half an hour, Lucas can''t let that happen; because in the end, they both decide to go to ''Artefacts Room''.


    "Guys, how about wepromise?" Lucas suggested, trying to mediate the situation. "We can spend some time at both ces."


    "How Lucas?" Adrian asked him.


    "Since Isabe is a mage I know that she will like this and you to Adrian," Lucas said ignoring Adria''s question.


    "Just tell us will you," Isabe said.


    "The Artefacts Room," he said to them as both of their brows frown.


    "Why is Artefacts Room?" Adrian asked him,


    "In Artefacts Room, There will be many types of swords and wonders, I know that Adrian you wanted to challenge someone but as I said this ispromise."


    ''This monster just how many times he wants to fight, even after a duel with Kevin.''


    Lucas thought as gave Adrian a strange look.


    Isabe and Adrian exchanged nces, considering the proposal. Finally, they nodded in agreement, realizing it was a fairpromise.


    "Alright, that sounds reasonable," Isabe conceded.


    Adrian grinned, appreciating Lucas'' diplomatic approach. "Sure, I can wait a bit for my turn, when Ie here next time, I will go to diotr Dom."


    With the agreement in ce, the trio set off,  heading to the Artefacts Room.

 Chapter 50: Major Incident [ 2 ]

    After a series of bus changes, the three of us finally arrived at the Artifacts Room. It was a substantial building with an imposing exterior, standing as a testament to the importance of the artefacts housed within it.


    The outer facade of the building was made of gleaming white marble, adorned with intricate engravings of various weapons and mystical symbols. Tall, arched windows allowed natural light to filter into the room, creating an inviting atmosphere for those approaching.


    As we entered, the sight that greeted us was nothing short of astonishing. The Artifacts Room was vast and filled with an array of disys and showcases. Replicas of weapons and equipment excavated by Wartime agent demons were meticulously arranged throughout the room.


    Each artefact was positioned behind reinforced ss, and information ques apanied them, detailing their origins, historical significance, and any notable magical properties they possessed.


    But what truly brought life to the room was the lively chatter andughter of parents and children who roamed the exhibit, their faces filled with wonder and excitement.


    ¡ªDaddy, what''s that?


    ¡ªOh, that''s the Armor made of A rank monster....


    It seemed that the artefacts held a universal appeal even to the youngest of future heroes.


    I felt a shiver run down my spine as I stepped into the bustling room, knowing that today, within these very walls, an incident would unfold¡ªone that I had a hand in orchestrating.


    As we stepped I did the big hall where l we could see all types of weapons, artefacts etc.


    "Okay as I said I''m going to section where wands are kept."


    As Isabe expressed her interest in wands and magic spells, I noticed her graceful figure moving gracefully toward that section of the Artifacts Room. She seemed genuinely captivated by the magical relics on disy.


    "And I''m going to see some Swords over there, what about you Lucas?"


    "Oh me? Well, I''m just going to look for whatever interests me." I said to him, he nodded at my words.


    Meanwhile, Adrian, ever the sword enthusiast, had his eyes set on the section devoted to As Isabe expressed her interest in wands and magic spells, I noticed her graceful figure moving gracefully toward that section of the Artifacts Room we''re Wands are kept. She seemed genuinely captivated by the magical relics on disy.


    "Alright, I''ll meet you bothter," I said with a casual wave, not wanting to intrude on the interests. My intention was clear¡ªI needed to locate the individual who would be the focal point of today''s incident.


    I observed Isabe and Adrian for a moment as they ventured into their respective sections of the room. They were unaware of the events that would soon unfold, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding.


    With that in mind, I began to navigate the sea artefacts and relics, my eyes scanning the room for any signs of unusual activity or individuals who stood out from the rest of the people.


    10 minutester...


    As I continued my search through the bustling Artifact Room, frustration began to set in.


    "Fuck."


    There was no sign of any unusual activity or any individuals who appeared out of the ordinary. It seemed like a fruitless endeavour.


    Eventually, I found myself back where I had parted ways with Isabe and Adrian. Isabe, with her ever-expressive nature, was enthusiastically eyeing a bow in a ss disy. Her excitement was evident as she expressed her desire for the weapon.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle softly at her candidness, especially when she believed no one was watching. Isabe had a way of revealing her true feelings when she thought no one was paying attention.


    However, my primary goal was still to locate the person who would be a centimetre of the impending incident. My eyes darted around the room, scanning the various sections once more.


    Then, I spotted him ¨C Adrian. His tall and striking figure made him stand out easily in the crowd. He was immersed in examining a particr weapon, and as I approached him discreetly, I recognized the weapon he was inspecting.


    It was a weapon I knew well.


    As I approached Adrian, I noticed that he was captivated by a unique sword disyed in a ss case. The sword''s namete read "Aegisde."


    I cleared my throat to get his attention and began exining. "Adrian, that''s the Aegisde. It''s quite a legendary weapon with an interesting history. This sword was discovered in a long-forgotten dungeon deep within the Eldoria Mountains."


    I continued, my voice taking on a tone of reverence for the weapon''s history. "Legends say that the Aegisde was forged by an ancient master cksmith who was said to have harnessed the power of a fallen star to create it. It''s known for its exceptional craftsmanship and unparalleled durability."


    "The sword''s name, ''Aegis,'' is derived from ancient mythology, where it was the shield of Zeus and Athena, said to provide imprable protection. Simrly, the Aegisde is believed to grant its wielder unparalleled defence and resilience."


    I paused for a moment, allowing Adrian to take in the significance of the weapon. "Adrian, acquiring a weapon like the Aegisde would undoubtedly elevate yourbat prowess to new heights. However, obtaining it won''t be easy, as it''s highly sought after and guarded by numerous protective enchantments within the dungeon."


    Adrian looked at the Aegisde with a newfound appreciation, realizing the immense potential this sword held for his future battles.


    "You are right Lucas" he said to me.


    With a kind smile, he pointed at another section of the Artefact Room.


    It drew my attention to the bow disyed. It was a remarkable weapon known as the "Moonshadow Bow."


    My thoughts raced as I recalled the history of this unique bow. It had once belonged to a reclusive archer named ra Moonshadow, who was renowned for her unparalleled skill with the bow. Legends spoke of her ability to strike down her enemies with uncanny precision, even in the darkest of nights.


    ra Moonshadow was said to have ventured deep into the heart of a mystical forest, where she encountered a spirit of the moon. This celestial being bestowed upon her the Moonshadow Bow, a weapon imbued with the essence of the moon itself. With this bow, ra became an unstoppable force, defending her homnd from any threat that dared to approach.


    The name "Moonshadow" was derived from the legend of ra and her connection to the moon. It was said that the bow drew its power from the lunar phases, bing more potent when the moon was full, and its arrows were said to be blessed with the ability to pierce through darkness and shadows.


    As I gazed at the Moonshadow Bow, I couldn''t help but feel a deep connection to it. It was as if the bow and I were destined to be together, two sides of the same coin, each with our unique strengths.


    "No, I don''t think I can have this."


    I unintentionally answered without realizing it. Even if I wanted I know that there is no, way I can have it.


    Anyway, this is the first time I''m having a proper conversation with him.


    I felt strange talking to the main character I wrote. I wasn''t sure how to describe this feeling, but it wasn''t pleasant.


    Adrian was handsome, exceptional in martial arts, and had a fantastic personality. He was too perfect, so he felt inhumane. That was why some readers rooted for Aric for his bad personality.


    Anyway, it should be about time.


    I tapped on the ground with my sneakers.


    "Then..."


    Right when Adrian was saying something...


    ¡ªBOOM!


    A thunderous sound reverberated through the museum. In an instant, everyone became silent.


    Koong. Koong. Koong. Repeated thuds pulsed through the deathly silence.


    "Kyaaaak!"


    "What is that!?"


    Panic swept through the Artifact Room like wildfire as the thunderous boom reverberated through the hall.


    Ordinary visitors screamed and rushed for cover, while the more experienced individuals huddled inside the Artifact Room.


    "Stay here! Don''t go out!"


    Adrian''smanding voice cut through the chaos, instructing everyone to stay put and not venture outside.


    The eerie sound of something breaking echoed in the background, heightening the anxiety in the room. An ominous feeling hung in the air as the unknown threat drew nearer.


    Outside, the A-rank monster and its subordinatesunched their assault on the museum. The situation was dire, but the presence of an A-rank monster alone wasn''t enough to overwhelm thebined forces of the Heroes. Help would arrive soon, but in the meantime, the Artifact Room provided a temporary sanctuary from the impending danger.


    However, there was an additional concern ¨C the Fallen Human. A chilling thought crossed the minds of those inside the room, knowing that a demon''s ve could be lurking among them, potentially causing more chaos and danger than the monster outside.


    Amidst the uncertainty, the group waited anxiously, hoping for the Heroes to arrive swiftly and restore order to the chaotic Artefact Room.


    They need a hero.

 Chapter 51: Major Incident [ 3 ]

    There was a Fallen human here. Simply put, it was a double-pronged attack. Aftering to a scene, Heroes went to the most dangerous area. Since the Artifact Room had security guards, it was less dangerousparatively, putting it on a lower priority. Taking advantage of this fact, the Fallen human attack here.


    This all of doing fallen human, he had receivedoleanderr from his contractor a demon with whom he made a pact.


    The monster outside is also in his control, and because of that Heros has a hard time killing it,  thus not reaching herein time.


    As panic and unease gripped the Artifact Room, Adrian, Isabe, and Lucas exchanged concerned nces. The chaos outside continued to escte, with the thudding footsteps growing louder and closer.


    Adrian stood at the forefront, a mixture of determination and worry etched on his face. "We need to stay here and wait for the Heroes to handle the situation. It won''t be long now," he reassured the others, trying to maintain a sense of order.


    But Isabe had some other ideas.


    ng¡ª


    A sharp sound resounded. It was the sound of sses shattering. The source of the sound wasn''t far away. Turning towards the direction of the sound, Adrian shouted.


    "Isabe!"


    Isabe had broken a disy case and was taking out the magic staff inside.


    "Are you crazy!?"


    "No, I''m perfectly sane."


    In just three seconds, all exits closed down. People panicked even more, but thankfully, even an A-rank monster couldn''t break through the barriers blocking the exits.


    "This is better than stopping people one by one and warning them."


    With that, she cleared her throat and shouted at the panicking citizens.


    "Everyone! Stay still! It''s safer here! We''re Heroes too!"


    People began to turn their gazes at Isbe''s direction, some of them began to rx at Hero''s word but some others were still panicking.


    Isabe''s eyes settled on one of the people in the crowd.


    "Look there."


    She pointed with her eyes. A man wearing a ck coat was standing there. Before Adrian could say anything, Isabe fired fire magic without a shred of hesitation.


    "Hey, don''t¡ª"


    Immediately, Adrian Froze. He seemed dazed by Isabe''s sudden murder.


    Any ordinary person would have died to her Fire spell. However, the man grabbed the Fire spell with his bare hand, ck magic power then rose from his hand, consuming the fire magic.


    Tap, tap.


    The man then turned around, facing the direction the spell came from. His eyes burned red, as fierce hostility shot out of him.


    "..."


    Without a doubt, he was a Fallen Human.


    Adrian''s face began to pale. He took out his sword from his bracelet.


    A blue sword qi rose around his word as he channelled his mana through it. The purity of the blue mana brightened up the sword''s de.


    "Lucas step back if you get in the way he will kill you without a doubt," he said to me as he''s whole attention in front of his enemy.


    "he is right Creppy Lucas this is not some artificial monster that you faced in training." Isabe who is now on Adrian''s side also offers a piece of advice.


    Let me remind you bitch, if I had not helped you your head would be the food of that wolf.


    But I said nothing seeing the situation.


    "You ready?"


    "Yeah."


    Meanwhile, I slowly backed off.


    "Support me."


    Fixing his grip on the sword, Adrian spoke.


    "Support? Please, I''ll be the one killing him."


    Rebutting yfully, Isabe created another fire spell two timesrger than thest one.


    "Guooo¡ª!"


    But before she could fire, the enemy ignited his magic power. A jet-ck evil qi hurled towards them like hellfire.


    But Adrian with Mana qi sword cut the magic that was on the way.


    Finally, Isabeunched her spell. It directly hit the target and consumed him in the mass of mes.


    "Ahhhhhhhhha."


    He screams as his sh is being torn apart


    The onlookers who had panicked expressions earlier began to rx as they saw how two hero students fought against a fallen human.


    But in the moment when everyone feels it''s finally over, something else happens.


    "Hahahahahahah"


    Heughed.


    Theughter continued for a while, then he turned toward Adrian and Isabe.


    "It was fun, why not should we take this seriously?"


    He said as he used his ck magic again to nullify Isabe''s spell. It consumes Isabe''s magic and in a few seconds, there was nothing.


    "H-how?" Isabe asked in shock, clearly not expecting this.


    "How you asked? Well, it''s a secret," he said yfully and raised one finger on his mask.


    Immediately afterwards, fierce magic power shot out from his one hand and he took out his small axe from his much to another hand.


    As though standing under torrential rain, Adrian was swept away by the magic power. He didn''t even have the chance to scream. He flew across the Artefacts Room and became stuck inside the wall.


    Adrian got up. But he didn''t seem to be in a good state.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine... Kuu."


    In that small amount of time, the individual was in front of Isabe. Before she could do anything he grabbed her by the throat and lifted her in the air.


    And Toss her across the room opposite side of Adrian.


    -BOOM.


    She lost conciseness, that impact was too much for her.


    Because Mages have a weak body they can''t hold physical damage very well.


    "you bastard," Adrian said as he stood up.


    "What? it''s not my fault that she is weak." his tone was full of mockery.


    "Do I have no other choice?"


    Gritting his teeth, Adrian hesitated for a second before activating [Bloodlust]


    Activating [Bloodlust], Addian felt every fibre of his body exploding with energy. His muscles bulged, and his veins became more apparent.


    [ Bloodlust] is the skill that made Adrian kill no matter what. when activating this skill For two minutes all his states will be doubled but he will not understand who his enemy and friend are.


    In short, a double-edged skill.


    That''s why he did not activate this skill in the crew fair, for fear of hurting Emma.


    Adrian red at the ck-d individual and propelled his body forward.


    "haaaaa!"


    "Nice, nice I also wanted some sparring partner for me." He said as he stopped using his magic and took the Axe.


    Noticing the change in Adrian, the ck-d individual stopped spinning and confronted Adrian head-on


    -nk! -nk! -nk!


    Sword and axe matched!


    As they shed, after a few seconds, Adrian and the Fallen human had already exchanged no fewer than three hundred strikes


    Adrian''s strikes were fluent and fast, whilst the Fallen humans were slow and heavy.


    As they fought, neither budged an inch. They were currently in aplete stalemate.


    Cuts and bruises appeared on both bodies as they continued to sh.


    Blood spilt everywhere.


    Strange.


    Something was strange. This shouldn''t have happened. After being pushed back for a bit, Adrian should have killed him with his [Bloodlust] skill.


    But it''s almost one minute and Adrian reaching his limit.


    The Fallen human in my setting shouldn''t have been that strong.


    What the hell is going on?


    Something, I had to do something. At this rate, both Adrian and Isabe could die.


    "Damit this world sure hates me to the core," I said as I broke ss where Moonshadow Bow is.


    ng¡ª


    A sharp sound resounded.


    If I could I like to join the fight but with my current sword skill I''ll be in a way.


    So if can''t join the fight with a sword, I''ll join with Bow.


    My Knowledge of Bow had reached 80% so I''m sure I could not miss the target this close.


    I took out a light magic spell scroll that I brought yesterday.


    I just hope that this trick will work.


    "Fuse". I said as the magic that was stored inside of the scroll transferred into the arrow.


    Thank god that this worked.


    Clicking my tongue, I took the posture of Archer with Moonshadow in my hand.


    Adrian''s bloodlust skill has run out of time and seems he is now struggling with Fallen humans.


    "Hey!"


    Then, I shouted.


    "Move!"


    Without even turning around to look, Adrian rolled to the side. The Fallen human right arm with an axe came chasing after him, but that only increased the surface area for me to hit.


    With a slightly calmer mind, I let go of the string.


    - Ting


    A bright light shed from the arrow.


    I''m Just Bignar, and I know that I''m not on the level of Evelyn and Emma but even so, I just hope that this Arrow hits its target.


    Thankfully, the trajectory of the Arrow didn''t change. It flew along the intended trajectory, striking the Fallen human left shoulder.


    Bull''s eye.


    A clump of light erupted from the Fllen human arm. The Arrow''s secondary explosion had detonated. The light disappeared, purifying the His arm.


    The Fallen Human had thus lost its arm.

 Chapter 52: Major Incident [ 4 ]

    With Lucas''s quick reaction, the arrow struck the Fallen Human''s left shoulder, causing a brilliant explosion of light. The secondary explosion purified the Fallen Human''s arm, causing it to disintegrate.


    The Fallen Human, now enraged, turned toward Lucas, his eyes burning with anger. Before he could utter a word, Lucas nervously greeted him with a hesitant "H-hii."


    Adrian seized this opportunity to dash toward the Fallen Human with his remaining strength. With a burst of mana, he initiated his ultimate technique, The Great Sonata.


    The first move of The Great Sonata was a swift and precise strike, like a lightning bolt. Adrian''s sword glowed with an intense blue light as it sliced through the air, aiming for the Fallen Human''s chest.


    The Fallen Human, despite losing an arm, disyed incredible agility. He managed to dodge Adrian''s initial strike by a hair''s breadth. The two opponents engaged in a high-speed dance of des and evasion.


    Adrian continued his relentless assault, his swordsmanship reaching its peak. Heunched a barrage of strikes, each one faster and more powerful than thest. The air crackled with energy as their weapons shed, sending shockwaves through the room.


    The Fallen Human countered with dark magic, firing projectiles and summoning shadows to obscure Adrian''s vision. It was a battle of speed, precision, and magical prowess.


    Lucas, watching the intense battle unfold, knew that this was a fight for their lives. Adrian''s determination to protect those in the Artifact Room was unwavering, and he fought with every ounce of his strength.


    As the duel raged on, the Artifact Room became a battlefield, with shattered disys and artefacts caught in the crossfire. The other students who had initially sought refuge now watched in awe as Adrian faced off against the formidable Fallen Human.


    Adrian knew that he couldn''t afford to lose. He had made a promise to protect those around him, and he intended to keep it, even if it meant risking his life in this deadly encounter.


    The battle reached its climax as Adrian unleashed the full power of The Great Sonata, a dazzling disy of swordsmanship and mana maniption.


    Adrian''s final strike came with unparalleled force. He executed a breathtaking spin, creating a whirlwind of energy around his sword. With a thunderous impact, his de met the Fallen Human''s, and a blinding explosion of light erupted.


    The shockwave collision sent shockwaves rippling through the room, knocking over nearby artefacts and shattering ss disys. The Artifact Room seemed to hold its breath as the battle reached its climax.


    And then, in an instant, it was over.


    The Fallen Human''s body disintegrated into countless particles of light, vanishing into the air. All that remained was the echo of their battle and the lingering glow of Adrian''s sword.


    Adrian stood victorious, his chest heaving with exhaustion. He had defeated the formidable Fallen Human and protected those in the Artifact Room. The other people watched in awe and relief, knowing that they owed their safety to his incredible skill and determination.


    As the dust settled, Adrian lowered his sword, its radiance gradually fading. He turned to Lucas, his expression a mix of weariness and triumph.


    "We did it," he said, his voice filled with both relief and gratitude.


    "Yes, we did," Lucas said with a relief smile on his face.


    ***


    "Geek!"


    Isabe, who just regained consciousness, was emptying her stomach with her face pointed down. From her small mouth, vomit continued to fall. The food she had yet to digest dirtied the ground, while pale yellow liquid stacked up around it.


    Isabe continued to vomit, as though she was coughing out blood. Looking at the horrific scene, I could practically feel her pain.


    Adrian who had drunk a Healing potion walked toward her, there were no more cuts on his body, but his clothes were still ripped.


    Adrian pat her back But Isabe hit his hand away fiercely. Adrian reluctantly backed away.


    "Leave her be I''m sure she will be fine."


    I said so thoughtlessly. In reality, things would turn out that way.


    But it seemed Isabe took my indifference as an insult.


    "You, you... GuGeek


    Her bloodshot eyes stabbed me. Did she want something or someone to me? It was understandable. After all, she nearly killed and I don''t know why he is so strong in the origami novel.


    "... You."


    "I''ll head out first."


    Adrian tried to say something. For some reason, Adrian''s face was stiff. But ignoring it, I turned back. I also needed time to reflect.


    The Fallenn human strength was far greater than what I had set.


    I couldn''t understand why.


    ***


    With a single swing, a thin de cut through the air. But from the tip of the de, an unidentifiable white magic power undted, shooting out in all directions and obliterating all monsters.


    A clean execution.


    Sia took back her sword and turned around. Her hair fluttered in the gentle breeze. Dozens of ordinary people, who watched her attack, were left speechless. In their eyes, an unshakable respect and admiration could be seen.


    "You can rest assured."


    "Captain!"


    A coarse voice interrupted Sia''s sentence. Sia was slightly surprised.


    The man who ran over quickly dropped a bombshell.


    "A Fallen human appeared at the Artifact Room!"


    "... What?"


    "You should head over immediately... What? What?"


    But soon, he tilted his head and focused his hearing on the transceiver in his ear.


    "... Ah, yes."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Um... She has been taken care of. Three Students from Nova happened to be at the there..."


    "Oh? That''s great. Who were they?"


    "Adrian, and... Ugh!"


    Before he could finish, a violent gale rose, blinding him momentarily. By the time he opened his eyes back up, the Hero who had decimated dozens of monsters was gone.


    Running at the speed of light, Sia arrived at the Artifact Room.


    Sia''s arrival at the Artifact Room was swift and determined. Her eyes scanned the area, assessing the situation and making sure there were no lingering threats. The room had been turned into a chaotic mess, with shattered ss disys and panicked civilians.


    As she began to restore order and reassure the visitors, she noticed Lucas stepping out of the room. His presence caught her attention, and she quickly approached him.


    "Hey, you there," Sia called out, her voice firm but not unkind. "What happened in there? I heard something about a Fallen Human."


    Lucas turned to face her, his expression a mix of exhaustion and relief. He pushed a strand of hair away from his forehead, his gaze meeting Sia''s.


    "It was... chaotic in there," Lucas began, his voice still trembling slightly from the adrenaline. "A Fallen Human attacked the Artifact Room, and I was with a few other students. Adrian, Isabe, and myself managed to... well, defeat the threat."


    Sia''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of Adrian. "Adrian? The same Adrian who''s best all of the records of Nova Academy? He was there?"


    Lucas nodded. "Yes, he was. He yed a crucial role in taking down the Fallen Human. Without him, it could have been much worse."


    Sia''s expression softened, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief. "I''m d to hear that. Fallen Humans are no joke, and having Adrian there is fortunate. But I also heard that you yed a part in this. Is that true?"


    Lucas shifted ufortably under her gaze. "Well, I did help. I had a bow, and I managed to hit the Fallen Human''s arm. it''s blow its arm and he has weakened the threat and gave Adrian an opening to finish it off."


    Sia nodded approvingly. "That''s brave of you. You took action when it mattered most. We should report this to the Hero Association and ensure that the Artifact Room is properly secured in the future."


    Lucas agreed with a nod. "Yes, I think that would be wise. And thank you foring to handle the situation."


    Sia offered a small smile. "It''s my duty as a Hero. But remember, you also yed a part in protecting the people here. Your actions mattered."


    As they continued to talk, Lucas felt a sense of validation and respect from Sia, something he hadn''t expected. Their conversation turned into a discussion about the responsibilities of Heroes and the importance of teamwork.


    After talking a few moments Lucas said.


    "Then, I''m off."


    Lucas left the Artefacts Roompletely.


    Sia observed him walking away for a moment.


    "Who is he?"


    Quite daring for a young Student. But Lucas...? I wasn''t familiar with the name.


    The inside of the Artefacts Room was a mess. The tiled floors were full of signs of battle, and an ominous magic power still lingering in the air proved the existence of the Fallen Human.


    ***


    A curved telephone pole and a car sticking out of a window, in this strange ce that couldn''t possibly be normal, I managed to grab a bench for myself. Heroes were busily running around cleaning up the situation, but I was in a bit of a panic myself.


    The story had changed. If this world was the world within my novel, this couldn''t have happened. Of course, an oddity known as ''Lucas Darkhart'' had already intervened, but his role had been minimal. Everything had also been fine until now.


    I most certainly had not done anything that could have affected...


    Of course, I did something to Gorge and his two friends but it''s not rted to this at all.


    Suddenly, a streak of thought shed across my mind.


    "...Ah, that''s right."


    I had forgotten until now.

 Chapter 53: Change

    Ten minutes had been passed since the attack.


    Lucas already has left the scene. Sia''s rank hero is checking the surroundings.


    The news of the attack in the Artifact room spread widely in those ten minutes and because of that Emma, Noah and Evelyn are rushed here as soon as possible.


    Currently, they are checking the condition of Adrian and Isabe.


    "Adrian I know that you are strong but I don''t know that you are strong enough to kill Fallen Human," Noah said as he stood beside Adrian locking his right arm around Adrian''s neck.


    "Yes, I don''t know what to say either."


    Emma said as there was a shocked expression on her face but there was also worry.


    Evelyn stood silent after checking the condition of Adrian and Isabe, she turned her head to the hall like searching for someone.


    Seeing her silence Isabe frowns and asks her a question.


    "Evelyn are you all right? Are you searching here?" she asked.


    hearing Isabe''s words she flusters for a second but hides it.


    "N-no it''s just that where is Lucas?"


    Hearing Lucas''s name there was a scowl on her face.


    "That guy, he is already left."


    "I see."


    Evelyn said her expression down for a moment.


    Adrian who is watching these two talking said something.


    "Actually if not for Lucas I don''t think I would have been able to win the fight against the fallen human."


    That catches everyone''s attention.


    "How can be?"


    "you are joking Adrian right?"


    "Lucas?"


    Emma, Noah and Isabe bombed him with questions, as they could not believe what they were hearing.


    "It''s true guys, I don''t know what magic or skill he used but because of that, he can blow the arm of a fallen human, In a single attack."


    Hepleted his short speech, and all of them were silent as stone in the middle of the desert.


    They don''t know what to say hearing Adrian, at first they don''t believe it but since Adrian is it must be true.


    Everyone did not notice in their shock but Evelyn had a small smile on her face after hearing what Adrian had said.


    "Isabe!"


    At that moment, a vehement voice rang out from the entrance. Isabe and everyone turned back. There, she saw a middle-aged man looking around the museum with reddened eyes. It was someone she knew.


    It was her father, Dareck Evergreen


    ***


    After thinking that far, an unknown feeling of emptiness rose within me. Why was I so rxed this entire time? Live afortable life? No, that was impossible from the start.


    Wiring¡ª


    At that moment, something strange happens in the cafe where I''m sitting.


    The waitress in front of me was giving me a coffee to a customer stopped, not her but everyone else stopped.


    It''s like time had stopped moving.


    "What the fuc-"


    I could not even count as strange words appeared in front of me in the air.


    My eyes widened as I suddenly got this strange filling in my guts as it kept writing and stopped.


    I read the words that were written there.


    [Hello Samuel, oh Sorry! you are Lucas now hehe by the way how do you like my gift?]


    "So it was you, you bastard what the hell did you do?" I said in anger, my fist clenched and blood starting to pour from it.


    [ What do you mean?]


    "Don''t try to y dumb I know you know what I''m talking about."


    [ Oh, you mean about ''fallen human? Yes, I did make him powerful so it can be interesting to watch.]


    Fuck, I should have known better that this was his doing.


    "Why did you do it" I asked no one but in a few seconds something else writing in the air.


    I saw a message.


    [There is no semnce of danger for the main character and others. If the story continues this way, the readers would be bored thinking, "The main character will win anyways."]


    "... This crazy motherfu..."


    No danger? Of course, there was no danger. Readers didn''t like extreme danger! This thoughtless amateur...


    However, there was another line below.


    [ Even if things be a mess, increase the power of antagonists.]


    Fuck you, whoever are you just wish I don''t catch you.


    [And biased you be a hero Lucas! Don''t you think that''s a nice thing? Now everyone knows you, maybe I should ask for an autograph while I have a chance.]


    No, you idiot I don''t want to be a hero and I also don''t like unnecessary attention.


    "Tell me why are keep meddling things up?"


    I asked instead hoping to change the subject.


    [ Why I did do all of this you ask? Because it''s fun to see your expression hahaha]


    I know it.


    [ well I''m going now, please keep me entertained.]


    All of things went back to normal,  time started to flow like nothing had happened.


    It''s like nothing happened here in the first ce.


    "Fuck"


    Finally, I cursed him.


    ***


    [At around 3 P.M. today, an A-rank monster with him group of monsters appeared in Eldoria, in the mainline district leaving 800 wounded and 15 dead.]


    A new anchor was reporting on today''s incident.


    [...ording to the investigation, the monster group was led by the [ A+ ] rank monster, ''Ice Lion''. The Association believes that the monster was brought in by a third party, and has set out in a search.]


    "...Mmm."


    At that moment, Isabe opened her eyes. Dareck immediately shot up and called for a doctor.


    "You''re awake. How are you feeling?"


    "...Fine Dad, I told you there but you don''t believe me."


    "What fine your ribcage is broken and there is swelling around your neck.


    She did not say anything as she kept listening.


    "It must be because of ck magic, that Basterd must use poison along with ck magic."


    He said as mana began to gather around his body, his mere mana pressure shook the room.


    "Dad!" Isabe shouted as she saw what her father doing.


    "Ahh, sorry," he said retiring all of his mana.


    A few secondster a doctor came running in to check her pulse, but Isabe pushed him away with a smile.


    "I''m fine, really you can trust me at least Dad ."


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    "...She seems fine, after taking an [intermediate healing potion] you can go now."


    The doctor said to Dareck.


    "Yes, sir."


    The doctor hurriedly ran out. Looking at the closing door, Isabe spoke briefly.


    "...Dad."


    "Hm?"


    Dareck replied kindly.


    "How is sister."


    Her low-spirited voice evoked the dark past he wanted to forget. Remembering his eldest daughter always caused a sharp pain in his heart. With a gentle smile, Darck held Isabe''s hand.


    "...What''s wrong?"


    "Can I go see her when I''m discharged? I''m on sick leave anyway, right?"


    "Of course you can."


    Darck agreed easily.


    Isabe leaned her head against her father''s shoulder and recalled what happened earlier in the day.


    "Dad, by the way..."


    Isabe''s tone was dark. Her voice carried a heavy emotion. Dareck asked worriedly.


    "What''s up?"


    "...No, it''s nothing."


    Suddenly, she began to loathe someone from the bottom of her heart. But she couldn''t tell her father how she felt.


    She thought back to when her stomach was boiling from being poisoned by the fallen human magic power. Even while she was writhing in pain, her thoughts returned to her older sister


    Four years ago, on the day the sky fell, everyone in the world found out. So she didn''t have the time to be sad. After that day, her sister''s name was etched deep inside her heart, and he became an untouchable subject to her.


    Isabe suppressed the fury rising from her heart and wanted nothing more go to destroy something.


    But she held in, she had to first find the solution to heal her sister.


    If what Samuel gave me is right then it could help to heal her but I have to get the other half from him.


    She thought the ck box she received from Samuel was a healing form to heal her sister but it''s iplete.


    It was herst hope and no matter what she was going to cling to it.


    **


    Eldoria''s sky was dyed in an orange hue. The movement of the sun was no different than usual, but the scene reflected by the setting sun could only be described as a pandemonium.


    Pieces of asphalt littered the road, while a child was crying under a telephone pole snapped in half. Ambnces travelled back and forth, carrying wounded people or corpses.


    Although the situation had been taken care of by the dispatched Heroes, the aftermath of chaos remained.


    "Adrian, and Lucas. We heard the story."


    Lillian was waiting at the Portal connecting Eldoria and Acdmy City.


    "We will ask for detailster, so go back and rest for now."


    "Um, Miss Lillian. Isabe is..."


    Adrian asked, to which Miss Lillian gave a short reply.


    "She''s taking a sick leave. She''s with her family right now."


    "Yes, understood."


    Adrian didn''t ask any more questions.


    "Go back."


    One by one, we trudged to the Portal. The odd sensation enveloping my body didn''t feel interesting anymore. After a short sigh, I found myself back at Academy City

 Chapter 54: labyrinth Dungeon [ 1 ]

    Without any words, the group walked to the dorm.


    "...Hey."


    On our way back to the dorm someone called me.


    I turned to the source of the voice,  it was Evelyn who called me.


    "What."


    "How are you feeling?"


    Why she is asking me that? It''s nothing like her to do this.


    "I''m Fine, what about it?"


    She quickens her pace andes beside me.


    "Will I hear what happened at ''The Artifact room'' and wanted to know how are you doing?"


    She said as there was a small blush on her face and she kept avoiding my eyes.


    Wait minutes I''m seeing things or what? Did Evelyn my number one nemesis ask me how I was doing it?


    Did something happen to her today?


    Then a sudden thought came to my mind, maybe just maybe she is worried about me?


    A small smirk games at my lips at that.


    I turned and saw her quietly walking beside me, A few steps behind me were Adrian, Emma and Noah they were also chatting with themselves.


    "Hey Evelyn"


    "What is it?"


    "Are you worried about me?" I asked as I closed my face to her, A small blush instantly spread on her face and she jumped back.


    She tried to keep her breathing in check but I knew that she was nervous.


    Finally few momentster she came down, and now there was not any blush on her face.


    Only poker face.


    "what do you mean? Worried? Me? For you just keep dreaming Lucas."


    She said as she tried to maintain her poker face.


    But I know better.


    "Yes, yes I know that. "


    "Ha, you better be."


    "I know so plea-Hahahahahah" I could not hold it.


    Man, this is what I need to know.


    "What are youughing at?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    "Hey guys we are going this way." I turned and saw the direction pointing at, it the direction of their demotry.


    "Bye," Evelyn said to them as they turned and left.


    Now we are the only ones here, as we keep walking in silence.


    "Hey Evly-"


    "Don''t speak a word or I''m going to poke an arrow in your head."


    Scary. That was all that came to my mind.


    Look like she can''t handle herself embarrassed.


    Just like that, we walked to the entrance of our door.


    I was just about to head in but.


    "Lucas."


    Evelyn said my name.


    I turned toward her raised her hand and waved at me.


    "Bye-bye," she said and soon stepped into her room.


    My eyes are widened at that.


    To be honest, I don''t know why she is been good to me today.


    But. "It''s nice," I said and I also entered my apartment.


    ***


    A sub-branch of the World Association of Hero, located in the heart of Eldoria.


    On the 100th floor of this Hero Association headquarters, Sia was reading the records on the recent incident unauthorized. The video she was watching was filmed by the Artifact room camera. Naturally, it contained the battle between a Nova Student and a Fallen Human.


    Indeed, there was a man who caught her attention. From head to toe, he was ordinary in every way. Inside the video, the man in question was talking to Adrian. When the fallen human appeared, he backed off stealthily and simply spectated the fight.


    But when Isabe went unconscious and Adrian was in hisst leg something strange happened.


    In the Video.


    [ "Move!"


    Lucas shouted at Adrian.


    Without even turning around to look, Adrian rolled to the side.


    Just as Adrian left, let go of the string.


    - Ting


    A bright light shed from the arrow.


    the trajectory of the Arrow didn''t change. It flew along the intended trajectory, striking the Fallen human left shoulder.


    A clump of light erupted from the Fllen human arm. The Arrow''s secondary explosion had detonated. The light disappeared, purifying the His arm.


    The Fallen Human had thus lost its arm. ]


    "how could this be possible?"


    Indeed it was all too strange to her. No matter how many times she watched it''s simply not impossible to remove an arm.


    "It''s not even a martial manual"


    As she said it''s not even martial manual because the light at the tip of the arrow is [Lights magic mana.]


    "Miss it''s because the magic scroll traces are found at the scene." a woman said who was standing behind her.


    "No, I checked it and found out that it''s only a low-level Light magic scroll, it might do only small damage to Fallen Human nothing more."


    How can a student do this much damage to a fallen human Of [ C- ] rank?


    No Matter what she thinks she cannot find the answer.


    "Miss there is a report I had to rely on you."


    "What is it, Lisa? I thought we took care of all the reports."


    The woman who is standing behind her is Lisa an [ A+ ] rank hero.


    "You, see-"


    She seems hesitant for some reason.


    "what is it?" Sia asks as there is a small frown on her face.


    Hearing Sia''s impatient voice, Lisa to a deep breath.


    "You see, we were writing a report on we any artefacts are damaged or not."


    "So what''s the problem?"


    "Well all artefacts are safe but one artefact is not among others."


    At that, Sia''s eyes widened, The Artefacts inside of the room were very important and costly to the World Government.


    If even one of them goes missing it will close uproar in the Eldora.


    It''s all because of Monsters and that Fallen human, if not for them nothing like this would happen.


    ''Fuck''


    She silently cures it.


    After taking a deep breath she asked Lisa.


    "Which one is gone missing."


    "It''s Moonshadow Bow"


    She silently closed her eyes.


    "Fuck."


    And curse it.


    ''Who the else took Moonshadow Bow?''


    ***


    It''s been 2 days since the incident in the Artifact room.


    There are many things to tell but it will take some time and I don''t have that currently.


    Anyway, Isabe came back after one day''s rest. And as you know because she is the main character many were worried about her.


    As For me, well only Sunny had some worries about, me Evelyn.


    And speaking of Evelyn after that she suddenly went quiet and avoided eye contact with me.


    I thought this maybe help to mend the rtionship between us but it did nothing but raise awkward air around us.


    ''Girls are the creature that is hard to understand.'' I shook my head as I thought that.


    Anyway, let''s forget about all of this and think about what is happening today.


    Today we are going to the dungeon. It will be the first time, many of the students get to experience the dungeon.


    Nova has created artificial dungeons to help the students get used to dungeons.


    Using thetest technology and help from mages Nova has modified the dungeon to replicate mountains, forests, deserts and ins.


    Then monsters from the ces around the capital are collected and put inside the dungeon.


    They are real monsters, not artificial Monsters which Lucas had faced.


    Generally, the monster inside the dungeon is of the same rank as the dungeon except for the boss monster with one or two ranks above the dungeon rank.


    Miss Lillian folding her arms gave a summary of the situation of the Human World.


    "No one knows when the peace we are going through will be disrupted. "


    "Demons are not the only dangers humans have to face. "


    "Demons can form contracts with humans to do their dirty work to create chaos.


    The Humans who are contracted with demons are called Fallen Humans, they are currently hunted down by the World government, Except for them, we have them keep track of the viin society who will not let go of any chance. They are worse than demons after all demons are entirely another species but they belong the same as us, they have stabbed us in the back instead of helping."


    "Finally, we have a dungeon, if a dungeon is not cleared the left monster gonna spawn from them endangering the lives ofmons."


    "The dungeon can be created anywhere. When there is an abnormal rise in mana, certain pocket spaces in the void are created. The dungeon can be said to be a mini world. The flow of time inside the dungeon is generally faster or the same. As dungeon rank rises the inside world gets bigger and bigger. "


    "Once a dungeon is clearedpletely it will be closed. The biggest problem with dungeons is sometimes they can be disconnected letting you trap them inside them."


    "Though it is not a bigger problem. Once it disconnects it will be merged to a random part of the world simr to the terrain inside it. The problem is where it will merge is random. "


    "Think about it, you are in a dungeon and suddenly it gets disconnected and you find that you are in the middle of an unknown terrain or unexplorednd. If you are weak the dangers that you have to face are stronger. You can imagine the consequences"


    "There are also types of dungeons when you enter it will be closed until you clear it entirely. Being the hope of humanity you are the first one who will fill up the gap in numbers."


    If an urgent situation of war is called. Anyone who graduated from Nova Academy has to participate in the war against Demons.


    In the war that took ce with demons, you can find G to SSS rank demons Anyone who is awakened has to take part in war no matter the little role they have to y in war.


    Miss Lillian was exining all the dangers lurking in the corners of the world.


    I was honestly feeling sleepy from the sudden onught of warning.


    The word cautious rang as a luby in my ears.


    ''Seriously I knew all of this, so please stop it. I might seriously fall asleep if this goes on".I kept the voice to myself.''


    " Okay now then".


    "The dungeon you are entering is just F ranked dungeon".


    " You have devices on your left hand that will measure your kill count".


    "The dungeon is veryrge. You will be You will be teleported to a random ce in the dungeon, with your team"


    "We will monitor every move of yours inside in dungeon. If there is a mishap Instructors will save you."


    "F-ranked beasts are very easy to kill but don''t let your guard down.


    "Now enter".

 Chapter 55: labyrinth Dungeon [ 2 ]

    "Now Enter." After Miss Lillian finished her exnation of Dungeons, students went to their respective teams.


    In that case, I also made my way to my team. Team 7.


    Sunny, Isabe, and Evelyn are standing in a circle in front of me.


    "Hey Lucas, hurry up others are already entering the dungeon."


    As I near them Sunny said with a smile on his face, Man his name suits him.


    Always smiling and carefree attitude.


    "Coming," I said as I reached them.


    "Isabe, are you okay? You just took one day''s leave from Nova Academy."


    Evelyn said to Isabe, but Isabe just shook her head.


    "It''s Fine, after I drink an [ intermediate healing potion] and have one good night''s sleep I''m feeling better, in fact, I should say I''m feeling way better than before," she said to Evelyn.


    ''Wow, an ''intermediate healing potion.'' I thought that this healing potion was very costly and no normal people could afford it.


    There are ranks for everything here. So Obviously Potion also has rank.


    For healing potion, it''s gone from low low rank, medium rank, high rank, intermediate rank and perfect rank.


    As you have guessed Isabe too second-highest healing potion, intermediate rank.


    No wonder she is feeling okay after just one night''s sleep.


    "Team 7 it''s your turn, hurry up." Miss Lillian called our team.


    "Let''s go," I said to them and went to the dungeon Portal.


    My view be blurred. I staggered while walking. My head was assaulted with a headache on entering.


    ''Entering the dungeon sure gives a pleasant feeling.''I chuckled holding my head.


    I took a deep breath to calm myself. I can tell you one thing it''s not fun entering a portal.


    It feels like all of the organs inside of my body are going to split up.


    "Oh, Fuck Wahhh" Sunny on the other hand puke all of the food he had eaten.


    Seeing all of the content he let out I only think of one thing.


    ''It''s disgusting.''


    What? It''s disgusting seeing someone puke in front of you.


    At least Isabe and Evelyn doing okay.


    "Where are we?" Evelyn asked as she was her surroundings.


    I also take a look at our surroundings.


    The entrance was a stone archway adorned with intricate carvings, and beyond ity a world of mystery and danger.


    The initial corridor was dimly lit, with torches flickering along the stone walls.


    The air was heavy with a musty scent, and I could feel a chill that seemed to seep from the very stone itself.


    ''The dungeon you are entering is just F ranked dungeon''.


    ''You have devices on your left hand that will measure your kill count''.


    Miss Lillian''s voice echoed in my mind, reminding us of the rules and the purpose of this mission.


    The Labyrinth Dungeon lived up to its name. It was a maze of twisting passages, narrow corridors, and asional open chambers. The stone walls bore marks and engravings as if countless adventurers before us had left their traces in this ce.


    The ceiling stretched high above, shrouded in darkness, and the only source of light came from the sporadically ced torches.


    Our surroundings were eerie and unsettling. The walls seemed to close in on us at times, and distant sounds echoed through thebyrinth, making it difficult to discern their origin.


    The air had a damp quality, hinting at hidden water sources within the maze.


    "Let''s go, standing here will not benefit anyone."


    Isabe''s voice ran out in this eerie Lybraith.


    She started to walk ahead without waiting, for anyone else.


    I, Sunny and Evelynne exchanged nces at each other and started to follow behind her.


    ''she always rushes things up'' I thought.


    Sunny, Isabe, Evelyn, and I moved cautiously, our footsteps echoing through the stone corridors. We could hear the asional scurrying of creatures in the shadows, and the tension in the air was palpable.


    The architecture of the Labyrinth Dungeon was a testament to its ancient and mysterious nature.


    Some chambers were adorned with borate murals, while others seemed devoid of life, filled only with rubble and decay. It was as if the dungeon itself held the memories of countless explorers who had ventured within its depths.


    Despite the uncertainty and danger that surrounded us, there was also an undeniable sense of adventure and excitement.


    But despite the sense of adventure and excitement, We have not found any monsters.


    ''What the hell is going on?''


    ***


    It''s been 20 minutes and as we go deep inside ofbyrinth dungeon the light surrounding seems now it seems to be all dark.


    "Sunny, Evelyn can you see something?" Isabe asked with a frown.


    I look around us and see there is arge mist has eloped us. The mist was created through darkness mana, even Heroes found it difficult to light up the cave.


    "I Can''t," Sunny said as he shook his head.


    "I can see Five Meters ahead but that''s all I still have to train my eyes," Evelyn said.


    She can see but only Five meters it will do nothing.


    "Tsk, I can just create Fire in my hand but it will consume constantly Mana and if encounter any beast my mana may run out of it."


    Isabe clicks her tongue and also exins why she is not using her Mana.


    I was still treated as an invisible person, As Isabe did not ask me.


    Shaking my head, I spoke, "I can see."


    "Huh?"


    "Really?"


    Shiny and Evelyn were surprised, but Isabe ignored me.


    "I said, I can see."


    Annoyed at her attitude, I spoke loudly to the back of her head.


    "I can see through the dark."


    At that instant, Isabe turned back quickly with ring eyes. However, she was facing Sunny, not me.


    "Stop fooling around."


    Insulted out of the blue, Sunny was taken aback, while I retorted casually.


    "I''m just saying, you''re going to fall if you go that way."


    "What nonsense¡ª kayak"


    Isabe missed her footing at just the right time. As she began to plummet downwards, I jumped in and grabbed her arm. Isabe clutched my shoulder with trembling hands.


    "...Kuhum."


    After climbing back up using my body as a rope, Isabe let out a dry cough as though nothing happened.


    "...Looks like you aren''t lying. How can you see?"


    "I have good eyes."


    It''s a lie. Yesterday I finally reached level 1.


    My thoughts go back to yesterday at Archer Training Ground.


    Ding¡ª!


    [Congrattions You have Completed Your knowledge about your profession l.]


    [ profession ---> Archar. ]


    [ Profession Level --> 1/ Novice Level ]


    [Your knowledge about your profession has Reached [ 100%]


    Ding!


    [ Profession Level --> 1/ Novice Level ]


    [Your knowledge about your profession. Progress: [0%]


    [ Reach 100% to Level 2]


    After that, I just ran to the skill room at full speed.


    You see Nova Academy gave G-rank to F-rank skills to the students whopleted their Beginner Level at New Profession.


    Since I hadpleted me it''s time to gain new Skill For me.


    After I told the instructor that I hadpleted my beginner Profession at Archery, he just said.


    "Follow me"


    Handing me the card, he urged me to follow him as he walked towards a certain area within the Skill room


    Nodding, I followed along as I admired the hallway that was filled with paintings, designer pieces, and other artistic d¨¦cor that made this ce feel like an establishment for the filthy rich.


    Soon we arrived in front of arge safe door, in which two individuals patiently stood.


    Nodding to the guards, the instructor''s footsteps halted.


    Looking at me solemnly, he said "Alright before I leave, let me warn you"


    "You are only allowed to choose one skill, let me repeat ONE skill."


    As he spoke, the instructor repeatedly emphasized the fact that I could only take one skill. Looking at me to make sure I understood.


    "As you already know, skills are expensive¡­ If not for Nova who gave these skills for free you will not be able to get it".


    Listening attentively, I repeatedly nodded my head. Everything that he said I already knew. His seriousness was understandable as his skills were indeed worth a lot.


    Pausing slightly, the instructor had a gratified smile on his face as he looked at me who understood what he said. Taking the red card from my hand, he handed it to the guards.


    "Another thing you need to remember is that the skill you can choose can only be between rank G and F. Higher ranked skills will be inessible to you"


    "The vault you''re about to enter has three floors, in which you will only be granted ess to the first floor."


    After the pause he continues.


    "Alright, I''ll wait outside. Once you''re done with choosing your skill, you can directly learn it under the watch of one of the guards."


    Finishing what he wanted to say, the instructor stepped to the side and allowed me to enter the vault.


    "Stand there"


    Stopping in front of the door of the vault, the guard pointed towards a certain point.


    -Voom!


    Following his order, I stood on the spot that the guard pointed. Soon my whole body was enveloped in red light.


    -Ding! -Ding!


    "Alright you''re all set"


    -Beep!


    -Krrrrrr


    Swiping the card on the vault, a green light appeared following which a loud rumbling could be heard as the door of the vault slowly opened.


    "Alright, have a fun kid"


    -nk!


    Stepping into the vault, the door behind me closed. Soon silence enveloped my surroundings

 Chapter 56: labyrinth Dungeon [ 3 ]

    Skills, like in games, came in the form of Cards. That''s why this ce looked no different from a regr library.


    Each Card had a different colour and represented the different affinity of the skill book ranging from, fire, water, earth, and so on.


    Because I was not a mage, my mana capacity was fairly low. Choosing a skill that drained all the mana in my body would be extremely detrimental to me.


    I needed a skill that shared some synergy with the Archery, my second Profession.


    My eyes scanned the cards, searching for the perfect skill that wouldplement my Archery profession. I had to be cautious, though, as my limited mana capacity meant I needed a skill that wouldn''t drain my energy too quickly.


    Among the skill cards, I came across some truly remarkable options.


    [ mestrike - F-rank Skill


    mestrike was a skill imbued with the fiery power of elemental fire. It allowed the user to conjure and manipte mes, creating devastating attacks. ]


    [Frostbite] - F-rank Skill: The [Frostbite] skill card presented an icy blue hue, signifying its affinity with the element of frost. With this skill, the user could manipte cold magic to freeze and slow down opponents. It allowed users to create freezing projectiles and, icy barriers, and even control the temperature around the user, providing both offensive and defensive capabilities.


    [Whirlwind Shot] - G-rank Skill: The [Whirlwind Shot] skill was a refreshing green colour, representing its affinity with wind magic. This skill focused on enhancing my archery precision and speed.


    "Wow"...


    I said as I looked at the skill in front of me. To tell you the truth I want both of them but it has no use for me.


    Among all of the skills, my eyes caught a G rank Skill.


    As I perused the shelves of skill cards in the library-like room, each card''s vibrant colours caught my attention. Each hue represented a different elemental affinity, ranging from fiery red to watery blue, earthy brown, and beyond. It was as if I had stepped into a vast treasure trove of knowledge and power.


    My eyes scanned the cards, searching for the perfect skill that wouldplement my Archery profession. I had to be cautious, though, as my limited mana capacity meant I needed a skill that wouldn''t drain my energy too quickly.


    Among the skill cards, I came across some truly remarkable options. One in particr caught my eye with its intriguing potential.


    The card read: **[Mana Eyes]** - *G-rank Skill*


    [Mana Eyes] was a skill that offered unique benefits. It allowed the user to perceive the flow of mana in their surroundings. It also enhances user eyesight.


    With this skill, I would gain the ability to see the invisible currents of energy, helping me anticipate magic attacks, detect hidden traps, and assess the strength of magical beings.


    While it might not be the shiest or most powerful skill avable, [Mana Eyes] had a practicality that appealed to me. It would not only enhance my Archery but also provide a valuable advantage in various situations.


    With a sense of satisfaction, I gently plucked the [Mana Eyes] card from the shelf and held it in my hand.


    Although it was the only G-rank skill in the list, this skill, for me, was the most useful out of the three skills I picked. I just had this feeling that regardless of how powerful I became in the future, this skill would apany me to the end.


    End Of shback.


    ***


    "Just follow me."


    "Oh~ how reliable~"


    Sunny ced his hand on my shoulder. Taking his hand off, I walked forward.


    Things were pretty easy from that point.


    I just had to walk, dodging what I could dodge and notifying Evelyn what I couldn''t.


    As Archer, She can also see in the dark but not as clearly as me.


    She quickly shot arrows with lighting on them, killing the beast on the spot.


    If the unavoidable enemy was an Orc, Isabe with fire magic took care of it, and if it was A meter Rat, Sunny took care of it.


    Thanks to [ Mana Eyes ] I can see the flow of mana in the air. because Mana is everywhere No Monster could hide from in my field of vision.


    In all of this time, I just warned them where the enemy was and walked or ran beside them.


    Thanks to that I had plenty of mana left to use [ Mana Eyes ].


    My stamina had increased thanks to working out, so there was no problem there.


    As you all know my Stamina is one of my weaknesses, it''s G rank.


    But now it goes from G to F rank. Now I think I will break through to E rank.


    Anyway, We managed to reach therge section of thebyrinth.


    And what stood in front of us was a Goblin, wait a minute, not a goblin but a hoard of goblins


    "1, 2, 3, 8,23, 39, and 50. 50 F rank Goblins. What should we do now?"


    I asked others after I counted all of them with my [Mana''s eyes].


    The three of them stood beside me.


    Evelyn was the one who first spoke.


    "What should we do? Kill them, that''s all."


    And after her Isabe and Sunny also join in.


    "Don''t tell me you are scared after seeing this much number of them, Creppy Lucas."


    This bitch, I should teach her a lesson.


    Isabe Quickly picked up her wand and made fire double the size of me.


    Maybe I should postpone the lesson for a bit.


    "Finally it''s time for real action."


    I deactivated the Mana''s eyes and took out my sword.


    "You are right sunny, I also got bored just walking around here."


    "Lucas, Sunny go we will support you from here," Evelyn said and took Arrow in her hand.


    Without saying anything me and Sunny run to the hoard of goblins.


    He took the left side and I took the right.


    As the goblins closed in, their grotesque faces twisted into wicked grins, revealing sharp, yellowed teeth. The goblins were armed with crude weapons and wore tattered clothing, but their sheer numbers were overwhelming.


    Lucas took a deep breath, his grip tightening on his sword''s hilt. His first move was crucial. His sword sliced through the air, aiming for the closest Goblin''s neck.


    Sunny, on the other side, performed a swift horizontal sweep with his spear, knocking several Goblins off their feet. Their coordinated attack disrupted the Goblin formation momentarily.


    Evelyn, taking advantage of the chaos, notched an arrow with magic and let it fly. Her arrow found its mark, piercing a Goblin''s eye with deadly uracy. The creature dropped with a screech.


    BOOM-


    Goblin''s head explodes like a watermelon.


    Isabe''s agents were not to be underestimated.


    "Fire magic- Giant Fireball."


    Sheunched her attack on the centre, where Lucas and Sunny left a gap for Isabe.


    BOOM-


    -Shrik


    -Gawk


    -Ah


    The sound of goblins and the smell of burnt flesh filled the air as the mes consumed them.


    The remaining Goblins, although overwhelmed, were not about to give up. They lunged at Lucas and Sunny, their crude weapons shing through the air.


    Lucas skillfully parried their attacks, his movements graceful yet calcted. Sunny, fueled by his determination, met their strikes head-on.


    Evelyn continued to provide ranged support, her arrows finding their way into the hearts and throats of Goblins. Her uracy was unmatched, and every arrow she released took down another opponent.


    The Goblins, once a daunting horde, were now thinning in numbers.


    "It''s so easy. " I said as I saw the number of goblins in front of me.


    Can''t believe that one month ago I was scared of fighting a rank beast.


    Let''s end this quickly.


    Vertical sh... horizontal sh.... right sh...


    I was humming the types of shes as songs as I was seriously bored to fight them.


    Thinking that I had yed enough, I decided to end the fight.


    Astral Dash.


    Slice.


    The Head of the Goblin rolled down.


    With each Goblin we defeated, the path ahead became clearer. The teamwork between, Sunny, Evelyn, and Isabe proved to be a formidable force.


    It was a brutal, chaotic dance ofbat, but we fought with determination and skill.


    As thest few Goblins fell, thebyrinth fell silent once more, Our enemies vanquished.


    "Now this what I called a badass."


    Sunny shouted as he lifted his spear in the air.


    "Watch your word Suuny," Evelynined but there was a small smile on her face.


    " I think it''s time to count how many monsters we killed since I think the dungeon going to end any moment now."


    Isabe said as she reminded others of the mission they got from Miss Lillian.


    Sunny just sighed and took a look at his Ai Bracelet to see how many he had killed today.


    The same goes for Evelyn and Isabe.


    As for me, well I know that I had a few killed camper to others because I was busy navigating our way inside of Laybraith.


    Even so, I take a look at my Ai Bracelet.


    [ Lucas Darkhart. Member Of Team 7.


    Assessment:- Kill F rank Monster inside of the dungeon.


    Total Kill:- 20 Monsters


    Type of Monster:- Goblin ]

 Chapter 57: labyrinth Dungeon [ 4 ]

    "I killed a Total of 25 Monsters."


    "I killed a total of 34 monsters."


    "And I killed a total of 44 monsters, look like I''m ahead of you."


    Sunny, Isabe and Evelyn tell all of their kill counts.


    Sunny has the lowest kill count between Isabe and Evelyn. Isabe is in second ce and Evelyn is ahead of all of us, killing a total of 44 monsters independently.


    And I, your brother have the lowest kill count among all of us.


    "Lucas tell us about your kill count," Sunny asked me if I told him I knew he was going to make fun of me.


    But even if I don''t want to tell them, I have to. This is supposed to be an assignment given to us, so no matter what I have to tell them.


    "20," I said to him, there was shock on his face letter that shock turned into amusement.


    Oh, I know this is going to happen.


    "Tsk, Tsk. Lucas, you should train more. What will you do if you face a strong enemy?"


    He said as he pretended to be in serious mode, like a a model student.


    This fucker.


    I took a deep breath,  trying to regain my reasoning before I killed him.


    "Yeah, yeah, I will do that."


    "I think we should get going now," Evelyn said to us, clearly not liking the benter going on.


    "She is right, if we waste any more time our ranking will be affected." Isabe also said siding with Evelyn on this matter.


    After that, we take two minutes of rest and continue in the Lybraith dungeon. We have to reach the end of the dungeon if we want toplete it.


    After walking for around 10 minutes, We managed to reach the end of thebyrinth. There, we only saw 8 people. In other words, we scored third ce.


    "Isabe ?"


    "Hey, Adrian and Aric."


    Aric, who was sitting on a rock acting needlessly cool, called Isabe. Stood beside him was Adrian, clearly taking the first ce.


    She walked towards them. How she treated both Adrian and Aric was different from how she treated me.


    "Over here."


    Miss Lillian, who was waiting at the end of the dungeon, read out our time, and kill count.


    "Team 7. 50 minutes 10 seconds. Total Kill Count 123 Monster. Taking Third ce."


    At the same time, Sunny Cheers for me.


    "Whoo. It''s all thanks to you. You have great eyes~"


    For now, I sat on the ground with them. Isabe had already left to meet Adrian and Aric


    I also rxed. As I sit on the ground.


    I looked to my right side and a frown appeared on my face.


    "Are you not going to join them?" I asked Evelyn, she was still here with me.


    "Why would I join them? They also saw meing and did call me. And besides, do you have any problems with me being here?"


    "Come down will you, I just asked a normal question. No need to be too worked up."


    "Hmph."


    She just turned her head in a different direction.


    Oh, well. Now what is her problem?


    Anyway, there is still time for others to each here.


    I should rx in meanwhile.


    ***


    In different sections of Lybraith''s dungeon. Emma is with her team hunting the monster with her team.


    But currently, some thoughts are going on in her head.


    Emma was giving her all to hunt monsters so that she may not leave behind the others.


    She wanted to surpass Aric in killing a number of monsters. She has been training fiercely from the time she lost and was humiliated.


    She wanted to erase that smug smile from Eric''s face. She wants to erase the shame she has suffered him. By training only she can make him pay.


    She doesn''t know about others but till now she has killed 49 monsters.


    This terrain was easier for hiding to look for prey but it was also difficult to kill the prey in the wilderness as they tend to cover their tracks.


    Pulling the arrow from the monster she was thinking about several monsters Adrian would have hunted.


    ''I have to give my all to notg behind others.''


    She moved forward loading the arrows.


    She was moving carefully taking each step lightly.


    After Five minutes all of the nearby F-rank monsters had been in.


    "whoosh it''s finally done, Emma." A girl who just had killed thest F-rank monster with her rapier said.


    Emma turns to the girl who just said.


    "You are right ra, we are also at the end of the dungeon."


    Indeed the girl''s name is ra, and the future member of Adrian''s party.


    Her rank in Nova Academy is 10.


    She is strikingly beautiful, with Silvery-white hair, that framed her face and captivatingice-blue eyes. She has an air of elegance evident, making her look like a Nobel. her charm was hard to ignore.


    The rapier in ra''s hand is a slender silver rapier with a de that gleamed like ice.


    The hilt''s delicate design mirrored ra''s elegant demeanour, while the de''s icy sheen captured her mastery of ice magic.


    "I think we should now directly head to the end of the dungeon, if we waste more time our ranking will further drop," ra said to Emma after taking out her Repier from the monster.


    "You are right, we are already at the end of the dungeon, so we should hurry back."


    "Hey, you two let''s go. We don''t have any more time." Emma shouted at two students who were some distance away from them.


    "Coming." shouted the male student as he and the female student hurried up to them.


    After they reach them.


    "Let''s hurry up," she said and Eleara and Emma started to run toward the end of the dungeon.


    After a full five minutes of spirit, they reach their.


    At the end of the dungeon stood Miss Lillian.


    As soon as Emma''s team reached Miss Lillian announced the result.


    "Team 3. 56 minutes 39 seconds. Total Kill Count 109 Monster. Taking Fourth ce."


    "Rest here until the other studentse."


    Miss Lillian said that Emma and others walked past her.


    Fourth ce. When Emma heard her team position she was confused for a moment.


    She knows that Adrian And Aric must have taken First and second ce respectively.


    Then who else had taken the third ce?


    She looked at her surroundings, there were a total of 12 people beside her team


    She looked at them and her eyes settled on Evelyn and Isabe.


    Ah, I see, Isabe must have gained the third rank.


    But how this fast?

 Chapter 58: Change in Emma

    Noticing Emma, Isabe walks to her, after her brief talk with Adrian and Aric.


    "Hey, Emma." she approached, pretending to be happy.


    "Isabe, how did you finish this fast?"


    Hearing Emma''s question Isabe raised one of her eyebrows. She red at Emma.


    "What? Are you questioning my ability right now Emma?"


    Seeing that her question could be wrong, she shook her head and corrected herself.


    "No, I know that you are strong. I just wanted wanted to know how you came here thus fast."


    Isabe stared at it for a few seconds and then answered her.


    "As much as I do not like it, it was Lucas who helped use here this fast,"  Isabe said, her expression was like she ate something bitter when she said Lucas''s name.


    Emma was also in shock after hearing Lucas''s name. She knows him, after all at Crew Hall besides Evleyn and Lyra he also helps her and Adrian against Tony and Second-year student.


    He also is one of her crew members after he joined Trevling Crew.


    He was also in an incident that took ce in the ''Artefact Room'' at Eldiria.


    Wait a minute, Lucas''s name alwayses up nowadays.


    "So you are saying it was not Evelyn but Lucas who helped you to reach here faster?"


    Isabe sighed after she heard Emma''s words.


    "Yes, you are right."


    "I see." she closed her eyes opened them again and started to walk in Lucas''s direction.


    "...Emma?"


    She didn''t respond to Isabe''s call. Ignoring herpletely, she left her standing there.


    First, it was Aric whom she lost and that was a humiliation she felt and now some unknown guy suddenly came up and beat her in this.


    If she lost against Evelyn who is also an Archer, whom she thought of as a rival and friend since  [ Union Academy ].


    She didn''t feel anything about it. But Lucas suddenly came and picked a Bow and sword on the first day of Nova Academy like a joke.


    She thought he was an idiot for choosing something Two weapons at the same time. Since everyone knows that you should master your first Profession and then practice some weapons.


    There are Some people pick two weapons at the same time but Lucas is not in that category.


    She does not hate Lucas at all she is thankful to him when he helps her but this is different from that.


    And so with that thought, she reached where Lucas and Evelyn were.


    ***


    Evelyn stood beside me as I sat on the ground, it''s been like Five minutes since we were alone here.


    Sunny is talking with Noah at a distance from us, he left after one minute''s rest. Living me here in this awkward silence with Evelyn.


    After what felt like an eternity Evelyn breaks this awkward silence.


    "How did you manage to avoid all these traps set in the Lybraith dungeon?"


    I said after a few seconds "I told you already I have good eyes."


    She scoffed at my answer. "Come on Lucas no one going to buy that kind of excuse."


    Well, she is right no one going to buy this kind of excuse, but does it matter to me?


    The answer is, No.


    It does not matter if they don''t want to believe in my excuse. Why would I let someone else know about my skill?


    I''m not an idiot. In this world ever told if anyone else knows about your skill you might get at a disadvantage if someday you have to fight against that person.


    Like for example if the enemy about Adrian''s [Bloodlust] skill which he is only able to use for two minutes after that time is over, Eighty per cent of his mana is sucked out of his body, living him vulnerable stat.


    And if the enbeforehandhand knew about this all he had to do was note anywhere near Adrian at that time.


    After those two minutes are over Adrian is a free meal for the enemy.


    So that''s why not all people want to tell others about their skills.


    After thinking about all of that I decided, not to tell Evelyn about my skill name.


    "It''s a skill I got from Nova Academy, there happy now?"


    I just told her I got a new skill, that''s all.


    She smirks at my answer. "Ha, I know that."


    This bit- whoa there came down Lucas, let''s not use any curses today, okay?


    "Then you should not asked about it."


    "I asked because it''s fun to see your expression."


    A tic mark appeared on my head, My smile grew into a thin line. As barely control myself to not lunge at her.


    She always finds ways to make my Blood pressure high.


    I sigh at this.


    "Whatever." after that, I turn my head in a different direction.


    We were silent after that as we just stared ahead.


    In about five minutes, another team arrived. I wasn''t surprised with who it was. Archer generally had good eyes.


    It was Emma and Elera. And one male and one female student. To tell you the truth I forgot about those student names.


    But can you me me? I have to remember all of these details, there''s to mistake at some point.


    And this is one of those point, but I know that you will know their name in future.


    Well, I hope so...


    "It''s Emma."


    Seeing Emma''s silhouette from the darkness, Isabe approached, pretending to be happy.


    For some reason, Emma was covered in dust. It seemed she fell into a trap.


    They talked for a bit but the distance between us was long so I could not hear what they were saying to each other.


    Then suddenly Emma turned her head in my direction, ring at me.


    "Lucas, why the hell Emma is ring at you?"


    Evelyn from my side asked me, confused at Emma''s behaviour.


    I shook my head, I also don''t know why is she ring at me.


    "I don''t know either."


    "Don''t lie and tell me what did you do this time?"


    "I am telling the truth, don''t you believe in me?"


    I asked her but her face told me the answer already.


    "No, I do not believe you."


    Oh, Well that''s hurt now I tell you. Well, what do I expect from her?


    "Whatever," I said and toward Emaa''s direction.


    Walking towards my direction, she rested her eyes on me and paused. Her cold eyes seemed to pierce through me.


    "...Emma?"


    "Oh Hii, Emma."


    She didn''t respond to Isabe''s call and Evlyn''s greeting. Ignoring thempletely, Emma marched towards me and asked suddenly.


    "What was your time?"


    "What time?" I asked her instead clearly confused by the sudden question.


    "your team finishing time.


    It was a short question. I gave back a short reply.


    "...50 minutes."


    Emma clenched her teeth.


    Then sudden answer thought came into my head.


    Archer often acted as a team''s pathfinder. Emma rightfully knows that I guided my team.


    Must be Isabe told her now.


    "Looks like even you have something you''re good for."


    It was a clear provocation. I hesitated to reply. Should I strike back?


    I did have a good reason to do so.


    The novel''s antagonists had be stronger, so it was necessary for our side... though the current Emma might not be on my side... Anyway, it was necessary for the leading characters to also get stronger.


    To do that, Emma needed to quickly be stronger. In this world, her potential is veryrge. Her potential is ?SS-? rank But after I met with Evelyn whose also


    potential is ?SS-? rank. Things kind of mixed up.


    But it''s good we have more uing heroes with higher potential.


    "...I guess you''re right."


    But I still didn''t find the need to respond to her provocation.


    Between negative motivation and positive motivation, Emma was more affected by the former ording to my setting. By this time she must trained very hard for not to be defeated again by Aric or others


    However, the agent of the motivation was important. Some like me provoking her most likely wouldn''t have much meaning.


    Now wasn''t the time. Furthermore, I was confident that it wouldn''t be long until I surpassed Emma and Evelyn in archery.


    I just had to wait until then.


    "Hmph."


    She seemed bored by my retreat, as she returned with a snort.


    I shook my head.


    At that moment, my eyes met Isabe. For some reason, her eyes carried a slight hint of interest that hadn''t existed before.


    "Hmph."


    ...But soon, she walked away with the same disdainful snort as Emma.


    My head turned after Evelyn who was watching all of this from my side.


    "I told you, didn''t I? I don''t do anything to provoke Emma."


    Evelyn''s face flushed as she started to avoid my eyes.


    "I''m so sorry, I should not jump to conclusion without proof.


    She hangs her head downstairs and mutters an apology for it.


    I just checked at her sudden change of behaviour.


    Finally, it''se to an end. I mean Lybraith dungeon.

 Chapter 59: Breakthrough

    -sh


    -Thud


    -sh


    -sh


    The strike left a shallow cut on the dummy''s chest, which would have been fatal for an ordinary person but was too weak for an Awakener like me.


    "Thiscks power..."


    I knew that the Celestial Parry is a high-level sword art that focuses on defence and counterattacks, but its strength wascking. After all, it was only a 3-grade sword art. What had I expected?


    I can increase its power when I counterattack enemy power but if I have to use Celestial Parry in the normal way, its strength decreases in half.


    I tried again to use Celestial Parry.


    Feeling my Mana being slowly drained, I continued to practice, repeating simr movements and masking my de''s trajectory.


    As the ss of Ravi eventually ended, I looked around and noticed that most of the other students had already left for their dorms. I was alone in the arena with my thoughts and my sword.


    "If only they knew..."


    I said to myself, raising my sword once more and striking the wooden dummy with shaky hands.


    ***


    The Lynraith dungeon ended eventually without any hitch yesterday, there were some problems with Emma but it''s okay for now.


    But why did Emmae to me in the first ce? Is she upset that our team came before them?


    No, that''s not possible. I thought as I shook my head.


    Anyway, let''s think about that letter.


    "Status Window"


    ===Status===


    Name: Lucas DarkHeart


    Rank: F+


    Strength: F+


    Agility: F+


    Stamina: F+


    Intelligence: E-


    Mana Capacity: F+


    Luck: E+


    Charm: D


    -] Profession :


    [Swordsmanship lvl.2]


    [Archery lvl.1]


    --] Martial arts:


    [Movement Art: Ster Stride Grade 3


    The Ster Stride, a graceful and agile movement technique that harnessed the energy of celestial bodies, was divided into four distinct parts, each with its unique name and power:


    Click to expand ]


    [Sword art: Celestial Parry:- Grade 3


    Celestial Parry is a high-level sword art that focuses on defence and counterattacks. The Grade 3 version builds upon the previous versions, incorporating advanced techniques for more effectivebat. It is a versatile technique that allows the user to block, deflect, and counter enemy attacks with precision.


    Click to Expand.]


    --] Skills :


    [{G} Mana Eyes]


    [Mana Eyes] was a skill that offered unique benefits. It allowed the user to perceive the flow of mana in their surroundings. It also enhances user eyesight.


    -------------------


    Finally, after all of the hellish training I went through during this entire month paid off.


    As you already know my stamina was G+ Rank but it is now F+ rank.


    It''s all thanks to Lumiarn Crystal Shard. Not anyone can go from G+ rank to F+ rank unless they are a protagonist.


    But I don''t have to worry about anything like that at all. My potential is now limitless which means all I have to do is train without worrying about sticking at the same rank for a long period.


    I take one closer look at My rank, It''s F+ and my state ranks are also at F+ which means I can break through the next Rank.


    Of course, my intelligence stat is already at E- rank but it doesn''t matter.


    Now let''s get started. I took out one low leave healing potion in case of emergency.


    I looked up at the sky and realized that the sun had already set, casting long shadows across the Traning ground. The hours had flown by as I lost myself in training, and I couldn''t believe how much time had passed.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and allowed myself a moment of tranquillity.


    "It''s beautiful..."


    I murmured to myself, feeling a sense of peace and contentment settled over me.


    Crossing my legs, I focused my attention on the mana in the surrounding environment. I breathed deeply and allowed the mana to flow into me, invigorating my tired muscles and washing away the pain and fatigue.


    But it wasn''t enough. I needed to make a breakthrough. I was already more than a whole rank weaker than the protagonists, and I couldn''t afford to fall further behind. I felt that my foundation was sturdy enough to take the next step forward.


    I knew that my newfound strength would draw attention if I didn''t find a way to conceal it, but it didn''t matter to me I''d already let other people see my strength so there was no need to hide it anymore. Besides, the Academy would be informed of my achievement, but that information was confidential and no other students would be privy to it.


    Swish...


    The mana around me swirled as I absorbed more and more of it into my body, my skin feeling like a furnace as the strange heat radiated from within me. I ignored the sensation, focusing on drawing in even more mana and bing a vortex of power.


    Soon, my skin was covered with a ck mass of impurities that smelled like crap. I knew that this was a side effect of the breakthrough process, as the body expelled imperfections to make room for more power.


    "Haa! Haaaaa! Haa!"


    But with impurity came pain. My whole body suddenly started to feel more pain as


    impurities left my body.


    My heart was mming hard against my chest as if it was about to burst out, making his breathing ragged.


    Despite the sweat drenching my tank top and cks and the sensation of needles piercing his skin pores, I persevered with as I firmly shut my eyes.


    I clenched his teeth and gritted through the pain until a sudden, searing sensation engulfed my abdomen as if it was set on fire.


    "Mrghhhh!"


    Fwoo¡ª


    Thud¡ª


    I copsed onto the ground,pletely devoid of any and all strength or will to even twitch his muscles.


    "Aaah! Haaa! Haaa!"


    Gasping for air, my hands desperately reached for a healing potion that I took out from my Ai bracelet, my hands slick with sweat and devoid of strength.


    Twice, the bottle almost slipped from my grasp before I finally managed to grip it tightly.


    Bringing the bottle to my lips, I twisted the cap open and took long, thirsty gulps of water, relieved as I finally felt a cooling sensation wash over my body and numb the burning pain.


    As I absorbed the mana, I felt it vibrating within me as if it was responding to my heartbeat. But suddenly, it stopped.


    Click...


    A dull sound echoed through the area, and I found myself absorbing mana in unnatural amounts to support a stronger body. I could feel the power surging through me, and I knew that I had finally made a breakthrough to Rank E-.


    "Fuuuu."


    Finally, he let out a content sigh as he couldn''t help but say, "I did it. I''m not dead!"


    My body is still in pain but with the healing potion pain is bearable now.


    "Status Window." I again called Status Window to check my new progress.


    ===Status Window===


    Name: Lucas DarkHeart


    Rank: E-


    Strength: E-


    Agility: E-


    Stamina: E-


    Intelligence: E


    Mana Capacity: E-


    Luck: E+


    Charm: D+


    -] Profession :


    [Swordsmanship lvl.2]


    [Archery lvl.1]


    --] Martial arts:


    [Movement Art: Ster Stride Grade 3


    The Ster Stride, a graceful and agile movement technique that harnessed the energy of celestial bodies, was divided into four distinct parts, each with its unique name and power:


    Click to expand ]


    [Sword art: Celestial Parry:- Grade 3


    Celestial Parry is a high-level sword art that focuses on defence and counterattacks. The Grade 3 version builds upon the previous versions, incorporating advanced techniques for more effectivebat. It is a versatile technique that allows the user to block, deflect, and counter enemy attacks with precision.


    Click to Expand.]


    --] Skills :


    [{G} Mana Eyes]


    [Mana Eyes] was a skill that offered unique benefits. It allowed the user to perceive the flow of mana in their surroundings. It also enhances user eyesight.


    -------------------


    It feels nice seeing your new rank.


    With my current rank, I''m confident that I can face anyone from 100-200 Nova Academy ranking, without any worries.

 Chapter 60: No Rest For Extra

    After checking my stat I left for my apartment. Things are going smoothly for once in a while.


    In the future many things going to happen in the Nova Academy but at least there is still time for that.


    There is one more thing I think I should tell you. See it''s been Five days since the duel between Adrian and Kevin and the student is still talking about the duel but Tony strangely is silent. It''s like he doesn''t care about what is going on here.


    It''s nothing like that bastard at all.


    ''What the hell he is nning now?''


    After thinking for a while nothing came to mind.


    In the novel after Adrianes from the incident that took in ''The Artefact Room'' he has to face some upper-ss men and the strong one at that too.


    But nothing like that happened, the ss was going normally as before.


    But one thing sure did happen, Kevin was kicked out of [Nobel Crew] and now is outcasted by our ss.


    Maybe I can use this opportunity and get some Intel on Tony.


    "Fuuu" I sigh as my thoughtse to an end, we''ll If anything happens I''m sure Andrian can take care of things.


    After all, he is the protagonist.


    I just have to focus on getting strong.


    But I think I will rest tomorrow because tomorrow is Sunday. I think I deserve a small rest in a while.


    CLICK-


    My apartment door opened but before I could go inside of my room a small blue screen popped up in front of me.


    It was a message from Miss Lillian.


    [ Lucas Darkheart this is your instructor Lilian.


    Tomorrow you have to go Branch of the Hero Association in Eldoria with Adrian and Isabe.


    Hero Association going to reward you for your help in killing a Fallen Human.


    You have to go there, this ispulsory.]


    Well looks like my Sunday went in the smoke.


    I think there is no rest for Extra Character on weekends too.


    With that, I closed the door behind me and directly hopped into bed to sleep.


    ***


    The weekend sky was clear and blue. The early spring weather was chilly but still had a bit of warmth to it. But I was unable to enjoy this beautiful day to myself, as I was summoned to go to Eldoria ''Hero Association''.


    It was to receivemendation for subjugating the Fallen human in the recent incident.


    ...Really, couldn''t they juste to give it themselves?


    But anyway, since they called me I have to go there regardless of my will.


    The conferment ceremony took ce in a garden in Hero Association, and many people were already gathered by the time I arrived. However, the conferment ceremony seemed nowhere close to starting. Adrian, Isabe, and I were forced into a ceremony rehearsal because we would receive ourmendations from a dignitary, but the dignitary himself waste and we were forced to wait.


    Because Isabe was next to me, it felt like I was sitting on needles.


    "...Haaam."


    "Happy?"


    Once. I yawned once because I was bored. But Isabe, who was looking for an excuse to pick a fight, finally shot back at me. I retorted briefly.


    "What."


    "Are you a stalker? Whenever I go I find you there, don''t tell me you are in love with me! I''m so sorry but I don''t like stalkers."


    "..."


    Me? A stalker what the hell this woman is thinking?


    But then a sudden thought came to my mind.


    ''Looking at the past events that unfolded during my stay at Nova Academy, anyone could guess that I''m stalking her.


    But I''m not, seriously it''s because of the plot that I have to hear this from Isabe of all people.


    "What, cat got your tongue?"


    "First I''m not stalking you and second no, I don''t love you at all."


    "Ohh, look like someone got gut to talk something."


    It was unfair that she could look so pretty while making such remarks.


    I nned to stay silent at first, but I suddenly remembered the reason I was there.


    "You didn''t forget, did you?"


    "Forget what?"


    Each of her words was covered in thorns. I spoke as I stared into her eyes.


    "That I saved you."


    "..."


    "How did you save me?"


    "If you don''t believe me, why don''t you ask Andrian?"


    She turned to her right.


    "Is this true Andrian?"


    Adrian who was listening to our conversation told Isabe what happened after she lost consciousness in the Artefact room.


    ".... And then Lucas shot an arrow at him, I don''t know how but it got his arm, His arm was destroyed by that and I took that opportunity to kill him"


    "No way, this man is really that strong?"


    She muttered to herself and turned in my direction.


    She still looked angry, but she shut her mouth at a loss for words.


    "That''s that and this is..."


    "Stop, both of you."


    After a momentary contemtion, Isabe opened her mouth to strike back, Then Adrian cut in.


    "W-What?"


    "Isabe, switch seats with me."


    For the record, our seats were ordered: Adrian, Isabe, then me.


    "And if I refuse?"


    "Hurry."


    "No, why, I don''t want to..."


    Seeing them getting all touchy didn''t feel too good.


    Thankfully, their obscene(?) scuffle quickly ended, and Adrian reced the seat next to me.


    Adrian looked at me and let out a dry cough.


    "Thank you for back then."


    "...What?"


    I was struck dumb with amazement. I wanted to be left alone, so why was he still talking to me?


    "Back at the Artefact room, if it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t have won."


    "No, you would have won even without me."


    If hadn''t been there back then, Adriam might have gotten a new skill from my system, because the system''s job is not to let Adrian kill in any event. I know that system would have at thest minute and given a new power to the o main character and anyway protagonist became strong through hardships and dangers.


    "....No."


    With that single word, Luke turned his gaze back.


    At that moment, an extraordinary undtion of magic power rang out.


    The ''dignitary'' had finally arrived.


    "H-He''s here. Everyone get ready!"


    He was today''smendation conferrer, the Master rank Hero titled ''Dengeors Gero''.


    His shoulder-length hair was curved up slightly, and he had a well-trimmed beard umon for an Eastern man. The regality given off by his extraordinary appearance wasn''t limited to an invisible feeling. As though a wind was blowing, each of his steps caused a thin undtion of magic power. His raw power had already reached a realm where even he couldn''t fully control it.


    "...Huu."


    Looking around the room with his wolf-like eyes, Luke Voss, murmurly.


    "These fuckers telling me what to do..."


    With moderate arrogance and a lethargic attitude, Luke Voss pushed back the guests flocking towards him.


    He walked up to the podiummandingly. His attendants ran up and handed him a paper which listed the order of the ceremony. Clicking his tongue, Luke nced at the paper before he threw it away. His attendants took the discarded paper and ran off.


    ¡ªNow, the conferment ceremony will begin.


    The host announced the start of the ceremony.


    ¡ªThemendation will be conferred by the Hero rank 507 and the World rank 1050 Hero, Sir Luke Voss.


    As we rehearsed, Adrian, Isabe, and I walked up to the podium.


    Luke smirked as soon as he saw Adrian.


    "Are you Adrian?"


    "Yes."


    "Mm. I can see why those guys want you."


    Intense interest was reflected in Luke''s eyes. With an unusual kindness, Luke advised Adrian.


    "Don''t join the World Hero Association. You don''t know the darkness inside of  Hero Association. They are just rotten from the inside they want to control everything so instead of joining the Hero Association, you should be an independent Hero or Join the Hunter Association might even be better. Being a Hero is nothing but a baggage of responsibility and no fun."


    "...Still, a Hero fits my personality best."


    Adrian revealed a clear refusal with a smile. In response, the corner of Luke''s mouth twisted up.


    "You''re a boring guy... Fine, next Isabe evergreen."


    This time, it was Isabe''s turn.


    "...It''s been a while, Princess of Evergreen n. Your father told me to take care of you, but I don''t n on doing that."


    "I... Don''t need to someone watch over me. kindly tell that to my father"


    "Ohh, I n to do that. Now go, okay next.


    "...And who are you?"


    "I am Lucas Darkheart."


    "Oh... Okay."


    That was it for me. Apletely different treatment than what Adrian and Isabe got.


    It seemed indifference was more painful than hatred.

 Chapter 61: New Sun

    "Even though he is a Hero student at iAcademy and is still a kid he risked his life for the citizens of Eldoria, Without even thinking about what would happen to him in the fight against the Fallen human. His exemry behaviour would motivate others. Hero Adrian."


    Luke handed Adrian themendation certificate without adding any needlessmentary. Adrian then took the certificate with honour and dignity.


    "Isabe, same as above."


    Next was Isabe.


    "Lucas, same as above."


    Then me.


    "The conferment ceremony is now over."


    With the host''s announcement, the conferment ceremony came to an end. One hour and thirty minutes of rehearsal and one hour of waiting had been reduced to just five minutes. It was so quick that I didn''t even have time to feel wronged.


    "Oh, by the way..."


    Luke, who was about to leave the garden, suddenly stopped as though he remembered something.


    "The reward for the Fallen subjugation is 10 million C. I almost forgot to tell you."


    The moment I heard that, I felt grateful for everything. To the Nova associate who forced me out of bed this morning, the one-hour thirty-minute rehearsal, and even the man who waste by an hour.


    "Good luck. We''ll meet again if chance allows it."


    Luke then left with a bored smile.


    We saw him off with our eyes, then came down from the podium. Before we could even touch the ground, guild associates flocked towards us.


    However, they were only interested in Adrian and Isabe. No one approached me. They most likely thought I was only lucky to have been with them at the time of the incident.


    But that didn''t mean I was disappointed. Such was the life of an extra.


    I will stick around here for a little while to see high-ranking officers of the World government.


    I scanned the venue, there were many people from other races such as Elves, Drawers and of course humans.


    They are here to observe Adrian and Isabe.


    As I told you before in the novel Adrian and Isabe is the one took care of the Fallen human.


    That news spread widely like wildfire. Everyone was surprised that a Just Year Hero student took care of a Fallen human.


    This is practically impossible to that at first year.


    So they decided to observe them by sending invitations to Nova.


    Let me tell you when the World Government give order or tell you to do this or that, you don''t have much choice. You have to follow their order.


    That''s why the Luck Hat Hero Association because it''s linked with the World government.


    But if you are strong or connected or came from Strong families or rank guilds they can''t do much to you.


    Since these people have the power to rebel against them.


    But Andrin has nothing like that at all. So high ranking officers'' main focus is Addian.


    Since they know that Isabe came from a high-rank family and n they can''t force her to join Hero Association.


    But they can do that to Adrian now because he doesn''t have anything at the moment.


    ''Poor Bastard doesn''t have any clue what are they getting himself.''


    I thought myself as shook my head. Adrian will be so strong that they could have nothing against him in future.


    Anyway, let''s keep that aside for a moment and see who these are high-ranking officers.


    Well, there are many of them but my eyes stelled on one Elf.


    There is nothing out of the ordinary about him. Wearing a white-ck suit he gazes at all people at the venue.


    He shoulder lengthy sick blonde hair followed down to his shoulder, and his long ears confirmed his identity as Elf.


    For many people, his just [ A+ ] high-ranking officer working for World-government.


    But I know better. How? Because I''m the Author here.


    I know important people in my novel.


    His Name is Nick de. Working as a spy for ''New Sun''.


    His job is to transfer intel from the World Government to the ''New Sun'' Organizations.


    The ''New Sun'' is like viin Organizations.


    Just like there are Heros in this world, there are also Viin.


    I know it''s pretty cliche don''t have to remind me that.


    Now many of you wondering what is the goal of ''New Sun''


    Well, let me exin it.


    There were some individuals who believed that the World government was a tyranny.


    When the World government came to know many people tried to fight against the World Government''s authority, but they were silenced by the World government.


    But some of those individuals manage to survive the sh against the World government.


    They got hiding in the shadows away from the eyes of the world government.


    After that many simr incidents in which the world Government demonstrated its power and shut down people''s voices and opinions¨C essentially stripping them of their freedom of speech.


    In the following years, the members of the World Government dered themselves as the supreme authority of the world. They made it very clear that anyone opposing them would be suppressed.


    After all, what right does the weak have against the will of the strong?


    They could do nothing but endure under the utter monarchy of the World Government.


    But those who managed to survive the World Government sh created a new organization and its name is ''New Sun.


    ''New Sun'' was an organization that sought to achieveplete anarchism by dismantling the hierarchical system of governance established by the World Government.


    Whereas most people treated the existence of the New Sun as a myth, an urban legend, or a conspiracy, a select few people knew the truth about it.


    They did exist.


    And since they were a shadow organization, no one knew who their members were.


    It was possible that anyone- could be a member of New Sun. They hide themselves so well that only Strong and higher-ranking member of the World government knows about them.


    You see, the very idea of New Sun''s existence posed a threat to the Central Government.


    This is because anarchism, which is the goal of the New Sun, seeks to eliminate hierarchy and governance in favour of recing it with voluntary cooperation and mutual aid.


    As such, the existence of an organization like New Sun challenges the very foundations of the society created by the World Government


    But that was not the reason why they were considered to be so dangerous.


    The reason for them being so dangerous was that, ording to some conspiracy theories, few of the most influential people in the world were affiliated with New Sun.


    Some of them even acted as its ear, eyes, hand and foot.


    I think even the dumbest of you must''ve understood where I''m going with this by now, right?


    No?


    Gosh, you are dumb.


    Fine, let me write it out for you.


    Nick de who is an Elf, and higher ranking member of the world government is working as a spy for ''The New Sun.''

 Chapter 62: Future Civil Blood War

    Because Nick has been working as a spy he caused many problems in the plot.


    But I did him write it that way. Anyway in the next three years, he will be handling crucial information about the barriers that keep demons attacking humans and other races.


    But it does not mean everything went neatly for Nick.


    He got caught after that by our protagonist - Adrian.


    After that, the ''Civil Blood War'' began.


    So what mean to say that there will be a civil war in 3 years, which wouldter be called the ''Civil Blood War''


    And it all happened because of that guy in front of me.


    Sigh¡­ days ahead sure are tough.


    Well, he''s not my headache. Adrian will deal with him when the timees.


    But I think it will be toote for Andrin to stop him, after all by the time Adrian catches him he already handed over information to ''New Sun''.


    I think I''m going to stop that ''Civil Blood War'' from happening.


    After all that war left humans, Elves and Drwafrs in a vulnerable state. Demons took that chance to strike them, they sent a small army of A-rank demons to attack Etheria.


    And because of that Adrian doesn''t get time for himself to get stronger.


    ''Let''s stop him before he hands over that information.'' I thought as I made up my mind.


    "Ah, there you are."


    It was at that moment that a charming voice and scent flowed towards me. Just by hearing the voice, I could tell who it was. I immediately straightened my back and focused on the movement behind me.


    The owner of the voice then walked over and stood in front of me.


    It was Sia Talen.


    "You know me, right?"


    Her eyes formed an arc as she stared at me.


    "You don''t?"


    Sia asked again. I shook my head. Few people in this world didn''t know ''vice-leader Sia.''


    Sia is the vice leader of [ SS- ] rank Eldoria Grace Guild. Yes, the Guild name is the same as the city name.


    "No, I know."


    "That''s a relief."


    Many people in the venue turned their heads in our direction.


    There were Adrian, Isabe and some high-ranking members of the World Government. And among this member, Nick also stares at us.


    ''Crap...'' I don''t want his attention now, after all, who knows what will he do to me.


    At the moment he is too much for me. Hack he can kill me within minutes, after all, he is at the moment [A+] rank while I''m [E-]


    "Let''s go somewhere else and talk, there are many eyes on us."


    Seeing that many people looking at us Sia suggests that let''s go somewhere else.


    "Sure," I said as I also didn''t want others to look at me every second.


    I mean I know that I''m handsome and all but there are limits, I don''t want any stalker behind my back.


    With that, we left the Eldoria sub-branch Hero Association.


    ***


    We went to a nearby coffee shop. After ordering a drink, I sat down and turned to Sia.


    "So what do you want to talk to me about?" I asked her, I have a few guesses as to why she is searching for me but I don''t want those guesses to be true.


    "Oh yeah, there are two things I want to about it but here take this first."


    She handed me her business card, which was adorned with gold.


    [Guild, Eldoria Grace, vice-leader Sia Talen.]


    While I sat speechless looking at the business card, Sia continued.


    "There''s a lot I want to talk about, but unfortunately, I don''t have enough time. So let''s keep this short and I will get to the point."


    Sia giving out her business card wasn''t a simple matter. It was the first step of Sia-style recruiting I outlined in my novel.


    I stared at Sia''s eyes. Her beautiful brown pupils were calm.


    "First I want you to join Eldoria Guild as an intern after graduating from Nova Academy, how about it, it''s a neat offer for you."


    "No, I don''t want to join your guild," I replied immediately after she finished saying.


    Her eyes widened at my word, she looked at me like I was some kind of fool.


    Well from her perspective I''m a fool for declining such an offer. If this same offer is received by someone else he will take it whiteout doubt.


    After all Eldoria Grace guild is the thirdrgest guild in the human domain.


    As for reason, I''m declining this offer.


    Sia might look kind and graceful in the media, but in truth, she was extremely cold-hearted. Even talents she eagerly brought in were thrown away if they didn''t meet her expectations. Bringing in what''s necessary and throwing away what isn''t. Survival of the fittest was Sia''s true mindset, which wasn''t known to the media.


    "Have a good day," I said as I stood up.


    I gave back her business card.


    "Eh? Um, cadet Lucas? I think you''re misunderstanding something. I''m interested in you, as the vice-leader of a rank 3 guild."


    "I''m thankful for your interest, but only if that''s real interest."


    "I see."


    We stay silent for a moment as we stare at each other.


    "Even so, sit down for a moment I did tell you that I have 2 things to talk about, there is still something else I have to say."


    I sat down after hearing her words, I knew that I was no match for her, so I better do what she said for a moment.


    "Let''s see this."


    A small blue screen appears in the air in front of me. On that screen is a video ying it.


    I lean forward to take a better look at the video and my eyes winded at what I saw.


    "Yup, what are seeing is the CCTV camera recording of ''The Artifacts Room'' incident."


    She said after she stopped the video.


    "Why are showing me this? I already know what happened there."


    She took a deep breath and leaned forward towards me with a small smirk on her face.


    "Let me tell you this from the start so you don''t get confused."


    Sia said and took a pause, I urged them to continue with my eyes.


    "Lucas the light magic you used that blew up Fallen human right arm is a low-level magic. It can hurt him because it''s light magic but it''s low-level one."


    "The Fallen human arm blew because of the artefact you were using at the moment. It increased the power of light magic by ten times and it blew his arm.


    "So, you see during the investigation we were doing we found that only one artefact is a mission and that is a Nightshadow bow."


    "So Lucas would you kindly give me a Nightshadow bow becausest time you were the one holding it?"


    ''Oh crap, why doesn''t think go my way for just one time.''


    I thought as I found my back drenched with cold sweat.


    ***


    "So Lucas would you kindly give me a Nightshadow bow, becausest time you were the one holding it?"


    "What do you mean Nightshadow bow? I don''t have it."


    I tried to y cool in this situation,  I had forgotten about the CC TV camera I had made a mistake.


    This is why they say greed is not right.


    Lisa sighed and cressed her head and looked at me at the same time but this time her gaze was not normal anymore.


    She has the look of a killer.


    I felt a chill run down my spine as I tried to stay calm under her gaze.


    "Cadet Lucas."


    "Y-yes."


    Sia sighed, looking at Lucas, who seemed a bit scared, sorry much scared of her and guilty for attempting to steal the Moonshadow Bow.


    "Lucas, you need to understand the significance of the Moonshadow Bow. It''s not just a powerful weapon; it carries a deep, ancient history. ra Moonshadow, the original owner, wasn''t just a skilled archer. She was a legend. The story goes that she ventured into a mystical forest and encountered a spirit of the moon itself.


    This celestial being granted her the Moonshadow Bow, a weapon infused with the essence of the moon," Sia exined, her tone carrying a mix of reverence and awe.


    Lucas listened intently, realizing the gravity of his actions.


    "ra used the Moonshadow Bow to be an unstoppable force, defending her homnd from any threat. The name ''Moonshadow'' is a testament to her connection with the moon and the extraordinary power she wielded," Sia continued, trying to convey the rich history behind the bow.


    Lucas nodded, absorbing the information. "I didn''t know... I mean, I heard it was a powerful bow, but I had no idea about its history."


    Sia leaned back, her expression softening. "Now you do. It''s not just a weapon; it''s a symbol. Legends like ra Moonshadow should be remembered and respected. The Moonshadow Bow is a part of that legacy."

 Chapter 63: Deal With Sia

    We talked about Elera Moonshadow for another 20 minutes.


    I don''t know much about Elera Moonshadow either, in the novel I had just mentioned that she was the best Archer of her time.


    That''s the basic knowledge I have of her.


    So hearing all her deeds from Sia is making me think that I was so thoughtless when I was right about her.


    ''I should have added more of her.''


    Anyway, there are still the issues of Moonshadow Bow.


    I like that Bow a lot. If not for Moonshadow Bow we would have been dead by that Fallen human.


    Plus this Moonshadow bow is an artifact.


    Oh, I didn''t tell you about which rank of artefact is the Moonshadow bow.


    Well, let me tell you.


    In the novel, there are Normal, Epic, Unique, Rare, Legendary, Divine and Mythical.


    To make it easy to understand this I add ranks in them like Normal---> D rank.


    So Muthical---> SSS rank.


    So it goes like this From D, C, B, A, S, SS, SSS.


    D is the lowest while SSS is the highest level.


    Anyway, now I think you understand it. Let''s get to the main point.


    "I want to keep Moonshadow bow," I said to her who was now quietly sipping her coffee.


    -CLANK


    She lowers the coffee on the table and looks at me.


    "Cadet Lucas you do know that Moonshadow Bow is a legendary artifact."


    She said with dangerous seriousness in her voice.


    "I know that."


    "And you also can''t use the full potential of


    Moonshadow now because use your rank."


    "I know that but I''m going to be strong in the future."


    I said with determination in my voice.


    Slowly a small smirk came to her lips. Oh, this is going the wrong way.


    "you can have Moonshadow I will just tell higher up that is destroyed during the fight. "


    "Thank you for" Before I thanked her she said something else that shook me.


    "But you have to follow my three orders sorry I mean I will have favour on you three times."


    I heard her saying order, but I''m in no position to argue with her.


    If I said something and that irked her forget about Moonshadow bow I would be thrown in prison.


    "Fine," I said, as I control my anger. I have to leave here right now.


    "Haha, that''s more like it," she said andughed at my expression.


    "I''ll be off. There''s a lot I need to do. It''s almost time for unit exams, you see."


    "Yeah, you can go now but don''t worry forget our deal," she said with a smile on her face


    I got up before Sia. Her eyes chased after me.


    I quickly left the coffee shop.


    What Sia was thinking now was none of my business.


    ***


    1 P.M.


    The reward money had arrived by the time I came back to the dorm. It was a clean 10 million Credit, unaffected by taxes. It was clear what I had to do with it.


    A wide smile appears on my face.


    ''with this much money, most of the problems are solved.''


    And I''m going make this money grow, how can I do that?


    By purchasing stock. It wasn''t a hopeful wish, but a necessity.


    There are many other ways besides stock.


    But let''s talk about the stocks.


    First, the stock market. Dungeons were constantly being created in the world. I knew the names of guilds that would discover or conquer them. Guilds in this world were treated likepanies, so one could buy stocks of public guilds from the guild stock market.


    Today was March 10th, 2030. It''s already been one month since I enrolled in the Nova Academy.


    Anyway, let''s see what stock I can buy.


    I opened theputer in my room and searched ''the guild stock market.''


    Maybe I forgot to mention but there is a PC in my room, I mean not my room-specific everyone has one.


    In a few seconds, a page of the guild stock market came.


    [March 15th, 2030. Newly found guild, ''The glory goes public.]


    In reality, The Glory Guild was established by a student who is now graduating from Nova this year. With his friend, he founded The Glory Guild.


    they would y an important role in the story, I made sure to remember them.


    After establishing the guild they Conquered Mezz dungeon which is an A-rank dungeon. Because they are new and they have Conquer A rank dungeon their stock prices are by a 1000%.


    [December 8th, 2030. Guild, ''Eldoria Grace,'' announces its n to conquer''s rank dungeon, The dungeon of dead.'']


    This incident would be the lowest point for the currently ranked 2 Eldoria Grace. It was also the decisive event that made Sia be its leader. This n, which Sia opposed, would bring their rank down to 7.


    I had two opportunities to make money with this incident.


    The first was before the n was announced, and the second was before the n failed.


    Without having to know much information, with just these two ¡ª though, these two were the only early financial incidents written down in the settings book ¡ª I could make a fortune.


    "The problem is... Which stock should I buy?


    I can buy both of them but then I won''t have money for living expenses.


    Anyway, I think I should buy The Glory Guild Stocks.


    Without hesitation, I purchased Packhorse Master''s stocks. With over 110,000 stocks, I was likely a majority shareholder.


    ***


    Late night, Sunday.


    Adrian was working out at the Training ground. Adrian was a regr visitor to the training ground, but today''s scenery was different than what it was at the beginning of the month. Today, the training was booming with cadets. It was undoubtedly because the unit exams wereing up.


    "Kuu."


    After finishing a set, Adrian looked around the ce while resting.


    "Are you checking out girls?"


    At that moment, a sudden coldness touched his face. Adrian pulled his head back in surprise. There was only one person who would y such a prank on him. Adrian red at him. Noah shrugged and handed him a drink.


    "No, I''m not and thanks for the drink."


    "Sure."


    He shrugged his shoulders like it was nothing new.


    "Anyway do you know why Emma Bing... How should I put this?"


    "Annoying mood." Kevinpleted it for him.


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    Noah nodes his head at Kevin''s words.


    "you are right Noah, she seems to be moody for some time."


    Kevin said as he recalled Emma''s sudden change of behaviour.


    She''s been like this since Lybraith''s dungeon. She has been training harder since then and shetely be angry for no reason.


    "Hua"


    The strange breathing sound came from a man with fitness equipment. However, the weight on the equipment was a normal amount by any cadet''s standard.


    If you look at how long his doing it he could be considered doing better than another student.


    But the problem is...


    "Why is he lifting that weight doesn''t Lucas still at G+ rank?"


    Indeed the student they are seeing is a Lucas.


    After purchasing the stock of The Glory Guild he slept the whole afternoon and evening and after waking up he came to the training ground.


    "At least he''s doing it for a long time."


    Adrian replied briefly. Trying to defend Lucas who was still focused on his fitness workout.


    "Anyway, let''s forget about him we were talking about Emma right? Ah look there''s Emma"


    Emma came out of the gravitation room at just the right moment. Covered in sweat, she was slightly staggering with an exhausted face.


    It looked like she was nning on heading straight back, but when she saw Lucas, she stopped and began to stare at him.


    Twoser beams shot out of her eyes.


    "...What''s she doing?"


    "I don''t know either."


    Adrian said to Noah. He was also confused by Emma''s behaviour nowadays.


    "Tsk."


    After staring at Lucas for a while, Emma clicked her tongue and turned back. At the same time, her eyes met Adrian. She let out a dry cough as though she was embarrassed and walked towards them.


    "Did you see that"


    "See what you starting at Lucas."


    Noah replies to Emma.


    "Shut up Noah before I poke an arrow in the eyes."


    Noah flinch back at that.


    "whoa came down Emma, no need to be this angry."


    Right when Emma going to say something to Noah again, three male Students approached Lucas. Adrian instinctively frowned. Those three were well-known delinquents.


    "Hey, what are you doing here, loser?"


    They nudged Lucas, but he didn''t react in any way. Without giving them a single nce, he focused on working out.


    "Hey, are you mute? Say something."


    "Let''s take pictures of this son of a bitch and post it. Look at him, working all hard when he''s aplete waste."


    Aggravated, the three delinquents began to curse openly. Why live; you''re a waste of money; etc...


    "...Hey, I''m leaving."


    Watching this scene, Emma left the scene looking ufortable.


    Adrian could not hold back but Noah blocked his path and dragged him away from their.

 Chapter 64: Evelyn Nightshade

    "Let''s see what you got."


    A female student said as she held a bow in her hand with an Arrow resting on her bow strings.


    She was strikingly beautiful, with ebony hair that framed her face and captivating forest-green eyes. She was so focused that her forest green seemed toe alive. She could be easily considered the top beauty in the Nova Academy, most boys always drool when they see her figure, and her charms are hard to ignore.


    Yes, that''s right the female student is Evelyn Nightshade.


    Currently, she is inside of Archer ground in Training ground.


    She is here to practice her Archery skills.


    [ Choose the number of targets you want.]


    the robotic system prompted her.


    "20." her voice rang through,


    [Choose your training difficulty.]


    [You can choose from Easy, Medium, Hard, and Perfect. ]


    Higher levels naturally meant targets moved quickly. At difficulty Perfect, the targets even attacked. Although the attacks should only sting at best, they were extremely dangerous.


    "Hard," she said.


    [ Hard difficulty confirmed. ]


    [ 3,2,1, .... Start.]


    At that monsters started to appear in front of her.


    The mole cricket seemed to have noticed her hostility as it began to speed up toward her. It scuttled around without a set movement pattern, but she could see its trajectory.


    Predicting its movement by a step, she let go of the strain she was holding in her hand.


    -STRING


    -THWACK


    -THWACK


    A yellow electricity appears at her Arrow.


    The Arrow multiplied into ten.


    It hit all of the targets in its path. The arrow should pierce the mole cricket.


    She didn''t bother to check the result with her eyes. The moment she let go of the string, she moved on to the next target.


    One, two, three, four, ten, fifteen, Eighteen, ...Twenty.


    The String was pulled Five times, and the mole crickets that were struck scattered into particles of mana.


    "It''s not that hard, let''s do this again."


    She said to herself.


    And like that, Evelyn spent one hour inside an archer training ground.


    After an hour when her mana has almost exited her body, she stops.


    She took the towel I did of the AI bracelet and wiped her sweat.


    After doing that


    "Status window."


    She called her Status window.


    ===Status===


    Name: Evelyn Noghtshade


    Rank: E


    Strength: E-


    Agility: E-


    Stamina: E-


    Intelligence: D


    Mana Capacity: E+


    Luck: C+


    Charm: A+


    -] Profession :


    [ Dagger lvl.2]


    [Archery lvl.3]


    --] Martial arts:


    [ **Movement Art Name: Ethereal Gale**


    **Grade: 3**


    **Power:**


    Ethereal Gale grants the practitioner the ability to move with incredible speed and unmatched agility. When activated, the user bes a blur, leaving afterimages that confuse and disorient opponents. The art allows for instantaneous changes in direction and speed, making it nearly impossible for enemies to predict the user''s movements.


    Additionally, Ethereal Gale enhances reflexes, allowing the practitioner to react swiftly to attacks and counter with precision. The heightened speed also grants a temporary boost in physical strength, making strikes more potent.


    The art''s power lies not only in its swiftness but also in the finesse with which the practitioner can executeplex manoeuvres turning the battlefield into a dance of unparalleled agility and grace.]


    [Archer Art Name: Storm Caller''s Veil


    Grade: 4


    Stormcaller''s Veil imbues the archer''s arrows with the raw and untamed power of lightning. Upon release, each arrow crackles with electrifying energy, creating a cascade of lightning strikes upon impact. This art not only deals substantial damage to the target but also has a chance to chain lightning to nearby foes, spreading thock and awe across the battlefield.


    The archer gains temporary agility and precision, moving with the swiftness of a storm and striking foes with pinpoint uracy. Mastering Stormcaller''s Veil requires a deep attunement to the forces of nature and a steady hand to harness the unpredictable might of lightning in every shot.


    Click to Expand.]


    [ Dagger Art Name: Shadowstrike


    Grade: 2


    Power: Shadowstrike allows the wielder to momentarily blend into the shadows, bing nearly invisible to the naked eye. In addition to stealth, this art enhances the speed and precision of dagger strikes, making it a formidable technique for surprise attacks and evasion.


    The shadows cloak the user, providing a brief window of opportunity to strike unseen or reposition strategically duringbat. The power of Shadowstrike lies not only in its offensive capabilities but also in the element of surprise it brings to the battlefield.


    --] Skills :


    Skill Name: Mana Infusion


    Rank: E


    Power: Mana Infusion enables the user to enhance their mana absorption from the surrounding environment, elerating the replenishment of their mana reserves.


    By focusing on their breath and attuning to the ambient mana, the user can efficiently draw in mana particles, promoting a faster and more effective mana absorption process.


    This skill proves valuable in situations where a rapid restoration of mana is crucial, providing a tactical advantage during extended battles or challenging magical endeavours.


    -------------------


    After looking at her stats she sighs.


    There were not many changes before Nova Academy opened


    But one thing changed her rank went from E- to E rank.


    "It''s not enough," she said to herself before exiting Archer''s training ground.


    [Rank 8, Evelyn Nightshade, Exting confirmed.]


    A robotic voice rang behind her as she stepped out of Archer''s training ground.


    She looked at the vast training ground before her. There are many students here today, it''s Sunday and it''s already veryte.


    ''it''s because of unit exams that areing up.''


    She thought as she gazed at the students who were here


    Her eyes settle on Adrian, Noah and Emma.


    From what can she see, it looks like Emma is angry at Noah and saying something to him.


    She started to walk toward them but Adrian, Emma and Noah''s gaze turned their hard in a different direction.


    Evelyn also turned to see what they were seeing.


    She is some distance away from her Lucas is doing weightlifting fitness, but Lucas is not alone. Three students are bullying him.


    She thought that Emma, Adrian and Noah would help him but Emma suddenly left the training ground.


    Adrian tried to go where Lucas was but Noah prevented him from going.


    Evelyn who was watching all of this shook her head and also started to walk to the exit.


    But after taking a few steps she''s stopped.


    She closes her eyes and grits her teeth. She wants to help him but considering their history and what Lucas did to her she won''t want to do anything to help him.


    ''Yes, you are right Lucas was the one who ended the rtionship between us, so you don''t have to help him.''


    "Fuuu."


    She thought all of this and sighed leaving her mouth.


    She made up her mind and started to go to the exit, but she stole onest nce at him.


    And when she nces at him her breath catches up in her lungs.


    Why? Because Lucas also looking at her.


    Their eyes meet to each other. Like before she found herself lost in those amber-green eyes of his.


    It''s just like when they were dating each other he had the same eyes that filled with kindness.


    She broke eye contact with him and took a deep breath.


    Evelyn muttered something to herself.


    "You idiot Evelyn, why him of all people, if only he did note to Nova Academy."


    After that, she started to walk toward him.


    As she reaches Lucas, he turns his head at the three bullies.


    "Move"


    He said in a cold voice to them.


    Slightly surprised by his response, the leader of the groupughed "Hehehe, who do you think you are to make me move?"


    Sigh


    Letting out a sigh, he tried to push his way through the trio but it was to no avail.


    "You think you can pass without my permission?"


    Seeing that the situation was bing unfavourable for him, Lucas just stopped and looked at Evelyn who reached at him.


    Seeing Lucas doing nothing, the trio initially smirked with a sense of superiority.


    "yawn"


    But soon their smirk turned into anger as looks realised a yawn from his mouth.


    Approaching Lucas with intense hatred in their eyes, Like they were about to kill him.


    But just as they were about to attack Lucas, a stern voice interrupted them.


    "Let''s leave it at that shall we?"


    Stopping right before Lucas, the trio halted their movement and turned towards the voice that told them to stop.


    "Who are you to medd-- ah, Evelyn"


    Turning around and figuring out whose voice it was, the trio froze on the spot.


    Being in a society where rank meant everything, they were ovee with fear and couldn''t stop trembling as soon as they saw who was speaking to them.


    "W-ee we-re must lettin-t him know his ce"


    As his voice trembled, the leader spoke to Evelyn


    "And what did he do exactly?"


    "Ehm..ehm.."


    Overwhelmed by Evlyn''s cold, The bully leader started fumbling with his words.


    cing her hand on his shoulder, Evelyn patted him a couple of times.


    "Let''s leave it here okay?"


    Repeatedly nodding his head, he and his group left in hurry.

 Chapter 65: A Legendary Artifact

    "Let''s leave it at that shall we?"


    Stopping right before me, the trio halted their movement and turned towards the voice that told them to stop.


    "Who are you to medd-- ah, E-Evelyn"


    Turning around and figuring out whose voice it was, the trio froze on the spot.


    Being in a society where rank meant everything, they were ovee with fear and couldn''t stop trembling as soon as they saw who was speaking to them.


    Evelyn Nightshade, the first-year number Eight ranked student.


    "W-ee we-re must lettin-t him know his ce"


    As his voice trembled, the leader spoke to Evelyn.


    "And what did he do exactly?"


    "Ehm¡­ehm¡­"


    cing her hand on her shoulder, Evelyn patted him a couple of times.


    "Let''s leave it here okay?"


    Repeatedly nodding his head, he and his group immediately fled the scene.


    Seeing this happening before me, I couldn''t help but slightly admire Evlyn who with just a few words made the trio run.


    I have to say, there were perks in standing out.


    Like being able to swiftly deal with low-level characters with just a few words.


    But in hindsight, facing low-level charters was much better than dealing with annoying high-level ones.


    "Thank you for your help"


    I said to her after they left. She turned towards me, there was a small frown on her face.


    "Why did you let those idiots push you around? I don''t think you are a pushover."


    She asked me; well what do I say to her? That mind was upied somewhere else.


    Well, that was true my mind was somewhere else.


    Why is that? Well, this Sunday was tiring for me, The first go-to Hero Association, and second I got scammed by Sia and made an unreasonable deal with her.


    And the money I received, I invested in the Guild Stock market.


    So it''s not wrong to say my mind is somewhere else after all this happened to me today.


    "I''m not a pushover I just don''t make scenes right now, and believe me those three idiots going to pay for what they did to me now."


    I said to her with determination looks in my eyes.


    Anyway, I already know who sent them.


    What, do you also want to know?


    Well who else if not Aric, that bastard must lost his head.


    He is trying to harness his creator, Me.


    If only was strong enough I would be that idiot ass, but I have to endure for now.


    "So I heard you got a medal for stopping the incident at ''Artifact room''."


    Evelyn broke my thought with her question.


    "I did not stop it was Adrian the one who killed that guy."


    "Does it matter? You also did help him to kill it."


    Now that she said it, she does have a point here.


    "I think you are right."


    "Of course, I know that. Anyway, it''s gettingte so I''m going to my apartment."


    She said and looked at me.


    "What?"


    I asked her.


    "Are you going to train or go to the apartment right now?"


    "I think I will train for about half an hour then go back to my room."


    "...I see, then see you at ss tomorrow."


    She said that and left. What was that about it?


    Why her expression was down now?


    I thought for a few minutes and nothing came to mind.


    "well let''s go back to training."


    I said as I resumed lifting the weights.


    Finally, after half an hour when my fitness training finished, I quickly left the Training ground and headed towards my dorm.


    ***


    After getting into my room I sit on the edge of my bed and summon Nightshadow bow.


    As I focused my thoughts, a soft glow emanated from my AI bracelet. The ambient hum of magic surrounded me, and with a seamless transition, Nightshadow bow materialized before me.


    Nightshadow bow bore an ethereal elegance, its sleek design bathed in a subtle lunar radiance. The bow''s frame, crafted from a mysterious dark wood, seemed to absorb and reflect the ambient light, giving it an elusive, shadowy quality.


    Moonlight motifs were intricately etched along the bow''s limbs, depicting crescent moons in various phases.


    The string, woven with strands of silvery mana, held an otherworldly luminosity. As I inspected the bow, I could feel thetent power resonating within it, a testament to its celestial origins.


    The grip, adorned with a silver crescent moon emblem, felt cool to the touch. Nightshadow bow exuded an aura of grace and potency, a fitting weapon for one connected to the moon''s essence.


    The moonlit glow intensified, casting a soft radiance in my room. Nightshadow bow, once a mere thought, now rested in my hands, ready to unleash its celestial power upon mymand.


    A quiet satisfaction filled me as I whispered to myself, "So this is Nightshadow bow, a legendary Artifact." The bow''s subtle lunar radiance cast a serene ambience and I couldn''t help but feel a connection to the legendary ra Moonshadow, the original wielder of this extraordinary weapon.


    I held Night Shadow''s bow in my hand and checked his stats


    ====


    Item: Bow  (Artifact)


    Rank: Legendary (S rank)


    Name: Nightshadow Bow


    Description: Nightshadow Bow, a legendary artefact of celestial origin, is an ethereal masterpiece that embodies the essence of the moon itself. Crafted with otherworldly precision, the bow features a sleek, midnight-ck frame adorned with silver filigree that mimics the phases of the moon.


    **Power:**


    Nightshadow Bow possesses the ability to harness the ambient mana in its surroundings, enhancing the user''s archery skills with unparalleled precision. Its arrows, when released, leave a trail of lunar energy in their wake, impacting targets with both physical and mystical force.


    The celestial energy infused within each shot allows for increased damage against creatures of darkness and heightened uracy under the moon''s glow.


    **Unlocking Full Potential:**


    To unleash the bow''splete potential, a user must attain the prestigious S rank. At this level of mastery, Nightshadow Bow reveals hidden facets of its power, granting the archer the ability to create arrows of pure moonlight, capable of piercing through magical barriers and dealing devastating blows to supernatural foes.


    ===


    I was stunned, to say the least. That fact that I have a Legendary Artifact. Even the Main character does not have any artefacts at this early in the plot.


    I already used this bow once, yet when I tried to pull the string, I had to use a lot of strength¡ªa lot more than I expected.


    Tak¡ª!


    A loud tak sound resounded in the room when I let go of the string.


    "Amazing¡­" I remarked.


    Maybe I did not have much strength left after the practice that''s why I''m having a hard time pulling a string.


    It just felt right when I held it in my hand.


    I maybe not same level as Evelyn and Emma.


    But I had a way in my mind to catch up to them.


    No, no, I won''t be stealing another cheat item from the MC. Instead, I had something different in mind.


    What else you ask? We''ll hard work.


    Anyway, it''s quitete and I have to attend ss tomorrow so I better go to sleep.


    After storing the bow inside of Ai''s bracelet, I just rolled on my bed and went to sleep.


    ***


    At the heart of Etheriay the grand supercontinent that had once united the races in a shared expanse. However, as the elves, dwarves, and other inhabitants arrived, the supercontinent fragmented into four distinct parts, eaching to represent a harmonious blend of diverse cultures and peoples.


    The elves and dwarves, who possessed a deep affinity with the natural world and craftsmanship, had found their abode in the southern and northern continents, respectively. Their presence lent an air of enchantment to thesends, infusing them with an ethereal beauty that resonated with the essence of the races that called them home.


    The harmony shared between humans, elves, and dwarves was a testament to the unity they had fostered¡ªa unity that allowed their civilizations to flourish side by side.


    In stark contrast, the western continent stood as a sombre testament to the turmoil that had once gripped the world. It was and forever tainted by the scars of a past conflict¡ªa battlefield where humanity and its allies had shed with the malevolent forces of demons and their ilk.


    Though humanity had managed to thwart the demons'' conquest, the cost had been staggering, leaving the western continent a barren wastnd rife with monsters and otherworldly horrors.


    It was the dwarves who, harnessing the power of luminar crystals, had erected an imprable barrier that epassed the westernnds. This barrier, born from the melding of dwarven ingenuity and the crystals'' ancient magic, ensured that the terrors within remained confined, unable to further afflict the world.


    Thus, the western continent became known as the "Dead Land," its history a stark reminder of the price of victory.


    -Dring! -Dring! -Dring! -Dring!


    "That''s all for today''s History ss, you better study or you are going to fail in writing test."


    Miss Lillian said as she left the ss.


    In this ss, I was so bored, because I already knew all of this.


    Anyway, today is the day my second time going to [ Research Department ] so I better hurry.


    I thought as I left the ss.

 Chapter 66: Practical Research

    "That''s all for today''s History ss, you better study or you are going to fail in writing test."


    Today''s ss lecture had endedter than usual, I was finally able to free myself from ss.


    Though I could barely feel my legs, I still had to drag my body to my [Research Department ]. After the crew was over, I had to do my daily workout. Just thinking about that made me depressed. My shoes had already started wearing out from how much I was overworking myself


    ¡­In any case, I was currently heading to the [research Department ]. Perhaps because I tended to have bad luck when meeting the main characters, but¡­Isabe was walking a few meters ahead of me.


    Being behind her I could instantly catch a whiff of her rose-like scent. It was a bit of an awkward walk as we were heading in the same direction without speaking to each other. From another person''s point of view, it would''ve looked like I was stalking her. I mean she was stunning.


    And if she finds out how I''m walking behind her, she also going tobel me a stalker.


    Fortunately, we soon arrived inside the ssroom and sat in the same seats as we did in the previous ss.


    By the time we arrived, Professor Theo was already standing on the podium going through some papers. Carefully flipping the pages, he seemed to be organizing today''s lecture notes.


    And stood beside him as his assistant Samuel.


    The first time I came to [ Research Department ] was an oration for the first year, so at that time I did not see any second or third year but today is different.


    Not long after, the room was filled to the brim as the rest of the students entered the ss. However contrary to the previous ss where everyone sat wherever they wanted, today''s ss was separated into three different groups, first, second and third years.


    ¡­It seems like the rtionship between juniors and seniors was starting to get progressively sour with each passing day.''


    I thought as I looked at how the first years were being avoided by the senior years.


    At eight on the dot, Professor Deon began his lecture.


    "Good afternoon, everyone." Professor''s they steady voice echoed through the ssroom, capturing the attention of every student, myself included. His gaze swept across the room, briefly meeting mine before continuing its journey.


    "Today we will talk about the origin of Mana and what types of mana Humans use and what demons use."


    "First, let''s start with the origin of Mana." He began, his demeanour is poised and knowledgeable.


    "The Mana that courses through our veins, empowering us with extraordinary abilities, finds its source in the Luminar crystal. Now, let''s journey back in time when our home was known as Earth."


    A hushed anticipation settled over the ssroom as Professor Theo painted the canvas of history with his words.


    "In the ancient epochs, a celestial event unfolded¡ªa cataclysmic explosion of the Luminar crystal. This crystal, a beacon of cosmic energy, fractured, and its essence cascaded upon Earth like stardust, giving birth to what we now call Mana."


    "And if I have to say in the long term."


    "Scientists and mages worked tirelessly to study the pieces, of Luminar Crystal, that have been saved after an explosion, unlocking its secrets over generations. They realized that the crystal emitted a unique energy¡ªmana¡ªthat had the potential to fuel spells, enhance technology, and transform the very nature of Earth.


    Through meticulous research, humanity discovered a way to harness and distribute mana, allowing every individual to tap into this previously untapped resource.


    His words hung in the air, creating an atmosphere of wonder as students contemted the cosmic origins of their powers.


    "So, my dear students, every time you harness Mana, remember that it traces its lineage to the shattered remnants of the Luminar crystal, a tale woven into the very fabric of our existence."


    "Now, have you guys understood?" Professor Theo''s attentive gaze swept across the ss, his questions a litmus test for theprehension of his students. Ensuring each student was engaged, he awaited their nods of affirmation.


    Satisfied, he continued with a genial smile, "Alright then, let''s delve into the second agenda of today: ''What types of mana Humans use and what demons use.''"


    The ssroom brimmed with eager energy, awaiting the forting wisdom from their esteemed professor.


    "Firstly, let''s explore the fundamental essence of our power¡ªLuminar crystal mana." Professor Theo began, his words carrying the weight of knowledge. "Humans draw their mana from the remnants of the Luminar crystal. It''s the pure, untainted energy that courses through our veins, granting us the ability to wield magic and supernatural powers."


    As he spoke, he paced the room, engaging his students with the tale of their connection to the cosmic origins of mana.


    "Now, demons, fascinating creatures of the supernatural realm, also tap into the Luminar crystal mana. However, their interaction takes a darker turn. Demons manipte and corrupt this energy, giving rise to what we call Demonic Mana."


    The ss leaned in, captivated by the revtions unfolding before them.


    "Demonic Mana carries the tainted essence of the Luminar crystal, twisted and moulded into a force that aligns with the sinister nature of demons. It is a corrupted counterpart, harnessed for malevolent purposes. So, while both humans and demons draw from the Luminar crystal, it''s the intent and nature of their usage that sets them apart."


    Professor Deon concluded, "Understanding these distinctions is crucial as we navigate the intricate tapestry of mana and its diverse applications."


    Seeing that it''s quitete Professor Theo said.


    "Alright then, I guess it''s time we call it quits for today"


    The lecturested a total of Two hours. Unexpectedly, there was a lot to learn like how demons use mana on Etheria. And how they corrupted the mana of Luminar Crystal. I learned in detail about things I had neglected to exin in my novel, all the while I watched cute female students throwing flirtatious nces at Samuel.


    Who just today as assistant to Professor theo


    Rejoicing the fact that I no longer had to listen to a professor from anymore, I prepared to leave the ss but before I could leave I heard Samuel''s voice addressing the whole ss.


    "If anyone is interested since today is our first lecture how about going to practical researching the monster and nt inside of forest of Academy ground?"


    "¡­eh?"


    This wasn''t in the novel


    There was no such thing as practical research of the novel at this point.


    "How about it Professor Theo, can we do that?"


    Professor Theo took some time before answering Samuel


    "Sure, why not, it will be good practice for students."


    "Thank you professor" he said to the professor as Theo left the ss.


    "¡­hm? Isabe is not rejecting it?"


    Isabe who usually does not care about anything rted to her nodded at Samuel and verbally confirmed her participation.


    What''s going on?


    Wasn''t she supposed to say no to him? What happened?


    As I was looking at Isabe with a stupefied look, I didn''t notice that two eyes were sharply looking in my direction. By the time I noticed I found Samuel standing two meters away from me smiling.


    "Student, are you interested in joining us?"


    "¡­err, sure?"


    "Great, we will be leaving in an hour so make sure you go back to your dorm and get ready"


    Smiling, Samuel turned around and talked to the other students.


    To be honest I agreed to join them on an impulse as I was starting to get worried for Isabe. A scenario that had never happened in the novel was starting right now.


    I have a feeling that as of today my peaceful life was going to take a turn for the worse¡­


    ***


    After having transmigrated to this world for over a month, my originally skinny body had started to bulk up. Though my body wasn''t sculpted like a god, I had a fairly good body. My short blond hair which was nicely styled, apanied by the deep amber green eyes made me nod in satisfaction. I looked fairly handsome.


    After looking at myself a couple of more times, I looked at the time and found that I only had ten minutes left before the meeting time.


    As I was rushing to the door, my footsteps halted and my eyesightnded in the corner of my room where a ck sword rested against the wall.


    After pondering for a bit, I Took the ck sword and ced it in my dimensional bracelet.


    "I hope the situation doesn''t get to the point where I have to use my sword¡­"


    ¡­though I said this, I already started preparing myself for the worst.


    Click!


    Taking my room keys and turning off the lights, I left my room.


    I started to walk toward the entrance of Nova Academy, in my walk I met Isabe in the hallway.


    "Hey, Isabe," I said and I walked up to her.


    She turned toward me and made an expression of disgust.


    "Oh, it''s just you."


    Yeah, it''s me you bitch.

 Chapter 67: Isabella Evergreen

    After finishing herst ss, Research Department, Isabe went back to her room. Along the way, people would try to strike up a conversation with her, but she promptly ignored them.


    Arriving in her room, the first thing she did was sit on her sofa and pick up a book. Since she had about an hour to pass, to pass time, she decided to do the only thing she could think of. Read a book.


    ¡­only when reading a book did she feel a sense of belonging.


    Isabe''s family circumstances were a bit special


    Her father, Deark Evergreen, Is a head of the ''Evergreen'' n. He loved her very much after that incident.


    In that incident, her sister had a mission at Bodars that slipped between the East Continent and the West Continent.


    East belongs to humans while the west is deadnd that begins to demon.


    Something had gone wrong in that mission and her older sister had been in aa since then.


    They don''t know what is the cause of it but it''s something rted to demons that''s for sure.


    Her mother died when she was Five years old.


    The only memory Isabe had of her was her smiling face that smiled at her in their n garden.


    Isabe wanted to spend more time with her but she was just a child then and she did not know that she didn''t have much time with her mother.


    Because of that, ever since she was Five, she was raised by her father and her older sister.


    That being said, due to the nature of her father''s work, he would rarely be able to spend time with her.


    Whenever he did have time, Isabe remembered him rubbing her head with hisrge warm hand.


    Too bad those moments onlysted a couple of hours¡­


    It does not mean he doesn''t love her it''s just that he doesn''t have much time.


    Even in the recent incident that took ce in ''Artifacts Room'' he left everything and came for her after hearing the news.


    In the end, the person who raised her was her Older sister.


    She would often tell her stories and fairy tales of princesses getting kidnapped toter saved by a charming white prince.


    She too wanted to be a princess¡­


    Back then, Isabe didn''t understand what princesses went through when they got kidnapped.


    Butter on in her life, she did.


    The first time she was kidnapped she was seven years old.


    At the time she only remembered hearing voices. Her vision was obstructed. Tight ropes tangled both her arms and legs. She was scared. Arge gag was ced in her mouth preventing her from screaming.


    ¡­fortunately, her father came and saved her.


    However, she was still able to smile when her older sister narrated fairy tales to her. Those were the only times she felt safe and at peace. Sucked in another world. Almost as if escaping reality.


    ¡­That was until she was eleven. That was the age at which her Older sister went into aa at that time her sister was just eighteen, freshly graduated from Nova Academy as a Top Student.


    Since then, Isabe has never been able to smile again, she could only genuinely smile in front of her father.


    And Everything around her became ck and white. Slowly the expectations she had of the people around her vanished.


    ''I won''t get angry, I won''t be sad, I won''t expect anything from anyone¡­''


    ¡­was what she repeatedly told herself as she shut herself in a box. It was from that point on that she decided not to form any rtionships that weren''t necessary. Even if they had the best interest for her, even if they treated her well¡­her heart was unmovable¡­


    Then at the age of Fourteen, she started to learn about all kinds of magic, herbs, and what types of elixir are out in the world.


    She made a single life goal and that was to cure her sister.


    Closing down the book she was reading, Isabe stood up and looked at her reflection in the mirror.


    Her long Silver hair, which was no longer held by a pin, gently fell on her shoulders reaching to her waist. Her deep sapphire eyes had a cold indifference to them that made people feel like she was a holy existence that was unreachable to regr people. Her appearance was so exquisite that it could move anyone''s heart regardless of their gender, but it also gave people a gloomy feeling.


    cing her fingers on the edge of her lips, she lightly pulled the edges of her mouth in the form of a smile. Letting go, the edges of her mouth quickly reverted to their regr aloof position.


    She repeated this a couple more times, but¡­no matter how much she tried, she couldn''t smile.


    Although Isabe doesn''t want to go to Practical Experiment she chooses to go to this one. That was because back in the first lecture she received a mysterious box from the third-year student, Samual.


    At first, she thought nothing of it as she was used to these kinds of things, but¡­once she opened the box she was shocked.


    Inside the box was a picture of her older sister. The picture is not alone in there, there was also one note that says I knew the cure of your sister, Samual.


    Three years, that much time she invested in the car that could help her sister toe back from aa.


    But she didn''t find anything her whole n could not find a cure for it.


    Her n was known for its magic power and spells throughout all of the East continent, Even they could do nothing.


    But Isabe did not give up, she continued to search, from old magic books to elixir.


    It seems that at one point she almost gives up hope, but then Samuales and tells her there is a cure for her sister.


    Even if it was a lie she wants to believe it.


    Since Samuel was the one who had provided her with the picture and note, Isabe had no choice but to look for him.


    After looking at herself in the mirror for a couple of seconds, Isabe took a small ID Card and headed out.


    -Click!


    Closing the door behind her, Isabe went towards the appointed location with a mind full of questions.


    ***


    As Isabe walked in the hallway of Nova Academy a voice called her.


    "Hey, Isabe,"


    it was a guy''s voice around her age, and she had known him since the first day of Academy and it was annoying to the end.


    In this world only a few things annoyed her and this guy was one of those things.


    She turned toward him and made an expression of disgust.


    The expression of disgust she is making is a Lucas.


    "Oh, it''s just you."


    Yeah, it''s me you bitch.


    "Did you just curse me?"


    He flinched at her words and his eyes widened as he did not believe what he heard.


    "No, I did not. Maybe you heard wrong or something." Lucas tried to exin himself to her but he was not making any progress at that.


    Isabe''s gaze, however, remained sceptical, her expression challenging Lucas to convince her otherwise. The air was thick with tension as they stood there, a subtle sh of wills.


    Lucas, feeling the weight of her suspicion, continued to plead his case. "I mean, why would I curse you? It doesn''t make any sense. We just met, and I have no reason to¡ª"


    "Save it," Isabe interrupted, her tone dismissive. "I don''t know what you''re up to, but I don''t appreciate whatever game you''re ying."


    The exchange left Lucas feeling frustrated as if his attempts at exnation were falling on deaf ears.


    After a brief, tense pause, they reluctantly continued walking toward the Nova Academy exit gate. Isabe''s reluctance to be in his presence was palpable, and Lucas couldn''t help but notice the curious nces from other students. Isabe, known for her selective social interactions, was not one to casually walk with someone she didn''t know well.


    Despite the ufortable atmosphere, the practicality of having the same destinationpelled them to share the path. Lucas couldn''t shake the feeling that Isabe was making a conscious effort not to engage in further conversation.


    As they navigated through the campus, Lucas pondered how to bridge the gap of misunderstanding with someone as guarded as Isabe. The challenge loomed ahead, and he couldn''t escape the sense that unravelling theyers of Isabe''s scepticism would require more than a simple exnation.


    After silently walking for fifteen minutes they reach Nova Academy Exit gate.


    Many students were standing there, and all of them were members of [ Research Department. ]


    Seeing theming they turned toward Lucas and Isabe''s direction.


    Samuel was the first one to walk towards them his full attention on Isabe.


    It''s like he is watching his prey that came to him.


    "I''m d you came, Isabe."


    Samuel said with a fake smile on his face.

 Chapter 68: Samuel Ascal

    Inside a dark and damp room, a young individual knelt on one leg, their submission evident in the dim light. The air hung heavy with an ominous energy.


    "My Lord, the preparations areplete. The bait has been thrown," the individual spoke with a respectful tone, eyes lowered.


    Lifting his head, the young servant beheld a throne draped in red. Beside the throne, tworge, ferocious dog-like creatures awaited their master''smand. Their eyes gleamed a deep shade of red, teeth sharp enough to instil fear in anyone.


    Seated on the ominous red throne was a figure of striking handsomeness. His piercing gaze bore into the very essence of those who dared to stand before him. Blood-red eyes glowed with an unsettling intensity, revealing a touch of malevolence.


    The man, the head of the Malic n, exuded an air of authority that dominated the shadows. His features were refined, and his jet-ck hair cascaded with a sinister elegance. d in dark, regal attire, the man''s presence alone sent shivers down the spines of those in his vicinity.


    The Malic n, a sub-branch of the demon n of Envy, held a dark bargain. In exchange for selling his soul to the demon seated upon the red throne, the man gained a formidable ability ¨C ''Maniption.'' This power allowed him to discern the weak spots in someone''s heart, mind, and soul, a capability that rendered him a potent force in the realm of shadows.


    The man''s ability, ''Maniption,'' bestowed upon him a profound influence over the weaknesses and vulnerabilities within the hearts and minds of others. His blood-red eyes, a conduit to this power, allowed him to perceive the subtle nuances of an individual''s innermost struggles.


    Simr to Maniption, the man possessed a sub-ability known as ''Domination.'' With this sinister extension of his influence, he could subtly control the thoughts and emotions of his targets.


    Whether it was sowing seeds of discord, instigating fear, or amplifying pre-existing doubts, ''Domination'' granted him insidious control over the psychologicalndscape of those ensnared by his gaze.


    Combined with his innate charisma and the artful maniption of emotions, the man could bend others to his will without overt coercion. His victims found themselves unwittingly dancing to the tune of his desires, ensnared in the web of their vulnerabilities.


    In the dark recesses of his domain, the head of the Malic n wielded this power with a calcting finesse, weaving a tapestry of influence that served to advance his malevolent agenda.


    Those who encountered him were but mere pawns in his intricate game of psychological chess, manipted to fulfil the desires of the demon that held dominion over the Malic n.


    "¡­good"


    He said in an eerie dark voice causing a shiver to run down the young individual''s


    causing him to fall into a slight daze.


    Looking at him, the young individual couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva as he tried his best to calm his raging heart.


    Every time the young man sees the head of the Malic n, he feels that he is going to die at any moment.


    Of course, that man doesn''t want to kill him...Right Now.


    Since they have made a pack with each other. If the man kills him he will receive a major bacsh leaving him in a weekend state.


    Realizing that he had been staring for too long, the young individual forcefully looked down on the ground as cold sweat dripped from his back. if by chance he got on the wrong side of him¡­death would be the best oue.


    Why Would death be the best oue? Because even if takes bacsh he can regain his former strength in a few months.


    "Do not fail, demons already fail to kill both Adrian and Isabe at Eldora."


    "Y-yes my lord."


    The man said as he was still on his knees.


    Then a question came to his mind, he didn''t want to ask his lord but his curiosity got better.


    "My lord, why demons are so fixed on killing them."


    "Do you have a death wish?" the man said with an angry look on his face.


    "No please forgive this servant of yours."


    The individual realized his mistake and headed to the grounds.


    "If it weren''t for that idiot ck demon we wouldn''t have needed to push our ns this far ahead"


    Then the demon calmly petted the two dogs before him. Soon silence enveloped the surroundings.


    The demon then silently looks at him.


    ''Samuel Ascal''


    That was the name of the young boy before him.


    However, he was forced to make a pact with him due to certain circumstances. Though he was not very talented, he was very obedient¡­and he liked that a lot


    Pausing slightly, the Malic n head looked at the young boy as an overbearing pressure bore down on him causing his legs to slightly falter.


    "¡­ah, but I do hope you won''t fail me. We can''t have another setback interfering with our big n"


    "U-understood"


    Struggling to move or speak, it took the boy all his willpower to agree with the Demon head of the Malic n.


    The pressure soon disappeared and the young boy was finally able to move freely.


    "Alright you may go"


    "Thank you"


    Bowing once again, the young boy left the room. Soon after he left, a shadow materialized beside the Demon. Because it was dark, its features were hidden preventing anyone but the Matriarch from seeing how it looked like.


    "Are you sure it''s okay to let him do the mission alone?"


    Smiling lightly, the Malic n head looked at where the young boy was and said


    "Well if he isn''t capable of this much¡­He''s better off dead, though it would be a problem if he died after having invested so much in him"


    ***


    -Click


    "That was hell for me," Samuel said after closing the door of his room.


    Demons can''te to the human realms because of the barrier between the east continent and the west continent.


    But they can send their consciousness here through the contract they have made to humans.


    Malic n head can send his consciousness here because of his contract with Samuel.


    In reality, he was just sitting on his red throne inside his chamber room and talking with Samuel.


    "Let''splete this mission first, then I can rx," Samuel said to him and walked toward to Nova Academy exit gate.


    In a few minutes he reached there and, there was already a group of students standing at the exit.


    Seeing Samueling, the girl''s eyes shine with twinkling stars.


    "Senior how could you bete after sayinge here in one hour" one of the girls said to him yful manner.


    "Hahaha, sorry I just got something to take care of, that''s why I''mte," he said to her as a fake smile came to his lips.


    "Anyway, is everyone here?" he asked the group of students.


    "Isabe is not here, senior." the same girl said to him.


    "I see," he said and cast a gaze at the sprawling grounds of Nova Academy. There are many students there but not Isabe.


    ''Is she noting? but I gave her enough bait toe here.''


    But his worries did note true.


    "Look, that''s Isabe." one of the students pointed at the nearby ground of the Nova Academy.


    Samuel also turned in that direction.


    And indeed Isabe was there and walking two steps behind was Lucas.


    ''Thank demon, she came.'' Samuel thought to himself m


    Samuel was the first one to walk towards them his full attention on Isabe.


    It''s like he is watching his prey that came to him.


    "I''m d you came, Isabe."


    Samuel said with a fake smile on his face.


    ***


    The practical experiment of the [Research Department] led me away from the familiar confines of Nova Academy, venturing into the heart of the mysterious Eclipsa Forest. The name itself hinted at an otherworldly ambiance, and as I stepped into its depths, the atmosphere thickened with an enigmatic energy.


    Eclipsa Forest was a realm of towering trees, their branches intertwined to create a dense canopy that filtered the sunlight into scattered beams. The air hung heavy with the scent of ancient foliage, and the ground beneath my feet was cushioned by a carpet of moss and fallen leaves.


    Vivid and exotic flora adorned thendscape ¨C bioluminescent flowers casting an ethereal glow, and luminescent vines weaving through the underbrush like living constetions. The colors ranged from iridescent blues to deep purples, creating a surreal canvas that seemed to pulsate with an otherworldly vibrancy.


    Yet, the beauty of Eclipsa Forest concealed its dangers. Strange, carnivorous nts lurked amidst the vegetation, waiting for unsuspecting prey. Unsettling calls of unseen creatures echoed through the trees, hinting at the presence of elusive and potentially dangerous monsters.


    As I delved deeper into the forest, my senses heightened, and the watchful gaze of the ancient trees seemed to follow my every move. This practical experiment was more than just an academic endeavor; it was an exploration into the unknown, a test of courage in the face of the mystical and the unseen.


    My primary objective was to keep a vignt eye on Samuel, ensuring that our expedition into Eclipsa Forest did not deviate from the known narrative of the novel. The dense foliage and the looming shadows made it a challenging task, heightening the sense of uncertainty that permeated the air.

 Chapter 69: Eclipse Forest

    In the heart of Eclipse Forest, twenty students from the [Research Department] gathered, their curiosity piqued by the looming presence of a massive tree monster. Samuel, the focal point of their attention, began to elucidate the creature''s identity.


    "This magnificent specimen is known as the Umbric Arbor. Its roots extend deep into the arcane, granting it control over shadow and darkness. However, every poweres with its vulnerabilities. The Umbric Arbor has a weakness to radiant energy, so be cautious if you possess any light-based skills."


    As Samuel continued his lecture, the Umbric Arbor stood as a colossal sentinel, its gnarled branches reaching out like skeletal fingers. The air around it seemed to thicken with an ominous presence, and its darkened bark exuded an ethereal glow.


    Lucas, however, found himself somewhat detached from the proceedings. Having already known the intricacies of the Umbric Arbor, he let his gaze wander to his AI bracelet. The digital disy showed 7:00 p.m., signalling the onset of the night in the forest.


    The other students, including Isabe, were diligently noting down Samuel''s words, their pens scratching against the paper. The Umbric Arbor, an entity of shadows and mysteries, became the focal point of their collective attention. Yet, for Lucas, the repetitive information proved a tad dull, and he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of boredom.


    As the forest enveloped them in darkness, the Umbric Arbor''s glow intensified, casting an eerie ambience over the gathering. Nightfall brought with it a sense of both anticipation and caution, as the students prepared to confront the Umbric Arbor, armed with the knowledge Samuel provided.


    ***


    "Ah, it seems you are quite bored, well I can''t me you for that; so how about this you go into the forest search for any wild beast and write a report on it."


    Samuel said to all of us, with a charming smile on his face. With that smile, some girls began to blush.


    Of course, Isabe did not pay any attention to it.


    "Then senior can we form a group for this?"


    A girl asked him with a small blush on her face.


    Sorry I didn''t know the names of all of the students here, but can you me me? Like me, they are also extras.


    "Sure, you can do that."


    Samuel said to all of us. Many male students began to nce at Isabe who was quietly standing away from the group.


    I did the same but for different reasons.


    Since I know that something going to happen to Isabe tonight I want to the group with her.


    But I know that Isabe won''t agree at all in any case.


    -Then I want to be with you senior.


    -No, I want to be with him.


    -Hey, I said first so I get the chance to be with him.


    Many girls push and shove each other aside to get a chance to be with him. Samuel who was being surrounded and harassed by the girls kept a gentle smile on his face throughout the whole time.


    Besides him, a couple of boys were looking at him with envious eyes.


    One of the boys said something to them.


    -Hey just wait I will get Isabe on my team.


    He said to others and walked to Isabe.


    But he waspletely ignored by her.


    A couple of boys tried approaching her, but once they noticed that they were being ignored they could only helplessly go back to the party in defeat.


    Seeing this scene, my lips slightly curled and I helplessly shook my head. Boys will be boys.


    Walking to the blunder, where Isabe was standing, I could hear faint whispersing in my direction.


    "Here goes the Eighth one¡­"


    "How long will you give it?"


    "I say 8 seconds"


    "No, I say 10"


    Since my stats had improved, so did my hearing. Listening to their whispers, my eyes couldn''t help but roll. Just how much time did they have on their hands?


    Standing in front of her I offer my best smile.


    "What''s up with that creepy smile? It''s disgusting."


    Isabe said to me. My expression from that, a slow smile left my lips.


    ''... This bitch.''


    I tried to calm myself down before I did something to her and put myself in jail.


    ¡­though I did not want to interact with her or any of the main characters, I couldn''t help but do so this time. If something were to happen to her, then chances were that the storyline was going to change and all the advantages I had would simply crumble overnight. Simply put I couldn''t afford that.


    Even the all of Crew I joined is just to observe them but things always get south and I have to involve myself.


    "Don''t tell me you are also here for me to join the group with you? Sorry, but I-"


    "No, it''s not that."


    Before she continued I stopped her, I love to be in a group with her so I can observe her but I know it''s just wishful thinking.


    "So what are you here for?" Isabe asked me.


    "You should be careful tonight¡­"


    "From What?" She said with a small frown on her face.


    Seeing her react like that I didn''t panic nor express my displeasure as I already knew her character.


    "Something might happen tonight, and you might be the target¡ªno, you''re most likely the target"


    I said to her and walked back to my ce.


    "Hey wait a minute, what do you mean by that?"


    I could hear her shouting at me but I didn''t stop and continued to walk.


    Though it seemed like she didn''t take my warning seriously, I knew that she had upped her guard.


    "Now then, let''s start this," Samuel said, I could see some other students already from a group.


    Some make a group of Two some three.


    There are only two people who did not have any group, who are these people you ask? Well, the First person is me and the second is Isabe.


    All the students started to leave this ce, I also followed their example and toward the dark forest before me.


    Before going I cast onest nce at Isabe. She is also heading toward a different area than me.


    Well, I hope nothing happens to her, even though she is annoying.


    ***


    Thisrge Eclipse forest was divided into two stages. The first stage was the outer region, which was not that dangerous. There were only a few monsters, and the majority were small monsters. On the other hand, the second stage, the inner region with Stone Mountain at its centre, was extremely dangerous.


    "Thankfully we are just the outer region of Ecplise Forest," I said to myself as I moved throughrge trees, leaves, and some branches of old trees that were on the ground now.


    I''m Freely moving around here, which meant that there was no danger.


    The outer region wasrge, but that was based on its width. It would not be very far if they walked in a straight line. The inner region was muchrger, as it was in the shape of an oval.


    "I n on avoiding as many monsters as possible, but I don''t see a reason to dy this, Letplete this fast and head back before that bastard does something."


    I said that and took out my sword from the AI bracelet.


    I could hear the faint voice of a monster in my ear. As I told you already Since my stats had improved, so did my hearing.


    The forest was not loud, but many different noises were echoing inside. The sounds of insects, the roars of monsters in the distance, birds chirping, and even some other strange monster noises.


    I cut through the bushes with my sword as I tried to search for any monsters nearby.


    "I am almost through this bushy area. Next is the small monsters area."


    I said as I recall the setting I set for Ecplise Forest.


    Then I heard two sounds of something moving in the air suddenly appeared.


    Paaat!


    Paat!


    I instinctively moved my hand and I caught something in.


    My eyes travelled to my hand and there were some poisonous darts between my fingers.


    "I will take care of them quietly," I said to myself and threw those poisonous darts at the ground.


    Some monsters started to reveal themselves from behind the trees. I looked at them with a nk expression.


    "Are they mutated goblins?"


    "Keeeeeeeeeeeeek!"


    "Kirik, Kirik!"


    They seemed to berger than the average goblins and their faces looked a bit different as well. Furthermore, their skin was purple and red.


    "If they have mutated goblins, then they are probably at [ E+] rank."


    Seeing the muted monster bring back some bad memory of mine.


    Of course, I''m talking about the time when I set myself to acquire the Lumininar crystal shards.


    ''This is going to take more time than I thought...''


    I could see that over 10 of these small muted goblin monsters were heading toward me.


    "Kirik, kirik!"


    "Kiriiiiiiiiiirik!"


    "So loud."


    Let''s do this. And I dash toward them.

 Chapter 70: Eclipse Forest [2]

    As the mutated goblins emerged from the shadows, their grotesque appearance sent shivers down my spine. Their unnaturallyrge frames and disfigured faces indicated the effects of mutation, marking them as formidable opponents.


    "Keeeeeeeeeeeeek!"


    "Kirik, Kirik!"


    Their discordant cries filled the air, setting a tense atmosphere in the forest. The purple and red hues of their skin added an otherworldly element to their presence.


    "If they''ve mutated goblins, they''re likely at [E+] rank," I mused, gauging the potential threat they posed.


    Over ten of these mutated goblins fixated their gaze on me, their ominous advance signalling the impending sh. Ready for the challenge, I gripped my sword with determination.


    "Kirik, kirik!"


    "Kiriiiiiiiiiirik!"


    The cacophony of their screeches echoed, creating an unsettling symphony. With a nonchntment about their noise, I braced myself and charged towards the horde.


    The encounter was more challenging than expected. The mutated goblins, though not exceptionally skilled,pensated with their sheer numbers and erratic movements. As I swung my sword, celestial energies flowed through me, guiding my every move.


    Amidst the chaotic dance of des, I decided to showcase the foundational movement of Celestial Parry ¨C Starry Deflection. Holding my sword diagonally across my body, I created a robust barrier. As the goblins lunged at me, their attacks were deftly redirected by the de''s edge.


    The forest became a battleground, and my every movement was calcted, conserving energy for a precise counterattack. Starry Deflection served its purpose, offering a solid defence against the relentless onught.


    Despite their [E+] rank, the mutated goblins proved to be formidable adversaries. Each sh with their grotesque forms tested the limits of my swordsmanship. Yet, amidst the chaos, the celestial energies within me surged, empowering my every strike.


    The dance continued a symphony of des and screeches in the moonlit forest.


    With each calcted movement, my sword art, Celestial Parry, flowed seamlessly through the chaotic dance. The celestial energies within me resonated with the de, enhancing its finesse and lethality.


    As the mutated goblins lunged, I countered with precision, deflecting their attacks with the practised grace of Starry Deflection. The celestial barrier held strong, creating a buffer against their relentless assault.


    Seizing the moment, I transitioned seamlessly to the counterattack phase. My sword traced an elegant arc through the air as Celestial Parry''s offensive sequences came into y. The de met flesh and bone with a harmonious rhythm, each strike a testament to the mastery of my swordsmanship.


    "Kirik, kirik!"


    "Kiriiiiiiiiiirik!"


    Their screeches intensified as the tide of battle turned against them. The forest bore witness to a symphony of steel meeting flesh, and the celestial energies resonating in tandem with my every move.


    The final strike came with a flourish ¨C a culmination of my training and the innate celestial powers coursing through me. As thest mutated goblin fell, a moment of stillness settled over the clearing. The moonlight cast an ethereal glow, highlighting the aftermath of the skirmish.


    Breathing heavily, I surveyed the battleground, my sword still drawn. The celestial energies, once vibrant and fierce, now simmered beneath the surface, awaiting the next challenge.


    The muted goblinsy defeated, their grotesque forms now motionless on the forest floor. A sense of aplishment washed over me, a silent acknowledgement of the growth in my skills.


    The night in Eclipse Forest had witnessed a celestial performance, where de and energy harmonized in a dance of victory.


    ***


    "Finally, it''s over," I said to myself as I stood in front of dead goblins.


    "Well, I have to write a report too,"  I remember what Samuel said to others.


    I don''t want to do it but if nothing happens here and everything goes smoothly I will be a joke to others, as I will not have any report at all.


    I took out one pen and white nk paper and crouched down one of the dead goblins.


    "Huuh, disgusting." their body smell is so disgusting that I could feel that I would throw up any moment.


    But somehow I held it in and began to write.


    **Monster Name: Mutated Goblin**


    **Rank: E+**


    My pen danced across the nk page as I recorded the essential details. But I couldn''t stop there; the report demanded aprehensive understanding of their weaknesses and strengths.


    **Weaknesses:**


    1. **Sensitivity to Light:** During the battle, I noticed that the mutated goblins exhibited difort in the presence of intense light. Exploiting this sensitivity could potentially disorient them inbat.


    2. **Limited Coordination:** Despite their numerical advantage, the mutated goblinscked coordination in their attacks. Individually, they posed a threat, but their collective assaultcked strategic synchronization.


    **Strengths:**


    1. **Enhanced Physical Attributes:** The E+ rank indicated a considerable increase in physical prowess. Their strength and speed surpassed that of ordinary goblins, making them formidable adversaries.


    2. **Mutated Physiology:** The goblins disyed mutated features, altering their appearance and potentially enhancing their resilience against conventional attacks.


    With the report meticulously detailed, I rose from my crouched position, the forest''s eerie ambience adding an unsettling backdrop to the task. The paper, now filled with inked observations, became a tangible record of the encounter.


    As I reluctantly stepped away from the scene, I couldn''t shake off the lingering sense of disgust.


    I was going back but I remember something.


    ''They are mutated monsters which means their mana core is also mutated and the price of these mana cores is high in the market.''


    I turned towards them again even if I had to endure that awful smell for a while I would get that mana core.


    As I unsheathed my sword once more, the realization struck me that these mutated goblins held a certain value beyond the battlefield. Their mana cores, mutated by the anomaly within them, could fetch a high price in the market. The lingering disgust became a secondary concern as the allure of potential profit took precedence.


    With a determined gaze, I approached the first fallen goblin. Gripping my sword tightly, I began the meticulous task of splitting open the creature''s corpse. The de honed through countless battles and sliced through the toughened flesh with practised ease. Each stroke was deliberate, aimed at revealing the treasure concealed within.


    The first goblin''s body parted, revealing an E+ rank Mutatat mana core pulsating with an otherworldly hue. Itscolourr, a mesmerizing blend of deep violet and crimson, signified the mutated nature of the creature. The radiance emanating from the core hinted at thetent power contained within¡ªa power that could be harnessed or traded for a substantial sum.


    I proceeded with the methodical process, ensuring each goblin''s mana core was extracted intact. The forest''s shadows yed tricks on my senses, amplifying the grotesque nature of the task. However, the potential reward spurred me on, and I persevered through the difort, driven by the promise of profit in the aftermath of Eclipse Forest.


    ***


    After taking out all of the mana Corps from mutated Goblins I left the scene.


    If I stay there many other beasts muste there from the scent of blood.


    Anyway, I thought I should go back but decided not to do so.


    Instead, I climbed a mountain, and from the numerous trees on its peak, I chose the tallest red pine to climb. From the treetop, I looked around. I could see everything within the horizon. Neither the densely packed pine trees nor the countless number of leaves could impede the [ Mana Eyes].


    Everything was within my sight ¨C a young nameless cadet chasing after a wild boar, a second-year couple who were making out instead of hunting.


    Seeing them I just could not help byugh.


    They are also of the members of [the Research Department.]


    I turned my head in the direction of Boulder were we at the start.


    With My [ Mana Eyes] I could easily see the location.


    I can see that Samuel is standing on the ground and beside him many girls flowing over him nothing unusual.


    But my [ mana eyes] caught the disturbance of the mana girls beside him.


    I focus my eyes on the girls and what I see shocked me.


    Their eye sockets were without any pupils! All the eyes turned pitch ck without any retina on them.


    Seeing this goosebump felt all over my body.


    ''That bastard.''


    He must have used the Maniption ability he got from the Malic n.


    All of the girls are under that ability.


    Then something else happened, Samuel turned his head to the left his hand began to turn into tentical.


    His body turned into half-demon. Another benefit of making a pack with demons.


    My eyes carefully watch all of his movements.


    He shoots his tactical hand at full speed to his left.


    His intention was clearly to kill.


    My eyes followed his movement, and my widened as I saw the target of Samuel.


    It''s Isabe.


    She dodged his attack barely and jumped back before she could get a chance to breathe another tactical came at her.


    It was just a few inches away from her face if that''s it she was dead for sure.


    But Isabe did something unexpected, she raised her hand in front of her face and used wind magic.


    With a gust of wind tactical shot in different directions from her but Isabe shot backward because of using the wind magic at point ck face.


    She hit the tree and her mouth was full of blood leaving her mouth.

 Chapter 71: A Night Filled With Blood [ 1]

    As Isabe approached the checkpoint afterpleting her report on the Fire Boar, a peculiar sensation prickled the air. The usual calm ambience of the surroundings seemed disrupted, reced by an undercurrent of tension.


    Upon reaching the designated area, her eyes widened at the scene unfolding before her. Two male studentsy unconscious on the ground, their forms sprawled awkwardly. The sight raised immediate concern, as it was an unusual urrence within the supposedly controlled environment of the training exercise.


    A group of girls hovered over Samuel, the centre of attention. The girls seemed to be did not even care that two students were unconscious. All attention was on Samuel.


    Samuel, positioned at the heart of themotion, appeared to be the focal point of the unfolding drama.


    Isabe''s keen observation noted the subtle shifts in bodynguage among the students, hinting at an underlying tension. Whispers exchanged between the onlookers created a low hum of uncertainty and the air charged with a sense of unease.


    Taking in the scene, Isabe feltpelled to investigate the cause of the disturbance. Her analytical mind went into overdrive, trying to piece together the puzzle that unfolded in the wake of her return.


    But she could not find anything even after trying to think so hard.


    So she decided to approach one of the girls near Samuel.


    "Hey, why these two are unconscious on the ground?''


    That girl gives Isabe a side nce and a pleasant smile came to her face.


    "Oh, it''s nothing they just had a little spar and went unconscious after they all of their mana."


    "Is that...So?"


    There is some logic behind the words this girl has spoken but even so, Isabe felt something was wrong here.


    Samuel who was talking with some girls turned in to Isabe''s direction.


    A small smirk came to his face but he quickly hid it.


    "Isabe so youpleted your research report," Samuel said as he walked to Isabe.


    "Yes, Ipleted. Here''s the report."


    Seeing Samuel approaching her she replied curtly and handed him her report paper.


    Taking a report from her Samuel just gives it a small nce and ces it on his AI bracelet.


    Samuel is about to head back but Isabe stops him.


    "Ah, Senior."


    Hearing Isabe''s voice, Samuel stops there and turns his head toward her.


    "What is it, Isabe? Is there anything else you want to say?"


    Isabe hesitates for a moment but she wants to know how to cure her older sister.


    Samuel is the only person who knows how to cure her older sister.


    Well, that is what is said in the note that Isabe received from him.


    She wants to check if he telling the truth or not.


    "It''s about that ck box you gave me."


    Now this time Samuel didn''t even bother to think that smirk of his.


    "Oh that ck box, yes I remember."


    "Is it true what is written in that note? Is there a way for my older sister to save?"


    Isabe asked him, there was a hint of depression in her voice. Isabe is most of the time cold to others and does not show that much emotion but when ites to her family or maybe friends there is always some emotion in it.


    "Yeah, there is a way to save your sister."


    "Thank go-"


    "But you have to pay the price."


    Before Isabe can celebrate, Samuel stops her.


    Hearing his words Isabe knows that there is nothing free in this world. If you want something you have to pay the price for it.


    "How much, just tell me and I can get you any amount."


    "Samuel''s shoulder shuddered for a moment


    "Hahahahaha"


    Before heughed.


    Isabe became confused at his suddenugh.


    He stops after a few moments and looks at Isabe.


    "Money is not what I want."


    "Then what is it you want?"


    "Ah, what is it I want? Let''s see..."


    He ponders while walking toward Isabe, he reaches very near to her.


    "You, I want you."


    "What? What do you say? Do you have a death wish or something?"


    Isabe said angrily.


    "I and death wish? You can''t kill me you know that."


    Samuel said as he took a step back and looked toward female students.


    They were just standing there, like some kind of statue.


    "Do you see all of the female students here, well they are in my control."


    Saying that Samuel walks to a female student and Isabe jumps back a few meters back.


    She already had a feeling that something was wrong as soon as she came here.


    She also remembered what Lucas had said to her one hour ago.


    ''Something might happen tonight, and you might be the target¡ªno, you''re most likely the target''


    So that is what he meant! But how did he know that something like that could happen?


    It doesn''t matter, for now, she can any time asks.


    First, she has to do something to confirm.


    "So Did you sell your soul to Demon?"


    Samuel who had just reached the group of girls turned toward her.


    There was a sinister grin on his face.


    "Yes, I did, so what? Anyway even if you don''te to me I just have to make youe."


    Then something happened, Samuel''s hand began to turn into the tentacle.


    His body turned into half-demon. Another benefit of making a pack with demons.


    He shoots his tactical hand at full speed to his left.


    His intention was clearly to kill.


    Isabe knows that the situation is not in her favour but even so, she is not going down without fighting.


    She dodged his attack barely and jumped back before she could get a chance to breathe another tactical came at her.


    It was just a few inches away from her face if that''s it she was dead for sure.


    But Isabe did something unexpected, she raised her hand in front of her face and used wind magic.


    "Wind magic: Wind st," she shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Barriers of wind surrounded her.


    With a gust of wind tactical shot in different directions from her but Isabe shot backward because of using the wind magic at point ck face.


    She hit the tree and her mouth was full of blood leaving her mouth.


    "Damm it!"


    Gnashing her teeth, Isabe tried her best to remain conscious.


    Although she hit herself hard with her wind spell, she still did not lose consciousness.


    ¡­but she didn''t know how long she could remain conscious for. Time was ticking and she could only try her best to not fall for whatever plot someone was brewing.


    Looking around she tried to look for the Lucas that had warned her¡­but it was to no avail as he was still not here.


    Seeing Isabe''s expression Samuel could not help but giggle.


    "Ku ku ku"


    Trembling, Samual smile deepened as he startedughing.


    "how careless of me¡­I just couldn''t contain my excitement"


    Samuel  exaggeratively facepalmed


    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry, I just couldn''t hold myself after imagining myself sharing some alone time with you, one of the three great beauties of the first years, if you had just easily given yourself to me this would not have happened "


    Isabe somehow manages to summon fireball magic.


    "oh my, aren''t we a little too hasty?"


    Raising his tentical hands in surrender, Samuel smirked as he walked in Isabe''s direction.


    -Woosh!


    As soon as Samuel took a step in her direction, without batting an eye, Isabe released the fireball with maximum speed.


    A fit ball appears before Samuel.


    -Thump!


    "Oh wow that''s some great fire magic power"


    Looking behind him, Samuel whistled in admiration as he looked at the power of fire magic.


    "¡­too bad you missed"


    Looking at Isabe who was on the floor panting heavily, Samuel had a delighted smile on his face.


    Walking slowly, Samuel savoured Isabe''s struggling expression.


    "Yes¡­this is what I wanted! Finally, the oh-so-cold Isabe has shown me a different expression!"


    Gritting her teeth, Isabe red at Samuel who was only a few steps away from her.


    "Oh dear, don''t show me such face¡­"


    Kneeling on one leg and holding Isabe by her chin, Samuel''s expression twisted savagely


    "Now, now, we wouldn''t want our dear Isabe showing such a face would we?"


    Grabbing onto her face, Samual looked at her features in admiration


    "If not for the strict orders I received from My Lord I would''ve already devoured you¡­"


    "My Lord? Is he your demon contractor isn''t it?"


    "Oops, it seems like I spoke too much"


    Lightly knocking on his head, Samuel had a silly expression on his face.


    "Let''s just say that you''re going to be thanking me soon"


    -Pu!


    Spitting on Samuel''s face, Isabe defiantly looked at him.


    "Fuck off!"


    "Y-ou you"


    Trembling, Samuel touched his cheek where Isabe spat. Looking at his finger which was covered in saliva, Samuel''s face twisted menacingly as his hand grabbed her neck


    "How, how dare you spit on my face! You bitch!"

 Chapter 72: A Night Filled With Blood [2]

    "How, how dare you spit on my face! You bitch!"


    His strong voice reverberated across the hall as he tightened the grip around Isabe''s neck.


    "I should teach you some lesson," Samuel said as he raised one hand from her neck.


    Seeing Samuel''s action Isabe flinched a bit. at Isabe''s reaction, Samuel could not help butugh.


    "Ku, ku, ku, don''t worry I will not kill you, that would upset my lord, it might sting a bit but will be a memorable lesson for you bitch"


    After saying that Samuel sang his hand at her face.


    -SLAP


    "Lesson number one:- always obey your senior, if you just listened to me you would not be in this position."


    He swang his hand again.


    -SLAP


    "Lesson number Two:- This world''s hierarchy is dictated by two things, power, and family background. Unlike you who had both, I had none! I was bullied and harassed throughout my whole childhood. Even my parents forsaken me, but look here even with your family background you are getting beaten by me."


    He pped her again.


    "Lesson number Three:- Know this I will do anything for my lord because just when I was about to end my life, he came and saved me."


    He pped her again.


    -p


    Again


    -p


    Again


    -p


    And Again.


    -p


    After thest p, he could see that Isabe wanted to say something Lessening the grip on Isabe''s neck and leaning down to her ear.


    "What is it? Do you have to say something?"


    -Spit


    Isabe again spit on him and said. "You''re just jealous of others'' achievements. You lonely motherf*cker."


    Samuel could not content his anger any longer, he looked at her with pure hatred.


    "I''m not LONELY," he shouted to his lungs.


    "So you admit that you are a motherf*cker? That''s funny Hahahaha."


    Isabeughs, despite her, there is blooding from her mouth, nose and teeth. Sheughs at him even in this situation.


    "Y-you bitch, I will knock you out instead. That will shut your mouth for good."


    Samuel raised him again, and seeing that he was going to hit her Isabe unconsciously closed her eyes.


    "Ahhhhhhha what the fuck?"


    Just as Samuel was about to hit her Three Arrow hit him both of his shoulders.


    ***


    "Sigh, Looks like if I do nothing she is going to die," I muttered to myself as I saw Isabe getting beaten by him.


    Right now Samuel had grabbed her by her neck and telling something to her.


    This scenario does not exist in the plot at all.


    "If she got killed here it would be a big loss to me in future." I can''t lose her here, she has many uses left in the plot and she should not die before.


    In the future when ''Demon innovation begins she is the one who confronts Demon King Archmage ''Elizabeth''.


    If she had not fought against Elizabeth, then all the heroes on the battlefield would have had more casualties.


    I look again at Samuel with my ''Mana Eyes''


    Currently, he is pping Isabe and mumbling something.


    "Sorry Samuel, if you just had to stick to plotlines I would not have to kill you."


    -Voom!


    I Summoned my Nightshadow bow and instantly drew it.


    I aimed Nightshadow his head.


    Samuel was about to knock out Isabelle, And at the same time, I let off the bowstring.


    -Woosh! -Woosh! -Woosh!


    The target point was Samule''s head. But the actual location of impact was his shoulder. It was because of the distance between us and the fact that Samuel moved.


    "Tsk, I know that without a light magic spell, it would be hard to kill him but even so I had to try."


    I can see that it hit him hard but not enough to die.


    I once again took a position for arrows. I fired consecutively. One, two, three, four... But he dodged all of them. Even Isabe was bewildered at the mysterious support, Isabe did what she needed to do.


    She quickly jumped back to gain distance some distance from him.


    She tried to be brave but I know that she was faking it. There is a lot of blooding from her mouth and it seems she is also in low mana.


    "...Tsk."


    I couldn''t help her from this distance. Samuel''s body was covered with reinforced magic power. Ordinary arrow couldn''t prate this barrier, and I don''t have any light magic scroll.


    With no other choice, I jumped from tree to tree. At the same time, I changed my weapon from Nightshadow to Academy Sword. I had to fight him in close cotters.


    The 500-meter distance was shortened in a moment.


    Landing smoothly on the ground, I approached Isabe, who was trying to regain her breathing.


    "Huh¡­huff¡­huff!"


    Samuel stood across from us and behind him stood one, two, there, four...Nine and Ten female students under his [ Maniption ]ability.


    ''Crazy bastard.''


    They were just standing there, waiting for his orders.


    "I warned you didn''t I?"


    I looked at Isabe. Her face was full of wounds and blood and there were wounds on her body too, but she was alive.


    But she didn''t say anything and just looked at me with curious eyes.


    "it''s you who shot arrows at me?"


    But I did not listen to him and just looked at Isabe, trying to find if there were any other serious wounds on her body.


    "Rank 1001 Lucas Darkheart"


    "¡­hm? Yes?"


    Turning my attention back to Samuel who had just called me, I instantly noticed his rxed attitude.


    The way he was looking at me irked me, but I didn''t say anything. Judging from the pressure he was releasing he was at least D- rank if not D rank.


    But fortunately for me, thanks to all the training I did, the pressure wasn''t weighing down on me much. The fact that he was primarily focused on Isabe also helped me.


    Judging from how rxed he seemed, it looked like he didn''t see me as a threat.


    "I asked you, did you by any chance, shoot an arrow at me," he asked again with his calm face.


    "No, I did not. I was just practising with my new weapon you see. And to tell you the truth I still need some time to learn it. So if any arrow hurt you, please forgive this junior."


    As I finished my words his calm face was gone, reced by anger.


    "What the hell do you think you are doing?" Isabe asked, I turned to her and replied.


    "What do you mean? I''m helping you to stay alive, you better remember today''s day. You owe me a favour now."


    "...whatever." she just shook her head at my antics.


    "And here take this, we have to fight bastard and you can''t fight like this." I headed Isabe one mid-lvl healing potion I had kept with me for emergencies.


    She drank the potion without any remarks. The wounds on her face and body began to heal.


    "Do you have any n?" she asked after drinking potion.


    "Do I have a n? Well, let''s see maybe I do?"


    "What''s that supposed to mean," Isabe asked with a frown on her face.


    "Ah, well how could I exin this..."


    Beforeing to the Eclipse Forest I messaged Evelyn and asked her for a favour.


    Since I more or less knew something was going to happen at the Eclipse Forest, I predicted that Samuel was going to install some sort of dimensional space which prevented any outside interference.


    A dimensional space was a pocket dimension separate from the outside world. Everything that happened inside of the dimension was separate from the real world preventing anyone from noticing that something was wrong. It created an illusion to people making it seem that everything was normal, when in fact something else was going on inside.


    No sound or transmissions could be leaked preventing people from calling for backup. It was the perfect device to hide a crime.


    Knowing this, when I messaged Evelyn, I specifically told her that if by chance in the next four hours, my phone suddenly lost signal, she was to send an encrypted message to Dreack Evergreen, Isabe''s father as well as Nova Academy authorities and Instructors.


    In the message, I directly wrote that a fallen human was attacking Students and had some of them under his [Manuption] ability I also wrote the name of Eclipse Forest''s specific location and that many students were in danger, I also emphasized that Isabe was one of the said students.


    However, the n was not foolproof, because I had asked Evelyn, who was a hero student in first year at Nova Academy and maybe no one believed her but I knew that my gamble would work.


    Why do you think I have this much confidence? Well because Isabe was in the incident of ''Artefacts Room'' and her Father loved her very much.


    Even if it''s a fake message; he wille here personally.


    ¡­now all I had to do was stall for time.

 Chapter 73: A Night Filled With Blood [3]

    "Do you think you can ignore me? Do you have a death wish or something?" Samuel asked us, It seems that he is upset that we didn''t pay any attention to him.


    His face was full of anger, I could see that he was barely keeping his demon instinct down.


    I turned toward him, I just had to buy time until reinforcement came.


    "Of course not, how could a lowly rank hero student ignore you?"


    "I see, you do have a death wish."


    What...?


    I thought I said something that a low-rank student said but it seems that my voice came out in a mocking tone.


    Hmm, maybe I should practice more on my acting skills?... Nah too much work.


    Samuel again used those tanticls of his.


    "Get some distance away from me Isabe," I said to her, as I tried to distance myself too.


    She did get away from the tentacle this time but I waste.


    I protect myself with my sword as I deflect his tentacle. but Samual flew towards me using his tentacle. With his increasable D- rank speed he was near my face within a second.


    ''oh shit.''


    "got you now, You little mouse," he said craziness in his voice.


    I could not even dodge even if I wanted, as grabbed my neck with his tactical hands.


    "Uuuk!"


    It was an indescribable pain. As I was getting choked, I was deprived of oxygen. I couldn''t breathe, and I couldn''t talk. All I could do was struggle...


    ...My vision began to turn cloudy. I couldn''t feel my limbs. My body felt numb, but I didn''t see anything like my life shing before my eyes.


    My thoughts cut off and my pulse began to slow.


    I closed my eyes. I was unfamiliar with the sensation of death.


    ¡ªLet go, you bastard!


    Like a bolt of lightning, someone''s shout woke my consciousness from falling asleep.


    Isabe was flying up behind Samuel''s back.


    She raised both of her hands in Samuel''s direction and cast an earth magic spell.


    "Earth magic:- earth bullet."


    Arge part of the earth ripped off into the air and transformed into three to five bullets.


    It happened so fast that Samuel didn''t have time to protect himself.


    Earth bullets his head, tentacle hands, knees and back.


    Samuel has to realise that after that.


    -Thwack!!


    -Boom


    The impact of the earth bullet made him fly across the ground as he hit himself with arge tree.


    "...Puhak."


    As for me, I gasped for air on the ground.


    This was the first time I felt so thankful to have oxygen.


    Haa... haa... haa...


    After three big pants, I leaned against a tree trunk.


    "Thanks for the help." Then, I spoke nonchntly while looking at where Samuel was thrown.


    I know, that Basterd is not going to die that easily and I was right. He again rose to his feet.


    "I need more time to gather mana, I poured every mana I had in that spell but even so he is not dead."


    Isabe said to me as I looked at the rising figure of Samuel.


    "How much time do you need?"


    "I don''t know maybe a minute or two?"


    I took the sword in my hand and was ready to fight.


    "We don''t have time. Make it quick."


    "Tsk, you said like it''s easy," she said and sat down on the ground with the lotus position and started together Mana around her.


    Samuel who just got back up to his feet looked at Lucas and Isabe with contempt in his eyes.


    "That was a nice hit but it will take more than this to take me down."


    "Oh don''t worry about that, we will take you down no matter what," I said to him but instead of another reply, heughed at me.


    "Hahaha, you are a funny one you know that you said you would take me down but can you say that same when you face them."


    My eyes widened as I understood what he was saying. I turned toward 10 girls who just standing there now and began to move.


    "It''s the worst possible oue I had thought and now it''sing true."


    "Hahaha, what happened to you Lucas? Can''t say anything now can you?"


    "You crazy sick bastard," I said, venom visible in my voice.


    Samuel gave me onest nce with a smirk on his face.


    "Kill him."


    At his word, they started to run at me.


    ***


    In a sh, Lucas rounded to another corner of the ground, he knew their target was and he didn''t want to cause Isabe a problem as she was gathering mana in her surroundings.


    He made eye contact with those cold, emotionless white pupils. They locked onto Lucas with a concealed murderous intent as though it was still slinking in the shadows.


    It was the same girl who said want to be grouped with Samuel, with a shy expression. Now there is not any inch of emotion on her face.


    ''How unfortunate¡­''


    Lucas braced himself as he shed with her.


    The girl''s arm suddenly doubled in length shooting toward Lucas, but a step ahead, Lucas had already tilted his head to the side. He had already seen through this girl''s skill, why wouldn''t he be ready for such a change?


    Lucas took a strong step forward. His sword spun in his hand, its butt rounding in a beautiful semi-circr arc and crushing the back of the girl''s head.


    Lucas didn''t want to use any of his sword techniques because he knew that he could kill her if he used it.


    So Lucas decided to use his swordsmanship level 2 to fight against them.


    -Thud


    The girl''s body went limp with a thud she dropped onto the ground, she was unconscious now.


    But there are nine more people under Samuel Mainupaltion''s ability.


    Lucas ns to fight one andwithne to all of them. He already knows that if he tries to fight all of them at once he will be killed in a minute.


    Lucas didn''t have much time to finish his thoughts as the fireball came. Lucas had already sensed it, so he jumped a few meters back.


    -Boom


    A st urred where he was standing. It was a powerful fire magic power, Lucas could tell at first nce, thankfully he dodged it.


    After the dust settles down Lucas could see the face of a girl who had justunched an attack on him.


    She has short brown hair with brown eyes she has above-average beauty but is not as beautiful as Evelyn, Isabe and Emma.


    Lucas had a smirk on his face as he could tell that this girl was a mage.


    Mageus always had a weak body but they also have toned off Mana at their disposal.


    And since she is a mage all Lucas has to do is fight in close range.


    Lucas took the sword backhanded position and channelled his mana to his movement Art.


    "Ster Stride''s first movement:- Astral Dash"


    Lucas uses Astral dash leaving behind a trail of stardust that momentarily conceals on his form. This sudden eleration allowed Lucas to, catch off-guard a mage in front of him.


    Before she could use any magic ability Lucas reached her and just like before he hit her on the back of her head.


    -Thud


    The girl''s white pupils rolled back on her eye socket and with Thud she went unconscious.


    Lucas took a deep breath, his mana also running low at very high speed. He doesn''t know when but at this rate he will done for.


    Lucas cast a nce at Samuel who was just sitting at Boulder and there was a smile on his face, for him this was some kind of show he was watching.


    The question is why he didn''t use this time to ce Isabe under his spell. If he did that all of this end in an instant.


    Lucas also knew why he did not use that Maniption again. There are two drawbacks to Maniption ability. First, you can only use this ability once a day and second feedback is Samuel can Manipte ten people in a day.


    Unlike the head of the Malic n uses his ability without worrying about any drawbacks Samuel can''t do that.


    And he already uses this ability today, so he can''t use it until tomorrow.


    ''If Isabe joins now we can finish this fast.''


    Lucas nces at Isabe and he can see that she is still absorbing Mana.


    ''Two minutes already passed, just how much time does she need?''


    Lucas thought as he nced back to the approaching enemy.


    "What happened Lucas? Don''t tell me you are about to give up. Then who will take me down?"


    Seeing Lucas''s haggard figure Samual could not help but Mock Lucas.


    Hearing Samuel''s words Lucas could not help but grit his teeth, he looked at Samuel again with anger on his.


    "shut up you son of bitch, after taking care of this mess I will cane for you."


    "Oh nice, I like that sound but you should hurry up before I jump into action."


    "I told you to shut up."


    "Easy there man. Let me help you how to finish this mess."


    Lucas doesn''t like this conversation where it''s going. Lucas also knows what he is going to say.


    He is going to say


    "Kill them all Lucas, it''s an easy way for you."


    Kill them all.

 Chapter 74: A Night Filled With Blood [4]

    ''...Kill them all Lucas, it''s an easy way for you.''


    ''what a joke.'' Lucas thought as he lookedst remaining puppet of Samuel. It''s been six minutes already since Samuel told him to kill them.


    Lucas would never do that, in the first ce they are the innocent students who get into this mess by that bastard.


    "Huff" "Huff" "Huff"


    Lucas took a deep breath trying to regain his breathing after this long battle. He already defeated Eight students who were under his control.


    He was able to defeat them because they were controlled by Samuel. Because now they don''t have free will to do anything, they just attack in a repeat pattern.


    After fighting them Lucas was able to understand that, but that doesn''t mean everything was in his favour. Lucas has taken a hell lot of beating too.


    His clothes are torn apart, there is blood running down from his left shoulder, their a ck-purple bruise on his handsome face and he is barely standing.


    ''That bitch, Isabe what taking her this long?''


    Lucas thought as looking at Isabe who was still filling up her Mana tank. it''s been Eight minutes and she said she needed just two minutes.


    ''what bullshit...''


    Lucas turned his head toward one female student who started to walk towards him, white pupils locking onto Lucas with a dull gaze.


    Before Lucas registered what was happening a long sharp de suddenly appeared between his brows.


    Lucas''s eyes widened. He pulled his head back as fast as he could, withstanding the whish with gritted teeth.


    A fine cut slit across his forehead, the breath of death kissing his cheek. If it wasn''t for his reaction time, his skull would have already been split into two.


    Lucas rolled across the ground, realizing that he had once more miscalcted. Not only was this female student herself with metal magic, but she could shape this metal as she pleased. At that moment, even with Lucaspletely in her arms. Her arm suddenly became a three-meter-long de, nearly impaling him.


    Lucas grunted, using his sword to block a second de. But though the metals his sword was formed of managed to withstand the sharp edge, the weight was too much for him to stay on his feet.


    Lucas coughed violently as his back mmed into a boulder


    He didn''t have the luxury of taking a breath for a single moment. Without pause, yet another de tore through the air toward him.


    There was no time for Lucas tond back on the ground before it reached him. Thinking quickly, he changed his position in mid-air. He turned it hard,unching himself toward his left.


    The de tore through therge boulder wall as though it were e piece of paper. It continued to follow through, chasing after Lucas.


    Lucas fell through the air quickly, sliding across the rough ground.


    Her de gets thinner the further she extends her metal magic. She isn''t producing more metal because of her low mana, she just diluting what she has to extend her range. So¡­''


    Lucas gaze shed, his thoughts spinning.


    ''There it is! Ten meters is her limit!''


    "Ster Stride''s first movement:- Astral Dash"


    Lucas uses his Astral Dash, Lucas was standing there at the moment but the next moment he is gone.


    With super speed, He fell in an arc aimed right at the girl.


    Her gaze showed no emotion. She dislocated her shoulder unexpectedly turning her hand in Lucas''s direction making it impossible for to Lucas doge.


    Lucas twisted his body, a sharp spike of pain ripping through his left shoulder as the de went through him with ease. However, his gaze remained pure and focused.


    Using his sword, with his only good remaining arm, he sh it toward the girl''s left shoulder.


    -Splurt


    Like a dam, blood flowed from her shoulder but there was no signal change of emotion on her face.


    She still looks at Lucas with those same white pupils with a dull gaze.


    Even Lucas felt scared for a moment. The other he fought before like a child in front of her.


    Lucas could not continue his thought as the pain began to follow through his body.


    The pain was excruciating. As his body fell under gravity''s influence, the de tore further and further into his shoulder. There were several times in those split seconds that Lucas thought he would pass out.


    But even under the influence of that much pain Lucas remains focused.


    Both of his feetnded on the free shoulder of the girl, the very one she had stretched the arm of to a ten-meter length. In her hurry to attack Lucas who was streaking through the air, she had yet to retract it, just as expected. The female cadet''s coordination was too low toplete too many fine motor tasks at once.


    Lucas roared, both of his legs mming downward with all of his might.


    The female cadet fell over. Then with a sharp SNAP, its arm broke right at its shoulder joint.


    Lucas finally hit the ground, his shoulder bing a bloody mess as he rolled away, just managing to pull the Invalid''s de out.


    Slowly pushing himself up, Lucas''s eyes remained focused. He had used the advantage of her stretching itself too thin to break off one of her arms. But in the process, he did functionally lose an arm as well.


    ''This my chance...''


    Lucas sprinted forward to the fallen girl.


    She had only barely managed to get to its knees when Lucas appeared before it, swinging down his sword with its backside with all his might right onto her skull.


    "Just go to sleep, will you?" Lucas shouted. He was exhausted to his bone, he didn''t have any Mana left in his body, and he couldn''t even move his body very well either.


    He just hoped that this would be enough for her to go unconscious.


    The girl''s feet stumbled. From her position on her knees, she wobbled as though dizzy and finally fell to the ground.


    With a thud, she went unconscious.


    Lucas is finally able to rx... Even if it''s for a moment.


    "Woah, what a great match Lucas, I didn''t expect that someone with your rank was able to continue to fight till now."


    Samuel appealed to Lucas with a wide smile on his face as he approached him.


    Samuel was shocked at how Lucas was able to fight till now even if his body was not in any condition anymore.


    "But you forget that there is still one person you have to defeat right?"


    "you crazy bastard."


    Lucas who was body full of bruises and blood looked at Samuel with intense hatred in his eyes.


    Samuel walked toward him looked at the fallen figure of Lucas  with pity and said." it''s a pity that in the end, you are so weak that this is your limit"


    "You see¡­I have a bone to pick with you"


    "hh"


    Grabbing Lucas by the hair, Samuel coldly looked at him


    "Multiple times in my ss you repeatedly yawned and acted bored¡­was it fun?"


    -p!


    pping Lucasin the face until a red mark appeared on his face, Samuel raised his hand again


    -p!


    "Someone who is ranked 1001 should sit quietly and listen to the lecture obediently¡­"


    -p!


    "Yet¡­you dared to provoke me!"


    -p!


    "Even now¡­just as I was about to have my fun with Isabe you came in and ruined everything"


    -p!


    "me yourck of tact for the fact that you will die after being tortured¡­"


    pping Lucas''s bruised face continuously, his face slowly turned purple the it was before and his lips started to be even more swollen.


    Lucas just took Samuel beating without any resistance, he didn''t have any strength left to defend himself anymore.


    -p!


    "If you had just note here nothing like this would happen."


    -p!


    "I''m already way behind the shade, because of you I have to take earth of my lord."


    -p


    "Sorry, but you have to die here loser."


    Samuel said to Lucas onest time, he raised his hand high in the air, his nail bing very long, and at the tip of his nail, dark mana began to gather.


    Samuel looked at Lucas onest time and said.


    "Don''t worry, I wille to your funeral."


    Lucas didn''t say anything instead he looked in his left direction with barely open eyes.


    After seeing there he looked back to Samuel.


    "Sorry, look like you have to die before me."


    There was confusion on Samuel''s face. then something happened.


    "Wind magic:- Wind de" a female voice sounded, and Samuel instantly recognised that voice.


    He looked in that direction where looks look, and he saw Isabe standing, she had both her hands in his direction.


    He could faintly hear the gust of winding towards him, he tried to dodge but it was toote.


    -sh


    With a sh sound his hand instantly cut, and he could not even feel l when it happened.


    His hand dropped onto the ground and his blood began to flow through his shoulder.

 Chapter 75: A Night Filled With Blood [5]

    sh


    With a sh sound his hand instantly cut, and he could not even feel l when it happened.


    His hand dropped onto the ground and his blood began to flow through his shoulder.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhha" Samuel screamed, it was just a signal mistake but he had to pay the price high.


    Lucas dropped to the ground, and with the support of his sword, he was able to stand again.


    Lucas looked at the screaming figure of Samuel, and a creepy smile came to his face.


    With bloodied teeth and that creepy smile of Lucas, he looked like a demon himself.


    He turned his head towards Isabe and cursed her. "You bitch, is this what you called 2 minutes? It''s been already 8 minutes you fucking psycho. What if this bastard killed me?"


    Isabe had a remorseful expression on her face, she knew that Lucas was in this mess because of her.


    If Lucas wanted he could have left her to die alone but he did not, and there is no excuse for what Isabe did.


    But she did this because she wanted to use her most powerful magic spell which takes a lot of mana to use, so she could end this all at once.


    Isabe reached towards Lucas with her head hung low.


    "Sorry," she muttered Lucas an apology.


    "I don''t need your sorry, instead of sorry you have to take care of them," Lucas said as he pointed fallen figure of Samuel who was desperately trying to stop his bleeding and hisst puppet who stood there with a dull look in her eyes...


    Isabe looked towards them and her eyes became full of hatred. Isabe looked back at Lucas.


    "Don''t worry leave everything to me, you can rest now."


    "Oh, you don''t have to tell me, I''m nning to do that,"  Lucas said as he slowly sat on the ground with the support of his sword.


    Seeing Lucas''s condition, Isabe leaned down toward him and took one of his hands.


    Not expecting skin contact with Isabe, Lucas flinched and tried to take back his hand but he could not do so as there was no strength left in them.


    "Just stop for a moment, I''m trying to help you."


    "Help me? Last time I checked you are not a healer."


    "I''m giving you some of my mana."


    "what? why would idiot? You have to fight them, don''t you?"


    "don''t worry I have plenty of mana left even if give you some."


    "But how?"


    "When I was gathering mana I also gathered extra mana to my [ Mana Storage ] spell."


    Lucas was shocked for a moment,  he didn''t write anything like Mana stored in his novel at all.


    ''Yet another discovery I found about this world...''


    "How much mana have you gathered right now?" Lucas asks curiously.


    Isabe looked at Lucas for a moment before answering.


    "Leaving aside my usual mana, I had gathered up to [ C-] rank mana in [ Mana Storage ] spell.


    ''That is a lot of mana...''


    "Now just quit for a moment and let me concentrate myself."


    Isabe said as she closed her eyes. A light pink hue appears on Isabe''s hand and that mana begins to transform into Lucas.


    Lucas was finally able to feel mana inside his body, He could also feel some of his wounds didn''t hurt as much as they did before.


    Mana is not a healing power but mana can elerate the healing of a person''s wound and that it was Lucas''s feeling right now.


    "Also I was able to break through the next rank, my current rank is [ E+]. This is also one of the reasons I could note to help you."


    Lucas was shocked, not anyone could just through to the next rank during the fight.


    Yet somehow she was able to do it.


    ''she is a crazy mage, as her title said in future.'' Lucas thought as shook his head.


    A few secondster Isabe let off his hand.


    "There, you can rx now," she said to Lucas and started to walk toward Samuel and hisst remaining puppet.


    "Hey, Isabe." before she took a few steps forward Lucas called her.


    She turned to him.


    "What is it?"


    Lucas hesitates for a moment but decides to say what is in his mind.


    "Ah, umm, we''ll Don''t get your ass kicked by them."


    Isabe frowned for a moment at the ''ass'' word but she just shook his at the antics.


    "I told you many times but please don''t use vulgar words," she said to Lucas but like always there was no anger.


    If Lucas could focus on her face there was a small smile.


    "Well then see youter."


    With She''s gone to fight against Samuel.


    ***


    "You crazy bitch, look what have you done to my arm." Samuel who was able to stop his bleeding somehow said to Isabe.


    Isabe looked at the hand she had cut with her wind magic, from Isabe''s perspective it was a fine clean cut.


    That spell had cut his arm like nife cut butter at ease.


    A smirk came to Isabe''s lips after she did her fine work.


    "I think it''s perfect for a crazy bastard like you," Isabe said to Samuel, Samual angst has reached its peak.


    No one had ever humiliated him like that since he started to attend Nova Academy.


    He could get anything he wanted with his power, and make others do his bidding while he just watched and yet just Two first-year hero students are making him this humiliated.


    "You will be sorry for what you said," Samuel said as he turned towards thest puppet he had.


    "Liz beat her to death but don''t kill her, my lord has some use for her."


    Hearing Samuelmand Liz white pupils locked onto Isabe with a dull gaze.


    Liz took a martial arts stance, she bent her waist a little forward took her right foot parallel to her shoulder and made a fist with her hand.


    Seeing Liz taking martial arts stances, Isabelle knew that Liz was the worst opponent she could hope for right now.


    But she also has some tricks in her hand. After the incident in the ''ArtefactsRoom'' Isabe had learned [Enhanced Spell]


    [Enhanced Spell] allows the user to harden their body and this spell also absorbs the physical attack of the enemy.


    "[Enhanced Spell]" Isabe muttered as her body began to hard, her normal skin bing metal in its endurance.


    The enhanced resilience of her body, coupled with the spell''s ability to absorb physical attacks, levelled the ying field, making her a more formidable adversary in closebat.


    With a determined expression, Isabe initiated her approach, closing the distance between her and Liz. The sh of martial arts and enhanced mage abilities unfolded in a series of dynamic movements.


    Samuel was watching all of this with a smirk on his face from a distance.


    Liz''s strikes were precise and calcted, each movement a testament to her martial prowess. Isabe, despite her mage background, showcased newfound physical resilience and agility. The enhanced spell allowed her to absorb and deflect Liz''s attacks, turning what would have been a one-sided confrontation into a more evenly matched duel.


    Isabe''s mage abilities blended seamlessly with the refined movements of Liz''s martial arts, creating a spectacle that held the attention of everyone present.


    As the battle unfolded, Isabe''s strategic mind worked to find openings in Liz''s defences. The sh of contrastingbat styles continued, each participant pushing the other to their limits.


    After what felt like an eternity Isabe found a gap in Liz''s defence.


    Not wanting to lose this only chance Isabe closes the distance between them in an instant.


    Isabe raised her right hand and hit Liz''s left which guarding her shin, not giving her time to recover Isabe hit Liz''s shin with her upper-cut.


    Liz''s head rolled back blooding out of her mouth, for a moment Isabe thought she won but she was very wrong.


    While Liz''s head was rolled somehow she did a perfect summersault,nding on her feet perfectly she kicked Isabe on her stomach.


    Not able to endure the pressure of her attack skids across the ground.


    Isabe somehow able to stop herself and looked at Liz with cold eyes.


    "Anyone else would be knocked out by that much but she is still standing like nothing happened," Isabe muttered to herself as she stood up on her feet.


    ''Can''t believe how Lucas was able to fight 9 of them.'' Isabe thought with a smile.


    "But I was not gathering that much mana for nothing."  Isabe as she took out her magic wand from AI Bracelet.


    "Get ready here came my strongest attack"  Isabe shouted as arge amount of heat was gathering around her.


    "Fire magic:- Dragon Breathe."


    As Isabe chanted the incantation, a mystical spectacle unfolded. Above her head, the ethereal manifestation of a dragon began to take shape. The majestic creature hovered, its presencemanding attention with intricate details that made it feel almost lifelike.


    The dragon''s head materialized with scales glimmering in hues of crimson and gold, catching the ambient light in a mesmerizing dance. Its eyes, aze with the essence of fire, held an otherworldly intensity. The snout elongated gracefully, and as the form continued to materialize, therge head projected a sense of power and ancient wisdom.


    The dragon''s breath, a fiery exhtion, streamed out of its mouth with a vivid, almost tangible quality. The mes danced with a lively essence, flickering and undting as if responding to the dragon''s consciousness. The warmth emanating from the spectral disy added to the illusion, making it appear as if the dragon''s breath could scorch all in its path.


    Isabe stood beneath this manifestation, a conduit for the awe-inspiring disy of Fire Magic. The dragon''s presence, vivid and vibrant, conveyed a fusion of magical energy and elemental might.


    "Now attack." with that Isabeunched her spell.


    At full speed, it heats where Liz is standing. She doesn''t have a chance to defend herself with this kind of power.


    -BOOM


    -BOOM


    The earth shook as the dragon hit the ground with it''s its st.


    No one knows if Lize was alive or not.

 Chapter 76: A Night Filled With Blood [6]

    -Boom


    A shockwave of the st was so intense that Isabe who cast that spell in the first ce sent backwards a few steps.


    Samuel who was watching all of this could not help but take a few steps back in fear, he didn''t know how the girl who was just beaten minutes ago had this much power.


    It''s like she be a new person But it doesn''t matter to him at the end, he is going to win no matter what.


    Samuel could tell that that magic took Isabe 80% mana but he didn''t know that she had much more mana than he could imagine at the moment.


    After the shockwave died down, Isabe approached where Liz was standing.


    There was arge crater formed where Liz had stood the moment ago but Isabe could not find Liz, so she decided to head inside the crater.


    -Swoosh!


    Sliding across the ground she reached the centre of the crater and in few steps ahead of her was the burned body of a girl. That girl was Liz.


    She knelt in front of Liz. Aside from her face, everything on her body was burned. Her white pupil''s eyes have regained rity and her eyes turn back to her normal ck colour.


    "I''m sorry," Isabe said to Liz, tearsing out of Liz''s eyes. With great difficulty, she turned her head towards Isabe.


    "Hic, Hic, ahh, Hic, S-samuel h-he use some kind of h-his ability on us."


    Liz said between her sobs, she was feeling intense pain but even so, she tried to talk.


    "Don''t worry, I will kill him," Isabe said to Liz as she held her hand. Liz had a kind smile as she went unconscious.


    After standing there for a while Isabe jumped from the crater.


    -Thund


    Cracked marks appear on the ground as shends on it. Her gaze settled on Samuel who somehow had a calm expression on his face.


    "Are you ready to die?" Isabe asked him, instead of replying he stood there with his one arm, and a smirk came to his face.


    "We will see that you bitch." soon a fight began between them, and Samuel turned his hand into tactical he attack her with that.


    "Wind magic:- wind barrier" A barrier forms around Isabe, easily deflecting Samuel''s attack.


    "Tsk, let''s see how you Dodge this," Samuel said as he began to pour his dark mana into his tactical.


    With the power of dark mana, tactical began to change, at the edge, there was a sharp de came out.


    With high speed Samuel again attacks Isabe.


    -Swoosh


    It came very fast. Isabe knew she could not defend herself with wind magic, so she dodged it.


    -Crack


    -Boom


    Ground split in two where that tentacle hit.


    Isabe took a deep breath as she saw that, she now knew that Samuel was just using half his power earlier when he fought her.


    Indeed, Samual could not use his [Mainution]  Ability but it doesn''t mean that he is a less dangerous opponent now.


    "Fire magic:- Giant Fireball." Isabe cast her spell and a very big fireball formed, sheunched at Samuel who dodged with ease.


    It continued for a while, Isabe always cast a new spell while Samuel either dodged it or deflected it with his tactical arm.


    -Crack


    -Boom


    -Crack


    -Boom


    The ground splits into two, Trees were ripped apart from the ground. At that moment they did not care about anything other than that they wanted to kill each other.


    "Let''s see if you can dodge this, you bastard," Isabe said to Samuel, there were some cuts on her body and some blooding from her nose but other than that she was okay.


    Samuel on the other hand is in slightly worse shape than Isabe, already at the loss of his hand he could not properly defend himself against her.


    Like the earlier fight against Liz, a fair amount of heat started to be produced from Isabe''s body into her surroundings.


    Samuel also understands that Isabe is going to use her strongest magic. Samuel clenched his teeth as he prepared For Isabe''s magic.


    "Fire magic:- Dragon Breathe."


    As Isabe chanted the incantation, a mystical spectacle unfolded. Above her head, the ethereal manifestation of a dragon began to take shape. The majestic creature hovered, its presencemanding attention with intricate details that made it feel almost lifelike.


    "Now attack." with that Isabeunched her spell.


    Seeing that he could not dodge and couldn''t deflect with his tactical, Samuel formed a dark andrge amount of mana around his body.


    At full speed, it heats where Samuel is standing.


    -BOOM


    -BOOM


    The earth shook as the dragon hit the ground with it''s its st.


    ***


    As soon as the dust cleared, the tattered figure of Samuel could be seen. Samuel took a lot of damage breathing was heavy, and there were many cuts on his body.


    He also had lost an eye!


    Earlier when Isabe''s spell was about to hit hinge had dark mana around his body so he could save himself but he did not have much time so he could not finish what he wanted.


    his face had taken a direct hit from that spell, and in that direct hit had lost an eye.


    His muscles spasmed continuously and his body erged into a hideous-looking creature.


    "Khuaa!"


    Hastily touching his face with his one arm, Samuel screamed. After confirming that he lost an eye, he looked at Isabe with his other eye, who was helplessly lying down on the ground because she had almost used all mana in that spell.


    "H-how dare you!!!!!"


    Screaming at the top of his lungs, Samuel moved towards Isabe. He was in a state of pure rage.


    Completely forgetting about his mission he headed towards Isabe preparing to kill her.


    Isabe looked up at Samuel and clenched her teeth, she had used all of her mana and the from her mana storage too.


    "H-how?"


    All hope seemed to disappear for her, she knew that if she died Samuel would kill Lucas next.


    Lucas endured this hell for her but now is all meaningless all that hard work, so she could end this all, has be meaningless.


    Isabe closed her to ept her fate.


    Samuel had a crazy smile on his face as he saw that Isabe was not resisting any more.


    ''Now, die you bitch.''


    However, before he could do that, his body stopped moving. No, it refused to move.


    -Shuuaaa!


    -Spurt!


    Spitting arge amount of blood, Samuel looked below him where a ck sword pierced his heart.


    "Sword art:- Celestial Parry ¨C Starry Deflection."


    A voice muttered behind him, that voice he knew very well. A cold chill runs down his spine. Samuel looks back and sees the person he did not expect to appear, it was Lucas.


    he could see two emotionless eyes staring at him. He who should''ve been battered to the point of being unable to move was looking at him with eyes that seemed to look straight into his soul.


    "I told you, that you are the one who is going to die," Lucas said as he thrust further into Samuel''s heart.


    "Y-kh-ou? H-ow?"


    "Checkmate"


    -Thud!


    Those were thest words Samuel heard before his body slumped on the ground lifeless.


    Stabbing Samuel''s corpse a couple of times, Lucas slowly walked in Isabe''s direction.


    Right now she was looking at Lucas in shock. Though she didn''t see clearly, she managed to see the moment when he pierced Samuel in the hearth. Fast¡­too fast. All she saw was Samuel''s eyes staring at the sword stabbed in his body in disbelief.


    Looking at Lucas who was walking in her direction, Isabe instinctively moved back, but as soon as she tried to lift her body she fell to the ground. She had no more energy left.


    Soon he was in front of her.


    His emotionless eyes looked down on her. She looked back, and the forest was soon enveloped in silence.


    "¡­forget what you saw"


    Those were thest words she heard before her manapletely ran out. Soon darkness enveloped her mind as she passed out on the ground.


    After making sure Isabe was knocked unconscious.


    After making sure there were no traces of what he had done left, Lucas walked a bit further away from where Samuel''s corpse was.


    He looked at all the unconscious bodies around him there was Nine body of a girl he had fought and there was an unconscious body girl in that deep Carter which Isabelle had fought.


    He took out his phone from the AI bracelet and opened the chat that he had with Evelyn.


    There was a new message from Evelyn. Lucas opened that message.


    [ It''s done, Academy Authority and Isabe''s father will be there in five minutes.]


    Sigh


    A sigh escaped from Lucas''s mouth as he read the message.


    ''Finally, it''se to an end.''


    He turned his head toward the sky but before he did that all of the exhaustion hit him hard.


    His body hit the ground As his eyes slowly lost consciousness.

 Chapter 77: After the Incident

    -Spurt!


    "M-my lord!"


    Splurting ck blood on the ground, inside a dimly lit room, a figure clenched his heart.


    A ck silhouette appeared next to Patrich who had just splurted ck blood on the ground and hastily helped him sit on his throne.


    Though his breath was weak, his presence remained majestic as the servant did not dare utter a single word.


    Gripping the armrest of his throne, the patriarch whose figure was now iparably pale said


    "He failed¡­"


    -Crack! -Crack!


    Tightening his grip on the armrest, cracks started appearing on the throne as a red glow started emanating from the patriarch''s figure.


    "¡­Fortunately because he was much weaker than me, his death has only cost me a small internal injury"


    Hearing what the Patriarch had said, the servant worriedly asked


    "How long do you need to recuperate?"


    "I should be healed in about six months¡­"


    Turning his head to the servant that was next to him, he coldly ordered


    "Get someone to send me all of the information regarding the incident that Samuel was responsible for"


    "Yes My Lord"


    Nodding his head, the servant disappeared into the darkness


    As soon as he disappeared the red hue around the matriarch increased many folds enveloping the whole room.


    "Once I find out who was responsible for killing my pawn¡­"


    -BOOM!


    The throne behind the patriarch suddenly pulverized as he stood up. With a distorted face and eyes that were dyed red in rage, he slowly spat


    "¡­I will personally make sure they suffer a pain worse than death!"


    ¡­


    The next morning, Nova Academy is full of reporters. They are here for the press conference that Nova Academy held.


    "How can Nova Academy, which is said to be the number one in the whole continent, Allow this incident to happen?"


    "Is Student Safety in danger?"


    "Samue Ascal student of [3-Hero-3] was the fallen human. How Can Nova Academy let Fallen Human enter the Academy?"


    "There were Ten, First-year Hero ss students who got severely injured, what will the Academy n to do with them?"


    "Isabe Evergreen, Princess Of Evergreen n and daughter of Dreack Evergreen, The Supreme Mageus of all mages also fought to defend the lives of students, what are thements of the HeadMaster on that?


    "Is it true that Final Hit came from Lucas Darkhart Of ss [1-Hero-1]?


    "Please be quiet." the woman spoke, as soon as she said those words, all the people who were asking a question became quiet, not quite per se, their bodies refused to follow theirmand.


    With just one word, everyone is under her control. If she wanted she could kill anyone in thisrge hall before they could blink.


    Sadly she could not do that, Because she is...


    "As you know I''m a Headmaster of Nova Academy, Hera Longbern."


    She is a woman of great beauty. Her figure was slender and graceful, and her movements were elegant and refined. From the sound of her voice, anyone could tell that she was in a bad mood.


    Her long hair cascaded down her back in soft waves, and her clothing was tasteful and sophisticated.


    Overall, Hera exuded an aura of effortless beauty and grace, which left all the males in the auditorium feeling both awestruck and intimidated


    Behind her stood the instructor of all sses of Nova Academy and the student council, Every instructor focused on Lillian because her students were mainly involved in this incident.


    They kept sending her a nce now and then and whispered to each other.


    Seraphina Everglow the head of the Student Council, stands there without any emotions on her face and stands beside her is Eric ckthorn Vice President of the Student Council.


    "Now I will answer the first question that the report asks me," Hera said, the report had asked the first question had sweat rolled down his face.


    "You asked how can Nova Academy, which is said to be the number one in the whole continent, Allow this incident to happen?"


    "We can''t see the future, can we? This was something even Nova Academy could not expect. Will that be enough?"


    "Yes, Mam." the reporter said as he was finally able to move.


    "Nova Academy did not know that Samuel had fallen."


    "Nova Academy will take full responsibility for Injured students, we will provide them with a perfect rank healing potion, so they can heal in a matter of minutes."


    "Isabe Evergreen did her best to defend herself and others around her from Samuel for that I offer her my thanks."


    Now here came the final question, the most awaited one too, everyone wants to know whether what they have seen in that footage was true or not.


    Whiteout any emotion on her face, Hera continues.


    "As you know Nova Academy is an ind surrounded by sea, and many wild beasts are roaming around the Forest, So we have installed CCTV cameras all around for security measures, and there are also many cameras in Eplics Forest.


    "Unfortunately almost all the cameras were destroyed by Samual but there is one he forgot to destroy, and in that camera, we found out that it was indeed cadet Lucas was the one who killed Samuel Ascal.


    After she finished speaking, hell broke out in that Auditorium Hall.


    -is what you said is true?


    -But Lucas is bottom of his ss, isn''t he?


    -Can you please say anything else?


    "That''s be all."


    Hera said and walked away from the stage, despite, the protest from reports she said nothing anymore.


    the instructor and student council also started walking with her.


    On the way to the Headmaster''s Office Hera turned to Lilian and said.


    "Call the Yato from Western Border, and if he refuses toe, tell him it''s my order."


    Lillian and the instructor beside her took big gulps at the name of Yato.


    One of the instructors of [ Astronomy  Department ] asked a question.


    "But Headmaster won''t world gov-"


    "I don''t give a fuck about the world government."


    Before he could finish it, Hera cursed. all the instructors were in shock, The Headmaster they knew always had a kind demeanour they also never heard her saying any curse.


    And here she just curses at the World Government...


    It''s mean she is very pissed at the moment.


    "I will tell him, Headmaster."


    "Good." Saying that she left for her office, leaving others standing there.


    ***


    Isabe''s consciousness was awakened by a dazzling lighting through her eyelids, stimting her pupils


    Waking up in arge spacious room, Isabe nkly stared at the familiar ceiling she had been seeing for the past month. Lightly lifting her head, Isabe stared at her room.


    The room wasrge, and beside her, there was a massive bookshelf of magic and herbs filled to the brim with books. Arge desk stood in the right corner of the room. On it, a white deskmp sat on the right corner of the desk with books neatly piled around it.


    The room had a nice woody, tranquil feeling around it that could calm anyone who was in it. The sunlight directly entered the room from therge windows around the room, brightening the surroundings. Before entering the academy, because of her outstanding results, she was asked by the academy how she wanted to design the room and this was the oue.


    The tranquillity and silence in the room calmed her mind.


    "¡­ugh!"


    Touching her head, she felt a strong headache whenever she tried remembering what had happened the night prior. It felt as if her head was being split into two.


    Thest thing she remembered was seeing two emotionless eyes staring at her.


    Recalling Lucas who was responsible for killing Samuel. Isabe''s head was filled with questions.


    She is thankful for what he did for her but how did he know that she was going to be targeted by Samuel?


    Also, he was not shocked after seeing Samuel''s demon form.


    That must mean he was already aware of it.


    Although she had never paid much attention to him, she thought he was crazy as they met first day of the Academy. And after that, he became her teammate.


    Now he was in her team she started to observe him from time to time. Because he tended to do weird things, she more or less had an impression of him.


    In both crew and sses, he looked like someone sloppy. He cared for no one around him and always seemed to be bored in ss. Especially in the crew where he would forcefully try to pay attention to the lecture, though it always ended with him making strange faces.


    ¡­However, after the happenings in the Forest, her previous impression of him hadpletely shattered.


    She thought he abandoned her and ran away at first when Samuel attacked her but not only that hee for her but he even defended her. He fights with all the student who is under the control of Samuel''s ability.


    she couldn''t help but want to find out more about him.


    Bam!


    Snapping Isabe out of her thoughts was the sound of the door opening as two stunning girls apanied by two extremely handsome boys entered the room.


    Rushing next to Isabe, Emma worriedly looked at her as she patted her body all over to make sure she was okay.

 Chapter 78: Importance Of Lucas

    "Isabe I saw on the news about what had happened¡­are you okay?"


    "¡­hm"


    Nodding her head slightly, she looked at the four individuals that had entered her room. Aric, Adrian, Lyra, and Emma. Though she didn''t show it on her face, seeing that they hade to visit her, Isabe felt a little warmth in her heart.


    Interrupting Emma who was all over Isabe, Adrian spoke


    "I was extremely surprised when I received the news of what had happened, how did Lucas manage to defeat a D-rank Fallen Human?"


    "¡­eh?"


    "Don''t tell me you forgot?¡ªHere take a look"


    Seeing the confused look on Isabe''s face, Emma took her phone out of her pocket. She then proceeded to turn on the holographic function and swiped towards Isabe. Soon a virtual newspaper article appeared before her.


    [At 10:22 p.m.. In Nova Academy Forest, the Eclipse Forest, D-rank Fallen human Samuel Ascal attempted to kill more than 12 students. An anonymous tip had alerted the authorities beforehand about the sudden attack, and upon arrival, the corpse of Samuel Ascal was found. The corpse of the Fallen human had multiple stabs of sword wounds all over its body.


    Upon investigation, we found that all the nearby cameras had been destroyed by Samuel Ascal but one camera was still functioning well when Authority arrived.


    Upon seeing the video recorded by a camera we found out that Two students were fighting against Samuel Ascal. Fortunately, thanks to the courageous efforts of Two aspirants, this disaster was prevented. If not for the heroic feats of these students, Isabe Evergreen and Lucas Darkhart, this day would''ve turned into a tragic massacre. The motive behind the attack is still unknown¡­]


    Looking through the article, Isabe slowly and carefully read the article from top to bottom. Not skipping a single detail.


    Lucas had told her not to say anything but it looked like Luck was not on his side.


    Though at that moment her head was dizzy, she remembered the moment when Samuel was killed. The fight was very long and tiring Both parties were taken very damaged but Samuel was the one who took the most damage.


    He had lost his right shoulder and one eye, he was very weak at the moment but because he was at D- rank he somehow managed to survive Isabe''s strongest spell.


    What was even more impressive was the fact that he had done this, exactly when Samuel was weakest at the moment. Almost as if he knew this was going to happen. Had he failed, only death would''ve been his oue.


    Isabe felt like, Lucas was waiting for that exact moment.


    Cold, precise, cunning, many words came into her mind as she tried to describe ''him'' the best way she could¡­


    "Hey, hey, Isabe!"


    Snapping Isabe out of her thoughts, was Emma''s concerned voice.


    "¡­Sorry"


    Lowering her head, Isabe apologized. She was so lost in her thoughts that sad ignored everyone who hade into the room.


    "It''s fine," Emma said to her. Isabe raised her head once more and saw the people around her, her brow furrowed for a moment.


    Isabe turned toward Emma and ask


    "Where is Evelyn? I didn''t see her here."


    "Oh, Evelyn, you see-"


    "Oh Let me tell you this." Before Emma could finish what she wanted to say Lyra interjected her.


    Coming a little close to Isabe, Lyra spoke


    "Evelyn has been on infantry since yesterday night," Lyra spoke, there was a small smirk on her face and that smirk turned into glee.


    Isabe raised her eyebrow at that.


    "Oh? Why would she stay in the infantry? Did something happen to her?"


    "Hehe, No nothing happened to her. She''s been there to watch over Lucas since yesterday night." Lyra said as sheughed at Evely.


    -Pang


    Isabe felt a slight pain in her heart, she touched her chest with her hand.


    ''What the hell was that?''


    "Are you okay Isabe did you feel unwell right now?"


    Seeing Isabe touching her chest Emma asked worriedly.


    "Sorry, just thinking of something," Isabe said to Emma as she came from her thoughts.


    "It''s fine, you must still be in shock."


    Shaking her head, Emma patted Isabe on her shoulder as she gestured for the other guys in the room to leave.


    "We''ll let you have some rest, call us if you need anything"


    Winking at Isabe, Emma quickly brought everyone out of the room


    -nk!


    Closing the room''s door, silence permeated the room once again leaving a stunning young girl alone in her thoughts.


    ¡­


    "You think she''s okay?"


    Standing outside Isabe''s room, Emma looked at the four people beside her.


    Thinking for a bit Adrian said


    "¡­hmm, honestly I can''t tell. I''m not good atforting others"


    "True"


    Nodding her head, Emma couldn''t help but agree that Adrian bes awkward when he has tofort others but that doesn''t mean he is a bad guy, in fact in Emma''s view he is the one who cares about rtionships more than others, any type of rtionship.


    Seeing everyone''s sombre expression, Adrian tried lightening up the mood by changing the topic.


    "But hey, I didn''t expect Lucas to be strong enough to kill a D-rank Fallen human?"


    "Are you an idiot Adrian, in camera recordings it shows that Lucas justnded a killing blow, all the main fight Isabe did."


    "But it doesn''t change the fact Lucas is the one who kills it. If he had not killed him at that time we would have been funeral of Isabe." Adrian retorted Aric by saying this.


    "Yeah you''re right, who would''ve thought he was that strong?


    Lyra muttered to herself, the image of Lucas was changing in her mind, and Evelyn told her all about their past rtionship. So it''se as a shock to her this Lucas is so different from what she had imagined.


    "I guess it''s pretty impressive"


    Noticing how uninterested Emma was, Lyra pouted and said


    "¡­geez, can you at least look a little bit more interested"


    "No chance"


    Seeing how uninterested Emma was, Lyra sighed and looked at them.


    Aric stood there dumbly since the words he had said to Adrian. His expression was that of pure indifference. He looked to be deep into his world ignoring everyone around him.


    "¡­well I''m gonna head back now"


    Seeing that this conversation was going nowhere, Lyra gave up and decided to leave. Following her, Adrian and Emma left leaving Aric standing there by himself.


    A couple of minutes after everyone left, clenching his fist extremely hard, veins appeared on Aric forehead. Though he tried extremely hard to suppress his rage, Aric face became iparably dark.


    Right now his mind was torn.


    "Why the hell that one small insect won''t die"


    Aric thought, a weakling like Lucas should have been able to die in that battle but not only did he survive he also killed a Fallen human.


    This news came as a shock for him, and even now that a day had passed he still couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    It doesn''t mean how he kills, at the end of the day people want results.


    It was a heavy blow to his immense pride. The pride of having grown up thinking that he was the best among the younger generation.


    ''where did he gain so much courage, what is the source of his power?''


    Aric doesn''t know what keeps him going forward despite being weak.


    Since the start of Nova Academy, Lucas doesn''t fear anyone, Aric has seen how Lucas beat Gorge in the dressing room after Inspector Ravi''s ss.


    Lucas knows the rules of NovaAcademy but even so, he best Gorge in front of Everyone.


    Everyone thought that Lucas was done for but they were wrong, Lucas did not receive any punishment. Instead Gorge had received the punishment.


    Even after that incident, he picked a fight with Tony Stark on Crew opening day.


    Tony is nothing in front of Aric but for Lucas who doesn''t have a strong background behind him, he is very reckless.


    Even after that, Lucas is somehow able to get himself in trouble. Like the ''Artifacts Room'' incident and now with Samuel Ascal.


    Now everyone knows the deeds of Lucas Daekhart, he can''t easily be removed from Nova Academy.


    If kicked out of the Academy, many questions will point at Nova Academy.


    Lucas also will receive many offers from other academies as well.


    Nova Academy doesn''t want that to happen, so kicking him out of the academy is now nearly impossible.


    ''Sigh, Everything is out of control.''


    Aric thought as he realised a sigh from his mouth.


    The more he stayed at Nova Academy, the more he realized how normal he was.


    He had been showered with praise since young. He became arrogant, but he managed to back his arrogance. He was the best.


    ¡­was he?


    "What am I?"


    Staring at the long dark corridor, Aric was lost in his thoughts.


    A seed of inferiority slowly started imnting itself inside his mind

 Chapter 79: The God Of Calamity [1]

    The western continent stood as a sombre testament to the turmoil that had once gripped the world. It was and forever tainted by the scars of a past conflict¡ªa battlefield where humanity and its allies had shed with the malevolent forces of demons and their ilk.


    As the eye surveyed thendscape, remnants of the ancient struggle became evident. Crumbling ruins and dpidated fortifications dotted the terrain, silent witnesses to the fierce battles that had unfolded in epochs long past. The very soil seemed to bear witness to the sh of swords, the echo of incantations, and the roars of monstrous entities.


    The once-vibrant fields, now overgrown with wild flora, hinted at the passage of time. Nature had reimed its dominion, yet the scars of magical warfare lingered like ghostly imprints on thendscape. asional rifts in the fabric of reality, sealed but still palpable, punctuated the air with an otherworldly aura.


    The western continent, once a thriving realm, bore the weight of history with a quiet dignity. It stood as a living chronicle, where every hillock and crag told tales of heroism and sacrifice. The remnants of fortresses, now mere shadows of their former glory, whispered of strategies devised and alliances forged against the encroaching darkness.


    The dwarves, with their unparalleled craftsmanship and mastery ofminar crystals, had erected an imprable barrier that encased the westernnds. This extraordinary barrier, a testament to dwarven ingenuity and the ancient magic ofminar crystals, stood as a guardian, shielding the world from the malevolent entities that lurked within.


    For five decades, the barrier had held steadfast, an unyielding fortress against the terrors confined within. Its magic, woven intricately with the essence ofminar crystals, had proved imprable, ensuring the safety of the realms beyond its protective embrace. The dwarven creation had be synonymous with security and stability.


    However, today marked an aberration in the history of the barrier. Despite fifty years of unwavering strength, a disturbance rippled through its magical fabric. An unsettling realization dawned upon the guardians of the westernnds¡ªthe barrier, once thought impervious, was showing signs of vulnerability.


    As if awakened by a malevolent force, a rift manifested within the barrier''s magicalttice. A passage to the forbidden realm opened, allowing a small army of [A] rank demons to breach the once-imprable defences. The creatures, borne of darkness and malice, surged through the breach with ominous intent, their eyes aze with the hunger for chaos and destruction.


    The news spread like wildfire through the World Hero Army base camp that is near the barrier, where the defenders stood vignt against a threat they had long believed kept at bay. Panic and urgency filled the air as the realization set in¡ªthe demons, once contained, were now advancing towards the heart of the world.


    "A rank hero, form the line of Ten. B rank hero from the line of 10, your job is to support A rank hero army who will be on the front lines."


    "Mages, you must use a powerful attack magic attack, do not hesitate for a moment."


    A man said as he assembled Heroes in the formation of battle.


    The man had long ck hair and a scar on the right side of his face, his expression was hardened at the moment as he prepared for battle.


    "How many demons areing through the ''deadnd'' Rae?"


    A young man steps forward at the mention of his name, He looks toward the man who had called him, Rae takes a deep breath, and answers him.


    "Sir Noa, at the moment there are a total of fifty [A] rank demonsing in the direction of our base and leading them all is an [S-] rank demon."


    The man who was arranging his soldiers for the battle formation was Noa, at the moment he had deep frowned upon hearing that there was an [S-] rank demon leading all [A] rank demon.


    "Got it, Rae you can go back to your position."


    "Yes, Sir."


    Rae bowed his head slightly and went back to his position.


    Noa looks at his soldiers, he can easily tell that they are nervous, no one can me them at all, it was the first time demons made their appearance through the borders.


    Usually, when a dungeon bes overloaded and monsterse through the dungeon, A demon alsoes but one or two at max or when the demon fully consumes the soul of a fallen human, then they can appear in the Etheria.


    But here they areing through the barrier that was made by dwarves and running through Luminar crystal power.


    ''Someone had betrayed us...'' Noa thought so.


    "We can''t let those filthy demons pass by us," Noa said, to all the heroes who were gathered in front of him.


    "If they do pass by us, then the target will be Silva City, the closest city from here."


    "We can''t let those demons massacre all the people who live there, like they did fifty years ago."


    Many people face hardened that mention of ''Fifty years ago''. since most of them are young men or women, they did not see that war but they did hear from people and history books.


    "We must kill all the demons who came here at all costs," Noa said as he took out a long ck sword from his dimensional bracelet.


    Emotions began to ripple through the assembled aerosol, and some even visibly teared up. Many had experienced sacrifices, lost family members, or lived through the horrors of thest war against the demons. The weight of those memories and the impending struggle hung heavy in the air.


    As Noa''s words resonated, some Heros began to shout out in defiance, their voices growing in strength.


    "We won''t let them take our homes!"


    "We''ll fight till the end!"


    "They won''t defeat us!"


    Seeing that his words have some weight, Noa also deres something


    "I will fight against [S-] rank demon, while in the meantime all of you must kill fifty [A] rank demon."


    -Don''t worry sir Noa, just leave the rest of us.


    -You can rest assured that we won''t disappoint you.


    -Let''s kill all of those filthy bastards.


    Seeing the morals of Heros returned Noa nodded his head in approval.


    -Swoosh


    "Huff"  "Huff"


    At that moment a young man came through the base door, he seemed to be in a hurry as he took a deep breath.


    He looked at Sir Noa and bowed his head and said


    "Sir the demon is within our Archer''s attack range, they are just 2km away from our base."


    Noa simply noted his head and looked back to all the soldiers in front of him.


    "Let''s go it''s Time to hunt some demons."

 Chapter 80: The God Of Calamity [2]

    In a few minutes, Noa was on a battlefield.


    There is no tree, no animal, no monsters just in n battleground.


    Noa stood there, behind him stood 30 [A] rank heroes and 50 [B] rank heroes, and just a little further in the back stood Archers with magic arrows in their strings, ready to shoot at any time.


    Then there is a mage who was casting power full magic spell to attack a demons


    At first nce, anyone could tell Noa would win this, as there were many powerful rankers behind him.


    But the result of the battle is uncertain until the end.


    Noa focuses on his eye and he can see that 2km away from here hoards of 50 [A] rank demons areing.


    The creatures, borne of darkness and malice, surged through the breach with ominous intent, their eyes aze with the hunger for chaos and destruction, they mindlessly followed their leader an [S-] rank demon.


    Noa eyes went on  [S-] rank demon.


    The [S-] rank demon, a sinister embodiment of malevolence, appeared deceptively human at first nce. His form was refined as if carved from the shadows themselves. His tall stature andmanding presence evoked an air of dreadful authority.


    His skin, a pallid hue, seemed almost translucent in the eerie glow of the magic-infused battlefield. Eyes of blood-red intensity pierced through the darkness, reflecting an ancient malevolence that hinted at the depths of his demonic nature. Each nce held a hypnotic power, drawing attention to the abyssal knowledge that dwelled within.


    Cascading ebony hair framed a face that mirrored both beauty and wickedness in a twisted dance. Sharp cheekbones and a chiselled jawline spoke of a cruel elegance, entuating the inhuman charm that concealed the demonic malice beneath.


    Cloaked in dark, tattered robes that seemed to absorb the surrounding light, the [S-] rank demon moved with otherworldly grace. Symbols of infernal power adorned the cloak, hinting at the dark rituals and pacts that had elevated him to this unholy rank.


    As he led the demonic horde with a predatory gait, a malicious smile yed upon his lips, revealing sharp teeth as he noticed Noa''s presence.


    Noa closed his and greeted his teeth, he raised his hand in the air


    "Archers, mages attack with all your power."


    Noa said after seeing the uing enemy. He also started to run toward demons followed by 30 [A] and 50 [B] rank heroes.


    **


    As the horde of demons approached, the archers and mages sprung into action. The air crackled with the release of magic arrows and the incantations of powerful spells.


    The archers, skilled marksmen and women, unleashed a volley of magic arrows that soared through the air with deadly precision. Each arrow, imbued with elemental magic, found its mark as it struck the approaching demons. The sky was filled with a dazzling disy of arcane projectiles, casting a mesmerizing glow over the battlefield.


    Simultaneously, the mages, positioned strategically behind the archers, channelled their magical energies to unleash devastating spells upon the demonic horde.


    -Swoosh


    -Crack


    -Boom


    Fireballs erupted, lightning bolts crackled, and gusts of wind whipped through the air, creating a maelstrom of magical destruction.


    The demons faced the onught with ferocity. Their darkened forms shed with the barrage of magical attacks, some falling under the relentless assault, while others pressed forward undeterred.


    Among the demonic ranks, a figure stood out¡ªthe [S-] rank demon, a malevolent force in human guise. His presence exuded an aura of malevolence,manding the lesser demons with calcted intent.


    He deflected half of the spell to whiteout any sweat and flow into the air.


    Seeing that the main leader was in the air Noa turned his head to Rae


    "Rae, take of things here while I kill that thing up in the air."


    "Yes, sir." Rae nodded as he unleashed one of his skills, that turned his body like a diamond."


    "Good," Noa said and he flowed toward the leader in the air.


    Just as he left two parties collided with each other in a brutal fight.


    Noa stops in front of the demon in the air, the demon looks at Noa without any hint of fear.


    "How did you bypass the barriers at boards," Noa asked but instead of answering him demon retorted.


    "Why would I tell you when you will be dead in a few minutes?"


    "You bast-"


    "It''s Ruth, my name is Ruth and I don''t like when someone calls me other than that. "


    "Oh, yeah well I don''t care you piece of shit."


    Noa retorted with a full of anger in his voice.


    ''First, he attacks us and he also wants me to respect him. What a load of bullshit.''


    "you will regret for saying that," Ruth said to Noa.


    Bang¡ª!


    A powerful st reverberated through the air as Noa skidded back.


    "Cough¡­cough¡­"


    "Cough... hee.."


    Noa smiled as he wiped his mouth and noticed the smudge of blood on his thumb.


    "That was pretty strong."


    "Oh, you survived that?"


    "Uh?"


    Shivers ran down Noa the body as he felt the gaze of the demon.


    ''What''s going on?''


    What prompted the shivers wasn''t the demon''s gaze, but something else...something deeper...it was his sixth sense. Something he had honed over countless battles and struggles.


    At the moment, it was telling him that something was wrong with the situation.


    His instinct was right as he felt a sharp whistling sounding from his right cheek. It was there that Noa noticed the demon appearing right beside him.


    It had only taken a short second for him to appear next to Noa and attack him.


    ''Fast¡­''


    Noa thought as his eyes gleamed with a strange blue hue and blue lighting began around his body.


    ng¡ª!


    A metallic ring echoed throughout the air as the demon''s sharp nails came into contact with the sheath of Noa''s sword that was only slightly tilted to the right.


    Even then...


    "Cough!"


    Skidding several meters back in the air, Nia coughed again. This time, blood came out of his mouth.


    ''¡­How powerful.''


    ''¡­How powerful.''


    Noa gazed at the demon, Noa clenched and unclenched his fist as he ced the sheath of the sword next to his waist.


    "Is this what humans are capable of?" Ruth said with disappointment in his voice.


    "Shut up, you bastard," Noa said to Ruth.


    "But I can see, you have some potential."pletely ignoring Noa''s insult, Ruth said.


    "Continuing this fight is pointless. You''re weaker than me, and you know that. It would be a pity to let such talent die, so¡­"


    The demon''s hand was suddenly enshrouded in a ck hue as a scroll unexpectedly materialized on the top of his palm.


    "¡­How about signing a co¡ª"


    "I''m good."


    Noa cut Ruth off before he could even finish speaking.


    Taking a nce at the contract, he shook his head.


    "I appreciate your offer, but I''d rather not sign a contract with a demon if I did I would be hunted down by ''Yato'' himself." Noa felt Shivar run down to his spin.


    ''where the hell is that bastard, I did send him a message about the situation...'' Noa thought.


    "Haha¡­"


    After Noa finished his words, Ruth let out a smallugh as he covered his face with the hand that was holding onto the contract.


    "Hahahahhahahah."


    Theugh soon turned into a full maniacalugh as the demon pressed his stomach and hunched over. By the second, hisughter became louder, and a frown appeared on Noa''s face.


    "What''s so funny?"


    Noa asked with a confused tone.


    Following his words, Ruth stoppedughing and his face twisted.


    "Your naivety."


    Fwap¡ª!


    The back of his wings expanded rapidly and a terrifying aura suddenly sprang out from Ruth''s body.


    "To think that there would be someone stupid enough to reject my offer and choose to die like this."


    His menacing pressure reached toward No those who felt his clothes and hair flutter.


    Within a couple of seconds, the pressure had already expanded everywhere.


    "I''ll show you exactly what happens when someone rejects me!"


    The figure vanished from the spot before reappearing right in front of Noa.


    ''Looks like this going hard fight for me, please hurry up ande here Yato.''

 Chapter 81: The God Of Calamity [3]

    Bang¡ª!


    A figure crashed against the ground, creating a small crater. The figure then sat up, and the dust in the air cleared, revealing Noa''ss features.


    "Cough¡­s..strong."


    Noa felt his whole body ache as a palpitating pressurepletely enveloped his body, making his movements extremely rigid. He stared at the demon levitating opposite him.


    "You already know that you will die, your small army will soon killed as well and after that, we will conquer Silva City."


    Ruth said from the air, the look he was giving to Noa was like he could end this any moment he wanted.


    Noa felt his whole body ache as a palpitating pressurepletely enveloped his body, making his movements extremely rigid. He stared at the demon levitating opposite him.


    ''So this is how strong a [S-] ranked demon is¡­''


    Noa slowly stood up, there were many cuts on his body, if there was anyone besides him to fight an [S-] they would die just from the sheer pressure Ruth was leaking from his body.


    "Just shut the fuck up," Noa said after he was finally able to get control of his breathing.


    "I already told you, talk with me respect!"


    His powerful voice shook the surroundings, and the pressure bearing down on Noa increased.


    "Ukh¡­"


    His knees buckled as a groan escaped from his mouth.


    "Just wait until Yato came, you bastard. You don''t even know how you die." Noa said, despite feeling this much pressure there was a smirk on his face.


    "Shut up!"


    With a p of his wings, the demons vanished from the spot and arrived before Noa.


    His speed was so fast that Noa was barely able to move his sword in a way that protected his heart, the spot at which the demon was aiming.


    ng¡ª!


    A metallic ring echoed in the air, and Noa''s body was once again sent to the ground before he crashed.


    Bang¡ª!


    The impact knocked the wind out of Noa.


    "I''m only at [A+] rank, this bastard toying with me," Noa muttered as he stood up again to fight.


    Noa seemed to have taken no notice of the condition of his body. All he could think about at the moment was the stall time.


    "Eh?"


    But just as he stood up, he suddenly noticed that one of his legs was twisted at a weird angle. His leg was broken.


    "Oh¡­oh¡­"


    Within moments of realizing what had happened to his leg, Ruth appeared next to him.


    From that moment, time seemed to have slowed down for Noa as he caught sight of the Ruth''srp nail head straight for his eyes.


    ''Oh shit.''


    Noa knows that he can''t dodge Ruth''s sharps Nail, so he decides to use one of his skills.


    ''Lightning Escape.''


    lightning began to crackle all over his body and he tried to escape from the attack.


    ''Eh?''


    Just as he moved, he suddenly noticed the demon''s hand following him, and the sense of doom increased significantly.


    However, it was then that something happened. It all happened within seconds.


    By the time the Ruth ws were near Noa''s face, Noa caught sight of what seemed to be a bright light and the demon''s figure was instantly thrown back, before skidding a couple of meters back.


    What followed after the crash was a familiar voice.


    "Looks like you are not dead, Noa?"


    Turning his head, Noa caught sight of a familiar figure. A thin smile spread across his face.


    Sitting back down on the ground, Noa rxed as he replied to the figure.


    "Just nearly got myself killed, Yato"


    Yato has joined the battlefield.


    ***


    Sigh


    Jumping to the next to Noa, Yato let out a sigh.


    "I don''t think you were this weak," Yato said to Noa.


    A tick mark appears on the Noa''s forehead.


    "Oh yeah? Well, I''m sorry that I''m not strong like you. " Noa retorted.


    Yato looked at Noa, and soon a charming smile came to his face that would make any woman fall in love with him.


    "That''s also true," Yato replied as he brushed his silver-white hair. He has deep blue eyes that look full of the ocean, he wears a full ck-purple shirt and pants.


    Yato looked at Noa and said


    "You should go back to the Battlefield. Let me handle this one, you have more important things to do like saving the lives of your men and women I guess?"


    Noa nodded and started to walk back to the main battlefield.


    Before taking a few steps he turned back to Yato


    "Be careful, this one might be strong."


    Noa said as he remembered his early shes with Ruth. Yato looked back at Noa with widened eyes before he burst intoughing.


    "Hahahahahahah, that was a nice joke, Noa," Yato said between hisughs. After Yatoughed his heart content he looked back to Noa with the same blue eyes but this time his eyes glowing in blue.


    "Noa, you know that I''m way stronger than anyone else here."


    Noa shook his head at the usual antics of Yato.


    "yeah, I know that it was my mistake."


    "As long as you know that. Now shoo, shoo."


    "Tsk."


    Noa just clicks his tongue and flies away from there.


    "Not bad¡­not bad¡­"


    A voice said, bringing attention to Yato.


    The demon spat through his clenched teeth as he alternated his gaze with the Yato.


    "So your name is Yato? I see."


    "Ohh, I''m famous in Demon Relem too I guess. "


    "No, never heard your name before. " Ruth reported to Yato, bringing all of his joys downhill."


    "It''s just that human was saying you could kill me whiteout me knowing."


    A wide smirk came to Yato''s face as he readied himself in battle formation.


    "Well he is not wrong, I could kill you with ease."


    "What? Do you even know who are you talking with?" Ruth said full of anger in his voice.


    "Oh I know who I am talking to, just a demon who is going to die," Yato said as he disappeared in front of Ruth.


    ''where did he go? I can''t sense him.'' Ruth looked everywhere but he did not find any traces of Yato Mana.


    -Tap, Tap.


    Someone tapped Ruth''s shoulder, he turned his back and saw Yato standing behind him.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    "What? H-"


    "Now, Bang!" Yato said with a yful smile.


    Bang¡ª!


    A powerful st reverberated through the air as Ruth crashed into the ground.


    "Cough¡­cough¡­"


    "Cough... hee.."


    Ruth coughs mouth full of ck blood from his mouth.


    "Oh, you survived that?"


    Shivers ran down Ruth the body as he felt the gaze of the Yato.


    But Ruth was somehow able to calm himself somehow. He looks back to Yato with blood-red eyes.


    "Do you think that will be all to take me down ?"


    His sinister and aged voice echoed throughout the ce as his red pupils red at him.


    A menacing and powerful pressure suddenly sprang out from his body, forcing, the wings on his back to expand casting arge shadow over the area.


    Clenching his teeth, Ruth didn''t say anything and just pped his wings once. His figure disappeared from the spot before reappearing right in front of  Yato.


    His speed was so fast but Yato was faster. Yato disappeared again just as the fist of the demon going to hit him.


    "Man, that was fast. I thought I was dead for a moment there." Yato said in a mocking tone.


    "Let''s end this, shall we."


    Ruth felt scared at those words of Yato, he had never felt like this even in the  ''deadnd'' where the fight was like child''s y to him as he won against other demons.


    Ruth''s six senses also went on high alert.


    it was telling him that something was wrong with the situation.


    His instinct was right as he felt a sharp whistling sounding from his right cheek. It was there that Ruth noticed the Yato appearing right beside him.


    It had only taken a short second for him to appear next to Ruth.


    With a pleasant smile on Yato''s face, he said


    "it was fun for a while but you have to die."


    "Mana Domain," Yato muttered and soon surrounding area of Yato and Ruth Froze.


    Everything bes ck and white for Ruth, he tries to open his mouth but that is also impossible under [Mana Domain]


    Like a ck hole, Yato sucked out all the Mana of surrounding areas. All the mana got into Yato''s body, Yato raised his middle finger at the demon as he gathered all the mana into his middle finger.


    Yato focused on his eyes and soon found out core of the demon near his brain.


    "Bang"


    At point-nk range, Yatounched all of the mana he gathered from his middle finger to the demon''s core.


    He didn''t even give Demon to talk for thest moment.


    -Crack


    Ruth''s core is destroyed and his body turns into ashes but that was also not destroyed.


    -Boom


    -Boom


    -Boom


    Like Lessor''s beam, Yato mana destroyed anything who stood in his path.


    Ground tore apart and soon everything within 100 meters was destroyed.


    "I overdid again."

 Chapter 82: Expose [1]

    "I overdid again," Yato muttered to himself as he shook his head.


    "We''ll at least there are no humans nearby or else they would be also in a range of [Mana Domain]."


    -Swoosh


    Yato began to fly in the air as he said that. His next destination is the main battlefield where the main war is going on. But since their leader is dead. Demons'' morals will soon crumble.


    ''it will be easy to kill them...''


    Soon Yato was above the battlefield.


    Fight between humans and demons going on. He could see that the human side was winning and he didn''t need to intervene in the fight.


    Yato''s eyes paused on the Noa, who was killing any demon that came his way. Noa didn''t stop as he killed any demon in his range.


    Mages and Archers use their best spells to attack uing demons. At the front line [A] Rank heroes are also fighting without any hints of fear, supported by [B] Rank heroes.


    In Yato''s eyes, humans are winning and demons are losing, so he decides to not join in the fight.


    -Ring, -Ring, -Ring.


    Yato''s phone began to ring. Taking the phone out of his pant pocket, yato eyes shot upward.


    "why she is calling me all of a sudden?"  Yato muttered and picked up his phone.


    "-Moshi, -Moshi."


    Yato said yfully.


    -This is not time for jokes, Yato.


    A woman''s voice could be heard other side of the phone.


    "Hahaha, Lillian I don''t know there are times for jokes too."


    The woman is Lillian Ashbourne, [S-rank] hero and teacher in Nova Academy."


    -Yato would you please be serious for a moment?


    An annoying voice of Lilian could be heard through the phone. In her response, Yato raised one hand to salute.


    "Aye, Aye mam, I understand."


    -YATO!!


    Yato pulled his phone away from his ear as Lillian shouted.


    "Geez, okay, tell me why did you call me?" yato said,  since he knew that angering Lilian was not good.


    -The headmaster wants you back at Nova Academy.


    Yato was shocked when he heard that, it''s been like five years since he was in charge of Bodars between the East and West continents. And in those Five years, he never knew when his duty was going to end.


    If he wants he could leave from here, No one has the power to stop him but he did not want the world government to dere him a wanted Viin.


    In the first ce, he is here because he killed a high-ranking member of the world government in front of everyone.


    The world government could not do anything against him if they wanted Yato killed, they had to ask for the help of major guilds, ns and hunter associations, hero associations


    Few people have the power to fight against Yato as equals but they could also be killed in that fight.


    World government hands are right, so they don''t have a choice but to turn a blind eye to the incident.


    But Yato received punishment regardless, The Punishment was for Yato to be in charge of boards between East and West.


    "what about world government?" yato asked, he knew that they would surely not want him back.


    -Don''t worry; the headmaster said she will take care of it.


    "OK, I''ll be there in the morning."


    -I will tell the headmaster about youring."


    Yato cut the call and his shoulders started to shake.


    "Hahaha, those fucker never thought that I would return this early."


    Yato said as heughed. His gaze goes down where a fight still going on between humans and demons.


    "Hey, let me join too." yato said as also joined the battlefield.


    As soon as he joined the fight everything became blurred, he killed any demon he had set his eyes on.


    The fight ended in a few minutes.


    ***


    Two days had passed since the Samuel incident but news of what had transpired during the Eclipse forest spread throughout the whole academy and outside of like wildfire.


    I thought that there was no camera inside Eclipse Forest but I was wrong, there was a camera and in that camera footage of me killing Samuel was recorded.


    It was just one footage, it did not record my fight against puppet students but that one footage turned my life upside down.


    After waking up in the infirmary, I watched the footage of the camera. Seeing myself killing that bastard was a good feeling but when I thought that many people were also watching this, I felt exposed to it in front of the world.


    This footage was broadcast by every news channel, and at the current moment this topic is trending in online search engines.


    I haven''t thought about this before but my parents also heard about this news.


    I''m sure they have tried to contact my phone but since my phone is not with me I could not reply to them.


    Thinking about all of this my head started to spin


    All of my wounds are healed but I asked for one day''s rest to clear my thoughts.


    Currently, I was lying in bed infirmary staring at the white ceiling of the room. Lost in my thoughts.


    I thought that since I didn''t directly participate in the main plotline of the story the future wouldn''t change.


    I thought I had full control of my memories, so I decided to take advantage of them and help myself to some of the benefits whilst also trying to not affect the plotline.


    But I was wrong¡­no matter how small the change was, once it began¡­there was no stopping it.


    It suddenly hit me.


    One little change could cause massive changes to the whole story. It was like a domino chain.


    Regardless of how small the force was, once the first domino fell, like a chain reaction all the dominos fell apart.


    I was naive, no! I was arrogant.


    Because of my arrogance, the plotline started changing. In a way I was losing control of the advantage that I had as the author.


    The event between Samuel and Isabe should''ve never happened this early in the novel. Somehow my actions had affected the novel. Despite repeating to myself that everything was going to be fine, I was simply lying to myself.


    I couldn''t deny something that happened right before my eyes. I couldn''t deny that my existence itself had changed the plotline.


    ¡­I fundamentally needed to change the way I was thinking.


    But how?


    I don''t know the answer to that. I also do not interact with the main characters that much. I was just observing them from a distance but it looks like that was the main cause of the problem.


    Do I actively interact with the protagonists or keep myself in the shadows as I did before?''


    I was lost¡­


    -Ring


    Snapping me from my thoughts was the sound of my smart bracelet ringing. Turning it on I looked at the notification that showed up.


    [Lucas Darkhart, this is your homeroom teacher Lillian Ashbourne. You have to head to the headmaster''s office right now.]


    Now, what I''m going to do about this?


    Lucas Darkhart, this is your homeroom teacher Lillian Ashbourne. You have to head to the headmaster''s office right now.]


    Now, what I''m going to do about this?


    What else? Since it''s a direct order from the headmaster I have to go.


    I got up from bed and started to walk toward the door of the infirmary.


    -Click


    Just as I opened the door I got to see Evelyn standing in front of the door.


    I stared at her and she did the same.


    -khuk!


    After an awkward staringpetition, I let out a fake cough.


    "Ah, L-Lucas where are you going?" Evelyn said as she tried to hide a small blush on her face.


    "Headmaster''s office, apparently she called me there," I replied to her, trying to end this awkward situation we were in.


    "I see."


    "So could you please move away from the door?"


    "Ah, OK." realization settles down on her face she hastily moves away from the door.


    After she moved away, I started to walk in the direction of the headmaster''s office but just as I had taken a few steps, I stopped and looked back and saw that Evelyn still standing there.


    "Evelyn!" Evelyn turned toward me, with a confused expression on her face.


    "What is it?"


    "Oh, well. I just wanted to say thank you."


    A smirk came to her lips at my words. She took a few steps towards me and soon she was standing very close to me.


    "what thanks? Can you please say it properly Lucas?" Evelyn said we were so close that I could feel her breathe.


    Blood started to rush down my face as I found myself suturing.


    "Well, I j-just wanted to t-thanks for believing m-me and what you did for me that''s all."


    She took a few steps back and nodded her head.


    "As long as you know that, it''s fine and you owe me one Lucas."


    I just turned around in a hurry and started to walk again.


    "I know that."

 Chapter 83: Exposed [2]

    [Lucas Darkhart, this is your homeroom teacher Lillian Ashbourne. You have to head to the headmaster''s office right now.]


    Now, what I''m going to do about this?


    What else? Since it''s a direct order from the headmaster I have to go.


    I got up from bed and started to walk toward the door of the infirmary.


    -Click


    Just as I opened the door I got to see Evelyn standing in front of the door.


    I stared at her and she did the same.


    -khuk!


    After an awkward staringpetition, I let out a fake cough.


    "Ah, L-Lucas where are you going?" Evelyn said as she tried to hide a small blush on her face.


    "Headmaster''s office, apparently she called me there," I replied to her, trying to end this awkward situation we were in.


    "I see."


    "So could you please move away from the door?"


    "Ah, OK." realization settles down on her face she hastily moves away from the door.


    After she moved away, I started to walk in the direction of the headmaster''s office but just as I had taken a few steps, I stopped and looked back and saw that Evelyn still standing there.


    "Evelyn!" Evelyn turned toward me, with a confused expression on her face.


    "What is it?"


    "Oh, well. I just wanted to say thank you."


    A smirk came to her lips at my words. She took a few steps towards me and soon she was standing very close to me.


    "what thanks? Can you please say it properly Lucas?" Evelyn said we were so close that I could feel her breathe.


    Blood started to rush down my face as I found myself suturing.


    "Well, I j-just wanted to t-thanks for believing m-me and what you did for me that''s all."


    She took a few steps back and nodded her head.


    "As long as you know that, it''s fine and you owe me one Lucas."


    I just turned around in a hurry and started to walk again.


    "I know that."


    ***


    Hera Longbern, the headmaster of Nova Academy, is known as the silent witch. Her speciality uses silent magic and Her sword art is also the silent type of sword art.


    She is important in the Novel, as she defended thousands of Heroes in the war against cursed-type demons but in the end she died but not before taking the life of the curse demon.


    She also bes a master of Adrian in the future taking him under her wing.


    Despite having a system Adrian doesn''t have anyone to teach him something out of the scope. So when Hera offers him to be her disciple he agrees on it.


    After bing her disciple Adrian learned many new things andter Hera became Adrian''s mother figure.


    Things going well for him until Hera died of course. After losing his master Adrian bes a beast with whiteout and no self-control.


    All in his mind was to kill, he killed those people who sent her alone to fight against the cursed demon, He killed every traitor, he just wanted to end all of this.


    He was at the end of his rope, he had lost all hope, and he just wanted to die and even tried to kill himself but was saved by Emma.


    After that, he began to form his party members And most of the people joined him too.


    That much impact Adrian felt after losing his master Hera Longbern.


    ''But this is all in future,  there is nothing to worry about now.'' I thought as I soon reached the office of the Headmaster.


    Outside of the office, Miss Lillian was standing, most likely waiting for me.


    As soon as I reached her I asked the question that was inside of my head since I got the message.


    "Miss Lillian, I will not be ab rat won''t I?"


    Her eyes winded at my words, and she ced one of her hands on her mouth and giggled.


    "ku, ku, ku, No Lucas; Headmaster will not do anything like that, she will just ask you some questions about the incident that''s all."


    Hearing this made me feel relieved but also anxious.


    "What will she ask me?"


    Miss Lilian stoppedughing and looked at me with very serious eyes.


    "I think, you are already aware of what she is going to ask you."


    Yes, I already know what she is going to ask me, and I''m prepared for it too. I just wanted to confirm with Miss Lillian that''s all.


    I just nodded at Miss Lillian''s words, confirming to her that I knew what she was going to ask.


    After a few seconds of silence, Miss Lillian spoke.


    "Let''s go in,"


    She moved to open the door. But I stopped her.


    "Shouldn''t we knock first?" I asked.


    Miss Lillian looked at me with a hint of sympathy. "You''re so innocent," she murmured.


    ''I''m not innocent, I just have a basic manner that''s all.'' I thought to myself.


    Miss Lillian knocked on the door, and a pleasant voice called out from inside. "Who is it?"


    "It''s me," Lillian replied casually as if it was a regr urrence.


    "Ah, it''s you. Then,e in," the voice replied.


    Lillian gestured for me to enter the office, but she remained outside like a statue.


    "Aren''t youing in, professor?" I asked her m.


    Miss Lillian shook her head, indicating that she would wait outside.


    "Nope. She asked for you, not me, so you should be inside Lucas" Saying that Miss Lillian left.


    "Oh, boy. Hello there," I heard the charming voice of a woman.


    As I turned my head, I caught a glimpse of a shadowy figure behind a curtain. Even from the silhouette, it was clear that the person was a stunning beauty.


    "Sorry, I was a bit distracted," I apologized, " Hello. My name is Lucas Darkhart. I am a freshman and from [1-Hero-1] ss."


    I introduced myself. Even though I was dazed by the beauty of the Hera I somehow controlled myself.


    "Hello... I am Hera Longbern The headmaster of this Academy." The woman behind the introduced herself.

 Chapter 84: Expose [3]

    "Hello... I am Hera Longbern The headmaster of this Academy." The woman behind curtain the introduced herself.


    She stood up from her seat and lifted the curtain, allowing me to see her.


    She is a woman of great beauty. Her figure was slender and graceful, and her movements were elegant and refined.


    Her long hair cascaded down her back in soft waves, and her clothing was tasteful and sophisticated.


    She is in herte forties and appeared as if time had stopped affecting her, with all signs of ageing stopped on her body.


    Her porcin white skin, along with her overall fairplexion made her look as if she was frozen in ce, unaffected by the impure, mundane world.


    Her ageless beauty was evident in every aspect of her appearance.


    Her ears perked up the moment I entered the headmaster''s office, and her grey eyes, reminiscent of a deep, frozenke, gazed at me with great interest.


    "Have a seat, Cadet Lucas." after gazing for a moment, she spoke and brought me back to my reality.


    "Ah, Y-yes mam," I said to her while I fumbled at my words.


    Give me some ck, will you? It''s not like every day I meet important women like her.


    I sat on the nearby sofa and there was tea and some biscuits.


    ''Looks like this was going to take some time.'' I thought as the Headmasterster seat opposite me.


    Mam, may I know the reason why you have taken out your precious time and invited me?" I asked her bluntly without rounding my words.


    I knew she didn''t like to waste her time so it''s better to get to the point from the beginning.


    "Straight to the point without wasting any time. I like that." Hera said taking a sip of the tea.


    My lips twitched on hearing her words. Unable to find any words to speak, I just gave a faint smile.


    "Before that, I wanted to ask you a certain question,"  Hera spoke as her lip curved upwards giving a faint smile that can make anyone mesmerize.


    I shook his head, as no not to get distracted by her tricks.


    ''She is teasing me on purpose trying to test me. The moment I looked at her with any improper thought, will be the moment I will face my death.''I thought as I clenched my fist underneath the table to maintain my rational thinking.


    "You can ask me anything mam. I will try my best to answer all your questions." I spoke maintaining a neutral, solemn look.


    "First thing, As Headmaster of this Academy I have all the information of the students here and of course, you are also on that list," Hera spoke as she seeped a tea from her cup.


    I clenched my fist further while trying to maintain a poker face.


    "Can you please tell me what it has to your question?"


    She gave me a nk look before she answered me.


    "It has everything to it, Cadet Lucas. For example, you were [ G+] ranked when you entered the academy. Within two months you were able to reach [E-] rank, that is practically impossible with your [B] rank potential isn''t it?"


    She is right not everyone can break through rank this quickly as I did, it''s all thanks to shards of Luminar crystal I obtained but she doesn''t need to know that.


    Even if I told her, she would not believe me, she just assumed that I was a fallen human.


    Seeing that I did not answer her she nodded her head and continued to speak.


    "Next question is about Samuel Ascal, the fallen human, who you manage to kill."


    Now this main topic she wanted to ask me about. I knew that Samuel''s topicing and fortunately, I was prepared.


    "10 students were under the control of Samuel''s spell and most of them didn''t remember anything but one student remembered something and that student is Liz. During the investigation, she said that it was Isabe who saved her and the other student is that true?"


    "It''s true," I replied to her as I nodded my head. I would be in big trouble if not for Liz''s statement. Thankfully she just remembered Isabe.


    "I see. So what are you saying after fighting against 10 students Isabe goes to fight Samuel?"


    I nodded again, not saying anything to her besides that.


    "Then we''re you came in all of this, in video footage your body shape was worse than others If you had not fought anyone else then there is no way your body would be in worst case condition. You have to answer this one and the previous question of mine Cadet Lucas."


    If I averted her gaze while speaking, she would surely think that I was trying to hide something.


    "Mam Before entering Nova Academy, My father had brought me an [Elixir]. This Elixir is nothing that special, it just cleans my mana core foundation nothing more. After entering Nova Academy, I stayed behind others in the training ground, practising till 3. a.m. in the morning every day. That is one of the reasons why broke through this fast."


    "I also fought against a fallen human in ''Artefacts Room'' Of Eldoria city. I gained a lot of experience from that incident."


    "Hunting in the dungeon along with the members of my team 7 was one of the greatest factors that had contributed to the increase in my strength. Facing real-time monsters where sometimes our lives can be on the line has helped me increase mybat experience and battle awareness."


    "As you already know Samuel Ascal destroyed all of the CCTV cameras so you don''t know how Samuel Ascal beat me to death. It''s thanks to Isabe that I was able to kill him if she had not given me her mana before fighting Samuel we would all be dead right now.


    After receiving mana from Isabe I was able to move and use my sword art I was just waiting for the right moment we''re Samuel lowered his guard and when he did that I killed him."


    After I finished speaking there was silence in the room.

 Chapter 85: Expose [4]

    As Lucas spoke about the things to his heart''s content and about the thoughts that have been buried deep inside his heart, the entire atmosphere turned silent.


    Hera frowned hearing Lucas''s words. He spoke more than she was expecting and he spoke all this in one breath.


    The moment Lucas started speaking, she looked at him straight in his eyes to catch any falsity in his speech. But contrary to her expectations, Lucas spoke resolutely looking straight into her eye with a cold expression, an entirely different look from the one he was giving now.


    His eyes seemed to fill with a certain fear of the unknown along with a strong will and determination to crush down every obstacle that wille across his path.


    Lucas frowned after spouting everything, he spoke everything, he could to make the Headmaster believe in him but he couldn''t understand why she was staring at him.


    ''Did I fail? I spoke every lie that came into my mind to her, there is some truth in those lies but it doesn''t matter.''


    Hera closed her eyes for a moment and opened them.


    "Cadet Lucas why don''t you try tea, it will be left cold in a few minutes."


    Lucas was shocked at what Hera said, he was preparing himself for more questions but Hera asked him to drink tea.


    ''Is there a poison in tea?'' Lucas thought to himself.


    "There is no poison in them Cadet Lucas"  Hera said as she drank her tea, Lucas flinched a a little when Hera said this.


    A nervous smile came to his lips as he said


    "Of course mam, how could there be poison in tea?" Lucas said nervously while he drank tea.


    Lucas gracefully drank the tea. The tea was so nice and favourable that it felt like it was made by the God of tea.


    "Lucas, Is the tea to your liking?" Headmaster asked raising her brows.


    "Yes it was quite wonderful and vourful," Lucas was about to take a sip when he heard Hera''s voice again.


    "Good, after all just 1 pound of the tea powder cost a million C."


    Lucas choked while taking a sip and forcefully calmed himself from spewing the tea.


    After gulping it, he was stunned with his jaw wide open. A pound of tea powder costs a million C. He was still unable to process the information he got.


    If he or anyone had heard about the price in his previous world they would surely have died of a heart attack or may have thought the person was buffing.


    Lucas looked at the tea in the cup not knowing whether to drink it further or stop drinking.


    "You can drink freely Lucas, I''m not going to charge you anything. "


    "Thank you, mam," Lucas said as he gulped all of the tea in one go.


    "So can I go now, Mam?" Lucas asked after drinking all of the tea.


    "Sure, you can go now." Lucas sighed in relief after hearing Hera''s words, he got up from his seat walked towards the door and opened it.


    -Click


    After opening the door he turned his head toward Hedamster.


    "Mam, I have one question before I leave."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    Lucas ces his both hands together with each other, he also has a smile on his face, like some scammer.


    "Oh, it''s nothing big, I just wanted to know if will I receive a reward for killing a fallen human?"


    Hera blinked at the sudden change of behaviour of Lucas but she nodded at him.


    "Oh, yeah you will receive a reward."


    "Thank you, that''s all I wanted to know. Have good mam "


    Saying that Lucas Step Outside of the headmaster''s office.


    There was silence for a moment as Hera turned her head towards the left to the walls.


    "what do you think? Is he telling the truth or not?"


    A silhouette of a man appears on the wall. The man did not answer Hera as he walked towards the sofa where Lucas was sitting a few moments ago.


    The man took biscuits from the table and ate them.


    -Crunch!


    -Gulp


    After eating them he looked at Hera and said


    "Nope, he is not telling the truth."


    Her eyes narrowed at the words of the man. She didn''t believe that she almost fell for the lies of the cadet.


    "So is he a Fallen human?" Hera asked as there was a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    "Hmm, No, he is not a fallen human either."


    "Then what is he?"


    "Human, what else?"


    "Aggh, I don''t like that attitude of yours Yato."


    The man was Yato, the one whom many fear the God Of Cmity.


    Yato smirked at Hera''s Expression and said


    "That attitude is one of my speciality, Mam.


    "Will you give me a straightforward answer?" Hera asked as she took a deep breath.


    "Look, he is not a Fallen human, and he lied to you but there is some truth to what he says. In conclusion, that guy hiding a deep secret that he doesn''t want anyone else to know about it. Just let that poor soul have his secret, everyone has one or two." Yato said as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "I see," Hera said nothing else other than that.


    Yato looks at Hera, who seems to be in deep thought. Seeing her thinking this much he could not but help ask her a question.


    "Headmaster, what do you think of this cadet who just came here?"


    "Unfathomable."


    "For now I can only say despite his background this person will be unfathomable in future unless he messes up something," the Headmaster replied to Yato.


    Yato just nodded and asked the main reason he came here.


    "So can you please tell me the reason why you called me here from boards?"


    Hera has a smirk on her face at the question that Yato asked.


    "Oh, sorry I forgot about that, but don''t worry you will love your job."


    "Ohh! Really, what do I have to do? Should I enter the S-ss dungeon and kill all the monsters or do I have to beat some S-ss viin?"


    Yato asked, there was a hint of excitement in his voice, he was expecting something big but soon all his hope was crushed by the Headmaster''s words.


    "Nothing much, you have to tail the student that was here a moment ago and have to give me a report once a week."


    Yato''s eyes widened, he got up from the sofa and shouted.


    "NO, I''M NOT DOING SOMETHING LIKE THIS. IT GOES AGAINST MY PRIDE.

 Chapter 86: Human Experiment

    "NO, I''M NOT DOING SOMETHING LIKE THIS. IT GOES AGAINST MY PRIDE." Yato shouted top of his lungs, Mana in his surroundings started to steer, and without him knowing Yato realised Mana''s Pressure on the Headmaster''s office.


    -Crack!


    "Look Yato I don''t want to do this either but please would you hear my reasons?"


    Cracks started to appear on the walls, seeing all this destruction Hera tried to calm Yato, She knew if became angry it would be hard to take him down, even for her.


    Yato calmed himself after hearing the words of Hera.


    "You must have a solid reason, Headmaster Hera and if you lied to me I can just destroy Nova Academy but please don''t worry there will be no harm to all the people inside of Academy."


    Hera smirks at Yato''s words. She knows that Yato is just bluffing but she also knows that he has the power to destroy the Academy.


    "I will tell you all the reasons but first could we sit down and have a talk!"


    Without reying to Hera he sits back on the sofa and looks at her with his calm blue eyes like the ocean.


    "It''s all the fault of the world government, that I''m telling you to do all of this."


    Yato''s mood is faulted even further after hearing the name of the world government, after all, he has some unpleasant history with them.


    Seeing that Yato did not say anything she continues.


    "those old geezers of the world government do not want to sully the name of Nova Academy, so they decided to spocoget Lucas and Isabe, Turning them into a hero. That helps them keep all media attention away from the Academy."


    Hera pauses and looks at Yato, seeing her looking his wayYato opens his mouth. "It''s nothing new, they also did all of this trick to save themselves in past."


    Hera nodded at Yato''s words and continued.


    "If that was the case then everything would be alright but this time it''s not the same as before. It''s not confirmed yet but I think they will do a human experiment on the Lucas."


    Hera said with a serious expression on her face, the look she was giving Yato said it all that she was not lying about anything.


    -Bump, -Bump


    Yato''s heart sped up, and bad memories of his childhood started toe to his mind. He closed his eyes as he forcefully stopped those memories.


    After taking a deep breath he opened his eyes again and looked at Hera with fury.


    "Why? I thought it Human experiment that was shut down and why would they want to experiment on Lucas? there is also this Isabe girl, do they want to experiment on her too?"


    Yato asked rapid questions to Hera as he clenched his fist. He was barely holding himself back.


    Sigh


    Hera let out a sigh, she was also disgusted by the world -government. She wanted to end all of this but sadly her hands were tight and that''s why she used her Authority to bring back Yato from the front lines.


    "You are right all the human experiment was shut but it''s opened again recently away from the public eye. As for why they want to Experiment on Lucas you already said it Yato."


    Yato''s eyes widened as he remembered the words he had earlier.


    "Don''t tell me-"


    "Yes, as you said, Lucas has some secret that he is hiding from other people and that is what they want to find out."


    Hera said, cutting Yato in his words. Yato hung his head low, he was very angry at the moment. He wanted to kill all those scientists who were in this n but he knew like others they were also following orders from above.


    Yato asked onest question. "what about this Isabe girl? From what I heard she is also ying a big role in the fight."


    "Word government can''t do anything to her and if they do even try then they have to pay a big price."


    Hearing Hera''s words Yaro raised one of his eyebrows. "Is she special or something? "


    "You might don''t know but she is the daughter of Dreack Evergreen, The most powerful mage of the east continent."


    "I see," Yato said nothing else, Now he knew why would they not want to do anything with Isabe, after all, she is the daughter of Dreack.


    If they would even try to get close to her then there would be war between the Evergreen n and the world government.


    "Lucas doesn''t have anything, no backing, no connection, and his family is also not that great. His father is a guild master of the D-rank guild and if higher up want they could shut down the guild he is running."


    "That''s the reason I called you here, since you have experienced what felt like having having experiment on yourself."


    "OK, I will watch over him for a while but I have one condition," Yato said to Hera, Now he has reason to watch Lucas for a while so he will do that but he has conditions that must be fulfilled.


    "What is it? If it''s something I can do I will do it dly." Hera asked Yato, she knew that it would be almost impossible for her to agree with on Yato something if he didn''t want to do it.


    So if normal conditions solve her problems she will do it dly.


    "It''s nothing much, I know you also agree with it. The condition is I will not report anything to you, if I do then there will be no privacy for the kid."


    Hera sighed after hearing Yato''s words. She knows that she should not push her luck with Yato, so she nods to Yato.


    "I think that would be fair enough, after all, it''s up to you to report me and if you don''t want to I can''t force you anyway.


    Yato smirks at Hera as he said.


    "Then we have a deal..."

 Chapter 87: Yatos dark past.

    The full moonlight descended upon Yato as he sat on the rocky mountains and stairs at the calm ocean in front of him.


    His mind was full of mess. After hearing that ''Human Experiments'' still going on from Headmaster Hera''s mouth, Yato feels disgusted by the world government.


    The main reason why he was so disgusted by them is that he was also the project of ''Human Experiments''.


    revtion from Headmaster Hera about the ongoing "Human Experiments" dredged up haunting memories that Yato had long sought to bury.


    As a mere five-year-old, Yato''s life took an abrupt detour when government officials plucked him from the familiar embrace of the orphanage. Promises of a new home and a better life were merely a facade for the twisted experiments that awaited him. The journey led not to warmth and care but to the cold confines of a sterileboratory.


    Luminar crystal shards, mysterious and potent, became instruments of both power and malevolence in the hands of those who sought to wield them. The children, innocent and unsuspecting, were subjected to the whims of merciless experimentation. Yato, among a cohort of others, faced the horrors of the unknown.


    The room echoed with the soft hum of machinery, drowned out only by the stifled cries of the children. Yato, too young toprehend the gravity of his situation, felt a mixture of fear and confusion as strange devices were affixed to his body. The shard, cold against his skin, pulsated with an unnatural energy.


    As the experiment unfolded, the room became a canvas of suffering. One by one, the children sumbed to the overwhelming power of the Luminar crystal shards. Their frail bodies, unable to bear the torrent of energy, withered in agony. It was a symphony of despair, a cruel melody that etched itself into Yato''s psyche.


    His small frame trembled as the energy coursed through him. Every fibre of his being felt stretched to the limits, as if on the verge of tearing apart. The intensity of the experiment blurred the lines between pain and existence. Yato clung to consciousness, clinging to a thread of resilience that set him apart from his unfortunate peers.


    In the aftermath, the room bore witness to the tragedy that unfolded. Lifeless formsy strewn across the cold floor, a testament to the callous disregard for the sanctity of innocent lives. Yato, miraculously, emerged as the sole survivor of the harrowing ordeal.


    The scars of those experiments ran deeper than any physical wound. Yato carried the weight of the lost, haunted by the faces of those who had shared his torment. The nightmares that visited him in the quiet hours of the night were remnants of the trauma etched into his very soul.


    After that experiment, Yato thrust into training, From 5 to 20 years he was kept in thatboratory. He learned all kinds of weapons in that period.


    At the age of 21, Yato debuted as Hero. Yato was waiting for this moment, He worked as a Hero for 4 years before he killed all the scientists and the high-ranking member who was in charge of the ''Human Experiment.''


    The world government could do not anything against him, he was so powerful that, they had to turn a blind eye to this and send him to the borders.


    Sigh


    Yato let out a sigh as he stopped his thoughts.


    As the moon cast its silvery glow, Yato''s gaze remained fixed on the cid waters below. The ocean seemed to absorb the echoes of his silent anguish, offering a semnce of serenity. The horrors of "Human Experiments" had sculpted Yato into a living testament to resilience and survival.


    Now, armed with the knowledge that Lucas faced a simr fate, Yato''s determination solidified. He couldn''t allow history to repeat itself. The world government''s insidious agenda would not im another innocent soul, not while Yato could stand against the tide of malevolence.


    With a hardened resolve, Yato rose from the rocky perch, his steps guided by a silent vow. The ocean breeze carried with it a whisper of determination, a promise to defy the shadows that sought to engulf the light of the innocent. The moon bore witness to a silent warrior, ready to confront the demons of the past in a quest to protect the uncertain future.


    ***


    -Son are you alright? I heard the News, I was so worried that I called you but there was not an answer.


    "I''m fine Mom, I could not answer you because I didn''t have my phone with me at that moment,"  I reassured her, my words carrying a weight I couldn''t entirely shake off.


    My mother''s voice,ced with concern, echoed through the phone, reaching out to me in waves of reassurance. I took a deep breath, attempting to steady the tumultuous thoughts that swirled within me.


    There was a brief pause on the other end, the distant crackle of the phone line emphasizing the miles between us. I imagined my mother, sitting at home, worry etched across her face as she processed the implications of my words.


    "Lucas I told you before that if you want to stop you can stop ande back home, I don''t want to see my son in this kind of situation." Concerned deepened the lines in her voice.


    "I''m not hurt, Mom. Just a bit shaken up. Also, I''m not quitting here, there is something I have to do here. But, like I said, I''m fine. The Nova Academy and Heroes took care of the situation. It''s under control now."


    The quiet hum of the phone lingered as my mother absorbed the information. I could almost picture her, gripping the phone tightly, her maternal instincts on high alert.


    "Oh, Lucas. I can''t help but worry. You''re so far away, and these things keep happening. I know I''m being panoroid but I still think maybe you shoulde back home. Your safety is what matters most to me," she suggested, her voice tinged with a mother''s protective instinct.


    I smiled on my end, even though she couldn''t see it. "Mom, I appreciate your concern. I''m learning to handle these situations. Nova Academy is helping me be stronger, and I don''t want to give up on that. I promise I''ll be careful, and I''ll keep you updated. Besides, I can''t abandon my quest to be a great hero, right?"


    There was a hint of a chuckle in her response, a mixture of worry and maternal pride. "You always had that adventurous spirit, just like your father. Just promise me you''ll prioritize your safety, okay?"


    "I promise, Mom. Safety first. I''ll make sure to stay vignt," I replied, my heart warmed by the unwavering support in her voice.


    We continued to talk, the conversation meandering between the recent events, memories of home, and ns for the future. Despite the physical distance, the connection with my mother transcended the miles, offering aforting embrace in moments of uncertainty.

 Chapter 88: All Eyes On Me

    Next morning. On the way to ss [1-Hero-1].


    After talking with Mom for like thirty minutes, I was somehow able to calm her down. She was saying I should juste back home, but I know I can''t do that.


    It''s barely two months since I came to Nova Academy and there is still much more going to happen here.


    The plot has changed so much that I can''t depend on my memory as an author.


    Most of the things are not going ording to the plotline, I have to prepare myself for anything.


    This time I was able to save myself from Samuel Ascal and kill him but I know that the future is unclear.


    "Is he Lucas?"


    I stopped myself on my track as I heard my name being called.


    My attention turned to my surroundings, the hallway buzzed with whispers as I made my way to ss, each word a fleeting echo of the aftermath of  Samuel Ascal. My thoughts wrestled with the uncertainty that loomed over Nova Academy, a narrative spiralling beyond the bounds of my authorial knowledge.


    "Is he really that strong?"


    The question lingered in the air, an unspoken curiosity that stirred among the students. I felt the weight of judgment and expectation subtly shifting in their gazes.


    "No way, from the looks of his body, I think he is weak."


    Doubt surfaced, fueled by the superficial assessment of my physical appearance. It seemed that the external judgment overshadowed the tumultuous encounters I navigated.


    "But isn''t he the one who killed the Fallen human?"


    The mention of the Fallen Human transformed the conversation, threading a sense of awe and uncertainty into their words. I became the focal point of their whispered discussions, a figure painted by the recent events that had unfolded.


    Choosing to dismiss their judgments, I quickened my pace, weaving through the murmuring crowd toward my ssroom. Yet, even as I attempted to distance myself, another snippet of conversation brushed against the periphery of my awareness.


    "-heard he faced the Fallen Human head-on. Can you imagine that?"


    The words reached me, a blend of disbelief and intrigue colouring the tones. I pressed forward, maintaining my focus on the path ahead. The weight of expectation and scrutiny pressed upon my shoulders was a silent reminder that my actions had drawn attention, both admiration and scepticism in equal measure.


    Arriving at the ssroom, I pushed open the door, entering the familiar space that had be the backdrop of my unpredictable journey.


    As soon as I opened the door, my eyes made contact with Isabe.


    Awkwardly smiling, I lightly waved in Isabe''s direction. I was hoping she would take the hint and leave me alone, but it seemed that my action only further increased the intensity of her stare.


    Because of my actions, the whole world was now paying attention to us, we''ll mostly her but I was still the centre of attention.


    I''m also sure that she has many questions for me, For example, my strength.


    Now that I thought about it. She probably thought that I was someone who was hiding his strength.


    She was not wrong about that, but looking back at the event, she probably has a misconception about the true extent of my abilities.


    Though I did kill a fallen human, many factors hade into y in my defeating him.


    If she had not distracted him with herst-ditch attack, and if Samuel hadn''t underestimated me and decided to join the fight with students who were in his control, I would''ve never been able to kill Samuel.


    Me killing Samual was something that many factorsbined helped me achieve. It wasn''t something I could ever hope to achieve again.


    But¡­there were no what-ifs in this world and thus I was now stuck with Isabe thinking I was some sort of genius that wasparable to the likes of Adrian.


    ¡­this was honestly problematic.


    "¡­hm?"


    As I wasmenting how Isabe probably misunderstood me, I forgot that people still staring at me.


    Like before I decided to ignore them as I made my way toward my seat. I decided to ignore but I could still hear what they were saying.


    "Is that him?"


    "Was he hiding his strength the whole time?"


    "Tsk, he''s just stealing Isabe''s credit. He''s nothing but a fake"


    "Then how can you exin the video clip I watched was also fake?"


    "Probably."


    Ignoring the whispers and murmursing from my ssmates, I continued to make my way towards my seat.


    Lazily sitting down on my seat I interlocked my fingers together and yawned. My sleep was notplete as I was making some ns for myself.


    "Lucas bro, can I sit here?"


    Snapping out of my thoughts, I suddenly heard a familiar voice calling me from behind. Turning around and looking towards my left, I stared at the person who spoke to me.


    A surprised look appeared on my face as I recognized who the voice belonged to.


    "Sunny?"


    How many days have been since I talked with Sunny? Thest I talked to him we were in Lybraith dungeon.


    That''s a very long time, I was so busy that I forgot about him for a moment.


    Whiteout asking for my permission again sat down next to me.


    "By the way, I heard the news, about you killing Fallen Human bro. I was shocked for a moment butter I thought something very important."


    Curious by what Sunny thought about it, I gesture to him with my eyes, saying to continue.


    Receiving my signal he slightly nods his head.


    "I thought something very important... It''s that you will be famous with girls bro, you have won the lottery of bing famous. "


    ''Fuck...''


    Hear I thought this idiot was going to say something important but in the end, he is being himself.


    "Sunny how can you think of girls all the time?" I could not help but ask him. Here, I don''t have a moment to rest but he is living his life fullest.


    "Is it wrong to think about girls in our age?" instead of answering, he questions me.


    I was stumped, he was indeed right. Most of the students here already have boyfriends or girlfriends.


    Not knowing what to say, I just nodded at him. "No, you are right."


    A smirkes to his face as he continues but this time different topic.


    "Lucas, did you study? Today is the day of our start of the unit test."


    ''Fuck...''


    My eyes widened as I heard what Subny said. I did not study at all in fact, I forgot about the unit test itself.


    "is it today?"


    He looked at me with pity in his eyes." it is."


    -Click.


    At that moment I heard the clicking sound of doors, as Porofecer Lilian walked in with question paper in her hands.


    ''For the first time, I wish I could avoid exams.''

 Chapter 89: Unit Test

    Porofecer Lilian walked in with question paper in her hands, and most of the students took a big gulp.


    -Thud!


    With a thud, she ced all the paper on her desk. Lillian looked at all the students with her gaze, most of them appeared to be nervous at the sight of question papers.


    But not all of them are nervous, The Top 10 rank students appear to be confident even Isabe was confident considering that she had a very big incident recently.


    Lillian moved away from Isabe and her gaze settled on one particr student. Of course, she is talking about Lucas.


    From her gaze, she could tell that he was very nervous, even more so than the other student.


    Lilian just shook her head a started to speak.


    "Starting today to Friday written exams will held and on Saturday we will have a practical exam. I already taught all the theory lessons so you better be ready, if any of you fail in written exam, the points will be deducted from your assigned team."


    -Miss Lillian, you can''t do that.


    -we never heard of this.


    -its abuse against us poor souls.


    Protests of students started to follow one after the other, in one of those protests I felt Two people''s eyes re at me.


    I turned my head to the right side and saw that Isabe staring at me fire in her eyes.


    Her eyes clearly said ''You''ll die if you fail.''


    Euek!


    After gazing at Isabe I turned my head toward Evelyn, her gaze even more intense the Isabe so.


    -Snap!


    She raised her pain in hand and snapped it.


    I''ll be fucked up if I fail in even one of those tests.


    At that moment Miss Lilian again spoke up.


    "Let me finish, will you? There is also a reward for all of you. If any of you came top 10 rank, then your team will receive an additional bonus point.


    In the name of an additional bonus point, everyone began to cheer up but soon Miss Lillian poured water into those cheers as she continued her next words.


    "You will only be rewarded if you are in the top 10 in the whole academy."


    Everyone shut up at that, everyone knows aside from a few students in the top 10 no one can hope to get in the top 10.


    "Now then let''s start." Miss Lilian said.


    -Shoosh


    Miss Lillian''s magical prowess unleashed a flurry of question papers and answer sheets, scattering across the ssroom like ethereal confetti. My hand reached out, capturing one set in mid-air, and I focused on the task at hand ¨C a test centred around monster evolution in the wake of Mana''s existence.


    "Today''s test is about monster Evolution." Miss Lillian said as everyone began to pick up their question papers.


    As the students around me delved into their questions, I scanned through the list on my sheet. The inquiries were designed to probe the depths of understanding regarding the intricate rtionship between monsters and the advent of Mana.


    [ 1. **What role does Mana y in the evolution of monsters post its introduction to the world?**


    2. **How has the introduction of Mana impacted the hierarchy among monsters?**


    3. **Discuss one significant example of a monster evolution triggered by exposure to Mana.**


    4. **Exin the concept of "Mana Affinity" about monster evolution.**


    5. **How do monsters utilize Mana in the enhancement of their physical attributes?**


    6. **Explore the consequences of a monster''s prolonged exposure to corrupted Mana.**


    7. **In what ways does monster evolution contribute to the overall ecosystem of the magical world?**


    8. **Describe the phenomenon of "Mana Resonance" and its implications on monster evolution.**


    9. **How do monsters with unique abilities evolve differently from their coufulfilts?**


    10. **Discuss the ethical considerations surrounding the use of Mana in elerating monster evolution.**]


    As I read those ten questions all my nervousness was gone. why? Because I know the answers to of all them.


    I have an almost perfect memory, I had written these questions for a unit test when I was writing this novel.


    I just can''t believe my luck that I got the same question paper I had written.


    The sound of scribbling pencils rang out in the ssroom. I also started to write answers as there was only one hour and each question is worth 10 marks.


    Question:1)


    Answer: Mana acts as a catalyst for elerated and diverse monster evolution, influencing their characteristics and abilities.


    Question:2)


    Answer: Mana has contributed to the emergence of stronger and more varied monster species, leading to aplex hierarchical structure based on strength, abilities, and adaptability.


    Question:3)


    Answer: The Fire Drake, once a simple lizard, evolved into a formidable creature with fire-breathing capabilities after absorbing Mana from its surroundings.


    Question:4)


    Answer: Mana Affinity refers to a monster''s inherent connection to a specific element, influencing its evolutionary path and granting it elemental powers.....


    Just like that, I wrote all the answers in thirty minutes.


    After seeing my masterpiece, I turned and looked at Sunny. He was scratching his head and was stuck in 3 questions.


    I also take a look at the protagonist''s direction, aside from Adrian and Emma everyone writes their answer with confidence.


    As for why Adrian the number one freshman at Nova Academy is having a hard time writing questions? It''s simple, Adrian is not good at studying.


    Adrian has a system but that doesn''t help him with his studies at all, the system is for Adrian to grow stronger that''s all.


    Emma is good at studies but I know why she is having a hard time today. It''s because she has all her focus on training, since the day she lost Aric she has thrown herself into practice all day.


    Anyway, I don''t care about their minor problems at all.


    I stood up from my seat and walked to the branch where Miss Lillian sitting.


    I ced my answer sheet in front of her, she looked at me and then time and said


    "There are still 25 minutes left Lucas, you can still write."


    Lightly shaking my head I replied to her. " Ipleted my test, Professor Lillian. I don''t have anything to write."


    Saying that I ced my answer paper in front of her and walked out of the ss whiteout giving her a chance to say anything.

 Chapter 90: A Daughter-Con

    As I walk away from my ssroom, my smart bracelet vibrates. I looked at my smart bracelet and saw that it was a message from Nova Academy staff.


    A holographic screen pops up in the air as I read the message.


    [Cadet Lucas DarkHeart, you have a visitor. The visitor''s name is Dreack Evergreen. If you like you don''t have to see the visitor if they are not parents. If you want to meet the Visitor pleasee visitation room.]


    Why would some like Dereck Evergreen, Father of Isabe want me? Is it rted to Samuel somehow? It must be, after all, I was also there with his daughter.


    The message said that I could decide whether I agreed to meet that person or not, as they weren''t my parents, but I wasn''t someone brave enough to refuse to meet someone like the Dereck Evergreen.


    I''m weak against the strong, after all.


    I went to the main lobby of Nova Academy. From there staff took me to a visitation room and disappeared. He said that this was a visitation room, but it waspletely unlike what I imagined. It was just a colourful reception room.


    "Are you Lucas?"


    "Y-Yes."


    He was a middle-aged gentleman wearing a ck suit, and a ck fedora. Rather than a most powerful mage, he just looked like an ordinary, neat aristocrat.


    "It is an honour to meet you, most powerful mage of the east continent Dreck Evergreen"


    I didn''t know the proper etiquette used for greeting nobles, so I just went with that.


    "Sit down."


    "Yes."


    I sat across from the Dereck Evergreen. He didn''t even have to make a single gesture for a teacup to float towards me, and it was slowly filling up with ck tea as well.


    No matter how I looked at it, magic sure was convenient.


    He didn''t say anything else to me, so I was just sitting there while he stared at me. Was he thinking that he was gracious enough to even let me sit across from him like that?


    "Pardon my instruction but why would sir Dereck want to meet me?" I asked him, to tell you the truth I was very nervous to meet him, but can you me me I was sitting with Number 7 Hero in the human domain.


    "Oh, I''m just here to kill the fly that''s been hanging around my daughter that''s all," Dereck said, with a pleasant smile on his face.


    What?


    "W-What?"


    Did he call me a fly? And wanted to kill me. What the hack is this daughter-con problem?


    "Khukh! No, it''s nothing."  He fakes coughs but it doesn''t matter I already hear him loud and clear.


    "I heard you were also in ''that'' incident with my daughter. Is that correct?" He said and changed the subject to instance.


    "Yes."


    It was rather rude, but it was a good thing for me.


    Because he was such a powerful person, I didn''t want to deal with him for an extended amount of time. He was rather dry but not overly aggressive.


    "Well, actually I came here to say thanks for saving my daughter."


    "I just did what I had to survive sir, you don''t have to thank me."


    "you don''t need to pretend in front of me, Isabe told me everything."


    What? Why would she do that? I told her not to tell anyone what she heard, wait! The main question is did she tell him that Samuel''s main goal was to kidnap her?


    "She said that you were rather brave and did not run away from there even if you chance to do so."


    Oh, that''s all. A sigh was released from my mouth at that.


    "It''s nothing that great to be mentioned sir, anyone would do that if they were in my position," I replied to him as humbly as I could.


    "No, you are wrong. If anyone else would be there they would prioritise their life instead of others."


    Well, he is not wrong for that one point but I have to get involved myself because I don''t have any other options at that point.


    There was not Adrian, Emma, Noah or even Aric could work. If any of these people were there at that time I would never involved myself.


    "She also said you are a weirdo who stalked her everywhere she goes." When he finishes that sentence there is a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    "She also mentioned your name a few times in our daddy-daughter talk."


    What the heck Isabe, you big idiot. Why would she do something foolish like this? Does she have a grudge against me or something?


    "So, does Isabe like you or something? Or do you like her?"


    "I-I don''t know about her, but that wouldn''t be the case for me!"


    What was he doing now?! It''s apletely different conversation than I expected from Dereck.


    "You don''t like her? How does that make sense? Do you perhaps have some problems with your eyesight¡­?"


    ''How could you not take a liking to my daughter!'', that was how the Dereck Evergreen was looking at me. He sure was startled.


    What was with that guy''s sudden change?


    He was just someonepletely crazy for his daughter, after all!


    And then


    -Bang!


    "D-Dad! What are you talking about!"


    Isabe, whose face was tomato red, barged into the reception room.


    Having eavesdropped from outside, her face waspletely shrivelled up. She then pointed towards the door.


    "G-Get out! You, get out! Wait there!"


    "Wait! Wait just a moment! Please wait, Lucas! Let''s talk more!"


    "Y-You''re loud! Dad, please be quiet!"


    I left the reception room, leaving behind the Derecak Evergreen, the continent''s strongest mage, and his daughter.


    -I''m so embarrassed! Why did you have toe here?! Why did you ask him that?!


    -N-No¡­ Sweetie. What I meant was¡­


    -I don''t care! Get out! Don''t stay here any longer! I told you not toe!


    -I just wanted to know who this Lucas kid is that''s all¡­!


    -Aaaaaaaah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Don''t say anything anymore! Just don''t!


    Ah! Ah!


    I could hear Isabe screaming from inside the room and Dereck Evergreen just stuttering, not knowing what to do.


    ¡­I was quite the fool worrying about getting harmed, I guess.


    She grew up under such a father, so it was no wonder that she turned out the way she did.


    "Sigh¡­"


    -I hate you, dad! I hate you! You''re so annoying!


    -N-No! I just did this all for you¡­!


    -I don''t care!


    Like that, I also got to know how Isabell was usually talking with her father.


    I didn''t want to be involved with either of these two anymore, so I ran away.


    Fortunately, the Dereck didn''t look for me afterwards, thanks to Isabe''s admonishment.


    ***


    Outside of Academy Gate, Dereck was walking in a depressed mood, He didn''t have much time to spend time with his daughter because of his profession as the strongest mage.


    After the recent incident, he thought that he would spend some quality time with his daughter but she is been talking about Lucas all the time.


    So he just came here to check on him, that''s all. But things turned south and now he was hated by his daughter.


    "You cane out now, I already know you were following me," Dereck said to know one but soon something changed.


    -Swosh


    A Silver-White hair guy appears out of nowhere, his deep blue eyes look at Dereck and soon his mouth starts to twitch and


    "Hahaha, I don''t you were the daughter-con. The strongest mage is the daughter con. Wait until Headmaster Hera knows."


    "Don''t you dare tell her anything Yato or else?" The man was Yato, and he had been following him since Dereck came out of the reception room.


    "And besides I''m not a daughter-con. I just care for her so much." Yato''s shoulder still twitched even if Dereck tried to justify himself.


    "Y-Yeah, I get it. So don''t exin it anymore." Yato said as he covered his mouth and tried to notugh.


    "So tell me the real reason you came here," Yato said to Dereck, all of his rxed expression leaving his face and there was a dangerous blue glint on his eyes.


    Dereck just sighed as he watched Yato''s behaviour. "You should be polite with me I''m at least 15 years older than you."


    "I don''t care," Yato replied as a matter of fact.


    "Tsk, I know that as well. Anyway since you asked I''ll tell you. I''m here to see Lucas really and nothing more." Dereck replied to Yato, whiteout showing a hint of nervousness. After all, Derck held the title of strongest mage.


    "Like, I ever believe you."


    "It''s up to you whether you believe me or not," Dereck replied and started to walk away from Yato.


    Seeing him walking away Yato says onest thing to Dereck. "Hey Dereck I''m going to send a gift to the World Government headquarters will youe with me?"


    Dereck pauses and looks back to Yato and said


    "I am not crazy as you do whatever you want."


    And walked away from there.


    "Oh, then I guess I will have some fun myself alone then," Yato said to himself.


    -Swoosh!


    With that Yato flow toward headquarters of the World Government.

 Chapter 91: A Threat

    As Yato soared toward the heart of Novacliff City, the sprawling metropolis unfolded beneath him like a vibrant tapestry of innovation. Skyscrapers stretched toward the heavens, their sleek, modern designs symbolizing the city''smitment to progress and intellectual pursuits.


    Novacliff City gleamed with the metallic sheen of ss and steel, reflecting the constant hum of activity that buzzed within its streets. The urbanndscape was an intricate blend of cutting-edge architecture and green spaces, a testament to the bnce between technological advancement and environmental consciousness.


    The skyline boasted a myriad of structures, from towering research facilities to dazzling corporate headquarters. As Yato approached the headquarters of the World Government, the grandeur of the colossal building came into view. It pierced the sky with its imposing presence.


    The World Government headquarters stood as a beacon of power and influence, a structure that dominated the cityscape with its sheer height and architectural brilliance. The exterior was a symphony of ss and steel, gleaming under the sunlight like a fortress of progress.


    Upon reaching the edifice, Yato manoeuvred through the bustling airspace of Novacliff, his path unimpeded by the city''s advanced infrastructure. The ss facade of the World Government headquarters reflected the panorama of Novacliff, creating an illusion of the city within the building itself.


    As Yato descended, he honed in on the colossal structure''s window on the 500th floor. The architectural marvel loomed above, its presence both daunting and awe-inspiring.


    -Crack!


    -Shatter!


    With precision, Yato broke through the window, shattering the transparent barrier that guarded the inner sanctum of the World Government.


    The 500 floors of the headquarters stretched in a vertical maze, each level dedicated to the intricate machinations of governance and authority. The interior was a blend of opulence and functionality, a testament to the vast resources at the World Government''s disposal.


    As Yato infiltrated the heart of the towering structure, the corridors of power and influence stretched before him.


    -Tring, -Tring, -Tring, -Tring.


    The rm bell began to ring as Yato made his way to the end of the corridor.


    -Halt, don''t move or you be dead.


    -We have an intruder.


    -How dare someone bargain in the World government''s headquarters in the daylight.


    Within seconds many [A+] rank heroes surrounded Yato, they were armed with powerful weapons made by dwarves cksmith.


    Yato just smirks at this and soon takes one step forward and as soon as he does that a very dangerous Killing intent leaks from him.


    Many [A+] rank heroes began to tremble, they had fought many battles from Viins to various types of monsters etc, but they wouldn''t ever face a man who could release this much bloodlust whiteout any change of experience on his face.


    -Thawk!


    -Thawk!


    -Thawk!


    Everyone dropped their weapons and lowered their heads in fear, No, they lowered their heads because they felt they were a presence of God.


    God that can kill them with ease, the god of cmity.


    "Hmm, you guys are strong for normal rankers but for me, you guys are nothing," Yato said as he walked passed them. He just leaked his killing intent for 10 seconds and this is the looks of [A+] ranks heroes.


    "What the hell is going on here?" A shout wakes them up from their stupidity. Yato also had a friendly smile on his face as he heard that voice.


    Every hero in the room turned toward that voice, the voice belonging to a handsome  Elf.


    Nick de, His shoulder lengthy sick blonde hair followed down to his shoulder, and he is a higher-ranking member of the world government.


    "Oh, hello Nick, I don''t know if you still work here," Yato said with a friendly smile on his face but that was not the case for Nick, anyone could tell by the looks of his face.


    "Yato, so the rumours were true, you did return."


    "Well, I guess it''s true since I''m standing here right in front of you," Yato said to Nick. Nick turns his head towards A+ rank heroes and gestures them to leave the room with his gaze.


    They nodded their heads in silence as they left the room.


    "So tell me, what''s brought you to the headquarters?" Nick said after everyone left the room beside them.


    "Oh, nothing really, I just have one question that I wanted to ask your boss and give them my friendly gift."


    "Unfortunately they are not here at the moment."


    "All 3 of them are not here?"


    Nick just nodded his head instead of answering. Yato shook his head and looked back at Nick.


    "That will create some problems for everyone here."


    "Is that a threat?"


    "You can think of it as a threat."


    Beds of sweat run down their back of Nick, he knows that when Yato me his mind, he will do whatever to make that happen.


    Nick also knows that he doesn''t even stand a chance to fight someone like Yato, only a few people in the world could ever hope to fight with this monster and he is not one of them.


    Nick gritted his teeth and looked at Yato''s angry expression but behind that expression, there was a very big fear for Yato.


    "Just tell me and I''ll tell the bosses."


    "Hmm, that could also work for me. Yato said and disappeared from where he was standing before Nick could even blink he was face to face with Yato.


    Yato ced one of his hands on Nick''s shoulders and said


    "Tell those rotten basterds to stop the Human experiment at once and if they do not, their heads will be hanging on in front of the News Channels."


    Nick felt a deep fear that he was bearly hidinge to his face, his legs trembled with fear and gave in but Yato did let him fall to the ground.


    "also say to them this, Stay away from Lucas''s kid from Nova Academy, if they think I''m joking then there will be a bloodbath in the capital."


    Saying that Yato disappeared again, and now he was standing at the window he had broken a few minutes ago.


    -Thud


    -Huff, -Huff.


    Nick finally fell to the ground and took a deep breath, he raised his head and looked at the back of Yato.


    "Do you not fear anyone Yato? If you behave like this always then you will regret it one day."


    Yato turned his head and looked at the kneeling figure of Nick.


    "I will live my life as I please, I don''t care what anyone else thinks about it and I also don''t fear anyone, do you know why?"


    Yato asked Nick, but he had no answer to a Yato question. Nick has some theories but he doesn''t want to believe any of those theories.


    Seeing that Nick is not answering him, Yato answers instead.


    "Because I''m strongest." Yato''s deep blue eyes glow as he says that. After staring at Nick for a few seconds Yato turned back and flew out of the Headquarters of the world government.


    "Yato, you fool. You made a big mistake, you may be the strongest but not everyone is strong. Lucas was it? Just wait, I will pay you back for the humiliation I feel today."


    Nick said and took out his phone from his pocket, after opening the phone he called the contact name ''New Sun.''


    -Ring, -Ring, -Ring.


    -Click


    The phone was picked up by a clicking sound.


    "Hello" a deep voice sounded on the other side of the phone.


    "Hello, sir I have new information, it''s about Yato...."

 Chapter 92: Goblin Dane [1]

    The written exams went by like a breeze. From the first exam on Monday to the final exam on Friday, time seemed to pass in the blink of an eye.


    I felt like I got everything correct. At first, I thought about aiming for an average score, but because I knew that if I was single I would get hear earful from both Evelyn and Isabe.


    As for Isabe, after the incident with her father, she came to me and said


    "Don''t you dare to tell anyone else about this or else?"


    I just nodded to her, I don''t want to lose my life after all.


    But it was nice to see Isabe acting differently in front of her father, she usually just cold to everyone besides her small circle of friends.


    It means that there is still hope, hope that she will not turn herself into a crazy mage who wants all the magic power for herself in the world.


    And I also know how to stop her going crazy, I''m just waiting for the right moment to strike a deal with her.


    What? Do you think I would do everything for free? Sorry, can''t do that.


    For my ns, I need money and when I say money it means very much money.


    Anyway let''s talk all about that letter, shall we? After all, today is thest and main exam of the unit test.


    And what is the main exam? Well, Lillian will exin in a few minutes.


    Currently, all of the first year in the Hunting Field of the Nova Academy, standing in a single line all the first-year students nervously stared at the professor before them.


    Professor Lillian wearing a navy blue outfit, stood tall in front of the students.


    As the professor spoke in a loud voice, all the students felt the thick wave of mana present in the air. Though it wasn''t overbearing, it still caused every student present to feel some pressure.


    "Alright, everyone please pay close attention to what I''m saying because I will not repeat myself. For today''s practical exam, all of you will be teleported inside a dungeon. The dungeon is called ''Goblin Dane''. It''s an (E-) Rank dungeon, created by the Headmaster."


    Pausing for a while and staring at the students standing before her, the Lillian continued,


    "For this exam, all you have to do is kill as many monsters as possible within the given time limit. For every monster you kill, you will be given an additional point on it. After the given time is finished you all will be automatically teleported out."


    Pausing once again to make sure the students digested all the information, the professor continued,


    "There will be some professors hidden inside the dungeon. This is because if there''s any unforeseen ident inside the dungeon, they can quicklye to your aid. This is a safety precaution that the Academy has done to make sure none of you die."


    "However..."


    "If the professors are forced to help you, you will be disqualified, giving you a direct fail, which means you will receive a zero in this exam. And I believe no one would like that, that''s why I hope everyone will put effort into getting a pass."


    The students shivered at the thought of getting a fail in ss. Because no one wanted to be a failure after all.


    Seeing the student''s serious expression the professor nodded with satisfaction,


    "Alright, you all will stay inside the dungeon for one day before teleporting out. However because you will be sent to the same dungeon at the same time, you are allowed to cooperate."


    Pausing slightly, the professor''s voice turned serious,


    "And if you can cooperate, that also means you can also steal each other kills. After all, the person who gains the most points will pass the exam."


    Afterpleting her statement Lillian smirked while looking at the students who were now wary of each other. Because after hearing the professor almost everyone vigntly stepped away from the person near them.


    Some students showed worried expressions after knowing they had to stay in the dungeon for one day because no one was prepared for this. Everyone thought they would have a one-on-one battle for the final exam.


    "Enough now! Be prepared. I am teleporting you all inside the dungeon."


    Finished with what she wanted to say, Professor Lillian lifted her right hand and the ground beneath the students shook slightly before teleporting them all inside the dungeon.


    .....


    The sudden transition plunged us into the heart of Goblin Dane, an (E-) Rank dungeon. The surroundings came into focus, revealing a dimly lit cavern with jagged walls that seemed to close in on us. The air felt damp and chilly, an unsettling contrast to the vibrant atmosphere of Nova Academy.


    Goblin Dane, despite its low rank, emanated an aura of foreboding. The cavern sprawled with narrow passageways, their twists and turns hinting at thebyrinthine challenges awaiting us. My eyes, ustomed to the magical glow of Nova, struggled to pierce the darkness.


    The ceiling dripped with moisture, creating sporadic echoes in the cavern as water droplets fell to the uneven ground. The floor beneath us was uneven, scattered with pebbles and small rocks, making every step precarious.


    The distant sound of skittering echoed, marking the presence of the dungeon''s inhabitants. As my eyes adjusted, the glistening eyes of goblins emerged from the shadows. They were small, hunched figures with grotesque features, their eyes glinting with an unsettling intelligence.


    I could see the asional glint of rusty weaponry in their hands as they observed us with a mixture of curiosity and hostility. The goblins moved silently, almost blending with the darkness, making it challenging to discern their exact numbers.


    In the cavern''s corners, eerie blue fungi clung to the walls, emitting a soft glow that barely illuminated the surroundings. The air carried the musty scent of damp earth, entuating the sense of confinement within the dungeon''s depths.


    The atmosphere in Goblin Dane was tense, a stark contrast to the controlled environment of a ssroom. I could feel the collective awareness of my fellow students, each of us on edge as we faced the unknown challenges lurking in the shadows.


    Goblin Dane, with its ominous ambience and lurking threats, awaited exploration. As we stood on the threshold of this (E-) Rank dungeon, I braced myself for the trials thaty ahead.

 Chapter 93: Goblin Dane [2]

    Cold air brushed against my skin, inside this erri dark dane. As cold wind hit me I activate [mana eye]. Soon the dark cave turns into lights of many colours of mana.


    Since I can''t use Nightshadow bow for obvious reasons I decided to use my training bow. I put my mana into my smart bracelet and took my bow.


    With [Mana Eyes] I could see a hundred meters ahead in dark goblin Dane, soon I found the goblin walking toward me with a very silent step.


    The goblin has a very disgusted smirk on his face, he probably thought I couldn''t see him in this dark.


    ''Oh, you poor soul...''


    I put an arrow on the bowstring and realised it.


    -Tak!


    -Swoosh!


    -khaak?


    It hit the mark before the goblin could move arrow went into his head and the goblin died on the spot.


    Seeing that I can still shoot fine, I noticed to myself. I don''t have time to practice bowing, in fact since the Samuel incident I don''t have time for any of my training.


    Last week, went like a bullet train and this week I have a unit test.


    So no training for me at all.


    -Kya!


    -What the heck


    A few shouts of students I could hear it. I turned my head toward the left and I could see that a few students having a problem with goblin with my [Mana Eye]. I put back my bow and took out my sword from Smart Bracelet.


    And I started to run toward them.


    Just after a few minutes of running, I met green creatures of short stature with long hooked noses, what creature? Of course, I''m talking about the goblin.


    SWOOSH!


    "What''s that?"


    "Goblins?"


    "Kekekeke!"


    "Kekekee!"


    The Goblins loudughter resounded in the cave, sending shivers running down everyone''s spine.


    Surprised by the unexpected situation, the students at the front stopped running and huddled up together before attacking the goblins.


    With their backs against each other, all the students raised their specific weapons and attacked the nearest goblin.


    -nk! -nk! -nk!


    "Attack!"


    But it looks like they don''t need my help at all. I deactivated my mana eye since taking unnecessary mana from me.


    From some distance, I can see that some students started to fight in a group, everyone killing any goblin that was in their way.


    But it''s nothing campers to what Adrian doing it.


    Adrian stood with his sword unsheathed. He killed whenever a goblin appeared in his sight using an elegant sword style.


    -SLASH! -SlASH!


    ["Sword art:  Moonlight Serenade"]


    As he used one of his powerful sword art, a faint glow of silver came to his sword. Like a killing machine, he killed more than ten Goblins in a single attack.


    Seeing Adrian going all out Aric also didn''t hold back.


    Aric backstepped and horizontally shed his broadsword, creating a horizontal shockwave thatunched forward.


    This horizontal shockwave was much more powerful when Aric used it against Adrian.


    The horizontal shockwave tear apart the ground and kill several goblins in its way.


    Emma and Isabell both were standing behind them. Sending arrows and casting powerful magic attacks on the goblins.


    My gaze turned away from them and went on to Evelyn and Lyra. Same as Emma she was also Sending arrows to the goblins while Lyra protected her using her staff and sometimes used healing magic on Evelyn to replenish her mana.


    A little further away from them are Noah, Kael, and Elera. Like others, they were killing a lot of goblins with ease.


    From what I can see, they were massacring the goblins.


    ''While I only kill one.''


    When the students saw their teamwork and the number of goblins they were killing they were awestruck with shock. But this increased their determination to do better.


    Goblins were considered the mostmon of monsters, but with their excellent sense of smell, hearing, and tendency to hunt in groups they were still dangerous creatures.


    Anyway,  as I was seeing how everyone was doing, I saw Suuny, who was alone fighting with Five goblins at once.


    Look like no one wants to be with him. Let''s help him, soon I also started to fight side with Suuny.


    I''m already at  (E-) the (E-) Rank goblins pose no serious threat to me. I don''t even need to use my sword art as I randomly shed my sword without any pattern of defenceless goblins.


    Sunny who was having difficulties when he was fighting alone gone when Lucas decided to join the fight but he still had a little difficulty fighting (E-) rank goblin.


    ***


    After an hour,


    The sea of goblins that was before the students was no longer visible. Currently, everyone was sitting on the hard ground, panting heavily. Because after fighting for so long they were exhausted.


    Meanwhile, Adrian who was sitting beside Aric looked at the new notification he got from the system,


    [ System Window]


    Main Quest:-Kill 500 Goblin.


    Side Quest:- Kill the dungeon boss of Goblin Dane.


    [Currunt Goblins kill:- 50/500]


    Rewards:


    Increase Rank from [E+] to [ D-]


    Failing penalty:


    -None!


    Time remaining: 1 day.


    ____________________


    Adrian was happy about finally gaining a new quest after so long. When hepletes this mission he will be [D-] rank


    Now Adrian could not help butplete this Quest as soon as possible.


    Emma seeing Adrian being too engrossed in his thoughts Said,


    "What happened?"


    Adrian stood up and patted his clothes.


    "Nothing. I am done resting, how about we kill more goblins."


    Isabe nodded agreeing to Adrian''s suggestion.


    Emma also agreed with a big sigh before following Adrian and Aric.


    The four of them started walking, heading deeper into the goblin dane. And seeing them leaving, all the students despite being tired stood up and quietly followed behind them.


    Meanwhile, with the most pleasant smile one could muster, Lucas was walking behind the students. After killing so many goblins he was feeling refreshed.


    "Honestly, the Goblins were too ugly, but it was fun."


    Sunny who was slowly walking alongside Lucas replied with a wide green on his face.


    "You are right, Lucas bro."


    Looks like these two are their own

 Chapter 94: Goblin Dane [3]

    As everyone moved deeper into the goblin dane without looking back, they heard a loud sound of metal clicking with each other.


    -Click! -nk!


    Adrian who was in the front moved forward to see the origin of the sound, only to find Ten different tunnels up ahead.


    Among the ten tunnels, the one in the middle was guarded by an (E) rank Goblin warrior, holding a war hammer in his hand.


    Because there were ten different paths to choose from, all the students started discussing which tunnel to enter. But mostly students decided to enter the one guarded by the Goblin warrior, because if it is guarded by an (E) Rank Goblin then it''s probably the right path.


    After discussing with the others, Adrian''s team also decided to enter the middle tunnel. All four of them moved forward, engaging in a battle with the (E) Rank Goblin warrior.


    Evelyn and Lyra also moved to the middle tunnel followed by Noah, Kael, and Elera.


    On the other hand, Lucas narrowed his eyes to see the situation. But when he saw that almost everyone was heading toward the middle path guarded by the Goblin warrior, he frowned. He gestured for Sunny to just enter thest tunnel which was not guided by any Guardian.


    Sunny also wanted to enter the middle tunnel but because Lucas said to enter the other one he asked with confusion,


    "Why are we heading this way, when everyone is going to fight the Goblin warrior."


    Lucas already knows what''s going to happen in the middle tunnel, when writing as an author for this unit test exam, Lucas had set many traps in the middle tunnel for Adrian.


    He also knows that today is the day Adrian will break through to the next rank but Sunny doesn''t need to know that.


    Of course, he doesn''t need to know.


    Lucas made some excuse for sunny.


    "It''s because the tunnels are too narrow from the inside. If we enter the same tunnel as others we won''t be able to kill many goblins. First, it will be too crowded. And second, the people in front will get the most points due to them killing the most goblins."


    Hearing Lucas''s exnation, Sunny nodded his head with understanding.


    Both of them walked further inside the tunnel, and just like Lucas expected the road started to be narrow. A couple of (E-) Rank goblins soon appeared before them, obstructing their path.


    And because Lucas and Sunny both were already holding their weapon before entering the tunnel. They immediately attacked the goblins without any mercy.


    -Click! -nk! -Click!


    -Thud! -Thud!


    Soon after, many green heads fell on the ground indicating the end of the battle. After that battle, Lucas and Sunny went further in the tunnel and one hourter, they found their next enemy.


    The narrow tunnel pressed in on Lucas and Sunny as they advanced, revealing more goblins in the dimly lit space. The (E-) Rank creatures, with their crude weapons and malicious intent, lurked in the confined passage like shadows waiting to pounce.


    Without hesitation, Lucas unsheathed his sword, and Sunny readied his spear. The sh began a dance of swift strikes and evasive manoeuvres in the cramped surroundings. The metallic ng of weapons echoed through the tunnel as Lucas and Sunny fought with coordinated precision.


    The confined space proved challenging as goblins lunged and attacked from various angles. Lucas parried with his sword, each movement calcted to maximize the limited space. Sunny, wielding his spear with finesse, thrust and spun to keep the goblins at bay.


    -nk! -Thrust! -Dodge!


    Lucas moved with a fluidity born from his training, his de cutting through the air in calcted arcs. Sunny''s spear became an extension of his will, striking with deadly uracy against the encroaching goblins.


    Despite their skill, the sheer number of goblins posed a relentless challenge. The narrow tunnel limited their mobility, making each swing and thrust a strategic decision. The metallic scent of blood mingled with the musty air as goblins fell under the relentless assault.


    Lucas and Sunny moved as a synchronized team, covering each other''s blind spots and responding to the ever-encroaching goblin horde. The echo of battle resounded in the confined space, a symphony of shing weapons and determined grunts.


    -Parry! -Thrust! -sh!


    The goblins, though numerous,cked the coordination of the duo. Their attacks, fueled by instinct rather than strategy, were met with calcted defences and counterattacks. Lucas and Sunny fought with unwavering resolve, determined to ovee the odds presented by the narrow tunnel.


    As the skirmish unfolded, the goblin numbers dwindled. The fallen creatures littered the tunnel floor, a testament to the duo''s skill and teamwork. Lucas and Sunny, though weary, pressed forward, leaving the defeated goblins behind in the confined darkness of the (E-) Rank dungeon.


    *?*?


    Meanwhile, outside the dungeon at the Hunter field trending ground.


    There were multiple big projections lit up in the sky, showing the performance of many students inside the dungeon.


    Including Professor Lillian and Professor Theo, more than seven Professors were gathered at the centre of the training ground, looking at how the students were performing inside the dungeon.


    Among the students, the most noticeable ones were Adrian and Aric because they showed great potential to survive in a harsh environment and perfect teamwork.


    Their gazes also paused on Isabe and Emma, as they were showing perfect synergy in their teamwork.


    The top 4 of the Top 10 students are gifted, from the professor''s point of view. But that doesn''t mean the rest of them is not good.


    Evelyn''s archery skills always campers to the Emma''s. The only reason she is behind the rank it''s because she picked the bowter as her main weapon.


    Then after Evelyn rest of the students were talented in their profession.


    Every professor nods their head in satisfaction as they watch the future pir of a hero society.


    As professors continue to watch students through big projections their eyes settle on one particr student.


    Who else is that student? It''s Lucas Darkhart.

 Chapter 95: Goblin Dane [4]

    As professors continue to watch students through big projections their eyes settle on one particr student.


    Who else is that student? It''s Lucas Darkhart.


    The recent sensational hero Lucas DarkHart, Despite having [E-] rank, stood up with Isabe and somehow managed to kill Samuel Ascal, the fallen human.


    That was the headline media using at the moment, they also said that even with B-rank potential Lucas would be a fine hero in future.


    But right now there is not one of those qualities Lucas showing at the moment.


    Why is that?


    We''ll because professors watch Lucas through big projections and right now he was doing something that another student would never dream of.


    Lucas opens the goblin''s body with his sword and takes out [ E] ranks mana core and not only that his partner Sunny is following his example and doing the same.


    "Hey, can you please close the distance between the camera and cadet Lucas so we can hear them?" one of the professors said to another professor.


    "Of course sir." He said that and soon the camera was near them and they could hear their talk.


    [Lucas bro, do you think it''s okay to take Mana core]


    Sunny asked Lucas, he was slightly worried because he had never done something like this and let''s not talk about doing it in the middle of the exam.


    [Of course Sunny. Do you even know the price of the E-Rank mana core? It''s 50,000C for each core. With this much goblins mana core, we would be rich.]


    [I know that but don''t you think Nova Academy you punish us?]


    [Sunny, they just tell us to kill as many goblins as we can. They never told us to continue to kill goblins for the next 24 hours. So we can collect these cores, don''t you worry.]


    [And besides I know that Nova Academy would be not inconsequential...Right?]


    Lucas said turning toward the camera. The professor flinched as Lucas''s gaze met directly with the camera.


    "Hey, can he see the camera?" the professor asked who was in charge of the big projections screen.


    "No sir, all the cameras in the dungeon are invisible with magic that was cast by Professor Lillian."


    "Right, so it must be coincidence." The professor muttered to himself but why did he feel that Lucas was seeing through them by camera?


    Other professorsughed at Lucas''s antic behaviour. This was their first time seeing someone who was so carefree during an important exam like this one.


    After taking all the mana core from the goblin Lucas turned toward Sunny.


    [Let''s rest here for a bit.]


    [What about the exam?]


    [Don''t you worry Sunny, everything is controlled.]


    "Hahaha, I can''t take it anymore. This student is so funny. " this professor is the head of [the Demon Corps Department.]


    Professor Lilian who was watching all of this lowered her head in shame, she was feeling so embarrassed by Lucas''s behaviour.


    ''That idiot...''


    In the Headmaster''s office, Yato was also watching Lucas through the camera. And sitting beside him is Hera, the headmaster of Nova Academy.


    "Hahaha, I like that attitude of his. Headmaster Hera, you have a good student in your academy. " Yato saidughed seeing Lucas through the screen


    As for Headmaster Hera, she just sighed. She knows that Yato is a carefree man but she is not carefree as Yato.


    Hera turns her head toward a different part of the Projection screen and her gaze settles on Adrian.


    Despite being the first year his swordsman could easily rival third-year students.


    ''Should I..?''


    "Hahaha."


    Hera could not continue her thoughts because Yato againughed.


    "Will you shut up, Yato?"


    "Oh, I will but don''t you find this scene very funny?" Yato said as pointed at Lucas again. Hera also turns toward Lucas and is shocked at what she finds.


    Lucas had taken out one sleeping bag, and two instant noodles, and with the help of Sunny fire magic he was cooking food for himself and Sunny.


    It feels like they were on a pic instead of an exam.


    Hera shoulder twitched and soon small smile came to her face.


    ''he is an idiot.''


    That was Hera''s thought with a small smile on her face.


    ***


    Sunny who was sitting not so far from Lucas after getting all of the [E-] rank mana looked at him dumbfounded whileining inwardly,


    ''What the hell, why does it look like he is here for a pic? And when did he have the time to prepare all this?''


    Finding food was one of the biggest difficulties of this test. However, here Lucas took out instant noodles from his Smart bracelets.


    "Sunny do you know any fire magic?" Lucas said to Sunny, Lucas does not know how to use magic since he is not a mage but that does mean that if you are not a mage you can''t use magic.


    It''s just that mages have easy when they use magic and they are far ahead of non-mage.


    As long as the person has an affinity toward any element they can use that element''s magic.


    Sadly Lucas''s Affinity is light, a very rare affinity. Even Isabe can use all the basic elements of magic but can''t use any light magic at all.


    "Well, I can use basic fire magic,"  Sunny replied to Lucas. Soon there was wide green on Lucas''s face.


    "Good nowe here, and fire tho wood with your fire magic," Lucas said to Sunny. Sunny walked toward where Lucas was sitting and used his fire magic.


    Soon in 3 minutes instant noodles areplete. Lucas also offers to Sunny to sleep together.


    As Sunny ate the food offered by Lucas he almost felt sorry for the other students that must have been starving right now.


    Unlike Lucas and Sunny who slept peacefully, the other students who entered the middle tunnel were not having an easy time at all.


    They have been trying to find a water source immediately after they enter the tunnel. But considering they were inside a dane it was almost impossible for them to find any water source.


    "I can''t go on, I need a clean ce to sleep."


    "We have no food and water, and the only thing we are seeing is these creepy-looking goblins."


    "I am tired of fighting all day."


    A few students indeed had something to eat on them, but because the number of students was too high, they didn''t dare to bring it out from their storage rings.


    In the end, they all give up on finding food and started walking in the middle of the dark tunnel in search of a suitable ce to sleep.


    But the further they advanced the more the Goblins appeared, making it almost impossible for them to rest.


    .

 Chapter 96: Easy Kill

    12 Hours Left until the Exam ends.


    Lucas and Sunny after having a good night''s sleep, started hunting goblins again. But the number of monsters started to decrease the further they moved in the tunnel.


    After a few more hours of walking, they finally saw some light in the distance.


    "Is it the exit?"


    Sunny eximed before increasing his speed and heading straight toward the light.


    Seeing Sunny speeding up, Kucas who was beside him also increased his speed until they finally reached the source of light.


    Sunny looked at the sight before him with narrowed eyes and Said,


    "What is this ce?"


    In front of them was arge open area filled with stones of different sizes. At the far end of the open space, there was a huge cave where the light wasing from.


    A Goblin warrior emitting the aura of (E) Rank was standing guard in front of the cave. That Goblin warrior looked just like the one they saw before entering the tunnel, only smaller in stature.


    Holding an axe in one hand and a big shield in the other, the Goblin was continuously moving left and right, making it impossible for anyone to enter inside without getting spotted.


    After taking a good look at the Goblin warrior Sunny mumbled under his breath,


    "I wonder if we can kill it..."


    He was only (F+) rank. On the other hand, the Goblin was emitting an aura of (E) Rank. Even though the only difference between them was two sub-ranks, the monsters were more powerful than humans. To defeat a monster of the same rank one needs to be a sub-rank higher than the monster.


    As Suuny was still thinking about how to kill the Goblin warrior. Lucas said,


    "This is a dungeon boss, sunny."


    Sunny who was in deep thought turned toward me, after hearing what I said.


    "How do you know that?"


    "I just know."


    Hearing my answer deep frown came to his face but I didn''t care about it. This is a dungeon boss that Adrian has to kill but he can''t do that now.


    Because I''m here. We can''t run away from him even if try, so the best option is just to kill him.


    I turned to Sunny and said,


    "Don''t worry sunny, I''m already at [E-] rank and with two of us we can kill him easily."


    Sunny just nodded his head gripped his spear rigin in his hands and started to run toward the goblin warrior.


    The First one to attack was Nine, he swung his sword at the Goblin warrior from behind trying to catch it off guard.


    As Sunny''s spear shed against the goblin warrior''s shield, the creature''s instincts proved sharp, deflecting the attack with a swift manoeuvre. The Goblin warrior, now fully aware of their presence, stood its ground, brandishing the axe menacingly.


    I observed the situation, taking a deep breath to steady my focus. Sunny and I needed to coordinate our efforts to ovee the goblin''s formidable defence.


    Without hesitation, I activated [Celestial Parry sword art:-Luminous Riposte]. Luminous Glide granted me an ethereal grace, defying gravity with each step. The movement was seamless, allowing me to transition smoothly into the second movement, Ster Stride.


    With a burst of speed, I closed the distance between us and the Goblin warrior. My sword, guided by the celestial energy of the art, arced with precision. The ethereal grace of Luminous Glide enhanced my movements, making it seem as if I defied thews of physics.


    The de of my sword danced through the air as I executed Ster Stride. The goblin, focused on Sunny, struggled to react in time. The celestial energy imbued in the sword struck with enhanced force, aiming to exploit any opening in the goblin''s defence.


    -Whish! -ng!


    The sound of the de meeting the goblin''s armour echoed in the narrow space. The goblin warrior, momentarily stunned by the unexpected attack, staggered backwards. It provided Sunny with an opportunity to follow up on my assault.


    Seizing the moment, Sunny unleashed another series of attacks, aiming for the weakened defence of the goblin. Thebination of our coordinated efforts and the enhanced movements granted by the Celestial Parry sword art began to wear down the goblin''s formidable defence.


    The Goblin warrior, realizing the increasing threat, shifted its tactics, trying to fend off both of us simultaneously. However, our synergy and the unique techniques at our disposal allowed us to maintain the upper hand in the intense encounter.


    The battle continued to unfold in the narrow passage, a dance of des and calcted movements. Sunny and I worked in harmony, exploiting the weaknesses we discerned in the goblin''s armour. As the goblin warrior struggled to withstand our onught, it became evident that our coordinated efforts were tipping the scales in our favour.


    With each ethereal step and calcted strike, we pressed forward, determined to ovee the goblin warrior blocking our path.


    As the goblin warrior struggled to recover from the onught, I seized the opportunity to deliver the decisive blow. My sword, infused with celestial energy, gleamed in the dim light of the dungeon as I executed the final strike.


    With a swift and precise motion, I aimed for the weak point in the goblin warrior''s armour. The de descended with calcted force, guided by the celestial grace of Luminous Glide. The goblin, unable to defend against the precise attack, sumbed to the strike.


    -Whish! -Thud!


    The de cut through the air, meeting its mark with lethal uracy. The goblin warrior copsed to the ground, its threat neutralized. The confined space of the tunnel echoed with the aftermath of the sh, marking our victory in the encounter.


    As the celestial energy dissipated from my sword, I took a moment to catch my breath. The ethereal movements granted by the Celestial Parry sword art had proven invaluable in oveing the goblin warrior''s formidable defence. Sunny, too, took a step back, his spear at the ready.


    "Sunny, good work. Teamwork made the difference," Imended, acknowledging our coordinated efforts.


    Sunny nodded in agreement, a sense of satisfaction evident in his expression. The encounter tested our abilities, and our sessful coboration showcased the effectiveness of ourbined strengths.


    After resting for a few minutes Sunny said,


    "Let''s look for more Goblins to kill because, in another few hours, we are going to be teleported out from the dungeon."


    I just nodded my head. Afterwards, both of us started walking toward the opening they entered from, because even after looking around for a while we didn''t find another path inside the huge dane.

 Chapter 97: Quest Failed

    On the other hand, Adrian and his team were taking care of the third goblin wave, that appeared in the morning. They were all tired but still pushed forward in the hope of finding an exit.


    Suddenly, Adrian received a notification from the system that made his already irritated expression dark.


    ______________________


    ''Sub Quest''


    Kill the Goblin Leader.


    -Failed!


    Rewards:


    -None!


    Failing penalty:


    -None!


    _______________________


    Adrian looked around in a daze to see when and who killed the Goblin leader. However, all the students were fighting normal [E-] Rank goblins.


    He was sure all the students followed behind them and also he didn''t miss any higher Rank Goblins up until now. So, how was it possible for anyone else to kill the Goblin leader?


    Adrian turned his head back, he could see that many students were busy fighting the goblins.


    Emma and Isabe are working together same goes for Evelyn and Lyra. Adrian also sees that Noah is with Kael and Elera.


    As for Aric, he was fighting beside Adrian himself.


    ''So who else is missing...?''


    Adrian focuses on his brain more and soon enough he finds the missing student.


    It was Lucas. He was with them at the start but without him knowing he left them and walked a different path.


    ''so is he the one who killed the goblin leader?''


    But the goblin leader must be very strong so killing someone that much strong must be very hard if you are alone.


    Poor Adrian doesn''t know that Lucas is not alone, he is with Sunny and both of them killed the goblin leader.


    Even if Sunny is not with Lucas he could kill the goblin leader by himself.


    ''wait a minute, Lucas is already enough to kill the goblin leader by himself.''


    Adrian thought as he remembered a recent adventure of Lucas.


    the first ''Artefacts Room'' incident, If Lucas had not blown out that fallen human right arm, all of them would have been dead.


    Now with the recent incident with Samual Ascal, he did not full details as Isabe did not tell anything that was showing on the news but he knew that hour must have been hell for both of them.


    ''Lucas is strong.''


    Today Adrian acknowledged that Lucas is strong.


    While thinking, Adrian ceased fighting. Taking opportunity of his distraction a Goblin suddenly attacked him from behind.


    Aric who sees that jump between Adrian and the goblin, kills the goblin broadswordwoed.


    He looked back to Adrian and said,


    "Fuck, Adrian where the hell is your attention during the fight? There is an enemy in front of you so kill it. This is not a ce for dwelling in thoughts."


    Hearing Aric loud voice, Adrian snapped out of his thoughts and sighed before focusing on the battle in front.


    Now the mission was already gone, there was nothing he could do. Instead of regretting, it''s better to focus on the battle in front.


    As everyone continued to fight and struggle, they finally saw some bright light at the opposite end of the tunnel.


    Seeing the light, some sighed in relief while some showed happy expressions.


    They all were exhausted and wanted to leave this damp and dark tunnel as soon as possible.


    Still, they didn''t know what dangery outside the tunnel. That''s why they approached the light with caution.


    Evelyn who was walking with Lyra toward the light with the rest of the students asked a question,


    "Lyra have you seen Lucas, I can''t find him anywhere since the start of the test."


    Lyra had a smirk on her face as she heard what Evelyn said. She turned her face toward Evelyn.


    "What?" Evelyn could not help but ask Lyra.


    "So I was right, something is going on between you and Lucas, right?"


    Evelyn''s foot stumbled when she heard what Lyra said, her face started to blush as she red at Lyra.


    "Nothing is going on between me and him."


    "Yeah, like I ever believe that."


    "I''m telling the truth! " Evelyn couldn''t help but exim. She took a deep breath and answered Lyra again but this time there was no blush on her face.


    "Nothing is going on between me and Lucas really, it''s just that since he came here at the Nova Academy he has been like the same person I have known before we know our potential limit."


    At that, Evlyn''s mood darkened as she started to remember some dark memory she wanted to forget but even so, she continued to talk.


    "He has been cheerful, he is not depressed anymore, Like before he always makes some funny faces," Evelyn said as she remembered when Lucas tried topare his face with Adrian''s and Aric''s.


    "But.." Evelyn paused, she did not how to continue this.


    "But what?" Lyra asked, in a confused tone.


    "It''s true that since he came here, he has gotten into his old self but he is already been in a dangerous situation where one mistake could cost his life..." At that Evelyn stops, Lyra doesn''t need to continue to understand what she is trying to say.


    Evelyn was talking about a recent incident.


    Evelyn took a deep breath and said,


    "I''m just worried, nothing more and for thest time nothing is going on between me and Lucas."


    "I see, Evelyn onest question. Will you forgive him, For what he did in the past?"


    In those words of Lyra, Evelyn felt deep anger and sadness but she managed to hide them and answer Lyra.


    "Maybe not until he says sorry."  after saying that both Lyra and Evelyn walk in silence as they walk toward the light.


    Adrian and his team moved toward the light first, because they were in front. Not many students stopped them because if there was any danger outside, it was better for someone else to experience it first. Those students just slowly followed behind them.


    After a while, Adrian and hand is team saw where the light originated from.


    In front of them was arge open area filled with stones of different sizes. At the far end of the open space, there was a huge cave where the light wasing from. It was the same open area where Lucas and Sunny appeared before them.


    A [ E] rank Goblin warrior corpse was lying there, Adrian was sure this was a dungeon boss.


    Adrian turned his gaze to a little left and found two students walking toward them, it was Lucas and Sunny.

 Chapter 98: More to Kill

    Lucas and Sunny have a pleasant smile on their face.


    They both also saw all the studentsing out from one of the tunnels. Adrian looked at Lucas and Sunny, He was sure they were the ones killing the Goblin leader.


    Adrian looked at Lucas  and questioned,


    "Did you kill the Goblin leader?"


    I was just going to ignore the huge crowd but hearing Adrian''s question I stopped and nced toward him.


    I''m sure he is very irritated at the moment since he failed his side quest.


    "Yeah, I did. Is there any problem with that?" I replied with a smirk on my face, his left eyebrow twitched for a moment.


    It was a sign that he was indeed very irritated.


    "No, I don''t have any problems," Adrian replied to me as he tried to hide his irritation. I just chuckled and turned my head to see other students.


    As I turned my head toward the others I was surprised that they were staring at me.


    Why is that?


    some students looked at Lucas and Sunny with surprised expressions because, in contrast to others who were barely standing after fighting the whole night, they were in very good condition.


    Not wanting to answer any more questions, I gestured to Sunny and both of them started walking away from them.


    But as I had just taken a few steps my eyended on Lyra, she was covered in the green blood of a goblin, there was mud on her dress and she was exhausted from a non-stop fight.


    But even so, she was looking very beautiful in Lucas''s eyes.


    ''Oh, poor Lyra.''


    "Sunny wait a moment here."


    "W-What, Hey Lucas-"


    I did not reply to Sunny as I walked towards Lyra and in a few seconds I was near her.


    "Hey, Lyra."


    I said her name, and she turned toward me as she heard her name being called.


    "Oh, Lucas so there you are."


    A smile came to my face as she called my name. The current Lyra is different from Lyra when I first met in the Academy.


    Before she has always her guard up against me but now she has loosened up around me.


    "Yes I''m here, do not need something?"


    "Oh, I don''t need anything, it''s just that I and Evelyn we''re talking about you," Lyra said and turned toward her left.


    Evelyn? But I don''t see any Evelyn with her-


    My thoughts were cut short as I felt the familiar re. I slowly turned my head in the direction of Lyra and saw very angry Evelyn ring at me.


    Eek!


    "Oh, Hii Evelyn. I didn''t see you there for a moment." I waved my hand to her as a nervous smile came to my face.


    I don''t know why but her re intensity held two times more.


    ''wrong answer.''


    "Creepy, humph," Evelyn said with humph and turned her head away from me.


    "Ah, Say Lucas why did youe here?" Lyra said as she tried to change this awkward situation somehow.


    I know, I already messed up the situation here and I have to fix it somehow.


    At that moment I got an excellent idea.


    "I was here to invite two lovelydies with me on my hunt to the goblin, will youe with me," I said as I slightly bowed my head toward Evelyn


    I know it''s very cringe, don''t need to remind me.


    "Oh Gosh, Lucas you don''t need to be so dramatic, what do you say Evleyn shall we go with him?"


    Lyra said with a light blush on her face at Lucas''s behaviour. Evelyn also has a light blush on her face


    Every woman likes hearingpliments about their looks. So I just used that on them nothing more.


    "Well if he is insisting this much, let''s go." finally Evelyn also agrees.


    "Great, now follow me."


    I raised my head and said that. Lyra and Evelyn started to follow behind me.


    Soon we reached where Sunny was standing, seeing meing there was a wide grin on his face as he saw me, wait, that grin was not toward me, it was toward Lyra.


    The rm bell started to ring in my head, I quickened my pace and soon I was near a sunny face.


    I ced my hands on his shoulder and said something a pleasant smile on my face,


    "If you don''t want to lose any of your balls don''t try any of those stunts on Lyra, you got it sunny."


    At the names of balls, he ced both of his hands on his private part and nodded at me.


    "Good," I said and stepped away from him.


    "Hello, My name is Lyra Morningstar." just as I stepped away from Sunny Lyra and Evelyn joined us.


    Lyra introduced herself as this was her first time meeting with Sunny.


    "My name is Sunny ck, it''s nice to meet you," Sunny replied with a nervous smile on his face.


    "I don''t know that you have manners Sunny."


    Evelynmented from behind Lyra.


    "I do have some manners," Sunny said to Evelyn.


    "Anyway,  instead of chit chat why don''t we begin killing more goblins?" I said to all three of them. All of them looked at me and nodded their heads in silence.


    After that, we left the rest of the students and began to search for more goblins.


    As we left I felt others staring at us.


    I  wasn''t bothered by others who were staring at us, there were only a few hours left before the Exam was concluded. I wanted to kill as many Goblin as possible.


    After they entered they left, Adrian looked at the tunnel where they entered before talking to Aric.


    "How about we also continue, only 1-2 hours are left before the end of the exam.


    Aric nodded with a serious expression. He had already spent a whole night fighting, so he had no problem fighting for a few more hours.


    both Emma and Isabe were tired. They looked at Alec with the expression,


    ''Are you kidding me?''


    But they also agreed after hesitating for a while.


    Four of them also entered the same tunnel as Lucas, Evelyn, Lyra and Sunny. Some students wanted to follow behind but they were too tired, that''s why everyone else decided to rest for half an hour before entering another tunnel

 Chapter 99: End of Test

    The moment Lucas, Evelyn, Lyra and Sunny entered the tunnel, six (E-)Rank Goblins attacked them, but they easily killed them before walking forward.


    In the dimly lit tunnel, the quartet faced another wave of adversaries as twenty E-rank goblins emerged menacingly. Lucas and Evelyn exchanged a knowing nce, a silentmunication that spoke volumes about their shared experiences battling such creatures.


    Lucas, his grip firm on the hilt of his sword, turned to Evelyn. "More goblins, but we can handle them. Stick close, and watch each other''s backs," he advised, his voice a steady reassurance amid the impending chaos.


    Evelyn, her bow drawn and ready, nodded in agreement. "Got it, Lucas. Let''s make quick work of these pests." Her fingers deftly manipted the bowstring as she continued, "I''ve enchanted my arrows with lightning magic. It should give us an explosive advantage."


    As the goblins closed in, Lucas and Sunny charged forward with determination. Lucas, deftly parried strikes with his sword, while Sunny, armed with a spear, lunged with calcted precision. The sh of metal against goblin hide echoed through the tunnel.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn''s arrows found their marks, each strike triggering a dazzling explosion as the goblins met their electrifying end. The tunnel resonated with the thunderous aftermath of their demise.


    Lyra,  with a staff in hand, focused her attention on supporting herrades. With a wave of her staff, she cast a buffing spell on Sunny and Lucas, enhancing their strength twofold. Lyra then joined the fray, seamlessly switching between defensive spells and striking down goblins with swift movements.


    The battle unfolded like a choreographed dance, a harmonious coboration of skill and magic. Lucas and Evelyn fought side by side, their movements synchronized as they carved a path through the goblin horde. Sunny''s spear thrusts were met with Lyra''s magical reinforcements, creating a formidable duo.


    Amidst the chaos, Lucas shouted, "Evelyn, cover us from a distance! Lyra, keep those buffsing!" The team''s synergy was evident, with each member contributing their unique abilities to ovee the odds.


    The tunnel became a battleground, illuminated by shes of magic and the glint of weapons.


    Soon, Adrian and others also caught up to them and they started moving together.


    Adrian nced at Lucas and Sunny, both of them were showing good teamwork.


    Aric who was a few steps behind Adrian also sees the fight, his main target is Lucas, and this is a perfect opportunity for him to study Lucas.


    Aric had tried to not involve himself with kicking him out of the Academy directly, he had ordered his man to his bidding but obviously, they failed.


    Aric also know that Lucas has found himself very dangerous situation where one mistake could kill him but despite all of this he somehow survives.


    Kyle was fighting three E-rank Goblins at the same time. Suddenly, an arrow past his left side and hit the head of one of the Goblin.


    Lucas frowned knowing that the arrow didn''t belong to Evelyn, He turned back and looked at where the arrow came from. He saw Emma aiming her bow at another Goblin. Even though she stole his kill, he didn''t want to be impolite to her.


    He smiled and said,


    "Thanks for helping."


    But instead of replying Emmapletely ignored him.


    ''This bitch.''


    Emma has shown this kind of attitude since Lybraith''s dungeon, Lucas also knows why she was doing that but that doesn''t mean Lucas is not angry.


    He turned to Evelyn, who was skillfully killing goblin after goblin with her bow.


    Seeing Evelyn, Lucas has a sudden idea in his head.


    "Evelyn," Lucas shouted, bringing the attention of Evelyn toward him.


    "Kill as much as goblin you can, don''t lose to Emma."


    At that, both of them stop for a moment, Evelyn has a confused expression on her face ann the other hand, and Emmisas is furious.


    Both of them looked at each other and there was an invisible spark of electricity when their gaze met.


    Like some kind of switch on their heads both of them started to kill the goblin with their bow with unbelievable speed.


    They both don''t want to lose from each other.


    ''With this, Emma will have her full attention on Evelyn from now on.''


    Lucas went back to killing goblins, Lucas wore a neutral expression, but if someone who saw Lucas fighting before saw him now, that person would notice that Lucas was faster and more brutal than before.


    Half an hourter,


    Lucas and Sunny were fighting on the left side with Evelyn and Lyra. Meanwhile, Adrian and his team were on the right with Noah, Kale and Elera. No one noticed when the distance between the groups started to increase. Some more students also caught up to them and were fighting between the two groups.


    As Lucas sh his sword and killed another Goblin he felt a sudden familiar sucking force. Before he could understand what happened, he disappeared and appeared inside the training ground.


    Lucas looked around and saw other students also appearing one by one.


    ''It seems the time for the Exam has ended.''


    He looks forward and finds Headmaster Hera standing there instead of Professor Lillian.


    He was confused but there was no harm from her being here.


    Just like others he also looked to the Headmaster who appeared in front of the students.


    The headmaster looked at the dishevelled and tired students and nodded before speaking loudly,


    "All of you showed great performance, even though spending one day inside the dungeon was a huge surprise. There were also a few students who caught my attention because they showed great potential."


    She nced at Adrian and Aric, indicating she was talking about them.


    "I know for everyone this experience was new, spending one day inside a cold and dark ce, without water, food, and a nice ce to sleep. All of you must be thinking it was too hard, considering it was the first test from the Academy."


    "When working as a hero, there will be times when you will find yourself trapped in a dungeon like this. without water, food, and a nice ce to sleep. This is just a small example of what can happen in future. "


    She said and looked at the students in front of her, all of them looked exhausted but there was one student who looked fine.


    It was Lucas Darkheart.


    Like others, his clothes also had mud, the blood of a goblin and a few scratches on the shirt but he was not exhausted at all.


    Headmaster Hera shook her head and continued,


    "Anyway, the results of your written test and Dungeon Dane will show you tomorrow. For now, go and get some rest in your room."

 Chapter 100: Result [1]

    The next day early morning,


    Lucas was still sleeping when suddenly someone knocked on the door.


    Suddenly the knocking stopped and what reced them was Evelyn''s loud voice, waking Lucas from his sleep.


    Lucas groaned and looked at the bright lighting from the window. He wanted to sleep more but still, he knew that ignoring Evelyn would be a big mistake.


    So Lucas got from his bed and staggered toward the door.


    He was still drowsy when he opened the door, but his sleep went away when Evelyn suddenly kicked the door and barged inside the room.


    "You are still sleeping? Did you forget we have to check our results today? Hurry up and change your clothes so we can go together."


    Evelyn nced at Lucas from head to toe.


    "why do we have to go together?" Lucas asked Evelyn, he was still sleepy so he didn''t notice his reaction to Evelyn.


    Evelyn''s face flushed when she heard Lucas''s questions.


    "Don''t ask stupid questions and get ready. Evelyn said as she avoided Lucas''s question.


    Lucas looked at Evelyn, he was still processing what was happening the suddenly Evelyn pushed him toward the bathroom with his clothes.


    "Hurry up."


    Lucas nodded with a rather sleepy expression while walking toward the bathroom to freshen up.


    In Ten minutes Lucas And Evelyn could be seen walking together towards Lift. As they entered Lucas asked Evelyn a question from before.


    "Why do we have to go together, I could check letter my result."


    This time Evelyn was paper for an answer.


    "Our apartments are side by side, So I thought I should wake you up for today, that''s all."


    "Okay, I get that but that doesn''t answer-"


    "Ahh, just shut up will you?"


    Evelyn said with frustration in her voice. Lucas just shut up after that.


    -Ding!


    A Lift door opens as Lucas and Evelyn start to walk toward Main Hall, where the results of the unit test will be posted.


    Soon they arrived in front of a Main Hall where students were continuously going in anding out. The moment they entered they were greeted by a huge crowd.


    All the first-year students seem to be looking at the big board present at the centre of the Hall.


    "There are many students," Evelyn muttered to herself and Lucas nodded at her.


    "Must be because results are out." He said to Evelyn and took a step forward, followed by Evelyn.


    "Hey, Evelyn."


    I know that voice. I don''t want to meet him or any other at the moment but I know my fate is sealed on the stone.


    Evelyn turned her head back and saw the person who just called.


    "Oh, Hey Adrian," Evelyn said with a smile.


    I turned toward Adrian''s direction and saw that he was not walking alone.


    On his right was Emma and on his left was Isabe, slightly behind Isabe was Lyra.


    He is indeed Harem''s protagonist, I was jealous of him for a moment.


    What? Can you me me?


    Here I, this poor soul don''t have anyone and this bastard walking with Three Beauty at once.


    Does he have no shame at all? I can bet that I was not the only one who felt jealous, as soon as they walked in nearly entire male students must felt a pang of envoy.


    "So you two are going to see the results," Adrian asked as he and others reached us.


    "Yeah, we are,"  Evelyn replied shortly to Adrian.


    "Lucas you better not fail the written test," Isabe said to me. A smirk came to my face as she finished that.


    ''Ah this, poor soul.''


    "I can easily bet that I would beat you in the writing test."


    "Haa, Look at you, you are talking all and high but I know that when resultse you will be crying."


    "You''re quite confident, aren''t you? Then let''s make a bet."


    Isabe raised one of their eyebrows at me and looked at me like she saw a donkey. But soon enough that will change.


    "And what this bet will be about?"


    ''She fell for it.'' I thought as I was barely able to stop myself fromughing.


    "If I have a better score than you in the written exam you will give me a Grade 3 defence sword art."


    Everyone was surprised when I finished what I said.


    "Lucas what the hell are you trying to do." Evelyn angrily whispered in my ear. I slightly found myself blushing at the sudden close contact but somehow I was able to hide it.


    well, she has a reason for being angry. A normal Grade 3 art came to around 100 million C to 300 million C and its price can increase depending on what type of art you want.


    But it will be pocket change for Isabe, her n has an uncountable amount of money.


    "Just wait for a moment," I said to Evelyn and returned my attention to Isabe.


    "And what will you do if you lose the bet?" Isabe asked me.


    "I will do anything you said."


    "When you said anything means ''ANYTHING'' right?" Isabe asked me as she empathised with anything word.


    I just silently nodded my head.


    "This is interesting, I ept your bet now let''s go," Isabe said as she walked past. I also started to follow behind her.


    Watching Lucas and Isabe walking away Lyra said something to others,


    "Don''t you think Isabe changed somehow?"


    "I don''t know, I didn''t notice at all."


    "You are dumb Adrian."


    "Me aur dumb" Adrian asked Lyra as he pointed to himself.


    Instead of answering him, Lyra turned to Emma and Evelyn.


    "I don''t know how to say this but Whenever Isabe is with us she has a hard time expressing what she feels"


    Lyra stopped and saw both reactions and she found nothing at all.


    "But whenever she is with Lucas he somehow manages to let Isabe express her feelings more clearly."


    "As much as I hate to admit you are right Lyra," Emmamented.


    Lyra turned toward Evelyn and whispered,


    "You should watch out for Isabe."


    Evelyn doesn''t like that sound at all.

 Chapter 101: Result [2]

    [RESULT OF PRACTICAL EXAM]


    RANKING;


    Rank 1_ Adrian (Points 900)


    Rank 2_ Aric (Points 898)


    Rank 3_ Emma (Points 800)


    Rank 4_ Evelyn (Points 795)


    Rank 5_ Isabe(Points 791)


    Rank 6_ Lucas (Points 781)


    Rank 7_ Noah (Points 677)


    Rank 8_ Elera (Points 670)


    Rank 9_ Kael (Points 654)


    Rank 10_Lyra (point 550)


    Rank 11_ I (Point 500)


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Rank 44_ Sunny (point 369)


    .....


    ___________


    I looked at my ranking and was satisfied with the result, but still seeing the huge difference of more than Two hundred points between myself and Adrian pained my heart.


    "I don''t know you could enter the Top 10 Lucas"


    Isabe said from beside me. We are currently looking at the practical results that happened on Saturday.


    "You should have known better after seeing my skills," I said to her, boasting about my ego.


    "Yeah, you are right."


    ''What?''


    Instead of insulting me like she always does, she agrees with me pretty easily.


    ''Is she sick or something?''


    "What are you doing we have to check written exam results too,"  Isabe said as she moved toward a different board. I just silently follow her, trying toprehend this situation.


    Soon we reached a different board that contained the results of the written exam.


    [RESULT OF WRITTEN EXAM]


    Rank 1_ Lucas Darkheart from ss [1-Hero-1]


    Rank2_Isabe Evergreen From ss [1-Hero-1]


    Rank3_ Evelyn Nightshade From ss [1-Hero-1]


    Rank4_I Hawthorne From ss [1-Hero-1]


    ....


    ....


    ________________


    "How?" Isabe has a very shocked expression on her face, She would never thought that someone would be even smarter than her.


    Isabe lowered her head and her shoulder twitched, She was probably feeling very shame and why did she not? After all that talk she has to embarrass herself.


    Lucas has a smirk on his face as this is his result, He looks back to Isabe whose head is still low at this unexpected situation.


    "Isabe"


    Lucas says in a very gentle voice.


    Isabe''s shoulder twitched as she revealed her face to Lucas, there was a nervous smile on her face and Lucas''s smirk went very wide.


    "Do you remember our bet, Isabe?"


    "Okay fine, what type of defence sword art do you need, tell me and I will deliver you by this evening," Isabe said as she epted her loss.


    Bow down to me you women! This what you got if you try to defy me.


    Muhahahahah!


    "Lucas your face is kind of creepy right now," Isabe said with a disgusting voice, she also made a face that made her look like some kind of garbage.


    ''Oh, crap. Look like I let my emotions surface on my face.''


    "Khukh!Khukh! I will tell you in ater, what type of defence sword art I need, after searching on the Inte. " I fake cough as I tried to change the subject.


    She just nodded, clearly not following my crap. I look somewhere else as I don''t want to make eye contact with her.


    Just as I turned my head toward the swarm of students in the Main Hall, my eye paused on someone.


    Someone that I need at this very moment right now. This person is a shortcut for me to get stronger at a faster rate than now.


    That someone is I Hawthorne. The Alchemist or in simple words potion maker scientist.


    Her main profession lies as an Alchemist but despite all of that she is in a Hero course.


    How is that? Simple, she passed the entrance exam for Hero courses.


    In future, she invented a different source of energy that would work on any object.


    In simple terms, she uses monster mana core energy and transfers it into different energy that could work on an object that works on anything.


    With this new energy, the uses of Luminar crystal mana are nominal than before.


    She will make a big name in future for this but she will not alone receive all credit,  Isabe also has 50% of the credit.


    Why?


    we''ll she did not invent alone, Isabe also got credit as both two of them were invented together.


    Lost in my thoughts, I did not notice that I already left the Main Hall.


    I turned back to Isabe and said,


    "Sorry Isabe, I have something really important to do, so I cannot apany youter this afternoon."


    "What? Did your brain get damaged or something?"


    "I know you were looking forward but sorry me this time." I continued, despite her confused expression.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    "We''ll then bye," I said and ran away from there.


    "What the hell is wrong with this idiot?" Isabe muttered but soon she realised what happened here.


    -Hey did you see that?


    -they were on a date.


    -I can''t believe it.


    Isabe''s face turned red from anger and she shouted at the top of her lungs.


    "LUCAS, YOU BASTARD!"


    History was made at Nova Academy, Isabe first time had ever cursed in front of this many people.


    ***


    I could hear the shouts of Isabe from there to here, she must be very angry at the moment but it was fun, it was my punishment for her as she called me creepy.


    well, I will face Isabeter but for now, I have to find In.


    I searched for her everywhere but I could not find her as there were many students in the main hallway


    Look like she is gone do I have to go to her apartment building I don''t want to.


    But I knew that I didn''t have any choice, so I started to walk toward her apartment building at a slow pace as I searched for directions on my smart bracelet map.


    Ten minutester...


    I found myself lost... again. It''s been already five times I lost in thisplex dormitory building of Nova Academy.


    ''Shit''


    Why does this always happen to me? This time I even have a GPS device in-built into my smart bracelet.


    ''Is this not working?'' I thought as I checked my smart bracelet and I found it was working perfectly fine.


    "Maybe I''m unlucky with direction," I muttered at myself for this misfortune.

 Chapter 102: Isla Hawthorne [1]

    Wait minute! I don''t necessarily have to go to her dormitory building. She might not be there at the moment.


    Research facility!


    She should be there at the moment.


    With that thought, I walked into the minibus of Nova City. This bus travels all over the city if you have to go somewhere you can go with minibus.


    "Where are you headed to?"


    "Sector 3 Of Nova City"


    "Okay"


    Sitting inside a minibus, I patiently waited for the driver to start the engine.


    Sector 3 is the area where the Research facility is located.


    ¡­


    "Sector  3? Which area?"


    "Eastside, Research Facility."


    "Alright, we''ll arrive in fifteen minutes"


    Starting the engine, the van soon sped off into the distance.


    Sighing, I looked outside of the window.


    These days I was sighing quite a lot. With everything that was going on, I couldn''t get one moment of peace.


    Staring at the constantly changing scenery, my stomach slightly churned due to nervousness.


    What I was about to do next would either make or break me.


    ¡­let''s just hope everything goes well.


    "We''re here"


    Right on cue, the van stopped in front of arge facility.


    "Thank you"


    Thanking the driver I walked towards the facility.


    Large metal fences covered the facility, where enormous buildings could be seen behind them.


    "Stop"


    Arriving at the entrance of the facility, two guards appeared before me. They were wearing ck uniforms with the Academy insignia imprinted on their chests. They had ck military hats and exuded strong pressure.


    I''d estimate them to be at around rank D or less, as although the pressure they exuded was strong, it wasn''t to the point that made me feel overwhelmed.


    I handed one of the guards my student ID card, they scanned it briefly and after everything checked out, they granted me entry.


    -Shlup!


    Arriving in front of the main building of sector 3, two transparent retractable doors opened up.


    A wave of cold refreshing airing from the AC instantly hit me.


    The interior of the building was very modern and slick. The most dominant colour was white, and everything was decorated with a simplistic design.


    Arriving in front of the reception of the building, a beautiful youngdy smiled at me.


    "How may I help you?"


    "I have to meet someone."


    "Please tell the person''s name, please."


    "I Hawthorne."


    receptiondy paused and took a good look at me.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Feeling slightly nervous at her unwanted attention, I asked.


    "No, there is nothing wrong. I have to first contact the person you have to meet."


    I just nodded, there was nothing wrong with this, after all, I at this point should have known me, Even if we had not interacted with each other at all.


    the young clerkdy picked up the phone on the counter and dialled a number.


    "What''s your name?"


    "¡­Lucas Darkhart."


    "Alright"


    [¡­Hello?]


    Answering the call, a crisp and pleasant voice entered the young girl''s ear.


    "Hey I, it''s me, Lisa"


    [Lisa from reception¡­?]


    "Yes."


    [How can I help you?]


    "I got someone here that wants to meet you"


    [I''m Beusy at the moment, tell him toe some other time.]


    Lisa nced at me, asking me what to do.


    "Just tell her I have something important to tell her" I said to Lisa who nodded her head in return for me.


    "He says he''s got something important to say"


    [ what is the name of the student who is trying to meet me?]


    "The Student''s name is Lucas Darkheart."


    [¡­]


    [¡­let him in]


    "eh? Did I hear wrongly?"


    [No, let him in]


    -Tak!


    Before Lisa could finish speaking, I hung up the phone. She stares at the phone for a moment before turning toward me.


    "Is there something wrong?" I asked her... Again.


    "¡­cough, nothing really, just getting your pass"


    Awkwardly coughing, Lisa quickly handed me a card and shooed me away.


    Looking back at the reception strangely, I shook my head and made my way towards Isl''sb.


    Soon I was in front of arge metal door.


    -Knock!


    Knocking once, I nervously waited for the door to open.


    ***


    Sitting down on arge white table, I nervously drank the cup of water in front of me.


    ¡­If I said I wasn''t nervous at the moment that would be a lie. My back was drenched in sweat.


    I came here fully prepared but knew I thought about it I forgot most of what I remembered.


    There are many reasons for that.


    The first reason is the person sitting in front of me.


    I Hawthorne.


    ''Beautiful''


    She had smooth skin that did not have any ws with Fiery red hair, that went down smoothly at her waist. her most dazzling feature was her pair ofrge enchanting light


    green eyes.


    ''She''s someone who fits the title of Alchemy Master well.''


    She''s able to tell the true worth just with a nce, Even if she looks like she is currently a student at Nova Academy, she is going to be in the highest position in Alchemy Tower 10 yearster...


    But that would happen in future, Currently, Her family business is on the brink of bank corruption.


    Her family runs a Pharmacist business, it''s includes all types of potions of each level. They also many types of rare herbs that are hard to find.


    Seeing that the Business Going well her father took a huge amount of loan from the bank to expand their business but everything downhill right after that.


    No one knew what or how happened but their business went to the brink of destruction within 2 months.


    And now they have to pay back that huge amount of loan while trying not to let the business go bankrupt.


    In short, I needs money right now more than anything.


    And I have that kind of money to sell her problems at once.


    "So what do you need from me, Lucas Darkheart?"


    A smile came to my face, as I heard those words of hers.


    "I came here to make a deal with you. A deal that will make both of us satisfied."


    Let''s turn this situation in my favour.

 Chapter 103: Isla Hawthorne [ 2]

    "So, what do you need from me, Lucas Darkheart?"


    A smile came to my face, as I heard those words of hers.


    "I came here to make a deal with you."


    Let''s turn this situation in my favour.


    "¡­oh? A deal? Is this your roundabout way of asking me for a date?"


    "It''s a business proposition"


    Though she was sceptical, I paused and allowed me to speak


    "¡­go on"


    "I would like-"


    Before I could finish my sentence a strong pressure started emanating from I as her sharp eyes looked down on me. Because of how sudden this was, I was caught off guard. Raising my hand, I said


    "¡­let me finish"


    "Watch your words carefully"


    "I would like for you, Isna to give me the potions that you''ve made"


    "¡­oh?"


    Carefully scrutinizing me up and down, she shook her head in disappointment.


    "The only reason I came here was because you slightly interested me. I mean you were the guy who killed Samuel Ascal after all."


    "¡­ah thank you"


    "But I don''t think I will make this deal with you."


    ''Sh*t''


    Isna knows her family''s business is not doing very well but despite all of that knowing she still not making a deal with me.


    ''She is very stubborn to her core.''


    "I thought that you wanted to talk to me about something important¡­but it seems like I got the wrong idea about you. Let me be clear, I am not your potion salve"


    Standing up, Isal prepared to leave.


    "It was nice knowing you¡­err, whatever you are called"


    "Wait"


    Seeing her leave, I immediately tried to call for her only to be ignored. Just as she was about to open the door, I finally decided to release the bait that I had nned to use from the beginning.


    "¡­oh well it''s too bad... I thought you loved your family, but it seems like I was mistaken about you."


    "You¡­you, what did you say?"


    "I also know the reason why your family is on the brink of bankruptcy and I thought I would help you but it seems I can''t do that anymore... What a shame."


    Gritting her teeth and clenching her hands, Isal red in my direction only to be left speechless as Iid my feet on the table and nonchntly picked my ear.


    Looking up, and seeing Isnl I said


    "Ehh? I thought you were leaving. Shoo, shoo, if you''re leaving then just leave. I think I will go somewhere else for this deal."


    Seeing that I got a reaction from her, I continued with my act. With a person like her, if you didn''t take the initiative then you would stand to lose more than you could gain.


    Waving my hand to shoo her away, I took out my phone and started a game.


    -Bam!


    "What is the reason, tell me now."


    "Oh? I thought you were leaving?"


    She said nothing but red at me.


    "Ok, chill down for a sec and sit down then we can talk."


    Putting my phone back in my pocket, I returned to my serious self. If I pushed her too much, then I wouldn''t even know how I died.


    "They¡­ rheum, so do we have a deal?"


    "¡­How do I know you''re not lying?"


    Squinting her eyes, I once again exuded her pressure over me.


    ¡­to be fair, it wasn''t that much. I already fought many strong people since I came here. It just flinches me a little that''s all.


    "Fine, I will tell you, how your family business got downhill. Will that be enough for you at the moment?"


    She said nothing.


    ''Ok, this is getting creepy somehow.''


    "It started One month ago when Finest Pharmacist stock lost its value."


    "Everyone knows that." I cut me in my mid-sentence.


    "Wii you let me finish?"


    "Do you know why Finest Pharmacist stock went down? Despite there was not a single problem with the potion, and there is no ident happened in thepany even still its stock went down?"


    "Just get to the point will you?" I asked me, impatiently.


    "It''s simple, there is a mole in your father''spany."


    "You mean someone leaked the information of thepany to outside?" I''s eyes went wide as she finished the sentence. She did not want to believe that it was true but she knew what I was saying was likely possible to happen.


    "And I also know who is that person."


    -Bam


    "Who is it?"


    "Whoa, came down women. You would give me a heart attack if you kept doing this." thought I was dead for a second.


    "The mole, I''m talking about is your uncle, Thomas Hawthorne," I said to her after she came down, but soon enough her blood drained from her face.


    "No, way." She mumbled as she lowered her head.


    "Yes, way," I said to her. As I gazed at the wall beside me.


    Thomas Hawthorne, brother of Peter Hawthorne and I Hawthorne Uncel.


    He was jealous of Peter as his business doing very great but Thomas''s business was also in alchemy but he was not as skilled as his brother.


    Then one day when he made enough, he sold the Finest Pharmacist business secret to their rivals, A.K. Alchemy.


    "How do I know you are not lying," I said as she gazed at me with her green eye.


    "In this PAN drive, I have all of the information about How Thomas did it, when he did it, and where he sold that information."


    I said as I took out a ck colour pan drive from my smart bracelet.


    "Give it to me." I shot her hand forward to reach the pan drive but I kept that pen drive in my fist so she could not take it.


    "Only if we have a deal."


    "Fine."


    I took out her tablet and started writing a contract. We soon spent the next fifteen minutes agreeing on the terms of the contract.


    "This okay?"


    "yup, everything seems good"


    Looking at the contents of the contract, I nodded in satisfaction.


    Basically in exchange for my Information I would provide me with high-rank potions. The potions that she would make included [Stamina recovery potion] [Muscle recovery potion] [Strength enhancement potion] and so on¡­


    Before, the potions I always used were low-level ones, hence why they were cheap.


    "Then sign it"


    Seeing the smirk that had appeared on my face, I''s mouth twitched as she urged me to sign the contract. She could hope for nothing more but to wipe the smile off my face.


    Tapping on the tablet, a holographic paper appeared before me. Using my finger I swiftly signed the virtual paper.


    "¡­alright hold your end of the deal"


    "Okay"


    "And one more thing?"


    "Now with is it?"


    "It''s just that I will be investing 200 million C in the Finest Pharmacist, so would you please send the online contract to my phone by this evening?"


    I''s mouth widened as Ipleted my word.


    "Why do you invest that much money in Finest Pharmacist?"


    "Are you an idiot? At this moment Finest Pharmacist need money to pay back the loan they took from the bank. Instead of asking me why I''m investing my money, you should say thank you instead."


    A vain pop-up on her forehead, she makes a fist with her hand bearly holding herself to not attacking me because of academic rules.


    "Besides when this matter is revealed to everyone Finest Pharmacist Stock will be skyrocketed. It''s a win-win situation for me anyway. "


    "Tch, what did you say your name was?"


    "Lucas Darkheart"


    "¡­Lucas Darkheart"


    Repeating the name a few times, I looked at me dead in the eyes and said


    "I will remember your name, now hand over that Pendrive"


    "Okay?" I said in a confused tone as I handed her the pen drive.


    "Well anyway please send that online contract by this evening." Saying that I left her standing there in her thoughts.

 Chapter 104: Unexpected visitor

    [We have big news! The reason why the Finest Pharmacist was in this poor state it''s because there had been Business secrets leaking from thepany.]


    [Thomas Hawthorne, the brother of the Head of Finest Pharmacist Is the one who released all the business secrets.]


    [When Police and Hero came to arrest him he demanded evidence and to everyone''s surprise, Peter Hawthorne showed evidence of his misdeed in front of everyone.]


    [In evidence police found out that Thomas Hawthorne sold the Finest Pharmacist business secret to their rivals, A.K. Alchemy.]


    [Currently Thomas Hawthorne and head of A.K. Alchemy. Are questions by Polic and Hero association.]


    Well, that went easy with the arrest of Thomas Hawthorne the finest pharmacist would be top in a few days.


    Fortunately, I already signed the investment contract sent by I. With this secret revealed to all people many of them will again invest in the finest pharmacist but I beat them on this.


    ''In a few years, I would be super rich, haha...''


    I thought as I closed my PC.


    Now there is one problem left. I have to find a defence sword and tell Isabe to buy it for me.


    If I could I don''t want Isabe to buy it for me but it can''t be helped because I already made my n to invest money in the Finest Pharmacist.


    So I had to lean on Isabe in disguise of bet.


    Let''s think about sword art.


    A couple of ones came into my head, but they were either too hard to get or were too expensive. The academy also provided them, but you had to have a certain amount of merit to use them.


    I currently had zero. All the students can only use merit points after the mid-term exam! So all the merit points I hand earn through Team 7 can be only used after mid-term.


    After a long time of trying to rack my brain over this issue, I decided to leave it to Isabe, I will tell her to buy one for me that''s all.


    I thought as I rolled down my bed. There was no point in thinking when my brain capacity was currently at its limit.


    Ding! -Dong!


    Just as I was about to close my eyes and sleep, the sound of my doorbell ringing could be heard.


    ''¡­Hm? Who could it be?''


    Sitting up on my bed, I looked in the direction of the door in confusion.


    I don''t recall ordering anything¡­


    Frowning, I tried to remember if I had a prior engagement, but I soon shook my head. I wasn''t expecting someone.


    Maybe it''s sunny?


    A myriad of questions entered my mind as I headed for the door. I thought nothing of it and opened the door.


    "How can I help¡­"


    Hahelpay through my sentence, I froze.


    "¡­"


    Silver hair, sapphire eyes,


    Standing in front of me stood a beautiful young girl with Silver hair that gently fell to her waist. Her sapphire eyes looked directly at me and though she wasn''t as tall as me, we could see each other at eye level.


    After a moment of pause, she said with the sweetest smile she could muster on her lips.


    "Hello, darling you just left me in the main hall do you know how embarrassed I was?"


    It''s Isabe.


    ***


    Inside a small room, two individuals sat facing each other.


    Of the two individuals, one was a female while the other was a male.


    The male had his head held down and was fearfully looking at the female who was looking at him with her legs and arms crossed. Her face was iparably dark.


    It looked as if they were in a murder trial with the male student being the one under trial.


    Breaking the silence was the female whose voice sounded extremely dark.


    "Darling"


    "¡­C-Could you please not tell me that, it''s sending shivers down my spine"


    Yes, the boy who was currently being persecuted was in


    Sitting down in front of Isabe, I tried my best to avoid her eyes. Right now her face was smiling but her eyes weren''t. I had a feeling that she wanted nothing more but to eat me alive.


    "But how could I do that? After the stunt, you pulled on me this morning."


    "¡­w-would you believe me if I told you it was an ident?"


    "What ident? I don''t think there has been any ident at all."


    "¡­err"


    Please someone save me!


    Nervously looking around the room, I thought of a brilliant idea.


    "I had heard that Isabell is a very kind woman, she has a very pure soul that could forgive anyone. So just forgive me for this one."


    "And why would I do that?"


    "Because I saved your life twice."


    Isabe''s eyes twitched at the words I just said. She grits her teeth as she controls her anger.


    She knows I''m telling the truth! So she just has to ept that fact and forget what happened this morning.


    "Bring me green tea."


    ''Finally, my trick work and I''m saved.''


    "Alright"


    Heading to where my teapot was stashed, I took it out and poured steaming hot water into the pot.


    After a couple of seconds, I took a bag filled with tea leaves and gently threw them into the pot.


    While waiting for the tea to be ready, I asked her something that''s been bothering me.


    "How do you know my address? As far as I remember, I never told anyone my address at all."


    Smiling at me with her fake smile she replied. "Oh, don''t worry about little details."


    Hearing that makes me worry more than I think.


    "Please tell me, I don''t want a stalker in my back."


    "Like I would ever stalk you, it''s creepy that you thought yourself special to be stalked by me."


    ''this bitch..''


    Her annoying attitude returned, I just wanted to kick her out of my room but I knew I couldn''t do that.


    After all, she is going to buy me a sword art.


    "Even so I need to know."


    Isabe sighed and said,


    "I received it from Miss Lillian."


    Of course, she is the only one who knows my address aside from Evelyn, who lives right next door to me.

 Chapter 105: Phalanx Guardian Form

    "I received it from Miss Lillian."


    Of course, she is the only one who knows my address aside from Evelyn, who lives right next door to me.


    "I see."


    Sigh


    I sigh escaped from my mouth, I didn''t think Miss Lilian would sell me out but anyway, since she was here I better tell her about sword art.


    Plus I have to send her out of my room fast.


    If someone found out ''The Isabe Evergreen'' who was was having a private meeting with a boy in his room, I wouldn''t even know how I died.


    The fact that she was in my room meant that my life was in danger.


    ''And I can''t let Evelyn know about this either. ''


    Since she lives right next door to me, it would get pretty awkward if she found that Isabe was in my room.


    ''wait a minute, why I''m worried if she found out to not? It doesn''t matter to her if someone came into my room...right?''


    Why do I even think about this in the first ce?


    Sigh.


    I sighed again.


    Just when I thought things weren''t going to be more troublesome suddenly a new troublesome situation arose.


    Looking at the water in the teapot that had started turning murky brown, I carefully removed the teapot from the heater and poured the tea into two porcin teacups.


    Walking back to where Isabe was seated, I handed the steaming hot teacup to her and sat in front of her.


    "Thank you"


    Taking the teacup with both hands, Isabe gently blew on the cup and took a sip.


    Closing her eyes and savouring the taste of the tea, Isabe nodded slightly and said


    "¡­it''s good"


    "Thank you"


    Sitting in front of her, I also took a sip of the tea. It had a slightly bitter aftertaste that even after a couple of seconds lingered at the tip of my tongue. It was quite good.


    "So, did you select what defence sword art you need?"


    She said as she continued to drink her tea.


    "Actually no, I did not find anything."


    I did not even check the inte in the first ce. Aftering from the I Research Facility I was busy with my investment, taking back money I invested in stocks.


    Also, I received 50 million C as a reward from the Headmaster for killing Samuel along with a gold medal.


    I also sold all 30 goblins [E-]  rank mana core which was sold at 1,500,000 C and I also sold the 10 mutated [E+] goblin mana core which I collected from Eclipse forest I was shocked when I received 2,000,000.


    50 million C +20 million C +1.5 million C 71.5 million C.


    That much money is currently in my bank ount at the moment, and let''s not forget about the 200 million C that I invented on Finest Pharmacist.


    So yeah I was busy doing all of this entire day.


    "Do you have any preference at all?" Isabe said, breaking my thoughts.


    "Like I said this morning, I would like a sword art that primarily focused on defence"


    "Okay, let me have a look" Isabe said as she ced her cup on the table and took out her phone.


    Turning on the holographic function on the phone, a long list of sword manuals appeared before me.


    "This is what I got from the criteria that you had given me"


    ''Damn, that was fast.''


    For the next few minutes, we went through the long catalogue of sword manuals that we had ess to. After a while, and a lot of contemtion I finally decided on the sword art I wanted.


    [Grade 3:- Phnx Guardian Form] Phnx Guardian Form allows the user to create an imprable barrier with their sword, capable of withstanding powerful attacks. The defensive stance provides enhanced protection against both physical and magical assaults, making it a formidable choice for those prioritizing defence inbat.


    ¡­this was exactly what I wanted


    After ordering [Phnx Guardian Form], the room was enveloped in an awkward silence.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    After a couple of minutes of silence, Isabe stood up and said


    "I''ll take my leave"


    "ok"


    Smiling, I escorted her out of my apartment. I could finally be free!


    Arriving at the door, Isabe indifferently waved her hand


    "Goodbye"


    Smiling, I waved back and said


    "See you"


    ''Thank god she is going without causing me any problem...''


    ***


    "What are you doing here, Isabe?"


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow as she encountered Isabe outside Lucas''s apartment.


    "Evelyn, hey! I''m here for our stupid bet we made this morning," Isabe said to Evelyn. She did not expect to meet Evelyn at all.


    "Oh?" Evelyn''s tone held scepticism.


    "So how do you feel when you lose a bet?"


    Isabe''s eye twitched for a moment at the unexpected jab but she endured it, after all, she did lose a bet.


    "I don''t know what are saying." Isabe made an excuse as she did not want to continue this conversation.


    Evelyn just shook her head at the pitiful excuse of Isabe.


    "Anyway did you know that we are going on the trip to Silva City?"


    Evelyn said as she changed the topic.


    "No, I did not hear that at all, were did you hear this in the first ce?"


    "I heard on the way actually, two students were having a conversation about how we will go to S city as a holiday."


    "And do you believe that?"


    "At first, no. I did not believe but when they said the professor would announce it tomorrow morning in ss, I had to believe it to some extent."


    "We''ll anyway if it''s true then Miss Lillian will tell us tomorrow, I guess."


    "Yeah, you are right."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Soon the area was enveloped in an awkward silence.


    After a few seconds of silence, Isabe said


    "I''ll take my leave then."


    "Oh, yeah sure. See you tomorrow at ss."


    Isabe nodded and left from there. Evelyn who was left standing there alone nced at Lucas''s Locked door. For a moment she should have checked up on him but she shook her head and went in on her room.

 Chapter 106: To Silva

    -Rip


    Opening therge box that had arrived early in the morning, I excitedly looked through the contents.


    "As expected of Future Alchemy Master"


    The box was filled with potions.


    It''s a surprise how fast she makes all of this in a small amount of time. It''s like she didn''t have any difficulty in making high-level potions at all.


    ¡­honestly, I was impressed.


    looking at the high-quality potions in the box, the pain I felt from spending so much money on that potion I used until now instantly disappeared. Soon, I started taking out all of the potions from the box.


    "Ten [Mana recovery potions], eight [Strength enhancement potions], eight [stamina recovery potions], nine¡­"


    Counting all the potions to make sure nothing was missing, I organized the potions in different batches, each on the type of potions they were.


    Because they were all transparent and only hadbels with I writing if I didn''t sort them out I could potentially consume the wrong one.


    ¡­well, yes I did expect potions to have all different types of colours, but I was wrong. Reality was harsh and all potions looked like water, moreover, they came inside of test tubes and not some fancy sk like in games.


    After sorting out the potions and making sure nothing was missing, I stood up and prepared to attend sses.


    Click!


    Closing the door to my room, I started to walk towards the elevator. A few steps ahead of me I could see Evelyn standing in for of the lift, waiting for the elevator toe up


    "Good morning Evelyn."


    She turned her head towards me and said,


    "Good morning Lucas."


    I just nodded to her and stood beside her for the elevator.


    We just stood in silence as I didn''t know what to say to her other than that,


    -Ding


    Soon Elevator came and I entered it.


    I see that Evelyn still standing there lost in her thoughts.


    "Are youing or not?" I said to her, she flinched back and her attention focused on me.


    ''what the heck, she is thinking so hard about?''


    "I''ming."


    With that, she also entered the lift.


    -Ding


    The lift door closed and I could not help but take a nce at Evelyn.


    ''She is acting strange today...Something is wrong with her


    I could not help but think so.


    ***


    "How are you, Sunny?"


    "I''m good. After resting yesterday, I''m feeling way better now."


    "I see but why are there so many students absent today?"


    Currently, I am sitting right next to Sunny.


    "Dude, their luck was not as great as ours. While we were sleeping they were fighting constantly for the next 24 hours inside Goblin Dane."


    "But yesterday was a Sunday, Even after one day''s break they still can''te to ss?"


    As I pose my question, Sunny just sighs at me.


    "Lucas Bro, you may be at [E-] rank but that is not true for the rest of the others, most of them mostly at [G+] rank or [F-] rank and they have to fight [E-] rank goblin for 24 hours straight,  So of course even with one day holiday they can''te to ss."


    When he said that, I guess that made sense. Like me, others did not cheat at the start, so their bodies could hold the pressure of fighting a monster for 24 hours.


    ''there is only a handful full people at [E-] tank and I''m one of them.. '' I thought as I let my gaze settle on Adrian, Isabe and Aric.


    Adrian must have a through to [D-] rank yesterday after he received a mission from the m system.


    Isabe and Aric are currently on the borderline of [D-] rank. This means they are at the [E+] rank.


    Few others are either at [E] or [E-] rank respectively.


    "Well,l I guess you''re right," I said to Sunny, who had a wide grin on his face.


    "Anyway, Lucas do you know we going on holiday, to Silva City."


    rms bell started to ring in my head at the name of Silva City.


    How could I forget about this important information, Silva city is the start of the second arc but the first arc is still notpleted because Tony Stark not doing anything to Adrian and not his friends at the matter.


    The first arc should have beenpleted before the unit exam but it didn''t and now I have to solve this confusing mystery of Tony''s sudden change of behaviour.


    ''Agh, Fuck.''


    My mood suddenly went downhill, First I noticed the strange behaviour of Evelyn then I heard we were going to Silva City for a holiday.


    And let''s not forget about Tony.


    "Lucas bro? Are you okay? Your face is sweating despite AC''s cool temperature."


    "Ah, no it''s nothing."


    "No, you are sweating Lucas." wait a minute I know this voice, I turned my head back and saw the figure of Evelyn sitting there.


    "What are you doing here? Weren''t you always sitting with Lyra or Elera?"


    "It''s up to me to where I should sit."


    ''I don''t care anymore, Everything is not going to be ording to the plot at all.''


    "Well suit yourself," I said to her and turned my attention to Sunny and said,


    "I know we are going to Silva City, and I also know how many days we will stay there."


    "Really? Then please tell me, I want to know."


    "Miss Lillian will give us a Four-day ss Trip to Silva City."


    "Four says huh? That''s pretty neat but how do you know that?" Sunny asked me, there was a confused expression on his face.


    Click-


    "Oh, that well-" I was going to make some excuse but at the moment front I heard the ''click'' sound of the door.


    the door to the ssroom clicked open, and Professor Lillian walked in.


    All chatter sounds instantly stopped as they kept their gaze on Miss Lillian.


    "Good morning ss."


    Miss Lillian said I know that hell ising for me in a few days.

 Chapter 107: Upcoming Massacre

    Miss Lillian elegantly made her way to the podium after entering the ssroom.


    "Good morning ss." She said to everyone,


    Standing there in front of everyone, she swept her gaze across the faces of the students present.


    "There are eleven Students absent today," shemented.


    "...."


    "Yes, they were probably exhausted from the Doungen Dane exam"


    From the front, a ck-haired guy with amber eyes raised his hand and replied.


    Yes, it was Kael.


    "Out there in the world, you will face many more difficult hardships than the one you have faced. If something like an E-rank dungeon is difficult for you then you just quit the Hero course. Remember Hero must endure no matter what."


    Just like Sunny said earlier, absent Students were not to me here many of them at [G+] or [F-] rank. Many of the student present here right now had colour drained from their faces too aside from the top 10.


    Again, it''s not their fault.


    "Anyway, I have two announcements to make."


    At that many students fully focused on Miss Lillian.


    "First, Congrattions Cadet Lucas, You have taken first ce in the written exam in the whole of Nova Academy. Followed by Isabe, Evelyn and I. These four students will receive bonus merit points."


    The ss went in utter silence as Lillian finished talking, I could swear that 80% of the ss turned their heads toward me.


    They don''t believe that I took first ce in the whole academy and beat Isabe and others.


    Most of them must thought that I would have cheated on the exam but the fear Miss Lillian didn''t let them utter any words.


    "Lucas bro, congrattions oning first in the Whole Academy.


    "You don''t have to be this excited about it sunny," I said with a nervous smile on my face.


    "Why won''t I? After all,ing in the top ten means our team will receive a merit point bonus too."


    I see, so that was his true intention.


    "Congrats Lucas, I don''t think you were smart when you were a kid. What changed you?"


    Must you bring the past which I don''t even have a memory, And what with that sweet smile?


    There was a sweet smile on Evelyn''s face, too sweet for my test.


    "I''ll let you know I was always smart but I never showed it."


    "Praphas you are right..." Evelyn softly muttered to herself but I caught on it.


    "Hey, what-"


    "Now then I''m going to make a second announcement."


    Before I could continue what I was going to say Miss Lilian Cut me with her voice.


    "Originally, after the first announcement, I was going to start ss today but after discussing it with other instructors Nova Academy has decided to give you four days'' vacation holiday, Consider this a short vacation and release that mental strain."


    -"A trip?"


    -"So¡­ we won''t have to go through Instructor Ravi''s ss? We don''t have to go through that hell?"


    -"A vacation?! Finally!"


    -"But where will we go? Oh, Novaclif maybe?!!"


    Needless to say, everyone''s mood quickly got better as soon as Miss Lillian mentioned a vacation.


    "Where will you get to go, you ask? You will be going to Silva City."


    the Silva City of Elves, the destination for our ss trip.


    "Lucas this will be fun, why won''t we ask some girls from ss for a date when we reach there?"


    "Dude, what the fuck?"


    "What? Is there some kind of problem?"


    This guy...


    "No, nothing at all."


    I honestly didn''t want to go. Why? When Adrian was there with everyone in his ss S- the rank dungeon overflowed and soon the Silva City was full of [ A+] rank monsters.


    The ce Adrian staying with his ss was far away from the monsters but within minutes monster reached there too.


    So they have to fight against [A+] rank monster while they wait for S rank hero and near guild arrives.


    In short, it was a massacre. This is the might of an S-rank dungeon.


    ording to the history of this world, during the starting days, when S rank was the mainstream and S rank people


    were extremely rare. These S-rank dungeons were considered a huge disaster.


    Although these S-rank dungeons would not release an S-rank monster, the number of monsters released below S rank was already a huge headache.


    There''s some kind of restriction which


    prevents those of the same rank as the dungeon gate from using the dungeon gate.


    There are only two ways for monsters of the dungeon world to enter our world, one is through a dungeon gate of higher rank than you and another one is by bing SS rank or above.


    A huge number of casualties have been caused by these S-rank dungeons over time, but with the emergence of SS+ and SSS rank Hero, these danger gates have been reduced to factories that provide several crucial things like mana stones for daily consumption.


    "We will leave tomorrow, so if you have anything to pack do it today because we will leave first thing in the morning." Miss Lillia concluded.


    ''Look like I have to think of a way to save myself from this massacre at all costs.''


    ***


    The next day, departure day to Silva City.


    "Fuuu," letting out a deep breath, I slipped inside a ck deep-neck t-shirt. "The next four days are going to be rough."


    Afterbing my hair and putting on the most expensive watch from my collection, I looked in the mirror.


    Damn, I was handsome.


    Maybe I''m the most handsome on this.


    ...I think I got a bit overboard there.


    I couldn''t help but admire myself for a minute. Ahh, if only I had this face back on my Earth, I could''ve been a model!


    Things are going to be rough for me from now so at least I should just check on myself before the uing tragedy.


    Nodding in satisfaction, I slung a travelling bag over my shoulder and got going.


    I''ve done my preparations for the ss Trip. It''s time to go now.


    I''m ready for the second arc¨C The Masscor of Silva City.

 Chapter 108: Fury Rising

    One day before the trip to Silva City.


    In a roomy apartment hall, one individual kneeling on the ground.


    The individual is a ck-haired guy. He possessed a well-built physique, and his dark orchid hair flowed down to his shoulders. His attire was immacte, free from any stains or creases.


    He could easily be considered a Noble But at this moment there is not any air of dignity around him.


    An eerie sound could be heard in that apartment room.


    "So you want a sign a contract with me." A shadow appears in front of a kneeling young man.


    "Yes, please sign a contract with me." the individual said as his head was touched on the ground.


    "Why should I? Give me a reason to sign a contract with you."


    The individual greets his teeth, from the look on the individual face it seems like he also doesn''t want to sign a contract but at this moment he doesn''t have any chance.


    ''If only Father had supported my decision to eliminate all of them.''


    "My family is very rich and we have multiple A and S rank dungeons in our control, if you signed a contract with me I could allow a small number of demons to appear to this side when the dungeon overflows."


    The individual is currently kneeling in front of the demon, who somehow sends his consciousness here. The individual wants to sign a demon contract so he can be a fallen human.


    "Hmm, that is a very tempting offer you have presented me, Human. Tell me why you want to sign a demon contract with me?"


    "So I could kill some pests that have been bothering me quite a while." the individual greets his teeth and replies.


    "Interesting, tell human if is there any dungeon is the brink of overflow, if it''s there then I will sign a contract with you."


    The individual head shot upward and he looks at the shadow figure in front of him.


    "There is one, it''s an S-rank dungeon at Silva City, but Father will soon send Heros to the clin'' up the dungeon, So the monster cannote out."


    "Hmm, if you promise me, that you can stop your father from sending out his man then I would sign a contract with you right here."


    "Don''t worry about that, I would stop him from sending out a hero there, no matter what."


    "Good, then here is the reward for you," Shadow said and soon a ck coulr paper appeared in the air.


    "you have to sign your name with blood on the contract,  then you can receive my power. "


    Hearing what Shadow said, the individual guy took out a pocket knife from his AI Bracelet scratched his one of fingers and drew out blood.


    The individual then walked towards the ck paper in the air and signed his name.


    The name was,


    [Tony Stark]


    Just as Tony signed a contract he felt an evil and very dark energy flow toward his [D-] rank Mana Core.


    "Aghhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Tony screamed as he felt that dark entry begin to crack his mana and enter on it. The pain was unimaginable for Tony as he had never in his entire life felt his mana core crack.


    Soon Pain began to slowly fade away and Toney was able to rx. He checked his mana core and found out that his Yellow colour mana core now turned into an entirely ck colour.


    That was not the only change he found,  Tony who was at [D-] rank now breakthrough to [D+] rank.


    He just managed to go through two minor realms that are practically impossible for him.


    ''So this is the power fallen human...I like it.''


    "From now on you will tell me, master."


    Tony who was lost in this new power heard what Shadow said, Tony bowed he had to Shadow and said,


    "I will follow yourmand from now on, master."


    "Good. I have to go now because I can''t send my consciousness we will talkter."


    Saying that Shadow figure disappeared into the air.


    Tony who was kneeling on the ground rose to his feet, his shoulder twitching and then


    "Hahahahaha, finally no one can understand mate now."


    Heughed and said that.


    "Adrian, this time there will be no one who can save you from me." Tony grits his teeth and remembers the day he had to feel humiliated by Adrian at Crew selection day.


    After that, things started to wrong for him, and slowly but surely the members of the Noble crew left him, His peers who fear him now make fun of him.


    Because of him, his father has to bow his head to Rivers, Morningstar and Nightshade ns. He became disappointed in his father''s eyes, after that.


    His family business started to lose its market value. He bes the shame of the Stark family.


    His Father had strictly prohibited him to not causing any problems in the Academy which is why he did nothing until the day he heard that Samuel Ascal who was in his ss was a fallen human.


    He watches the news and he can tell that Samuel is going to kill Isabe and everyone there if not for someone stabbing him in his back.


    ''what was the name of that student who killed Samuel again?''


    It doesn''t matter to him as he shakes his head.


    After watching that news he thought he should also kill Adrian and others but at that moment he doesn''t have the strength to carry out the n.


    So he went to his Father and told him to kill Adrian and others. He knew that his father had the strength and connection to do this.


    But is disappointed his father shakes his head and says,


    "We can''t afford to anger Rivers, Morningstar and Nightshade ns. This time matter was resolved peacefully but if something like that happens again we will lose everything, son."


    He knows his father is right both Rivers and Morningstar ns are strong ns, and the Nightshade n is stronger than any n because of the current head of the n.


    Tony felt a fury rising in his heart as he remembered Evelyn who is the Princess of Nightshade.


    ''That bitch, if not for her I would be not in this situation.''


    "whew."


    Tony took a deep breath and controlled his anger.


    Now he bes a fallen human and he is also at [D+] rank, there will be no one who can stop him from this time.


    "Now let''s kill some pests, shall we?" Tony muttered to himself and left the apartment.

 Chapter 109: Departure

    The same night, Before the trip to Silva City.


    Moonlight shone through a broken window, but it only lit up dusty ruins and absolute silence. Vines and moss were the only living things in this deste ce abandoned by humans.


    ¡ªMaster.


    A voice rang out in the space. The call awoke an existence sleeping in the darkness.


    ¡ªYou''re awake?


    The existence slowly opened its eyes. The revealed pupils glistened like jewels yet carried a threatening aura.


    -It''s about the information that Nick gave us about Yato he has started to like a kid named ''Lucas'' and he is going on to trip to Silva City with his ss.


    The voice said as he put a photo of Lucas in front of ''Master''.


    "Understood." The existence said and picked up the image of Lucas, there was slight interest in the eye of existence as he saw the image.


    ¡ªWhat should we do next?


    The existence put off answering the question and slowly raised its body. Meanwhile, a full moon revealed itself from behind the clouds. A brighter moonlight infiltrated the window and lit up the existence''s body. The enshrouding darkness instantly melted down.


    A man was standing there where moonlight infiltrated the window and lit up the existence''s body. He has a ck colour mask on his face, and he wearing a ck body ck-clock, From head to top one can''t see him aside from his forest-green eyes.


    "Are the preparations ready?"


    The Boss''s authoritative voice rang across the abandoned factory.


    -Yes master, everything has been prepared"


    Hearing the ''Voice''  replied master nodded slightly.


    -¡­has the Vilot squad been dispatched?"


    Hearing the word ''Vilot'' being mentioned, the voice faltered for a split second before recovering.


    The Vilot squad.


    An elite squad that was created for the sole purpose of killing high-profile targets.


    Each member, who was wewasaised from a very young age, had no other purpose to their life aside from their mission.


    -Yes¡­everything is as you have ordered.


    "You know we can''t fail this mission."


    -Yes Master, I know.


    "Good, you can go now."


    -As you wish, Master.


    Saying that ''Voice disappeared from there.


    Now the masked man was standing alone there, He picked up the image of Lucas and murmured,


    "I don''t think I will ever meet you, Lucas. This is going to be fun."


    Saying that, the image of Lucas burned leaving nothing but ashes. The ashes gently fall on the grounds and the Masked man disappears from an abandoned factory.


    Soon Moonlight reached where the Masked man was sitting through a broken window. With the light of moonlight, everything began to be seen.


    A drawing of the sun in the colour of red was drawn on the pitch-ck fences.


    There also was something written there in red colour.


    [The New sun.]


    ***


    Morning of Departure to Silva City.


    "So you are also going Yato, to Silva City I mean." A woman asked Yato, As she set on her chair. She is a woman of great beauty. Her figure was slender and graceful, and her movements were elegant and refined.


    Her long hair cascaded down her back in soft waves, and her clothing was tasteful and sophisticated.


    That woman is Hera, the Headmaster Of Nova Academy.


    Yato nced at her with his deep blue eyes nodded his head and went back to y Mobile game on his phone.


    A tic mark appeared on her forehead at the casual attitude of Yato, but she held in her anger.


    After all, because of Yato World government is not causing any problems for her.


    "Why are you going after all people go to Silva City for fun, I don''t think there will be any danger to students," Hera asked Yato curiously.


    Yato closed his game put back his phone in his purple pant pocket and answered Here question.


    "I know that but Silva City is just 10,000 kilometres away from the boards and beforeing here demon was somehow able to pass through barriers, you should already know that...right?"


    "I know that and I also know Dwarves we''re able to strengthen the barriers."


    "But it''s better safe than sorry isn''t it?"


    "Haa, I guess you are right and besides Lillian and the student council President and vice president will also go there with Lillian''s ss."


    "I see that''s good but Headmaster Hera I have to ask one question to you," Yato said after Headmaster Hera finished talking.


    "Oh? you have a question. Shot at me, if I knew the answer then I would be able to answer you."


    "Do you think someone has betrayed all of us, maybe members of the World Government, perhaps?"


    Hera''s eyes widened as Yato finished his word. As far as she knows they can''t do that at all.


    Why? Because they are in no position to do it at all.


    World governments may be strict and have their way of doing things and they always want in control of everything, so cannot do that.


    By doing so they will look control they have right now.


    So they could not betray humanity no matter what. Some members have tried to betray the world government and they were executed in the middle of Novacliff city.


    Since then no one had a gut to do that again.


    "I don''t think there is anyone who could betray us at the moment, Yato."


    Sigh


    Yato closed his and sighed releasing it from his mouth.


    "Was I wrong? I don''t think so." yato muttered to himself.


    "What are-"


    -Knock, knock.


    Before She could finish what she wanted to say knocking loudly at the the door cut her.


    "Coming"


    -Click.


    "Mam, it''s time for ss [1-Hero-1] to head out. " Lilian said as she walked into the room.


    "I see. Well, have a good trip." Hera nodes at Lilian as she said that.


    "We''ll then I should also get going," Yato said to himself as he stood up.


    "You are alsoing?" Lilian asked Yato.


    "Why? Is there is problem?"


    "Yes there is and that problem is your face."


    "What happened to my face?" Yato asked in a confused tone as he touched his face.


    "You are popr among teenagers, don''t you know that?"


    "Oh, don''t worry about that," Yato said and took out a face mask from his dimensional ring.


    Yato put that mask on his face and soon his face and body began to change.


    The Silver-White hair now turned into ck and deep blue eyes are ck. Yato''s body also changed and he has now the body of a 17-year-old boy.


    "You can''t do that!" Lillian nearly shouted at Yato as he used an Artifact to change his face.


    "Don''t worry I will be in the back and no one will notice me, promise.


    "Mam, you seriously can''t allow this to happen, right?" Lillian asked Headmaster Hera in a questioning voice.


    Hera who was silent watching all of this said,


    "what''s the problem? It''s not like Yato will cause any problems. "


    "But-"


    "Lillian it''s time for you go," Hera said as she stopped at Lillian in mid-sentence.


    "Shall we go now, Miss Lilian?" Yato also said in a yful tone.


    Sigh


    Lillian just sighed and epted her fate.

 Chapter 110: Silva City. [1]

    I neared the meeting spot with quick steps. I waste. As for why I waste, well¡­


    I may or may not have lost my way whileing here.


    Ahem! Look, some people are born with a bad sense of direction, okay?!


    Besides, God had to have given me some faults, or else I would''ve been perfect and posed a threat to his authority.


    Ahem.


    -Lucas DarkHart.


    -Sam William.


    Sam what? I maybe don''t know everyone''s name in ss but I''m sure that I never heard Sam William''s name before.


    I turned my head back and looked at the person standing there.


    "Hey."


    "What the fuck!"


    I cursed and jumped away from him, just as I turned my head he was very close to me, It might give me a heart attack.


    "Hey, are you okay?" The guy asked me and I was able to look him.


    He has medium-length ck hair and ck eyes, His face could be considered handsome but he is not as handsome as me.


    What? I''m handsome.


    Ahem, anyway I don''t know this at all.


    "Ha, yeah I''m okay. I said as I nervously scratched my head.


    "Haha, I thought I had given you a heart attack or something."


    What, how does he know I was thinking the same thing.


    Is he an Espor? I don''t think so.


    "Anyway, my name is Sam Williams, nice to meet you, Lucas."


    "Do you know me?" I asked him as I raised my brow.


    "Of course, I know you. You are the one who saved many students from Samuel Ascal alongside Isabe, you also came first in every written test and took the number one position whole Nova Academy in the first year."


    Whoa! I didn''t even know I had a stalker. I took one step back trying to gain some distance from him.


    "In short I''m your fan," Sam said to me and I could swear that I saw stars in his eyes.


    Man, I don''t even know what to do. It''s the first time someone said something nice to me since I came to Nova Academy.


    "is that so? Well, thanks for being my fan." I said to him and turned back to my position.


    ''Something is weird with this guy.''


    -"Okay, that makes 90th andpletes our attendance. You guys look around and make sure everyone is present."


    Taking attendance was one Elf and one human.


    The Eleve has waist-length hair, a cascade of shimmering silver, which was elegantly gathered into a long ponytail that swayed with her movements. Her eyes, deep merlot pools, sparkled with a distinct radiance that seemed to originate from within.


    Combined with her petite yet dignified visage, she epitomized the essence of beauty.


    The young woman was Seraphina Everglow. The Student Council president who stood beside her was Eric Thron, vice president of  Student Council.


    Eric with his raven-ck hair that fell just above his shoulders, possessed an air of quiet confidence. His stormy grey eyes held a hint of mystery as if they concealed a world of thoughts beneath their depths.


    His attire, a form-fitting ensemble in shades of charcoal and navy, emphasized his lean physique, hinting at his physical prowess.


    Stood behind them in silence was Lillian and she was staring at me like she wanted to kill me.


    ''What? Why was she staring at me at first


    the ce'' Did I do something wrong? But nothinges But nothing In mind.


    Maybe I''m overreacting, it''s probably nothing.


    Anyway, In front of us was an empty field as far as our eyes could stretch.


    Thend was covered in cobblestone, and one huge rectangr frame made of some kind of metal was erupting out from the ground.


    "Mam, aside from 10 students, everyone is present." Seraphina walked toward Lillian and said Lillian nodded her head and walked in front of the teleportation gate.


    This was arge teleportation gate, there was also an old man sitting there, this teleportation gate was two times bigger than the normal one that was at Nova Station.


    This teleportation gate is only used for Nova Academy staff, so not all can use this gate.


    "Please set coordinate to Silva City." Miss Lillian said to the old man sitting there.


    The old man nodded his head and activated the teleportation gate.


    Shing¡ª!!


    The giant rectangr frame which wasing out of the ground glowed in an azure blue hue.


    The space inside the rectangle started to distort as visible ripples erupted in the fabric of space.


    Lillian turned towards all of the students and said,


    "Came after one by one, it may feel strange at first but that feeling onlysts for a while."


    Everyone nodded their head, saying that they understood it.


    "Come" Lilian said and went through the portal after Seraphina Everglow and Eric Thron.


    Soon students at first also started to go into the teleportation gate, and soon enough it was my time.


    , I entered the Gate and passed through the ripples appearing in the space.


    Swoosh¡ª!


    Suddenly, the scenery around me changed. I wasn''t in a field anymore.


    I was on the terrace of a tall skyscraper. In front of me were high-rise, silver-coloured modern buildings with a touch of gothic style to them.


    Although I wasn''t able to admire the scenery for much longer, a strong wave of nausea hit me like a truck.


    "Arughhh."


    It felt like I just got on my feet after hanging upside down from a tree branch.


    This was my second time using it teleportation gate but the feeling of vomit in my mouth never goes away, it felt weird to exin.


    Although, it onlysted for a moment, and I was normal again in no time.


    -"Wee to the Silva City."


    As soon as I recovered from my slight feeling of nausea, I heard an alluring voice greeting us on our arrival from behind.


    Along with everyone else, I quickly turned around to see a beautiful Elf with blond locks and a charming face, wearing a receptionist uniform, standing behind a desk.


    Next to the blonde-haired Elf was a huge rectangr-framed Teleportation Gate, simr to the one we had just stepped through.

 Chapter 111: Silva City [2]

    After confirming our identity to blonde-haired Elf recipients we left the za. As soon as I stepped out a beautiful view came into my field of vision of Silva City.


    The cityscape stretched far and wide, adorned with towering structures that seemed to touch the heavens. Sunlight painted the buildings in warm hues, casting a golden glow over the bustling streets below.


    Skyscrapers reached for the sky, their reflective surfaces capturing the sunlight and creating a dazzling y of colours. The architecture blended modern sleekness with an elegant touch, showcasing a harmonious coexistence of technology and artistry.


    The streets were alive with a vibrant energy, filled with people of various races and backgrounds going about their daily lives. Elves with pointed ears walked gracefully alongside humans.


    Parks and green spaces provided a serene contrast to the urbanndscape. Lush trees and vibrant flowers created pockets of nature within the city, inviting people to take a moment of respite from the urban hustle. A gentle breeze carried the sweet fragrance of blooming flowers, adding a touch of tranquillity to the lively atmosphere.


    The central za, where I had just confirmed our identity, was a hub of activity. A grand fountain adorned with intricate carvings stood at its centre, surrounded by benches where people gathered to chat, read, or simply enjoy the surroundings. The air resonated with the sounds ofughter, conversation, and the asional street performer showcasing their talents.


    "Our bus is parked this way." Miss Lilian''s voice brought me back to my senses. I turned toward her and saw that she was pointing at the white colour ins in the parking lot.


    And by the way, Seraphina Everglow and Eric Thron have left us to go somewhere. I know where they are going.


    They have a meeting with guilds, Hero Association, Hunter Association and so on. They are already in the third year and in a few months they will be graduating, so they have to at meetings like this, where their skill is tested.


    That was the main reason they came here with us. They will be busy until the S-rank dungeon explodes and the monsteres to the city.


    Anyway, let''s focus now on what is in front of me. Entering the bus, I looked left and right.


    I couldn''t help but marvel at the interior of the bus.


    The seatings which reminded me of first-ss seats on nes were made of fine leather. The seats were separated into two rows with two seats on each side. In front of each seat, there was a nice oak table that had several snacks on top.


    "Lucas bro! Here, the seat beside me is open."


    Sunny was sitting at thest window seat, he didn''t have to shout that aloud,  now many people were staring at me.


    ...That idiot.


    I just shook my head and made my way towards him and seat beside him.


    As soon as I sat on the seat, a moan almost escaped from my mouth. It feels like I''m sitting on a very smooth leather seat.


    "Anyway, Lucas see this is the map of Silva City."


    Sunny said and showed me the map of Silva City.


    "There is a bar, pub, casinos, Adult district, and there is also a red light district. Where should we go first? How about the red light district?"


    What the fuck? Why is only saying this kind of name? There are normal ces that people go to.


    "Sunny," I said his name with a smile on my face.


    "Y-yes Lucas."


    "Shut the fuck up." and after that he was silent as Stachu.


    From this back seat, I could see anyone who was sitting in front of me.


    Aric and Andrian are sitting side by side, Like me and Sunny.


    Behind them are Isabe and Emma. In the second line row of seats, I could see that Evelyn and Lyra were sitting together.


    "Noah was with Kael and Elera was with some random girl.


    Things are going pretty smoothly for now but I could not help but what happened in a few days.


    I already have a n, but I''m not sure this will work.


    ''There is just so much to do so I could live...what a bullshit.''


    I thought as I started to gaze at the scenery outside of the window.


    Soon we reached our destination.


    Stopping in front of arge mansion, we quickly left the bus and headed toward the ce.


    As I left the bus, the first thing I did was stretch my back and legs. I was stiff as hell while sitting on the seat for one hour.


    "This mansion is very huge isn''t it Lucas?" Sunny said from my side, indeed this mansion is very huge.


    Even back on earth, there are only a few mansions that couldpete with this size.


    "Alright, let''s get going"


    After talking to the driver of the bus for a bit, Lillian waved goodbye to him and led us to the mansion.


    Entering the mansion, a nice fragrance invaded my nostrils causing me to uncontrobly salivate.


    Looking around, it seemed like I was not the only one who felt that way as most people were staring in the direction of where the nice aroma wasing from.


    Turning around, Lillian who seemed to have read what was on the mind of most people started speaking


    "Alright everyone, You have the next seven hours to explore the city at your leisure. Then, meet me here at the mansion where we''ll be staying, for dinner. Once dinner''s over, feel free to do whatever you want until 12:p.m. You got that?"


    "Bro!"


    Suddenly, I felt an arm wrapped around my shoulder. It was Sunny.


    "So where should we go? Do you like any ces that I mark on the bus or would you like to go ''there?''"


    A wide grin spreads on his face as he mentions a ce he wants to go and I also know where he wants to go most.


    Where? It''s Red Light District.


    "Are you in a hurry to lose your virginity, Sunny?"


    I asked him a very serious question that was bugging me for a while.


    "Don''t tell me, you are not VIRGIN LUCAS."


    What the hell? I was the one asking a question, weren''t I? Then why the he answer me with this? And why the hell he does have to shout too?


    My face began to flush and soon I was blushing like an idiot as I felt many students nce at me and in one of those ces I felt one very familiar eye on me.


    I turned my face back and found Evelyn staring at me, there was a light blush on her face too.


    ''why the hell are you blushing, woman? I should be the one who feels most embarrassed here.''


    "Hahahahahah, Lucas your face is red as tomatoes, I didn''t know you were this easy to tease."


    I turned my head back to Sunny and found himughing at me.


    This idiot...


    I clenched my fists.


    "L-Lucas¡­ Listen to me¡­. That was just a joke, don''t take this seriously." Sunny said to me as soon as he saw I clenched my fist.


    "I''ll just have to punch your head until you gain some intelligence in your brain."


    "N-No! No! Nooo!"


    "You will regret forever for saying this to me."


    Smearing off the nonexistent tears from the side of my eyes, I threw my fist right at Sunny''s face.


    Thwack¡ª!!!

 Chapter 112: Black Market [1]

    "Don''t tell me, you are not VIRGIN LUCAS!!"


    The sunny voice had reached not all but almost every student standing in the mansion Hall.


    Many students began chuckling at Sunny while a few of them felt embarrassed, mostly girls.


    Adrian who was with Emma felt Emma give him suspicious looks, Adrian just shook his head at her.


    Aric had a disdained look on his face, at the moment he wanted nothing but to pound on them.


    Isabe and I who were discussing something paused and gave a long look at Lucas''s direction.


    Only they knew what they were thinking in their heads.


    Evelyn was the nearest to Lucas''s position and also heard what Sunny said.


    "Evelyn, is it true?"


    Lyra who was standing beside Evelyn, asked her with a smirk on her face."


    "What is it true-" Evelyn stopped herself at mid-sentence as she understood the meaning of Lyra''s words.


    Soon a small blush appears on Evelyn''s face she faces Lyra and says,


    "No, it''s not true at all, geez Lyra when you went into the gutter like that!"


    "Well, anything can happen in the world." Lyra was enjoying this moment to her heart''s content.


    At that moment Lucas turned his head back and happened to meet Evelyn''s gaze, both of them blushed more for unknown reasons.


    He turned his head forward after the moment and,


    Thwack¡ª!!!


    Hit Sunny on the face with Mana''s influence punch.


    "That will probably hurt," Lyramented as she watched Lucas beat Sunny in blue and ck.


    "True it will hurt." Evelyn also agrees with it.


    ***


    "Hahaha, that was the bestugh I had in a while."


    "Emma...."


    Adrian called her name but she didn''t seem to hear him at all. Right now both of them are street markets of Silva City.


    "Haha, my stomach hurt, oh gosh, the look on Lucas''s face was priceless, I should have clicked a photo of him."


    "Emma!!" Adrian shouted at her name, Emma stoppedughing and looked at Adrian.


    "What is it?"


    "Is there somewhere you want to go?"  Adrian asked her, he just hoped she just for a moment because the people were staring in their direction, and from the look of it it seemed that Emma didn''t care about it either.


    "...."


    Emma remained silent, but the way she kept looking at the surroundings made it seem like she had somewhere in mind.


    "How about some local food? It''s been a long time since I had eaten any of those." Emma spoke reminiscing about her past. Her father was quite strict in this aspect, he always said that they should not have any local food.


    The only time she had eaten local food was when she was 10 years old and she had to ask her maid to bring some local food, away from her father''s eyes.


    "Then you are in luck! Since I''m amoner I know the best local food. How about cheese Hamburgers? Or Biryani there is also chaat mas Dhosa." Adrian excitedly proimed as he started to point out the names of foods he always used to eat beforeing to Nova Academy.


    "I''ll take one cheese Hamburgers," Emma said and gently nodded her head blinking a few times which made her look quite cute.


    "Just wait here," Adrian said and brought two cheese Hamburgers from the nearby store.


    Emma took the Hamburger and took a small bite and chewed it with satisfaction. It was quite tempting.


    "No matter how costly food you eat, Local food has a different charmpared to the high-ss meals," Adrian spoke as he ate his Hamburgers.


    Emma and Adrian walked in the bustling street of Silva City as they ate Hamburgers. The mood between the two of them was rxing.


    This is what Emma needs most at the moment, Emma was always busy with her training, ss, and then more training from instructor Ravi that she had bearly had time for rxation.


    She was enjoying this holiday trip...for now.


    Adrian on the other hand was even more excited than Emma, he also had no time to rx himself at Nova Academy.


    Adrian always felt the gazes of the students and teachers alike on his back. He knows that most of them did not him to be here.


    But Adrian didn''t give a fuck about that...


    He came to Nova Academy so he could be the strongest Hero and then he would take revenge on demons who had destroyed his home.


    That was the main reason he always worked this hard.


    So that''s the reason, Adrian has no time to rx, soing on this trip takes his mind off all the other things.


    Things are going well for these two, but it can''t be true for Lucas at all.


    ***


    "That idiot, Sunny. If instructor Lilian had not stepped in, he should have been in the hospital bed by this time." I muttered to myself as I walked in the dark ally of the north side of Silva City.


    What I''m doing here? Well, I have something important to do here.


    After beating Sunny I left the mansion and came here to this dark ally. This we''re most rotten people in society gathered.


    The ck market. A world separate from wherews and morals exist.


    That was where I was currently at.


    When entering the ck market, wearing a mask waspulsory so that each guest could keep their identity hidden.


    On the off-chance that world government agents managed to infiltrate the ck market, they wouldn''t be able to track you down.


    -Bam! -Bam! -Bam!


    Knocking on the door three times, I patiently waited.


    [World Government is shit.]


    Heavy Matlic sound could be heard from the other side of the door.


    "Indeed they are." if I mistake even one word then I could never enter the ck market.


    [Elfs and dwarfs are idiots to their core.]


    "They are not simply idiot but fools of seven wonders."


    [Sky is blue as water.]


    "Night is ck as darkness."


    [...Enter.]


    -ng!


    Shortly after, one individual wearing a neat suit emerged from behind the door, he was wearing a ck crow face mask.


    He didn''t say anything to me, he just gestured to me with his hand to follow him.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, I followed him along in a dark and narrow passage.


    "We''re here"


    -ng!


    Opening a simrlyrge metal door to the one at the entrance, the men stepped aside and allowed me to get a clear view of what was behind the door.


    How should I describe this?


    It was apletely different scene than what someone would''ve expected when hearing the word ''ck market''


    Mostmon people think the ck market is like an underground city owned by a high ranking viins but they are wrong.


    The ck market is nothing like that at all. From my point of view, it''s just a night market with people wearing face masks to cover their identity.


    It was probably the best-looking ck market you could find out there.


    I designed the ck market to be like this since I wanted to spice things up a bit.


    But even then, this was incredible.


    Walking along the road and passing by the numerous stalls, I could see a wide variety of products being sold.


    From time to time my gaze wanders on stalls, I wanted to see the product that they selling but I didn''t have time on my hands.


    After a few minutes, I stop at a shop. Shop condition was ''worst''. There were cracked walls and I could not see any customers inside of shop.


    But I know that this shop is not that simple.


    [Anything you desire, as long as you have money. ]


    That was the name of the shop. the name said it all, basically as long as you have the money can buy anything.


    This shop has an item that I wanted to buy, it''s a one-time-use artefact.


    "Wee, Customer to my humble shop. You can buy anything as long as you have money, and there will be no bargaining."


    As soon as I walked into the shop, a dwarf walked towards me, he was writing a half-face mask and had a long braid on his face.


    "I want a B rank Artefact, [Messenger Notepad.]


    "..."


    There was a slight silence in the air.


    "Are you sure? You do know that it''s a one-time artefact."


    The dwarf asked me.


    "Certain"


    Surprised by my firm response, the dwarf let out a small sigh and said,


    "wait here for a while, the artefact is in the storage room so I had to go there to take it."


    "Ok."


    The dwarf left me standing in his store.


    Anyway, I need that artefact at all costs. Why? Because if I don''t have that artefact I n will fail without doubt.


    when the S rank dungeon exploded from the overflow in Silva city It was a Massacre in simple words.


    Not anyone had expected this could happen, they were unprepared. Most of the nearby guilds did not make it in time, the same goes for the hero association and hunter association.


    Many were killed in a rampage of monsters and I don''t want that to happen.


    That''s why I''m purchasing this [Messenger Notepad].


    "Here I found it."


    Dwarf said as he brought the artefact and broke my thoughts.

 Chapter 113: Black Market [2]

    "Here I found it."


    Dwarf said as he brought the artefact. The Artifact looks like a normal type of writing machine but it''s not normal.


    "How much?"


    "This Artifact is very great since it helps you to hide your location, Even the World Government AI system will not be able to find you but it''s only a one-time use artefact. So the price should be 45 million C but if no one buys this junk, I''ll offer you 40 million C."


    40 million C is a great price considering it''s a B rank Artifact. After purchasing this I still left more money to spend.


    "Okay"


    Taking out my hand I extended it to him gesturing to him that I had agreed with his terms.


    My straightforwardness caused Dwarf to be slightly taken back.


    He had originally expected the person before him toin and grumble at the unreasonable demands.


    But contrary to his expectations he agreed immediately.


    Dawrf took out one card scanner from his storage ring and said,


    "Give me a ck card."


    Taking out a small ck card that Crow mask man gave me when I entered the ck market I handed d to Dawrf.


    The ck card I was currently holding was an exclusive card that could only be used in the ck market and was the main payment method used when purchasing things on the ck market.


    What the employee was doing was converting the cash I gave to him into a cryptocurrency specifically made only for the ck market.


    Although transactions through cash were generally safe, it was not very efficient when dealing with transactions that dealt withrge figures.


    By creating a cryptocurrency, the ck market was able to swiftly deal with several problems at the same time.


    One, since crypto was untraceable, it ensured safe transactions.


    Two and most importantly, allowed the ck market to act as an intermediary during the transactions.


    This way, when doing transactions here, people didn''t need to be wary of potential scams.


    And if by any chance someone was indeed trying tomit a scam, the ck market forces would swiftly deal with them.


    Currently, my ck card has 50 Million C.


    "Thank you for your purchase"


    "Yeah, yeah"


    I take the ck card and [Messenger Notepad] from Dwarf as I leave his store.


    I take a nce at  [Messenger Notepad] and


    ______________


    Name :  [Messenger Notepad]


    Type: Artifact


    Rank: B


    Use:  Hide the identity of the user from any AI in the world. Users can send any type of message to anyone and they can''t track back to the user.


    Description: An Artifact made by a dwarf named Josh, He made this artefact on a whim.


    ______________


    A status of [Messenger Notepad] appears in front of me as I ce this artefact in my AI bracelet and start to walk toward the exit of the ck market.


    [Messenger Notepad] will be very useful for me even if I can only use it one time. With [Messenger Notepad] I will notify all Guild, Hero Association, and Hunter Association about the S rank dungeon before it explodes."


    I could have done this simple job using my phone or with an AI bracelet but that would cause me an even greater problem than it caused me when I killed Samuel.


    I don''t want anything like that to happen to me at all again and even if I used my earlier method and tried to hide myself from the world government, it''s practically impossible to do so.


    Why? Because technology is advanced way more than anyone can imagine. The world government found me within seconds.


    So to avoid all of this that''s why I brought [Messenger Notepad], with this they would not find out my identity and they would also be aware of the S rank dungeon explosion.


    A win-win situation for me.


    BUCK-


    Lost in my thoughts I bumped into somebody.


    "Sorry."


    Sighing, I apologized to the person I bumped into and started to walk again.


    "Where do you think you are going, huh?"


    Suddenly, someone grabbed my shoulder from behind.


    "Are you trying to run without paying for the medical bills, huh?!"


    Unlike I who was wearing a full mask and hood, he was wearing a half mask that would cover his half face and he was whiteout any hood.


    The person with a buzz cut spat while pointing to the arm of the person whom I think I bumped into.


    It was daylight extortion, but everyone around us acted as if they didn''t notice us. This meant that this extortion wasn''t anything new.


    "Can you stand a bit away? You are spitting everywhere."


    I spoke while covering my mask as he was spitting. It seems they didn''t like my answer as the person who was standing in the middle grabbed me by the cor.


    "What did you say, huh, brat? Looks like we have to teach you some lessons huh?"


    "Pfft"


    Augh escapes through my mask.


    What the hell is wrong with these people? Do they not feel embarrassed whenever they use these types of cringed lines?


    "You! Come with us."


    I was about to fight back when I sensed two more people behind me. Without waiting for my answer, I was pulled into a back alley.


    -BANG!


    "Can''tugh now can you?" said the person as he smashes me against the wall.


    "Let me go or you will be in a sorry state," I said to him as I calmly gazed at the five people in front of me.


    All of these excluded [E+] rank mana pressure while I was at [E-] rank. If I tried to fight I would not leave unscratched that''s for sure.


    Fighting a mindless [E+] rank monster is easier than fighting [E+] rank human or any race, that''smon knowledge.


    "Hahaha."


    The man blinked at my words and started tough. He turned his head back to hispanion and said,


    "Did you hear this kid talking? He is thinking he is some kind of big shot."


    -What should we do with him?


    -Maybe beat him to death.


    -Nah, where is fun in that nowadays?


    The man turned his head back to me and said,


    "Look like I have to teach some manners to you."


    Before I had a chance to dogged he threw a very fast punch with mana influence.


    -Bang


    "Cough"


    Wind knocked out of my chest.

 Chapter 114: Fight

    "Can''t talk now, huh?" the man said as he punched Lucas.


    He angrily spat at Lucas in front of him. Behind him were Four more thieves waiting to join the party to beat Lucas.


    "Kid, you should always be aware of your surroundings there are many big fish out here to eat you alive."


    Pow-!


    Grinning, she punched again to Lucas.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything ?"


    Pow-! Pow-! Pow-!


    He repeatedly punched Lucas.


    Inside thief was grinning like an idiot. Every day he watches any new person walk into the ck market and stalks them, to see if they are loaded with cash or not.


    Unfortunately for Lucas, today he decided to stalk him in shadows and happened to see how much Lucas had spent on the dwarf shop.


    ''Only idiots wille into this ce without any security!''


    Pow-! Pak-!


    Suddenly Thief''s fist was caught by Lucas.


    "If you continue any longer, you will find yourself in hospital with broken bones."


    Lucas spoke while staring at the thief with his amber-green eyes.


    "So you can fight back huh? From the pressure you are realising, you must be at [E-] rank. I and my friends are [E+] rank, you can''t possibly hope to win."


    The thief said as he mentioned his and his friend''s ranks.


    "Give us everything you have if you want to live."


    He stared down at the Lucas.


    "Or do you think you can fight us all?"


    The narrow alleyway was a weakness for the person who was fighting against more than one person.


    It was clear who was at a disadvantage. A sane person would back down and do as he was asked.


    A sane person would.


    "You speak too much."


    A blue energy of the mana swirls around Lucas''s hand, and he tightens his grip around Thief''s fist.


    Crack-! Crack-!


    He quickly backed away and winced in pain. He stared at Lucas in anger and confusion.


    "What did you do?!"


    He couldn''t understand how an [E-] ranker broke the bones of [E+] ranked so easily.


    "Don''t bother thinking. I said earlier, aren''t I? That you would find yourself in hospital with broken bones."


    "being arrogant, are we? Boys let''s teach this kid who is house around here."


    ***


    Crack- Crack-


    I stared at Thief''s face, twisting in agony.


    My strength may be lowpared to him, but it didn''t mean I had no way to increase it.


    The technique I just used is what I learned from the instructor in frombat training ss.


    You have to concentrate all of your in a single point of your body, doing this would receive significant power in my muscles.


    But that''s not the main point,  after you store your mana, you have to realise through that part of your body.


    For me, I concentrate and gather mana in my fist and when I grab his fist I release all the mana through my hand and break his bones.


    "being arrogant, are we? Boys let''s teach this kid who is house around here."


    On hismand, two of his followers rushed at me.


    Swoosh-


    At the same time, I crouched, and blue swirls began covering my legs.


    Swords appeared in their hand and both of them attacked from my sides.


    The swords were about to cut through my flesh when I did an unexpected somersault in that narrow path.


    I bent both of my legs in the air as I somersaulted.


    -Swoosh!


    -Swoosh!


    I dodged both of their swords in the air and hit their heads with the same techniques I used before.


    -Crack!


    -crack!


    The cracking sound of bones could be heard in that dark ally of the ck market.


    -Thud!


    -Thud!


    Both of them hit the concrete floor and went unconscious.


    I dash toward the main boss, just as Ind on the ground.


    "What the? how could-"


    Before reacting, I pulled my hand, covered in a dim blue hue, back and punched.


    Bang-!


    I clicked my tongue as a shield blocked my punch.


    Quickly twisting on my right heel, I rotated my body and kicked the shield with a 360 spin kick.


    Bang-!


    Swosh-! Swosh-!


    My ears perked at the whistling of the air and I quickly backed away, barely dodging the daggers.


    "It''s harder than I thought it would be," I muttered to myself as Inded on the ground.


    two down, three to go. The boss recovered from my kick, adjusting his shield with a smirk.


    "You''re more trouble than expected," he grumbled.


    I tightened my stance, focusing on the rhythmic sounds of their movements. The remainingckeys circled, daggers glinting in the dim light.


    As the first one lunged, I sidestepped, countering with a swift elbow to his ribs. He crumpled, gasping for air. The second assant tried a low sweep, but I leapt over the attack, delivering a roundhouse kick to his face.


    The boss advanced cautiously, shield raised. I analyzed his movements, waiting for the right moment. He thrust forward, and I ducked, swiftly delivering a series of blows to his midsection.


    "Enough games," he snarled, rallying his remainingckeys. The trio regrouped, eyes fixed on me. Time to end this.


    In a fluid motion, Iunched a spinning kick, connecting with the firstckey''s jaw. He crumpled, disoriented, leaving me a split second to dodge a dagger aimed at my side. Swiftly, I countered with a precise strike to the wrist, causing the secondckey to drop his weapon.


    The boss, undeterred, swung his shield with brute force. I parried the attack, feeling the impact reverberate through my arms. Seizing the opportunity, I executed a quick knee strike, disarming him momentarily.


    The thirdckey lunged with a calcted precision, daggers glinting. I dodged and weaved, narrowly avoiding each strike. Sensing an opening, I seized his wrist, immobilizing him. With a deft twist, I disarmed him and incapacitated him with a swift elbow to the face.


    Now, it was down to the boss. He charged with renewed vigour, shield leading the way. I sidestepped, ducked, and weaved through his attacks, anticipating his every move. With a precise kick to his knee, I forced him to kneel.


    As he grunted in pain, I delivered a final, powerful blow, rendering him unconscious.


    "Aaggh"


    -Thud!


    The alley fell silent, the only sounds echoing the victory ¨C heavy breaths and the distant hum of the ck market. I stood amidst the fallen, a testament to the power of disciplinedbat.


    I surveyed the scene, ensuring the unconscious thugs were incapacitated. The dark alley, once filled with malice, now bore the mark of triumph.

 Chapter 115: Old Thoughts

    I took out one [Mana recovery potion] and one [healing potion] and drank both of them together.


    "Yuk, is there no sweet potion, why is there only a bitter potion?"  I muttered to myself as I drank the potion I made for me.


    Just as I drank the high-quality level potion, I could feel my mana refilling and all the wounds I had received were not on my body anymore.


    [6:00 p.m.]


    I nce at the time on my phone, I have to teach the mansion before 7 pm, so I have an hour left.


    "What I''m going to do with these guys?"  All of them are unconscious, I know for sure that all of their bones are broken now. They will be in a hell of pain when they wake up.


    "Who cares? They are the ones who started fighting me first." saying that I left the dark ally and was out of the ck market in a few minutes.


    ***


    At 6:40 pm I stepped inside the mansion, I could not see anyone from my ss as the whole lobby was only and mostly filled with gusts.


    I already have received my room key so without pausing a second I started to walk toward my room.


    Along the way, I couldn''t help but admire the luxurious ce. The insides of the building were decorated with exquisite paintings and statues. Covering the floor was a nice red carpet that felt extremely soft to the touch.


    Next to the windows were red curtains that had a lighter pigmentationpared to the carpet, giving it a sharp and pleasing contrast.


    -Click!


    After navigating the long corridors, I arrived at my apartment and opened the door.


    I decided to take a quick shower to remove all of the sweat that had umted on my body.


    -Pomf!


    After taking a quick shower, I slumped on therge bed in my room and closed my eyes. I needed to sort my thoughts which had been a mess since the start of the trip.


    ''Four days¡­''


    That''s how long I had before the big event was going to happen.


    To tell you the truth I don''t care about the lives of other people, I''m doing all of this hassle because I don''t want to die.


    I''m not a nobleman with high morals if you want someone like that there is Adrian.


    I''m just a regr Author who died and with some strange string of fate transmigrated into my novel.


    I''m scared here, I want to go back to my real home, to my real parents but I know that is impossible now.


    A fun fact is I started to forget my real parents'' faces all I was left with was a rough outline of their faces in my head.


    "Ah, I want to see you, Mom."


    my voice trembled from the deep sincerity in my heart.


    I hoped she was healthy. I hoped she was getting along with Dad.


    Once I began to think along this line, it just didn''t seem to end.


    "...Huu."


    I wiped my reddened eyes and stood up. It''s all in the past now.


    In this world, I have ''New'' parents and a little sister too. I don''t want to acknowledge any of them but I can''t do that either, because of the ''original'' Lucas emotions.


    Whenever I tried to think they were not my parent my heart started to throb in pain.


    Sometimes I wish that if I had skills that could eress emotions it would be great for me.


    But I don''t know any skills that can do that. Who knows? Maybe in future, I will have one.


    I thought so as I Looked outside the window, at the star-filled sky, I thought


    ''¡­maybe transmigrating here was just as much of a blessing as it was a curse.''


    ***


    After calming down a bit, I decided to head downstairs where we would have lunch.


    In the end, hunger got the best of me.


    Soon I could hear the sound of a lot of peopleughing and chatting. The closer I got, the louder the sounds became.


    Turning left, I soon found myself inside an enormous hall.


    Many students were there in not their school uniform, waiter with a full te of drinks going was serving everyone.


    A smirk came to my face as my eyes paused on one particr student. I walked toward him and soon enough I reached where he was standing.


    I ced my hands on his shoulder and said,


    "How are you, Sunny?"


    He flinched as he heard my voice. Slowly but surely he turned his head back toward me, there was not any scratch left on his face from the beating I gave him in the afternoon.


    "L-Lucas bro, W-What are you doing here?"


    Sunny fumbled on his words, his face started to turn pale and he was avoiding my gaze.


    "What do you mean? I''m here to eat dinner." I raised one of my eyebrows as I asked him.


    "R-Right O-Of course you are here eat lunch, hehe."


    "Geez Sunny you don''t have to be scared of me. I''m not going to eat you and if it''s about this afternoon then I forgive."


    I already have given him enough beating, I''m sure he will never try something like that with me again.


    Sigh


    Sunny let out a sigh of relief as he heard my words and said,


    "Thanks, Lucas bro and sorry about what happened earlier."


    "Yeah, Yeah. I get it so please stop it."


    "Anyway where did you go this afternoon?"  Sunny asked me as he drank one of those drinks that waiters were serving earlier.


    "Just take a walk around Silva City, enjoying its view. What about you? Did you visit any ces " I gave a short but t solid excuse.


    Arge grin spread on his dumb face as he heard my question.


    ''Shit I shouldn''t ask that.'' But it''s toote for any regrets.


    Sunny came a little close to me and said,


    "Bro, your brother lost his V-card today."


    Great, I can''t help but feel ashamed of myself. Why? It''s simple really, I haven''t lost my V-card not in my old world and not in my current world.


    "Let''s eat."


    "What? Lucas bro?..."


    Saying that I started to walk toward the tables where the food was.

 Chapter 116: Who is he?

    "Lucas?"


    "Hm?"


    As I was deeply thinking about what should eat as I strolled the baffed table, I sensed a gentle tapping on my back, prompting me to turn around.


    To my surprise, a very beautiful woman in a ck silk dress was standing before me.


    Her alluringly athletic yet curvy figure was entuated by a georgette ballroom gown that left her back bare. The gown seemed to do nothing to conceal her toned physique.


    Her mesmerizing forest-green eyes sparkled adding an air of allure to her already captivating appearance.


    "Evelyn?" I frowned as I saw her standing near me.


    "What is it?"


    "How about we eat together?" Evelyn said as she avoided my gaze, she had been acting weird since the results of the unit exam came out.


    "Why?"


    Evelyn sent cold res at me as I asked her a simple question that''s all.


    "Hmm, okay. We should eat together."  I said to her with a smile on my face.


    "Tsk." she started to walk toward one of the free tables.


    ''this bitch.'' A tick mark appears on my forehead. Did she think I was her ve or something?


    "You areing?" she said to me.


    "Coming." maybe I am her ve after all. I thought as I started to walk behind her with fried chicken on my te.


    "So what do you want to say to me?" I asked her as soon as we sat at the table.


    Evelyn gave me a long look after that she closed her eyes for a moment and she opened her eyes again after a few seconds and said,


    "Nothing, let''s just eat food."


    What...What?


    Why the hell was that suspense about? I thought she wanted to have some serious discussion so that''s why she invited me to eat dinner with her.


    It was clear that Evelyn wanted to speak with me about something. I suspected that she wanted to discuss our past.


    I also wanted to know about my past as there are gaps in my memory, which means someone had blocked that memory.


    Who could be? I don''t think Lucas''s parents would do something like this to their only son and sessor of their guild.


    ...Is it that man?


    I''m talking about the man I saw when I was unconscious after my match with Evelyn.


    There was bluer on his face so I could not see what he looked like but my suspicion is that man is the one holding all the answers that I''m seeking.


    Then there is Evelyn.


    Aside from the fact she is the ex-girlfriend of Lucas, I know nothing about her.


    She should not be in a novel at all. Like me, she is an extra but unlike me, she is a strong extra.


    Her potential is [SS-] which is very high, only a few hundred people in the world could have this much higher potential.


    But I''m not the same as before, with the help of Luminor Shard I have surpassed my potential limit.


    I may not strong as her and a few Main characters but I know that in one month or two, I will be as strong as Aric.


    "Evelyn, tell me something about your father."


    Evelyn who was eating her lunch stopped and looked at me, there was a confused expression on her face.


    "Why do you suddenly want to know about him, you already met him once before."


    Her answer left me baffled, I didn''t even know something like that happened before.


    Wait! Evelyn telling me the truth that I can guarantee why? Because she doesn''t have reason to lie to me.


    Maybe when Lucas and Evelyn were dating, Lucas could have met her father.


    And I don''t even have a memory of that!


    As for why I asked her about her father, well I thought that man with the blurry face I saw in my dream could be her father.


    "Why are you suddenly asking about him?" Evelyn after a few seconds of silence.


    "Oh! Well, I want to know how is doing that''s all."  I said to her as I made a quick excuse.


    "He is doing fine," Evelyn said to me, I could feel an edge at the end of her sentence.


    "I see." now the atmosphere around us bes awkward.


    "Where are the others from our ss?" I asked her trying to somehow break this awkward silence.


    I want to know where Adrian and the others when I came here I only saw students'' faces that I didn''t know.


    "Most of them have already arrived," Evelyn answered, scanning the surroundings before returning his attention to me.


    "Only Adrian, Emma, Isabe, and a few others have yet to show up," she added and went back to eat her food.


    ''Well, I should not hope for any better than this.'' I thought as I scanned the hall with my eyes.


    Many students were eating their food like us everything seemed to be normal but that is not true at all.


    my eyes settled on one particr student, I should not say if he is a student or not.


    Why? Because he was just standing other side of the hall, he put his hand in his pant pocket and looked at everyone with a bored expression on his face.


    The name of the student is Sam Williams. Well, what he said to me this morning before we left for Silva City but the thing is I never saw him in any ss at all.


    He is very suspicious, I should keep my eye on him...


    At that moment Sam turned his head toward me and locked his eyes with mine, soon a smirk came to his face and he waved one of his hands toward me.


    Gulp


    I took a big gulp,  I don''t when but my back was drenched with sweat within a few seconds.


    "Lucas, why aren''t you eating?" Evelyn brought my attention back to reality.


    "I-''m eating." I fumbled at my words as I took a bite of fried Chicken.


    After a few seconds I nced at where Sam was standing but he was not there.


    ''Who is he?'' I could not help but thought.

 Chapter 117: The Night is still young [1]

    Bang, Bang, Bang¡ª!!!


    The sound of repeated banging disturbed my sleep, interrupting me after just a few hours of slumber.


    Someone was at my room''s door. However, I wanted to sleep more.


    So frustrated, I buried my head in the pillow,


    hoping to muffle the noise and return to sleep.


    Thankfully, themotion stopped after a couple of minutes.


    Tring, Tring, Tring~!!!


    However, my peace was short-lived as my smart bracelet began to ring incessantly.


    Now someone was calling me!


    "Tsk!"


    "Who the fuck is at this hour?" I said to the person who was on the other side of the phone.


    [Lucas bro, it''s me.]


    This idiot doesn''t know what time is?


    "Sunny, why did you call me at this hour?" I said to him as my voice filled with irritation. It''s 8:30 the night and I''m tired as hell after running around in the ck market all day.


    [Why did you leave after dinner?]


    Instead of an answer, he asked another question.


    If he was near me I would beat him to a pulp.


    "Why else do I leave? To sleep of course."


    [Lucas bro, the night is still young you can''t sleep right now. Come out and let''s have some fun.]


    "No, you can have all the fun."


    [Lucas bro-]


    I cut call the before that idiot spurt something idiotic out of his mouth. Did he not get tired himself having all of this energy could be tiring some it''s on way.


    Well anyway, now I can sleep in peace.


    I buried my head in the pillow again hoping to catch some sleep.


    But I couldn''t do that. Why? Because,


    Bang, Bang, Bang¡ª!!!


    The sound of repeated banging disturbed my sleep again.


    Okay, that''s it, whoever is outside going to get himself killed by me right now.


    -Click


    I took out my sword from the AI bracelet and opened the door.


    "Lucas bro, how could you cut the call?"


    It was sunny,


    "Die," I said and swung my sword straight for his head.


    -Swoosh!


    "Wait-"


    Before he could finish what he wanted to say my sword was near his face.


    At thest moment, Sunny ducks his head and is somehow able to save himself from getting killed.


    "You could kill me with that sword!!" Sunny shouted, his breath speeding up at my unexpected action.


    "What do you want sunny?" instead of answering him I put my sword up and asked him a question.


    "Why are you this angry Lucas?" Like before, instead of answering my question, he asked me his question.


    "Because I was sleeping but some idiot broke my sleep."


    "You were sleeping?" Kent furrowed his brows and eximed. "Lame! It''s only 8:34/PM, and the night is still young! Come on, let''s go to a club or something!"


    "Sunny," I sighed and put my sword down. "My eyes are heavy,  and my body is tired today, so please let me sleep."


    "I know you would make this kind of excuse, so I bought this along with me to convince you," Sunny said after I finished talking. I could see a potion in his hand but what kind of potion is I don''t know.


    "Catch this." saying that he threw the potion at me, catching potion with one hand I couldn''t help but ask,


    "What type of potion is this?"


    "It''s a [stamina recovery potion], drink up and you feel fine."


    "Fine." looks like I can''t run away from my fate.


    I drink [stamina recovery potion] and in a few moments, all fatigue leaves my body.


    "Now Dress up and look pretty, Lucas. Everyone everyone else is waiting for us downstairs!!"


    "Huh?" I frowned. "Everyone who?"


    "Adrian, Emma, Evelyn and others."


    "We are not going alone?"


    "When did I ever say we are going alone?"


    There was nothing else to say anymore after that because I knew if I continued this conversation I would lose my brain cells for sure.


    I changed my clothes and a few minutes I sunny reached the main hall of the mansion.


    I could see the standing figures of Adrian, Emma, Evelyn, Lyra, Noah, and  Kael.


    There were a few people I could not see today, Isabell and Aric are not present at the moment.


    Of course, there are I and Elera but they are not outgoing persons.


    What troubles me more is that I could not see Aric here.


    When I reached them I asked Adrian why is Aric not there.


    "Well I and Emma called him but he did not answer so we thought he was asleep and we should not bother him"


    "I see."


    "Let''s go," Adrian said to everyone after he answered me.


    Everyone nodded their head and started to follow behind him, the other hand, walked side by side with him.


    ''Why did Aric note?'' I thought as we exited therge doors of the mansion.


    ***


    -sh!! -sh!! -sh!!


    "Huff¡­huff¡­huff"


    Standing shirtless inside an empty room filled with training dummies, an extremely handsome individual stood in the middle of the room heavily panting for air.


    His perfectly honed body was drenched in sweat, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    -Gulp!


    Downing a potion and recovering some of his stamina, the young individual quickly dashed before one of the training dummies and swung broadsword with full might.


    Small shockwaves spread throughout the room as the sound of the collision between his broadsword and the dummies reverberated around the ce.


    Exactly thirty minutes after continuously hitting the dummies, the young individualy on the floor heavily gasping for air.


    Staring at the ceiling, he clenched his jaw hard and he covered his eyes with his arm.


    "¡­Just what am Icking?"


    Aric remembers his unit exam results from Goblin Dane Dungeon.


    Compared to his 898 points Adrian has scored 900 points, they were 24 hours side by side but still, he came first.


    It felt as if a wall that he couldn''t climb was standing before him.


    No matter how much work he put in, he couldn''t find any way to bridge the gap between himself and Adrian.


    Was Adrian that much more talented than him?


    Should he just ept the fact that Adrian was better than him?


    "Damm it¡­"


    He can''t do that! He can''t sully the name of his family, guild and most importantly his father.


    "I will not lose to Adrian or anyone else" Aric grits his teeth and starts to practice again.

 Chapter 118: The Night is still young [2]

    The Nightlife of Silva City was rather crowded with people, and one could hear the sound of magic used as fireworks bursting from afar. It seemed like some wizards were putting on a fireworks disy.


    As alcohol and food were distributed free of charge, the streets were full of people drunk on alcohol and euphoria. Many people didn''t even know each other before, sitting together at tables ced on the streets, talking while hugging and dancing.


    Even though I was against the idea of sacrificing my sleep to experience some nightlife, I had to admit one thing: people in this city know how to party.


    As I walked by the busy streets of Silva City my gaze lingered on people here, The Elven girl serving coffee to humans in maid costumes, and all around I could see many elves women.


    ''Ah, this what I called haven.'' I thought so as I continued my walk with Adrian''s group.


    ''wait a minute! Where the hell we are going? For thest twenty minutes, we were just walking around the market.''


    I slowed down my walking pace and soon enough I was near Sunny, who was giving Elves woman weird looks.


    This guy...


    "Hey Sunny where are we going?"


    Sunny turned his head toward me and said in a hushed tone so no one could hear it, "Actually only boys made a n to go out at night but somehow Emma heard it and instead ofing along followed by Evelyn and Lyra."


    "So what''s wrong with that?" I asked him as I nced toward Emma, Evelyn and Lyra. They were walking side by side with each other.


    "That''s the problem, Lucas!! We were nning to go to a nightclub to have a chill time with only boys, but they came along with us. You do understand what I''m doing with this?"


    rms bells rang in my head as he finished his sentence, there were many questions that I wanted to ask like ''How did Adrian agree to go nightclub and how did Sunny even manage to make him agree.''


    None of that matters to me for now Why? Because I can''t let Lyra to this kind of ce.


    She must remain pure no matter what!!!


    I may sound like a typical Otacu but I don''t care. When making characters for the ''de of Destiny novel, I made Lyra''s character with extra care.


    She is the goddess of kindness in this impure world, so at least she must remain pure.


    "I do understand Sunny." I have a sunny serious nod.


    "That''s why we have decided that you somehow make Emma, Evelyn and Lyra tell them to go somewhere else."


    What...What?


    "Why the hell do I have to do it? Why not make Adrian do it? I''m sure he can convince them way because then I do."


    "Because we draw lots and your name came up," Sunny said as he made eye contact with Adrian, Noah and Keal.


    "When did you draw lots? I was not even aware of that."


    "O-Oh, T-That it was before I-Ie to pick Y-You up." Sunny nervously said as avoided my eyes.


    So it was a trap! I fell into the trap they made for me.


    "Now go, Lucas bro I know you can do it."


    "Wait-"


    Before I could say no to him I was pushed toward Emma, Evelyn and Lyra.


    I turned my head back and saw all of them giving me thumbs up.


    ''Basterds...''


    "Hey, Evelyn," I called Evelyn and she stopped walking and looked at me, Emma and Lyra also stopped.


    "What is it?"


    "How about we split up? Girls can enjoy their time without worrying about us." I said to her with a nervous smile on my face.


    "What do you think?" Evelyn turned her head back to Lyra and Emma and asked.


    "Why should we? I don''t want to split up" Emma said as she stared right back at me.


    ''I know you want to spend some time with Adrian but now is not time for that woman!''


    "Stop it, Emma. I know Lucas must have some reasons, right Lucas?" Lyra slightly scolded Emma and asked in reply I just nodded my head.


    "But, Ahh, fine. We can split and anyway, I want to buy clothes for myself." Emma somehow agreed to Lyra to my suggestion.


    "Ok take care," Evelyn said to me and left with Emma and Lyra.


    -You did Lucas bro!


    -I have to say, I don''t expect this oue.


    -Even though I have had to deal with Emma, you did a nice job, Lucas.


    -Now we can go to our real destination.


    I could hear Shouts from Addian, Noah, Kael and Sunny behind me.


    Onlookers gave me a weird ce as they passed by me.


    ''Maybe I shouldn''t havee after all.''


    ***


    Even though the moon was up in the sky, there were still many shops with their lights on. The shops were bustling with people. It was open to people who couldn''t get enough of the city''s unrestricted atmosphere and wanted to stay outside enjoying to their heart''s content tillte at night.


    Yato who was now enjoying his new identity as Sam Williams, went to the night pub.


    When he went inside the pub, he thought it was full of people but as he looked at the empty seats, he realized that the atmosphere in the pub was quite strange, everyone gathered around at a specific spot looking at some kind of fight that was about to break out.


    ''It''s a fight .''Yatos eyes shone brightly. as he muttered ''Who is fighting here?''


    He was curious about the fight.


    Somebody had said that the best entertainment in the world was fighting and fighting at a ce like a pub makes an epicbination. The drinkers enjoy themselves cheering for the fighters with a drink in their hand for them it was a heavenly experience.


    And Yato loves watching the drama of others more than anything in the world.


    Yato made his way through the crowd and as he looked at the people who were engaged in verbal abuse, he frowned.


    Why? Because he happened to see Lucas and his friends and they were ready to fight anyone as they took out their weapons.


    ''what the hell is going on here?''

 Chapter 119: Bar Fight [1]

    Ten minutes earlier, before the fight broke out in the Night pub.


    The Nightclub Bar in Silva City unfolds before us in a cascade of vibrant lights and pulsating energy. As we step inside, the rhythmic thump of the music engulfs me, setting the tone for the night ahead. The air isced with a medley of scents¡ªintoxicating perfumes, the subtle aroma of crafted cocktails, and an underlying hint of excitement.


    The interior is a symphony of colours, bathed in hues of deep blues and purples that dance along the sleek, polished surfaces. Neon lights trace intricate patterns along the walls, casting a dynamic glow that shifts with the beats of the music. Mirrored panels amplify the luminosity, creating an illusion of endless space.


    The bar itself is a masterpiece, a sleek blend of modern design and ssic allure. Polished mahogany counters stretch along the length of the room, reflecting the gleam of crystal-clear sses neatly arranged on shelves. The bartender, a maestro of mixology, orchestrates a dance of bottles, effortlessly crafting exquisite concoctions.


    Plush leather booths line the periphery, inviting patrons to sink into their embrace. Each table is adorned with slender, flickering candles, casting a warm and intimate glow. The atmosphere is alive withughter and chatter, a symposium of conversations merging seamlessly with the pulsating bass.


    Beautiful Elves women gracefully navigate the space, serving drinks with a charm that mirrors the ambience. Their attire, a fusion of sophistication and allure, adds to the visual spectacle of the night. It''s not just a bar; it''s an experience, a sensory journey that captivates and elevates.


    "This what I called a bar," Sunnymented from beside me. There was a spark in his eyes as he saw a hot Elven woman pouring drinks to a customer.


    "Let''s go! What are we waiting for?" Sunny said as he rushed toward an open table.


    "He sure does have some extra energy for this." Adrian chuckled and soon followed Sunny. Kael and Noah just sighed at the sight of Sunny acting like a kid.


    As for me? Well, I don''t care either way. I only came here because I fell into the trap that Sunny made for me.


    But I think it''s nice, Even if I don''t want toe here with this I can''t take my mind off all the uing problems. At least for a little while.


    A small smile came to my face as I headed toward the rest of them.


    But it seems like this world is not like me.


    Why? Because as soon as I took a few steps someone collided with me intentionally.


    "Ahh," I stumbled backwards, startled. I quickly regained my bnce and looked up to see who I had collided with.


    Before me stood a bald young man wearing a ck tank top with an ugly scar running down his face.


    His imposing muscles rippled beneath his skin like boulders of steel, and he cast an irritated look at me.


    "You fucking idiot watch your steps." He said as started to walk away.


    ''Ok, Now he is done it.''


    "Hey, You are the one who should watch your steps fucking baldy," I shouted and he stopped at his track he turned his head toward me and said,


    "What did you say?"


    I may sound petty at the moment but I don''t care. He has apologised to me that I may be not making this into a big issue but he didn''t.


    ''He should med himself.''


    "What? Don''t you hear? I said you are the one who should watch your steps fucking baldy."


    "You will be sorry for what you said to me. I''m a cadet of Unity Academy and the first son of the Crimson family, Jean Crimson."


    Unity Academy, Like Nova Academy this Academy also train future heroes but unlike Nova Academy, Which has a whole  Academy City Unity Academy doesn''t have that.


    It''s a small Academy that is in Silva City. As for the Crimson family, I did not know them.


    I may have an almost perfect memory but I just can''t remember inside of the novel.


    "I don''t care," I said to Jean, he began to go red from anger as he dashed towards him.


    He grabbed me by his hand and for a moment he thought that he had won against me.


    But a momentter...


    "You fool."


    "What?"


    Jean said in a confused voice but instantly he felt something mming against his chin.


    At first, Jean didn''t even feel anything but soon the world started spinning and he lost his bnce.


    "...Huh?!" Staggering back, Jean saw Lucas had one of her legs up in the air.


    ''Di-Did he kick?! When?!'' was all Apolus could think before he lost his bnce and crumpled to one knee.


    "The great Jean crimson is on his knees! What a rare sight!!" I said in a mock tone, and soon enough everyone turned their head towards me.


    Adrian, Sunny, Noah and Keal also look at me. I can''t tell for sure but I know that they didn''t expect to be in a fight.


    Right at that moment, a few individuals rushed to the bald young man''s side and swarmed him.


    ¨C"Jean, are you okay?!"


    ¨C" How dare he?! Doesn''t he know who Jean is?"


    ¨C"Come on, guys! Let''s teach her a lesson!"


    I resisted the urge to roll her eyes again. Were these people Jean''s fellow cadets? Maybe his ssmates?


    "Lucas bro, we came here to drink not to fight."


    Well, it can''t be helped, let''s end this quickly."


    "And here I thought I would able to rx."


    "It will be a good practice match for me too.,"


    Sunny, Kael, Noah and Adrian said as they reached near me. I just smirked at them and turned my eyes back to Jean, by now he was standing up on his feet.


    Jean extended an arm to stop his friends and yelled at them, "Stop it, everyone! Just stand back and do not interfere! I will deal with him myself!"


    His fellow cadets wanted to retort and provide their aid, but ultimately listened to him and stood back.


    After all, they knew Jean was like a raging bull when he was angry. He would not differentiate a friend from a foe in his current state.


    Thest thing they wanted to do was to stand in his way right now and get caught in the crossfire.


    "I''ll finish this quickly, so please wait for a moment. " I said to others.

 Chapter 120: Bar Fight [2]

    Tension hung heavy as the air cracked with intensity. However, the noble patrons around them seemed entirely unaffected by the unfolding chaos.


    It was almost as if such instances were regr urrences in this bar.


    Everyone remained seated in their plush booths, sipping their drinks, letting out puffs of smoke, and asionally erupting into loudughter¡ªbehaviour that hardly befitted their high social status.


    Meanwhile, the confrontation between Jean and Lucas continued to escte as Jean channelled mana into his legs.


    His massive calves appeared ready to burst as the pristine wooden floor of the bar cracked beneath his feet.


    In an instant, the hulking young man vanished from his position and reappeared right in front of Lucas.


    With lightning speed, he shot his right arm forward,unching a blisteringly fast straight punch toward his, his fist moving in a blur.


    Lucas deftly ducked, narrowly avoiding a punch that could have easily broken her nose.


    From his low position, Lucas exploded into action, lunging forward and forcefully ramming his shoulder into his abdomen.


    Though Jean staggered slightly, he remainedrgely unaffected.


    Jean''s hand began to glow in an orange hue, a consending amount of mana gathering at Jean''s hand.


    Lucas sees this and quickly tries to get some distance from him but it iste.


    "Now Die,"  Jean said as he threw a first full of mana towards Lucas''s face, he was going for a kill.


    Lucas''s survival instinct kicked in at the right moment. Lucas''s sides step slightly and tip his head to the left side trying to dodge Jean''s punch.


    -Swoosh!


    "Aggh!"


    Lucas may save his head from Jean''s punch but he can''t save his shoulder which is exposed to Jean.


    Lucas slid a few steps back from the impact of Jean''s punch, and he could feel his shoulder bone-rattling against each other from impact.


    If that punch held more power Lucas could have been fractured.


    Not giving any more thoughts on his shoulder, Lucas springs into action.


    Blue swirls began covering his legs.


    He bent both of his legs in the air as he somersaulted.


    Lucas''s target was Jean''s head.


    Knowing intention of Lucas, Jean covered his face with both his hands.


    But it was already toote...


    -Thwack!


    Lucas hit heads before Jean fully covered himself.


    Jean skids across the ground, back to where hisckeys were.


    He removed his hand from his head and found there was blooding from his nose.


    "Kill him," Jean said to hisckey,  hearing the words of Jean, Four Lack Jean started to run toward Lucas but they could not reach out to him.


    Why? Because Adrian, Sunny, Noah and Kael stand in their way with their weapons in their hands.


    "How about first you passed through me?" Adrian said as raised his sword to one ofck that was heading toward Lucas.


    "Don''t worry Lucas bro! We will handle this while you can fight that guy." Sunny said as he pointed toward Jean.


    "Just leave this small fry to us, Lucas.


    Kael said to Lucas.


    Noah silently nodded at Lucas as he faced the enemy in front of him.


    "Thanks, guys," Lucas said and then he''ll break out in the Night bar pub.


    Adrian and others started a fight with Jean''sckeys, For Adrian who broke through to [D-] after goblin Dane''s dungeon, for its child''s y.


    At the current moment, he was strongest at this pub. Not Jean or Even Lucas could beat him right now.


    Jean who was watching all of this, grit his teeth and summoned a great axe in his hand.


    He then shot a fierce re in the direction of Lucas and dered, "You''re dead!"


    Only when the weapons were drawn did the patrons sitting all around them start to worry. They knew that blood was going to be spilt now.


    ¨C"Hey! Stop them!"


    ¨C"Someone calls the manager!"


    Panic broke out but no one dared to step forward to break the fight. Besides, it was already toote.


    No one stops when Jean summons his weapon, in fact after he summons his weapon, the fight goes to the next level.


    "No, you''re dead," Lucas said as he summons his Nightshadow bow. With S rank Artifact in his hand, Lucas was going for a direct kill.


    No sane person would try to be someone in front of so many people, but is Lucas sane?


    The answer is no, after he came to this world Lucas went through many disasters and incidents when he was at F+ rank, many would die but he survived.


    Lucas always tried to be calm but when his anger reached its peak, Lucas lost control of the other side that he was trying to hide from everyone.


    Mana spilt out from the tip of his finger and materialized into an azure arrow on the stretched bowstring.


    In the next moment, Lucas loosened his grip on the bowstring and the mana arrow he had conjured shot forward, hurtling toward Jean at breakneck speed.


    The power of the mana arrow is ten times stronger than the normal one because of the Nightshadow bow.


    The current power of the Mana arrow is [C] ranked at its best.


    Jean knows he can''t dodge this attack so he tries to block it with his massive axe.


    -Swoosh!


    -Schreetch!


    "Fuck." Jean curses as he flies back to the wall with a mana arrow embedded in his axe, He thinks that with his weapon he could at least save himself but he is wrong.


    -Thud!


    Jean hit the wall of the club bar and cracked on the wall like a spider.


    -Crack


    Jean widened his eyes as a crack appeared on his axe and the next moment the axe broke and with a spark of White light dismissed on the air.


    -Boom


    A loud sound of boom could be heard in the entire pub, gaining the attention of everyone. Everyone stops what they are doing at the moment, Adrian who just defeated his opponent looks at Lucas with narrow eyes.

 Chapter 121: Maybe Unlucky?

    -Boom!


    A loud sound of boom could be heard in the entire pub, gaining the attention of everyone. Everyone stops what they are doing at the moment, Adrian who just defeated his opponent looks at Lucas with narrow eyes.


    More precisely the bow that Lucas holding. He knew that this was in ''the Artifact room'' when they were fighting fallen humans but he didn''t how could Lucas gain such powerful weapon.


    ''I can ask himter...'' Adrian thought turning toward the wall where Jean was hit by a mana arrow.


    The dust settled on and soon Jean''s standing figure could be seen, from His left shoulder blood was falling to the ground.


    ''If not for my Axe who took most of the impact from the arrow, I would have lost my arm.'' Jean thought as he looked with fear in his eyes.


    "Oh? You survive that huh?" Lucas said as he put back Night Shadow''s bow to his AI bracelet, he then sprinted toward Jean at full speed.


    In a burst of speed, Lucas appeared in front of Jean and raised his right leg before bringing it down on his face.


    Thwaaam¡ª!!


    Unleashing a wless axe kick on his skull, Lucas effortlessly knocked out Jean. The monstrous young man went limp, his giant body falling unconscious on the ground.


    Everyone thought that was the end but Lucas didn''t stop at that.


    He grabs the unconscious body of Jean and punches him in the face.


    strong>-p!


    That caressing turned into a p in less than a second.


    -Punch!


    Again.


    -Punch!


    Again.


    -Punch!


    Again.


    -Punch!


    "Stop!" someone shouted.


    Andrin and Sunny said as they pulled Lucas away from Unconscious Jean.


    Sunny, who was grabbing Lucas''s right hand said, "Lucas bro everything is over! If you do anything more than this you could go to jail."


    At the name of Jail, Lucast stopped. Likes some kind of switch turn on his head, Lucas rxed his body and said,


    "It''s fine Adrian, Sunny. I''m not going to beat him anymore."


    Adrian shot a nce at Sunny which he is nodded and a momentter they let go of Lucas''s hands.


    Lucas turned his head toward the remainingckeys of Jean and said,


    "Do you want to continue this fight?"


    At that Sunny tightens his stance same goes for Kael and Noah. Only Adrian and Lucas are rxed at the moment.


    "N-No we don''t want to fight." One Jean Lacky said and others silently nodded their heads.


    Lucas gave them a nk expression before saying, "Fine, get him to a hospital or something."


    "Y-Yes, sir!"


    It took four of Jean''s friends to drag his unconscious body out of the bar.


    "Hey, you! Stop right there!"


    But just as Lucas and others thought everything was over, a bald, elderly man entered the scene, apanied by a group of imposing bouncers dressed in sharp ck suits. They formed a circle around her.


    The bald old man stepped forward and pointed a finger at them, scolding, "You are not allowed to summon your weapons in this bar! I''ll hand you over to the Hero police¨C"


    "I know that," Lucas said as he stopped an elderly man in his mid-sentence and started to type his smart bracelet.


    "What?" The old man frowned, but his phone suddenly beeped, alerting him of an iing notification.


    He retrieved his phone, but his wrinkled old face paled when he nced at the screen.


    "I just sent you a couple of thousand C for the coteral damage and any potential inconvenience I and my friends may have caused you and your patrons," he dered, then turned her attention to everyone in the bar and dered, "The entire night''s drinks are on me!"


    A long silence fell over the bar for a moment, followed by a cacophony of cheers and apuse broke out.


    ¨C "Hell yeah!"


    ¨C "What an amazing fighter, and so generous too!


    ¨C "Woooooh!"


    "Let''s go," Lucas said to Adrian, Sunny, Noah and Keal.


    They started to follow behind him, as their mood for drinking left them.


    As Lucas walked towards the door, the crowd made a path for him and stood at the side not wanting to offend him.


    "I don''t know kid was a bit crazy on his head." Sam who was standing in the middle of the bystanders muttered to himself with a smile on his face


    ''He has so much potential. Someone worthy finally came. '' Same eyes started to glow blue hue and his smile turned into a smirk.


    "Hey, bartender I want one Texas Sunrise with Vodka."  Sam ced his order to the bartender. "Coming right up."


    "Free drinks are always great," Sam said to himself while he waited for his order toe.


    ***


    Aftering back to the Mansion, Lucas went back to the room, the one he woke up in because of the sunny.


    Lucas stepped inside the terrace attached to his room. As if it was disying how luxurious this building was, the terrace was only made up of carved white rocks with great artistic taste. The night view from this ce was also stunning.


    Torches lit up different parts of the city and made up apletely different scene than it had during the daytime. The stars were shining brightly over the night sky.


    The light source wavered ording to the fires and added vitality to the city, and the dark spots of the city where light didn''t reach piqued the viewers'' curiosities. However, the night view didn''t interest Lucas, he held a drink in his hands. All his attention and thoughts were on the recent event that had transpired.


    "I am the protagonist or something?" Lucas muttered to himself.


    Since he came here everything going wrong for him.


    It doesn''t matter if Lucas doesn''t want to be involved with problems but somehow no matter how much he tries he always finds himself in new problems.


    Day one is still not finished mascar of Silva still hasn''t happened yet but Lucas is already feeling tired.


    This morning he has to fight with thieves at a ck market and now this bar incident.


    "Maybe I''m unlucky?" Lucas''s mood worsened as he said that, he took a deep breath and walked back to his room to sleep.


    He doesn''t want to think about this...at least not yet.

 Chapter 122: Six Hours

    In the dimly lit room, A demon, adorned in a menacing ck cloak and a sinister mask, presided over the assembly of eager demons. Therge throne upon which he sat seemed to amplify the air of malevolence that surrounded him. His piercing gaze fixated on the 100 demons, each bearing a [D-] rank, gathered before him.


    "You have one job, and that is to kill everyone in Silva City," he dered with amanding tone. The response from the demons was a chorus of assurances, pledges of loyalty shrouded in the excitement of impending chaos.


    "Don''t worry, my lord, we will not disappoint you!"


    "Yeah, just leave everything to us, my lord."


    "There will be a blood bath in the human realm."


    The shouts of enthusiasm reverberated within the dark confines of the room, echoing the sinister intentions that fueled the demonic assembly.


    As the demon lord revelled in the anticipation of impending destruction, a shadowy figure materialized beside him, expressing concern.


    "My lord, should we trust that human you signed a contract with? If something happens to him, you will receive a bacsh like Envy n Patrich," the shadow figure inquired, voicing a note of caution.


    The demon lord, thoughtful and calcting, considered the query before responding, "It''s fine. Unlike the Envy n head, who signed a high-level contract with humans, I just signed a VI tier¡ªa very low-level one. So if something happens to him, I won''t receive that much bacsh."


    The shadow figure absorbed this information, acknowledging the calcted risk taken by the demon lord.


    After their conversation, the demon lord turned his attention back to the 100 demons and issued his final decree.


    "Prepare for the leave. The S-rank dungeon will open in a few hours."


    The demons, fueled by dark and malevolent energy, dispersed into the shadows, ready to unleash chaos upon Silva City under themand of their ominous lord.


    ***


    Stark Tower loomed over Novclif City, an imposing structure that housed the private headquarters of heroes working for the Stark family. Tony, with an Indifferent expression, strode purposefully toward the entrance of this fortress of heroism.


    As he approached a massive metal gate, a fingerprint scanner gleamed, awaiting confirmation. Tony pressed his thumb against the scanner.


    -Click!


    The gate responded with a mechanical swoosh, parting to grant Tony ess.


    Inside, the private headquarters revealed a sophisticated and high-tech design. Sleek surfaces and holographic disys adorned the spacious area, creating an ambience of cutting-edge efficiency. Stark Tower''s interior mirrored Tony''s penchant for advanced technology.


    Seated in the heart of the headquarters were ten formidable [A+] rank heroes, each engaged in meticulous preparations for the impending threat of the S-rank dungeon. Their focus was unwavering, and a tense atmosphere hung in the air.


    As Tony entered, one of the [A+] heroes rose from the group and approached him with a respectful nod. The hero''s appearance was striking¡ªa formidable figure d in a high-tech hero suit, adorned with advanced gadgets and weaponry. The suit''s colours, a blend of metallic tones, entuated the hero''s aura of strength and readiness.


    "Young Master Tony," the hero greeted his voice a mix of respect and determination. The hero''s eyes, behind the visor of the suit, reflected amitment to their shared cause.


    "Chased, the schedule for your team going to Silva City has been changed. Instead of today, all of you will be heading there tomorrow," Tony informed Chased with a calm yet decisive tone.


    "But we heard we have to head toward Silva City in a few hours," Chased replied, his expression marked with confusion.


    Tony, wearing a thoughtful expression, ced a reassuring hand on Chased''s shoulder. "There''s been a slight adjustment. Intel just came in, indicating that the S-rank dungeon won''t pose a threat until tomorrow morning. We''ve got a bit more time."


    Chased''s brows furrowed as he processed this unexpected change. "But, Young Master Tony, we were all set to go. Is there a reason for the dy?"


    Tony, with a quick and convincing smile, responded, "Security protocols have been updated. It''s crucial to ensure that we have the most urate information before you embark on this mission. This dy will allow us to fine-tune the strategy and guarantee a smoother operation."


    Chased, though still puzzled, nodded in understanding. "If it''s for the safety of Silva City, we''ll follow the new schedule. But we need to be ready for anything."


    "Chased. Your dedication ismendable, and we''re counting on your team to handle the situation effectively," Tony affirmed, his gaze reflecting both confidence and gratitude.


    As Chased returned to his team with the adjusted n, Tony''s expression shifted.


    The smile from Tony''s face is gone as he wears an Indfrent expression as he leaves the private hero headquarters of his family.


    With this problem solved, there is not anyone standing in his way of revenge. His father doesn''t know about this but he doesn''t care.


    With the help of demon power, Tony felt invincible. He never felt like this before. After signing a contract with Demon he practices his power for  3 days, to get to know his new strength.


    And so far Tony hasn''t regretted bing a fallen human, he likes it more than before.


    Reaching the terrace of the stark tower, Tony met his private butler standing there.


    "Young Master, Tony." Butler bowed his head as he saw Tonying. Tony nodded his head inherently and said,


    "Open the Teleportation gate to Silva City."


    "As you wish, Young Master," Butler said and went toward the Teleportation gate that was behind him.


    Shing¡ª!!


    The giant rectangr frame which wasing out of the ground glowed in an azure blue hue.


    The space inside the rectangle started to distort as visible ripples erupted in the fabric of space.


    "It''s done, Young Master."


    "Good, Make sure that Father doesn''t know about this," Tony said as he walked toward the Teleportation gate.


    "I will." Butler bowed his head again as Tony walked past him.


    "Now let''s see Adrian, who will save you this time?" Tony muttered to himself as he stepped inside of Teleportation gate.


    Six Hours till Masscor of Silva City.

 Chapter 123: One Hour

    Last day of the Trip to Silva City.


    After today we will go back to Nova Academy tomorrow morning. The past two days gas has been haptic for me...kind of.


    First, after the fight at the club bar the next morning Adrian confronted me about how did I get Nightshadow''s bow.


    I was kind of shocked when he asked me that out of nowhere I also cursed myself at my stupidity. In my anger, I took out an S-rank artefact.


    But it''s fine, only Adrian knows...For now at least.


    I made some kind of excuse and said to him, "Oh? So you want to know how do I get Nightsgadow bow? Well it''s the extra reward I got from the Vice Guild leader of Eldoria Grace guild Sia "


    Thankfully he epted my excuse as I made a call to Sia through my phone.


    Sia scolded meter on for how careless I was and in return for helping me out she is going to use one of the favours that she had on me when I returned to Academy City


    I don''t know what she going to make me do but I know that it will be very hard for me to do so.


    Anyway, after that all I did was roam around Silva City with others and in my free time I checked every possible oue for my survival.


    But so far my only hope is that heroes or anyone strong nearbye and stop this massacre.


    If I''m not here on a ss trip to Silva City,  I don''t care how many people will die but since I''m already I should ensure that I survive somehow.


    Thinking about all of this, I feel like I would get a headache.


    Anyway, the current time is 2 pm After an afternoon and in an hour S rank dungeon monster will being around the streets of Silva City.


    To ensure that something like that does not happen I''m currently at the very edge of Silva City. This is the location of the S-rank dungeon.


    in front of me is the wilderness, I head inside of wilderness and in a few steps I reach my real location.


    ***


    Standing in front of a cave, I dusted my hands. Dirt rained down on the ground.


    Huu. After taking a deep breath, I nced behind me. An inch away from my feet was a razor-sharp cliff.


    The S rank Dungeon was located in the middle of a cliff, buried in moss and vines.


    I could feel my heart thumping. I would have been too scared of falling to try.


    "Hmm."


    I looked into the dark cave without going in. I activated My[ Mana Eyes] repelled the darkness and widened my vision. Not long afterwards, I discovered something very shocking.


    I could see the dungeon inside of the cave through my Mana Eyes but what shocked me more was that right in front of the S-rank dungeon Two Humans with Armond weapons in their hand were standing.


    ''How could this?'' This dungeon was supposed to be hidden inside the Cave, so how could anyone know about this beforehand?


    I focused my [Mana Eyes ] skills and focused on these two.


    Both of them wear full-body suit armour from head to toe with ck helmets on their heads. Both of them hold advanced machinery guns, that would kill anyone who is below [D+] rank.


    I focused more and found a logo on their armour suit and it belonged to the Stark family.


    Tony''s image came into my head at the mention of the Stark family.


    Things be more clear for me now. I don''t how? But somehow stark family discover this dungeon and ims it.


    But there is a catch.


    I think after iming this dungeon, they didn''t tell the World Government or Hero Association and I think I know the reason for that.


    If you have a dungeon, then you have to pay at least 70% of the profit that you gained from the dungeon to the world government.


    The interest rate can go up and down depending on which rank of dungeon you possess.


    In short, the Stark family ims this dungeon illegally.


    If that''s the case then why don''t they send anyone to clean the dungeon from inside? I''m sure they know that this dungeon going to explode in an hour.


    If that happens then there will be no stark industry in future.


    Well Anyway, If they wanted to hide in this dungeon they should sent their man here but they didn''t, it''s their loss.


    I took out B rank Artefact, [Messenger Notepad.] from my smart bracelet.


    Soon normal type writing machine games in my hand but let me remind you it''s not normal.


    "Activat."


    writing machine begins to glow in blue light and white light particle it''s disappears in front of me.


    [Messenger Notepad is now activated.] A big blue screen appears in front of me with words written on it.


    "Show me, what type of Association and guild are in Silva City," I said and as soon as


    Messenger Notepad hears my words, it begins to type all the details.


    [There are a total of 3 guilds and two associations at Silva City at the moment.


    :Name of guild.


    1:- Frost Guild.


    2: Silver light guild.


    3: The Dooms Guild.


    :Names of Association.


    1:- Sub-branch of Hero Association.


    2:- Sub-branch of Hunter Association. ]


    "Bring me to the Notepad window," I said after I read all the names.


    A Notepad appears in front of me,  the design of the Notepad is simr to the Notepad that phones have.


    I starch out my hand and began to type on the Notepad. I wrote the coordinates of the rank S dungeon and a few words along the lines.


    "Send this message to every Association and guild that is mentioned above."


    [Comand confirmed.]


    [Sending Message to Everyone.]


    [1%...10%...25%...50%...75%...95%...100.%]


    [The message had been send.]


    [Host identity is saved, the Host doesn''t have to worry.]


    [ The usage of Messenger Notepad ispleted. The Messenger Notepad will be going on a self-destruction mode.]


    I started to run as I read those messages,  now that my job is done here I think it''s going to be fine somehow.


    -Boom


    That was the st of Messenger Notepad self-destruction mode.

 Chapter 124: Exploded

    The Sub-branch Hero Association in the heart of Silva City stands as a beacon of hope and preparedness. The building, a sleek blend of contemporary architecture and advanced technology, rises with purpose.


    Its exterior is adorned with a holographic emblem that signifies unity and protection. Large, transparent windows allow a glimpse into the bustling activity within, revealing a dynamic hub of heroes gearing up for various missions. The entrance is marked by sliding ss doors that part seamlessly as heroes enter and exit.


    Inside, the main lobby boasts a sophisticated design, featuring holographic information panels disying real-time data, mission updates, and emergency alerts. Comfortable seating areas provide spaces for heroes to gather and strategize, while high-tech vending machines offer nourishment for those in need of a quick energy boost.


    The centralmand centre is a nerve centre of activity, with a vast array ofputer screens and holographic disys lining the walls. Heroes, d in their distinctive suits, move with purpose as they monitor the city for any signs of trouble.


    -Tring Emergency, -Tring Emergency, -Tring Emergency


    At this moment, a sudden hush falls over the association as an emergency message shes across the AI System. The message, urgent and pulsating with a red hue,mands the attention of every hero present. rms echo through the hallways as the heroes spring into action, the emergency message triggering a cascade of responses.


    Amid the controlled chaos, heroes gather around holographic disys, their expressions a mix of determination and concern.


    "Who sent this emergency message?" A woman with fiery red hair asked the man who was inmand of the AI System here.


    "W-We D-Dont K-Know yet, Miss Shisha." The man Sutterd as he replied to Shisha.


    Shisha Is a [A+] rank hero working for the Hero Association the and World Government. Shisha is very powerful and kind among her peers but at this moment there was no Kindness on her face.


    Shish shot a re at the man, who is in charge of the AI system here.


    "How could that be? We have the best AI system of world government and yet you are you don''t know?"


    "W-We are trying to find the person who sent this message to us but we can''t find anything at all. It''s like he vanishes in the air."


    The man said as he still tried to find the IP address of the person who sent the message here.


    Shisha clenched her fist and realised it then She asked,


    "Let me see what is this message about"


    "Yes, Mam." the man said to Shisha and opened a holographic message so she could see.


    [ From:- Unknown


    Too:- Sub Branch Of Hero Association.


    Type:- Emergency


    Message:- At the edge of the western side of Silva City we wilderness start, There is an unclean S-rank dungeon which is about to explode and soon all monsters will roam around Silva City. If you want to save the people who leave here then do something about it. And let me remind you! This is not a prank You''re good for nothing Heros.


    Coordinates:- 35*-67*89*xxxxxx ]


    "Did he tell me a good-for-nothing hero?" Shish muttered as she clenched her hand into a fist. Her subordinate takes a few steps back in fear. They have the very right to fear Shisha, after all, whoever has a question about her action as a hero went right the hell.


    For the past Ten years, shisha dedicated her whole heart to working as a hero, She has saved many people from viins, monsters, beasts etc. Everyone respected her and she also liked it.


    But here some unknown person said to her that she is a ''good-for-nothing hero''. If only they had sent this message she would personally visit him.


    "Mam, I think this is a prank." a blonde elf with long pointy ears said as he cautiously approached Shisha.


    She loosened her grip and took a deep breath before replying to the blond elf.


    "Even if it''s a prank we should check the location, We are talking about an S-rank gate dungeon after all. Send a team of [B+] rank heroes to this location, and if they find a gate there they have to contact me immediately, you got it?"


    A serious expression soon came to the blonde Elf as he silently nodded his head and left from control room.


    Shisha turned her head to the man who was inmand of the AI System and said,


    "You, no matter what try to find the sender of this message."


    "Yes, mam."  The man said as he began to type on the holographic keyboard.


    Before Shish could sigh, she heard her name called.


    "Miss Shish, I have something important to report to you." A beautiful elf with Blue hair said as she came running through the door of the control room.


    "What is it?" Shisha asked the Elf as she reached near her.


    There was a troubled expression on her face. The elf woman took a deep breath before saying.


    "We received a report from the Hunter Association that they also received this emergency message, like ours."


    "What?" Shisha said and widened her eyes.


    "There is more mam."


    "Then tell me." Shisha urged the to woman talk fast.


    "They were not the only ones who received a message but Frost Guild, Silver Light Guild and The Dooms Guild also received this same message and they also can''t trace back the sender."


    rms began to ring on the Shisha''s heads, For a moment Shisha thought one hacker was able to do this but she dismissed that thought


    Why? Because a world-famous hacker is rotting inside of jail at the moment.


    ''Then who could this man be?''


    "MISS, SHISHA MAM." the man who was inmand of the AI system shouted in his lungs.


    "What-" She turned and stopped at mid-sentence, an unknown feeling slowly sinking into her as she gazed at the big monitor in front of her.


    On the screen, shisha could see that at the edge of the western side of Silva City, arge amount of Mana was gathering. "


    This amount of mana only the S-rank dungeon could gather before it explodes


    "Gathered Every hero on the board, sent a help request to Hunter Association and guilds, RIGHT NOW!!!"


    "Yes, mam." The man said as watched a big monitor with fear in his eyes."


    Without saying any words Shisha left the control room.


    The S-ranked dungeon has exploded.

 Chapter 125: Now What?

    I ran away to a nearby coffee shop. After ordering a drink, I let out a deep sigh.


    I have done my part now rest is up to the heroes and hunters of Silva City.


    I checked the time on my smart bracelet and it showed me that the time was 3:20/pm. There are still 40 minutes left before the S-rank dungeon explodes.


    Before that, they managed to clean up the dungeon from the inside everything could be solved easily.


    I could go back to Academy City and prepare for the uing plot but I know that it''s not as easy as it sounded.


    To enter an S-rank dungeon one must have at least [A+] or  [A] ranked and I think there are not many[ A] ranked heroes or hunters here at Silva City.


    Silva City is a small city that was built for tourism and that''s why there are not many powerful heroes here.


    ''There are like 14 [A+] and 25  [A] heroes here... I guess?'' but still I think might be not enough.


    There is only one [S-] ranked hero here at the moment and her name is Professor Lillian Ashbourne.


    In the novel, because she joined the fight against the monsters that areing from S-ranked dungeon, that''s how the heroes manage to hold off monsters before reinforcementes.


    If she had not joined the fight then everyone from ss would have died there, including Adrian and the other main cast.


    Even so, the casualty of death went to thousands but it is worse.


    "I think this time not that many people will die," I muttered to myself as I took a cup of coffee that the waitress left for me and took a sip.


    Then something unexpected happened and I didn''t like it.


    The waitress in front of me was giving me a coffee to a customer stopped, not her but everyone else stopped.


    It''s like time had stopped moving.


    "What the fuc-"


    I could not even count as strange words appeared in front of me in the air.


    My eyes widened as I suddenly got this strange filling in my guts as it kept writing and stopped.


    I read the words that were written there.


    [Did you forget about me, Lucas? I''m kind of hurt you know?]


    Fuck! Why every time I think are going my way some fucker came and messes everything up.


    "What do you want? And why do you show yourself right now? You know I forgot about you."


    [All the time you asked questions, Lucas. That''s a bad habit it makes you lose your fast.]


    He is just trying to annoy but I''m not going to fall for that.


    "Just get to the point, will you?"


    [First, let me congrats to for killing Samuel Lucas. I thought you would die there but somehow you survived.]


    Oh, so he is going to start from there. That''s good, I also have one question in my mind for him.


    "Did you change the plot like you did with Artifact Room?" After my fight with Samuel, I also thought that somehow he was behind the change in the plot.


    After a moment of silence, new words or sentences could be written on the air.


    [....No, I did not do something like that. I think you already know the answers, don''t you Lucas?]


    I grit my teeth as I read the message. I know but I still don''t want to believe that because of involvement the plot changes.


    [See! I know I''m right hahaha.]


    Shut up.


    I sent a re toward those mocking words.


    [I did not change anything that time but I will now.]


    At those words, my re intensely changed into a nk stairs. When these words appear again in front of me I already know I should prepared for the worst.


    "Why you you do that?" I asked with no emotion in my voice.


    I saw a message.


    [Lucas I already told you this but I will repeat myself, there is no semnce of danger for the main character and others. If the story continues this way, the readers would be bored thinking, "The main character will win anyways."]


    "... This crazy motherfu..."


    No danger? Of course, there was no danger. Readers didn''t like extreme danger! This thoughtless amateur...


    Fuck you...


    "So what happened now?"


    [I''m going to watch the action movie, the name of the movie is ''How will Lucas Survive at Silva City.'' Hahaha...]


    Endure it, Lucas just endure until I catch this bastard.


    [The monsters will being out of the dungeon in 3 seconds Lucas. I hope you will survive, who am I kidding? that''s your speciality.]


    [ well I''m going now, please keep me entertained.]


    All of things went back to normal,  time started to flow like nothing had happened.


    It''s like nothing happened here in the first ce.


    "Fuck my luck," I muttered to myself. As I decided to leave the cafe


    But before I could, however, something happened.


    At that moment my smart bracelet glowed and suddenly let out a grating, echoing ringing sound. A secondter, the sound repeated.


    ¡­And it wasn''t only just him. Every person in the cafe, from the clients to the members of the staff, was receiving the same notification.


    My chest grew cold.


    I knew that sound, of course. Everyone in the world knew and dreaded it.


    Looking down, I saw the familiar text appear on the screen of my smart bracelet.


    ''No...''


    The notification read:


    EMERGENCY ALERT


    EMERGENCY ALERT


    S RANK DOUNGEN HAS BEEN EXPLOED AT THE EDGE OF SILVA CITY!!! ALL THE NERBAY PEOPLE LEAVE THAT AREA!!


    EVACUATE IMMEDIATELY!


    Shit! Now what should I do? Because of that bastard things mess up.


    Is this bastard trying to tell me no matter what I do things will happen like that in the novel?


    Fuck.


    -What should we do?


    -Are we going to d-die?


    -First, let''s evacuate from here immediately!!!


    My thoughts were broken by the shouts of other people in the cafe. All the colours have left their faces as they tried to evacuate from cafe.


    ''Now What?''


    I don''t know.

 Chapter 126: Beginning Of The Nightmare

    The mansion was where ss 1-Hero-1 staying at the moment. All the staff of the mansion and cadets of Nova Academy lost couleur on their faces as they read the warnings that were sent to them.


    ___


    EMERGENCY ALERT


    EMERGENCY ALERT


    S RANK DOUNGEN HAS BEEN EXPLOED AT THE EDGE OF SILVA CITY!!! ALL THE NERBAY PEOPLE LEAVE THAT AREA!!


    EVACUATE IMMEDIATELY!


    ____


    At that moment Lilian''s phone vibrated and she picked up the phone.


    "Hello?"


    -Miss Lillian Ashbourne this is Shisha a [A+] ranked hero, I know that you are here on a trip with your ss but we need your help as you are the only an S- rank here at the moment.


    "Don''t worry, I was already nning to head there," Lillian said to Shisha.


    -Thank you for your help, Miss Lillian Ashbourne.


    Saying that, Shisha cut the phone from the other side.


    Sigh


    Lillian let out a sigh, she thought this trip would go smoothly but she didn''t know that things would turn worse.


    ''Where is Yato?''  Lillian thought as she didn''t know where is Yato at the moment. With him, The fight will end in a few minutes.


    But he is not here and she can''t reach his phone either.


    ''Let''s think about himter.'' Lillian thought as she left her room.


    Lillian a relieved that all the students at the moment are inside of the mansion. The mansion is very far away from the S-rank dungeon and monsters will have difficulty reaching here, and this ce has advanced Security that was built for this type of situation.


    Lilian reached the entrance of the Mansion and saw there was amotion going here.


    She reached near entrance and found that it was her students that we were having problems with.


    The students are Adrian, Sunny, Isabe and Evelyn.


    "Open the gate, will you? I''m saying one of our ssmates is out there." Adrian said to the guard but the guard didn''t even change his expression at the words Adrian.


    "I can''t do that, I can''t allow any of you to go outside at this moment," Guard said to Adrian who just grits his teeth in return.


    Sunny who had enough waiting here, finally opened his mouth and said, "Look, dude my friend is near the where S-rank dungeon exploded and we have to save him."


    "What is happening here?" Lilian asked when she reached the closed gate of the mansion.


    "Miss Lillian."


    "Professor Lillian."


    "Please help us, professor."


    Three voices said at the same time, the voice belonged to Isabe, Evelyn and Adrian.


    "It''s about Lucas, he isn''t here. He said he was going sightseeing toward the edge of Silva City and there the S-rank dungeon exploded.


    Evelyn took a step forward toward Lillian and said with a worried expression on his face.


    Lillian''s eyes widened as she heard what Evelyn said. She thought every student was in the mansion but Lucas was not there at the moment.


    "And this guard won''t let us go outside to search for him." Isabe shot a dark look toward the guard at the entrance of the Mansion.


    Lillian gazed at Evelyn and Isabe. There was a confused expression on her face but soon a smirk came to her lips.


    Lilian knows that Isabe is cold toward others but here she expresses concern for Lucas.


    On the other hand, Evelyn shows many types of emotions on her face, anger, sadness, hope and worry.


    From all the emotion Lillian could tell that Evelyn was deeply worried about Lucas we''ll bring.


    "Don''t worry about him. I''m heading toward where he is at the moment. I will save him after all he is my student." Lillian said to Evelyn and Isabe and walked past them.


    "Sunny step back, Adrian you too."


    "Yes Mam." both of them stepped back from guard as they heard Lillian''s voice.


    "Open the gate, for me," Lillian said as she let out a small amount of bloodlust from her to Gurd.


    His face colour changed, as he felt the bloodlust from Lillian.


    "Yes, Mam."  He said and opened a gate for her.


    Lillian walked past to get with a cold expression on her face.


    ***


    Lucas was trembling, cold fear rising from the depths of his heart to swallow him whole. This was not a conscious response, but an instinctual reaction, it was beyond his control.


    The echoing ringing meant only one thing ¡ª run! Run if you wish to live, if you don''t want to die in a manner so harrowing that words could not describe it.


    ''10 minutes, what bullshit.'' that was nothing. Less than nothing. It was not nearly enough time for people to run, and not nearly enough for help to arrive.


    ''Fuck, my luck.'' As people jumped to their feet and ran to the exit with panicked expressions, Lucas sighed and cursed his Luck.


    He knows running means nothing, The monsters thate from the S-rank dungeon gate mostly are A, B, C and D rank. And from the notification he read earlier, he knows that the monster has left the dungeon and in a few seconds will enter Silva City.


    With his current, he could not hope to go against any of those monsters. But if he uses every disposal he has then maybe he could survive until the helpes.


    running away wasn''t even an option.


    Now left alone in the empty cafe, Lucas stood up and stretched. A heavy sigh escaped from his lips.


    "This is going to be¡­ a wild, wild ride¡­"


    Now that he knew that he was ¡ª insanity! ¡ª going to act, Lucas had to decide how exactly and do it very fast.


    Sadly, the question was not as easy as it seemed.


    His life was tooplicated for anything to be easy¡­


    Not only was the answer to the question not too obvious but, what''s worse, he had mere seconds to make a decision, which was not nearly enough to think things through with any sort of rity.


    But what choice did he have? None at all...


    Lucas grimaced.


    ''Let''s speedrun our options.''


    The safest and most cowardly option was that there was not an option at all!!!


    Seeing that nothing came to his mind, Lucas left the cafe to face uing threats.

 Chapter 127: Outbreak

    ''I can''t let others find out about my identity...''


    Lucas took out the ck mask he was wearing when he visited the ck market.


    Lucas closed his eyes for a moment, then checked where the cameras monitoring the cafe were located, and walked into their blind zone. There, he put that mask on his face.


    After that, Lucas took a deep breath¡­ and disappeared in a blur.


    Lucas has used the first movement of ster stride:-Astral Dash


    A few secondster and hundreds of meters away at the edge of Silva City, an armoured figure wearing a fearsome ck mask appeared, with a sword resting on its shoulder.


    Lucas''s n was simple he was going to stay near the S-rank gate, from another point of view it could be an idiotic move considering that there is an S-rank gate he facing.


    But Lucas thinks otherwise.


    First, weak monsterse from the gate. Any type of gate dungeon speaks of.


    If Lucas stayed in the City he was going to hoard monsters with C, B or even A of calibre.


    And Lucas would die in a few moments when he faced those monsters.


    The first batch of monsters that wille from S- the rank dungeon gate should be [D-] or[D] rank and Lucas himself at [E] rank at the moment, plus with the help of I [Strength enhancement potions] Lucas strength will at peak of [E+] or early [D-] realm of for 3 minutes.


    Considering all of this Lucas had a pretty high chance of surviving when he faced the monsters that would being out from the S-rank gate.


    Lucas used Astral Dash again and in a few seconds, he was near the cave, where the S-rank dungeon gate is.


    After stopping there for a moment Lucas took out [Strength enhancement potion]


    ===Status===


    Name :  [Strength enhancement potion]


    Type: Potion


    Rank: High grade


    Description: With [Strength enhancement potion] User strength and all states will be doubled for  3 minutes.


    =======


    Lucas drank it then  [Strength enhancement potion] after seeing the status.


    Few seconds he could feel his strength and other states increasing.


    Status Window." I again called Status Window to check my new progress.


    ===Status Window===


    Name: Lucas DarkHeart


    Rank: E+ [ All stat are increased for 3 minutes]


    Strength: D-


    Agility: D-


    Stamina: D-


    Intelligence: E+


    Mana Capacity: D-


    Luck: E+


    Charm: D+


    ________,


    "Aside from Luck and charm everything increases," Lucas muttered to himself as he his stats.


    -Tip, -Tip, -Tip.


    ''Hmm?''


    Lucas looked up at the sky as he felt rainwater drop in his hand.


    "Looks like rain ising," Lucas muttered as he started to walk the road in front of him.


    There was a strange pressure rising in the air, getting stronger the closer he got to the nascent S-rank dungeon Gate.


    In front of the S-rank Gate, half a dozen people stood, staring at it in tense silence.


    ''Only six of them¡­''


    The first two were the member of Stark family who stood there, with lifeless expressions on their faces.


    The other four identities Lucas doesn''t have as they were wearing hero costumes, but Lucas could tell they were strong as they were excluding D and C rank pressure.


    While that fact didn''t promise him anything good, it was to be expected.


    Maybe they were overly confident in their abilities, or maybe, they had people they cared about in the surrounding area.


    In any case, he couldn''t help but feel a bit of respect toward these people. Coming to a S- rank dungeon gate that was about to explode already required a lot of courage¡­


    These people were ready to die to fulfil their duty.


    ''they are true heroes.''


    That was Lucas''s first thought after he walked close to them.


    Without slowing down even a little, he calmly walked past them and stopped with his back to them.


    Unwittingly, Lucas found himself standing at the head of the small group of defenders.


    Unlike them, he showed no sign of fear, He knew that since he was here already there was no helping to let out his fear. The others were staring at the Gate with pale faces, their bodies tense, their eyes full of unease and dark resentment. Lucas''s pose, however, was confident, indifferent¡­ almost rxed.


    And in the eyes of the ck mask, there was nothing but darkness.


    The others reacted to his arrival with excitement. One more person to fight with them was already a good thing, their chance of survival went up after Lucas showed up.


    At that moment, an especially strong tremor ran through the ground.


    The wind howled through the empty forest as if the air was being sucked into the widening rift.


    And then, an invisible shockwave spread out of it inside of the cave.


    Lucas resisted the push and suddenly felt the familiar feeling permeate his soul.


    -BOOM!!!


    This time Lucas could resist the push as he and others are thrown back as they are hit by a shockwave thates inside the cave.


    The S-rank dungeon Gate had opened.


    ***


    "He will be fine, you know that Lucas faced simr situations."


    "Are your brain cells dead Adrian? It''s nothing like before he has faced, heck there was at least a chance to survive when we were facing Samuel but this is an S-rank dungeon gate we are talking about."


    Isabe said or more likely angrily shouted at Adrian.


    At the moment Isabe, Adrian, Evelyn and Sunny are inside the mansion hall.


    They were not alone,  like them, all of the students were there, and most of them were trembling with fear of death.


    They could never imagine that something like this could happen when they were on their first vacation.


    Adrian''s mouth is slightly open at the insult of Isabe. He doesn''t know what to say for the moment, he doesn''t even know that Isabe could able to express this many emotions for Lucas.


    "Come down Isabe-" Before Evelyn could finish she felt an invincible shockwave pass through her.


    Not only her but all of the students, and staff felt that invincible pressure.


    "Is that?"


    "Yes, an S-rank dungeon gate outbreak!" Adrianpleted it for Sunny.

 Chapter 128: First Wave

    "Are you alright?" A man said to the woman beside him, he was wearing a green colour costume.


    "I''m fine, just hoping to survive today, that''s all." The woman said as she tried to keep her breath steady and stood up on her feet.


    "It will be okay, we just have to hold until a powerful heroes, honey."


    "I know, dear."


    ''So both of them are husband and wife...'' Lucas thought as he saw the husband consulting his wife. They know that if help doesn''t in time then both of them are dead today.


    Lucas for a moment felt that it was his fault, as an author of this world he had neglected many things and this moment is one of the many things.


    ''No, it''s not my fault. All of this is caused by the person who changed this plot all of a sudden...''


    Everything would go ording to n but whoever that baster was changed everything at thest moment.


    Lucas thought as he gripped his sword with full of his strength. Lucas took a step forward as he tried to forget all of his useless thoughts.


    The cave was shattered by a shocked wave, reviling the S-rank dungeon gate in its full glory.


    The Gate was open now, revealing a dark rift in the fabric of reality, as wide as the street itself and as tall as the buildings. It seemed to devour all light around it¡­


    ¡­Lucas wasn''t too preupied with the gate itself, though. His gaze was locked on the unclear silhouettes moving through the darkness.


    "Everyone gate ready, it''sing," Lucas shouted top of his lungs.


    Hearing his shout others took out their weapon and got ready to fight.


    Soon, the first Monster burst into the out-of-S rank dungeon gate, leaving cracks on the asphalt with its ck ws.


    From the pressure the monster executing, it''s around [D-] or [D] rank.


    The first few waves of the advancing monster were not going to be too terrible with [D-] or [D] rank, at least for now.


    But these first few waves¡­ they were just a hint of the horror toe.


    Pretty soon, every monstering from the S-rank Gate was going to be of the [D+] and [C-] Rank, with more and more [C] rank ones appearing as well. Their rank was going to rise until there were as many [B] rank and [A+].


    ¡­In any case, Lucas had to live through the initial waves first to find out what was going to kill him in the end.


    The first monster to appear from the darkness resembled a terrifying hound with bloodred bone spikes growing from its mottled, ck fur. Itnded on the road and opened its maw, then produced a guttural, hoarse roar.


    Without giving a chance to monster his surroundings, Lucas''s lungs at with speed of[ D-] rank, He shed his sword horizontally and cut the monster in half.


    The dark blood of the monster flew everywhere like a fountain.


    The hero and two members of the Stark family stuck there and stared at Lucas''s boldness.


    Here, they were afraid of going near the dungeon gate because it can suck them inside of the S-rank dungeon but Lucas seems doesn''t care about that at all.


    "what are you standing there for? Hurry up and kill these monsters as soon as theye out of Doungen if you want to survive!" Lucas shouted as he saw them staring at him with shocked expressions on their face.


    Something snapped inside of them, and soon they rushed near the dungeon gate.


    They know that if hoards of monsterse outside at once then they don''t have any chance to survive but near the gate, they could at least kill as many monsters as they can which ensures their chance of survival until reinforcementes.


    Lucas has a simple but solid n. He going to build a wall of monsters'' corpses. With this, he will have more time until reinforcementes.


    As soon as more spiked hounds entered into the light, he lunged forward to meet them.


    Blood sprayed into the air, Lucas shifted his weight, mmed the pommel of the sword into the face of a lunging monster, then swiftly stepped forward and pierced the third one through the throat.


    -Bang!, -Bang!, -Bang!.


    -Bang!, -Bang!, -Bang!.


    With high-tech technology, members of the Stark group fire an assault of bullets at monsters thate outside.


    "Lightning tiger"


    "Ice spike"


    "Earth stone bullets."


    "Firebomb."


    The other four heroes didn''t sit by. They use their skills and magic to attack uing monsters.


    A tiger made of electricity lung at a giant wolf that came out of the gate and


    -Boom


    Exploded.


    Followed by Ice Spike and Earth stone bullets. Earth stone bullets resemble normal bullets but with more power and magic they tear apart a monster''s head.


    A man in a yellow costume cast Ice magic and in the air spike of crystal ice appeared with shooting speed, it heated the monster''s eyes that juste out from the gate.


    Last but not least, the woman who was trembling a few moments ago cast a massive firebomb. The radius of a firebomb is one meter.


    "Whoever you are step aside." The woman said to Lucas as he killed another that came out of S-rank Gate.


    ''Shit.''


    Lucas turned his head back and saw a woman holding a massive firebomb above her head and threw it in his direction.


    He doesn''t have much time to think, Lucas activates an astral dash vanishes from there and appears a few meters back.


    -BOOM


    A shocked wave spread through the surrounding area as a fireball hit many monsters that came out of the gate.


    And they were dead in an instant.


    For a moment everything went silent, dust spread and blocked the vision of everyone. After the dust clears Lucas the torn bodies of the monsters as their flesh, bones and every part of them spread everywhere on the ground.


    ''Damn.''


    He thought as he saw the woman was the one who caused all of this.


    ''Let''s not make her angry.''

 Chapter 129: Cant take a break

    "..."


    -Growel


    The silence was cut short by the monsters that started toe out of Gate.


    Without saying anything to each other, all of them got back to their work.


    Lucas runs toward the uing monster with incredible speed.


    Ignoring the monster that was lunging at him from the ground, Lucas dashed to the side to avoid beingnded on by one of the jumping hounds, allowing the momentum to impale it on the sword.


    Before the heavy carcass could weigh his sword, Lucas used the long hilt as a lever and mmed the dead monster into the mass of its attacking kin.


    By that time, one jaw was already closing on his thigh, and another was centimetres away from his forearm.


    "Astral Dash" Lucas shouted as he activated his movement art''s first move.


    The monster who was about to change off his thigh and forearm met nothing but air.


    Lucas appeared a few meters back, slightly panting for heavy breath.


    "Shit, I can only use two more time Astral Dash before I ran out of Mana."


    Lucas has already exceeded the limit of using Astral Dash but with a temporary boost on his all states, Lucas holds till now.


    Before Lucas could use 3-time Astral Dash before he was out of mana but that number went to 6 times after he drank [Strength enhancement potion].


    Lucas already used it 4 times and he can only use it 2 times more before he ran out of mana.


    Discarding all useless thoughts Lucas lungs at the monster who was going to tear apart his body moments ago.


    The monster pounded on him!


    Lucas Duck and Sidestep held their swords with both their hands hooked sword des under the throat of one of the attacking beasts and made a simple move forward, slicing through tough fur, skin, and vulnerable flesh beneath.


    Before Lucas could rejoice another monster attacked him.


    Sensing the uing danger, he let go of his sword for a moment and started to gather mana around his hand.


    A blue swirl of mana coated his hand, at that moment that beast was already on his head.


    Before the monster knows what has happened Lucas''s fistnds on the head of the second beast, His hand goes inside of the skull and destroys its brain.


    Lucas spun, throwing both corpses aside and grabbed the hilt of his sword, made a small thrust to pierce a lunging hound''s head right through one of its eyes, and then dashed forward to descend on the group of the monsters and walked out of the gate.


    Lucas, amid a nightmarish horde, moved with an otherworldly grace. His sword, seemed to hum withtent power as he spun, disposing of the lifeless bodies with a practised ease. The metallic scent of blood lingered in the air as he gripped the hilt, his eyes scanning the approaching wave of monsters.


    A hound lunged towards him, its eyes gleaming with feral hunger. In a swift and precise motion, Lucas thrust the sword forward, piercing the creature''s head through one of its malevolent eyes. The hound whimpered before copsing, life extinguished.


    Without pause, Lucas dashed forward, his instincts guiding him to the heart of the emerging monster group. His body moved with calcted fluidity, a dance of steel and shadows. As he neared the monsters, he bellowed, "Luminous Riposte!"


    The second movement of Celestial Parry unfolded like a celestial spectacle. Lucas''s sword, infused with an ethereal glow, danced through the air in a mesmerizing disy. The de, an extension of his unwavering determination, intercepted attacks with grace and precision.


    The monsters, once confident in their numbers, now found themselves facing a defying the odds. With each parry, Lucas seamlessly transitioned into Luminous Riposte, his sword leaving trails of radiant energy that cut through the darkness.


    The battlefield became a symphony of shes and ethereal glows as Lucas unleashed the full force of Luminous Riposte. The monsters, caught off guard by the celestial onught, faltered in their advance. Their grotesque forms shed against the brilliance of Lucas''s sword, creating a mesmerizing tableau of light and shadows.


    In the heart of the chaos, Lucas moved with the precision of a seasoned warrior. His every movement was a testament to the mastery of Celestial Parry. As Luminous Riposte reached its crescendo, the monsters, disoriented and defeated, began to crumble beneath the celestial onught.


    The battle raged on, For a moment everything seemed to be going the way Lucas wanted.


    "W-who is this g-guy?" The woman muttered as she killed another monster with her fire magic.


    She stopped fighting for a moment and only wee Lucas as he cut through any monsters that came his way.


    She is been working as a hero for a long time and yet it was her first time meeting someone who could jump on a hoard of monsters without any fears.


    Of course, she''s seen many powerful heroes and hunters alike but this person was somehow different.


    In her moment of staring at Lucas, she forgets where she is. ck hound jumps on her back, ready to tear apart her neck.


    "Lightning bolt."


    Before Hound could sink his teeth into her neck he was killed by a lighting spell.


    "Alice, what are you doing? Don''t you know where we are at the moment?"


    The woman named Alice turned toward the man who saved her life and said, "Sorry dear, for zooming out."


    It was her husband that saved her!


    The man sighed and looked at the S-rank dungeon gate.


    "Real challenges start when the Second wavees, If we survive that and reinforcementes in time then we will be safe."


    "If they did not reach here on time then what dear?"


    He looked back to his wife and let out a remorseful chuckle.


    "Then we are dead, of course."


    A silenced hangover as both wife and husband stared at each other, they wanted to tell each other many things but they knew that they didn''t have time to do that.


    "Let''s hope they would arrive on time." He muttered to his wife, who gave a silent nod and both of them went back to kill the monster.


    Things weren''t exactly easy, but Lucas was still managing without too much strain. Lucas is killed and continues to do so.


    The first goal in his mind is not to let any monster reach the edge of Silva City, which is only ten minutes away from the Doungen location.


    Luckily, he was not alone, with six other people, they have managed to hold on to the uing monsters.


    However, Lucas wasn''t oblivious to the fact that this sessful start was an illusion.


    The first wave was just an appetizer, after all. Simply a hint of the true cmity toe.


    Things will change as soon as the second wavees, from himself and others who were fighting by his side.


    The number of monsters will increase as well as their ranks and Lucas knew as soon as that happened he would be at the mercy of these monsters.


    But things will be not that bad...for a moment at least.


    The members of the Stark family at at least on [D+] rank, were fighting with high-tech weaponry so they were pretty much in good shape to fight in the second wave.


    The other four heroes who arrived here earlier than Lucas also at [C-] and [D+] respectively.


    The main problem is Lucas himself!


    His body muscles were aching and his movements were bing sluggish as time went by, Lucas could feel that effect of [Strength enhancement potion]ing to an end.


    He can drink again [Strength enhancement potion] and after that [Stamina recovery potion] but Lucas doesn''t have time for that.


    He was surrounded by monsters from every direction! He doesn''t have time to drink anything in this situation and even if somehow manages to do it the effects will kick in a few secondster and in that moment he will be the food of monsters.


    Lucas had to think of something that would buy him time for a few seconds.


    As he was thinking of a n, he whiteout knowing he was surrounded by monsters.


    "Starry Deflection," Lucas shouted the first movement of his sword art.


    his sword raised in the first movement of the Celestial Parry sword art¡ªStarry Deflection. The air crackled with tension as the creatures closed in.


    With a swift motion, Lucas held his sword diagonally across his body, creating a sturdy barrier that shimmered with celestial energy. The de, an extension of his unwavering will, gleamed in the darkness as he braced for the impending onught.


    The monsters, driven by hunger and instinct, lunged towards Lucas with a frenzied determination. his focus unwavering as he smoothly pivoted on his back foot. The de''s edge became a beacon of defence celestial force ready to repel any attack.


    As the monsters closed in, their ws shing through the air, Lucas executed Starry Deflection with seamless precision. The sh of metal against monstrous appendages echoed through the forest, the celestial barrier holding steadfast against the onught.


    The scene unfolded in a dance of shadows and shimmering light. Lucas, movements were a testament to the mastery of Celestial Parry, each deflection a celestial spectacle that sent monstrous strikes veering away.


    The monsters, momentarily halted by the celestial prowess before them, hesitated in their advance. In that fleeting moment, Lucas seized the opportunity to counter. With a determined focus, he transitioned from Starry Deflection into a swift and calcted strike, cutting through the horde with celestial precision.


    ''Can''t take a break.'' Lucas thought as the effect [Strength enhancement potion] came to an end.

 Chapter 130: Second Wave

    -Bamm!


    Like some football, Lucas threw in the air and hit the tree a few meters back.


    After eliminating the group of monsters the effects of  [Strength enhancement potion] came to an end...


    Lucas''s senses be dull as he states went back to normal. At that moment a month punched at his mask, Lucas tried to dog it but there was no way for him to do so.


    There is no mana in his body, he can''t use any of his sword art or movement art.


    Thank goddess Lucas wore his ck mask, if the mask was not there then let''s just say Lucas handsome will not be handsome anymore.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    ''do I look like okay? Of course not, you idiot.''


    "I''m fine, but can you please take care of the monsters for a moment?"


    "Sure." the man in ck said and headed towards the hoard monsters.


    At the current moment, there are at least 30 [D-] rank monsters, and their number is increasing as seconds go by.


    -Crack!


    -Thud!


    A crack appeared on his ck mask and half of the mask hit the ground, revealing Lucas half face.


    "Shit, why this happens now and why me?"  Lucas cursed as he touched half of his face.


    There is no point in referring to any.


    3 liquid bottle appears in the hand of Lucas from his smart bracelet.


    3 bottles are  [Strength enhancement potion], [ Stamina recovery potion] and [ Mana recovery potion]


    There is no mana left in Lucas''s body, so even if drank the other two potions it''s not going to help him long shot.


    Lucas opened the lid of each potion and drank it one after another.


    In a few seconds effect of the potion kicked in and Lucas felt stronger again, his mana also was recovering at a fast pace.


    Well, his body still hurts but stamina recovers one''s stamina not pain.


    By this time number of monsters had gone up to at least fifty, and others having a hard time fighting this many monsters at the same time.


    Lucas ran at uing monsters at full speed with a sword in his hand.


    He shed against them but for some reason, he felt they were stronger than before!


    He felt the dreaded change too soon, though.


    It came in the form of an eerie, long whistle that suddenly made the hounds lunge at him with renewed fury.


    And then¡­


    A fireball suddenly shed out of the darkness of the rift, almost hitting him.


    ''What the¡­''


    He swiftly repositioned and caught his bnce, then dashed forward and skewered several beasts.


    More fireballs flew out of the darkness, but somehow Lucas was able to dodge all of them.


    -Retreat!


    -The Second Wave ising, get back!


    -Doge fireball, no matter what.


    ''Shit.''


    Lucas heard shouts from others and inwardly cursed.


    He felt each hit, though. The second wave ising and this going for hell for Lucas.


    ''[D+] rank monsters areing...and soon enough that rank will go up to [C-] rank.''


    As soon as he thought that, the first of the monsters came out of the darkness, following their hounds into the real world.


    Lucas gritted his teeth.


    A tall, desated humanoid with skin as ck as coal and as rough as the bark of an ancient tree, wearing a rotten hood up to his head there was a round crystal ball in his hand, the humanoid monster looked at him with empty holes where his eyes should have been.


    Furious, red mes burned in their darkness instead.


    The desated humanoid, a manifestation of malevolence, fixated its empty fiery gaze upon Lucas. In its hand, a round crystal ball pulsed with an ominous energy. The air grew thick with tension as the creature raised its hand, conjuring a seething fireball that flickered with furious red mes.


    With a swift motion, the fiery projectile hurtled towards Lucas, a destructive force aimed at his very core. In response, Lucas gritted his teeth, his eyes aze with determination. "Astral Dash!" he eximed.


    -Boom.


    In an instant, Lucas vanished from the spot where the fireball was destined to strike. A few meters back, he reappeared, evading the imminent danger with a mastery of Astral Dash.


    However, the challenge didn''t end there. A hound, apanying the humanoid creature, darted past Lucas and hispanions, racing toward the edge of Silva City. Despite their efforts to intervene, the humanoid unleashed anotherrge fireball, casting it with ruthless precision.


    The mes erupted, creating a chaotic spectacle as they engulfed the surroundings. Lucas and his allies, caught in the destructive ze, could only watch helplessly as the hound continued its relentless sprint towards the city''s edge.


    The menacing duo, the humanoid and its fierypanion, proved to be formidable adversaries. The fiery trails of the hound''s path mingled with the spectral glow of the humanoid''s crystal ball, casting an eerie glow across the battleground. As the monstrous pair retreated, the heroes faced a pressing dilemma, their gaze locked on the fading silhouette of the hound against the backdrop of Silva City.


    The battle, far from over, had taken an unexpected turn, leaving Lucas and hispanions to mercy at humanoid creatures. The ominous presence of the desated humanoid lingered, a foreboding reminder that the things not going were not going to be easy for them as relentless as the mes that marked the creature''s malevolent intent.


    ***


    A helicopternded at the edge city of Silva. The rainshed the ground, decreasing the visibility even more.


    The helicopter''s doors opened as a group of Heros stepped out of the helicopter, led by Lillian.


    "Strange, City should be full of monsters by now but I didn''t see any monsters at City," Lilian muttered to herself as she watched her surroundings.


    "We received some reports that, some heroes are trying to stop the monstersing here from the S-rank dungeon gate," Shisha said to Lillian as she stepped out from the helicopter.


    "Then we should hurry-" Before Lillianpleted her sentence, she saw hoards of hounds running toward Silva City.


    "Looks like they failed," Shisha said to herself.

 Chapter 131: Titan

    "Leave this small fry to me," Shisha said to Lilian and took a step forward.


    Shisha raised her both hands at the uing hoards of Hounds, her eyes began to glow in blood red colour.


    "Mana telekinesis: Explod" Shisha active her one skill.


    An Invisible Mana shot forward at a hound from Shisha''s hand, like some thread it went from one hound to another, without even the hound notice.


    The hounds were only 2 meters away from Shisha and others. A small smirkes to Shisha''s face as an invisible mana thread has reached every creature.


    "Explode," Shisha said, it''s like she said some code word.


    -BOOM!, BOOM!, BOOM!, BOOM!, BOOM!


    BOOM!, BOOM!, BOOM!, BOOM!, BOOM!.


    Every hound around the vicinity started to explode, their brain shattered! They don''t even how they died.


    The explosion continues for a while after an explosion goes off, there is nothing but flesh, bones and furs of  hound


    "That''s some pretty skill you got there, Shisha," Lillian said as she walked to Shisha.


    "It''s nothing great skill, I could only use it two times before I ran out of Mana but it is understandable after all the [Mana telekinesis] is a powerful skill to have.


    "That''s true."


    "Anyway, are you going to be okay?" Shisha asked Lillian.


    Lillian shot a weird nce at Shisha, For Lillian this question is more like a joke, she should be asking this question to her and others.


    "What do you mean?" Lilian scoffed.


    She was the strongest member of the team at the moment, she could use any type of magic. Aside from a couple of S-rank heroes SS-rank heroes and a Dereack Evergreen who is considered the strongest mage in the continent, she is the strongest here.


    Her nickname is Fire Witch. Her mastery over fire magic is perfect.


    Everyone said that her power of mes, which were said to be the strongest mes that could burn anything.


    Lillian couldn''t believe that members of the Hero Association were doubting her now.


    "It''s not that we doubt you, but the conditions don''t favour you in this situation. You mainly use fire magic. Look at our surroundings. Do you think your mes can be as effective in this intense rainstorm? You are facing your natural enemy! It''s not about your abilities."


    "If it wasn''t raining, you could have burnt the whole town, but now that it is heavily raining.


    "That''s right. You are only [ S-] rank here, if something happened to you then the whole of S City would be doomed by monsters. Another member of the group said to Lillian.


    "This rain?" Lillianughed as she looked towards the cloud-filled sky, letting the rain fall on her face.


    She raised his right hand. A little me started burning in her hands, not harming her in the slightest.


    "Do you think this little rain can extinguish my mes?" she inquired.


    The others looked at the mes in her hand. Rain fell on her hand, but the droplets that came near her hand kept getting vaporized before they could even touch her mes.


    "Now stop thinking about such nonsense. My mes can''t be this weak to be extinguished like this. And even if I can''t use my fire magic, I know other magic, I also have a Grade 4* sword art, skill, artefacts, etc. So don''t worry about me, instead worry about your teammates." Lillian said to Shisha and pointed toward her teammates.


    "Sigh, you are right. Sorry about this, I was worried because you are the only one who can close the S-rank dungeon gate." Shisha said to Lillian as she sighed at her stupidity.


    "Anyway, let''s forget about all the nonsense and let''s do our work," Lillian said to Shisha. As soon as Lillian took one step forward she felt the ground beneath her shake silently.


    She gave at Shisha and Shisha nodded at Lillian as she also felt the tremor.


    "Everyone get ready, don''t let any monster cross this area and enter the city," Shisha said to her members in a very serious voice. Without any question, all of them took out their weapons to face any danger that came their way.


    Soon entire area started to shake violently, and other heroes besides Shisha and Lillian began to shake, beads of sweat appeared on their faces as they kept their gaze ahead, and soon enough, they saw a man walking towards them.


    No, the man was not the right word, the humanoid creature''s height was at least a building.


    As he walks the tree beneath its feet tears apart, there is no skin on his body just red flesh and empty hollow eyes.


    It was just a single Humonid creature but hero below B+ rank went on their knees as they saw the creature.


    -It, ''s a T-Titan.


    -B-But, H-How?


    -Isn''t this monster at an A+ rank?


    A Titan appears on the edge of Silva City.


    ***


    "Hurry! This is serious! We need to get this thing live. This has finally happened!"


    "We have prepared the setup! We can start anytime!"


    "Alright. I''m ready! On the count of three."


    Many people were walking back and forth in a particr office, ready to set up something in thest few minutes as if they had suddenly received some shocking news.


    "3... 2... 1...."


    " Hello. This is a Golmaal Channel, We had to cut the scheduled program to bring this life to you."


    The female News Anchor started talking in front of a camera, reading from a TelePrompter.


    "Silva City at the moment facing the biggest disaster they could hoped for. ording to our sources, an S-rank dungeon gate opened, at the moment wave monsters areing out dungeon. The "


    " an unknown informer gave this tip to us that the Dungeon illegally was under the protection of the Starkpany! We are trying to contact the head of the Stark family but we are unable to get in touch with him on this matter."


    "ording to our sources, The sub-branch of Hero Association, the Sub-branch of Hunter Association, as well as the only three guilds that are in Silva City received information regarding the S-rank dungeon before imploding but they did not take action on time.


    " This seems to be the biggest oversight from them. Whates out of this situation is to be seen. We will continue updating you on the situation."


    The News Anchor exined the situation.


    At that moment one of the crew members ran toward the News Anchor and said something in her ear.


    Her eyes widened as she heard the words, she turned back to the camera and said in a fearful voice "W-We have R-receive... A News that... A T-Titan appears out of the S-rank dungeon."

 Chapter 132: Weak Point

    A few minutes earlier, before the titan appears.


    All the hounds left the area and headed towards Silva City, leaving Four humanoid monsters with crystal balls in their hands.


    Strangely at this moment, all the surrounding area should be filled out with monsters from [D+] to [C-] rank but somehow nothing like that happens at all, instead there is eerie silence hung in the air.


    -Click!


    -Thud!


    Lucas threw the healing potion capsule onto the ground after he drank it, the scars, and beating he received from the humanoid creature began to heal in naked eyes.


    Lucas with a ck mask turned toward the rest of the others, right now they were hiding in the wilderness of Jungal. heavy drops of rain were starting to fall on the ground. Strong winds were howling between the S-rank dungeon gate, sending bits of mud and seaweed flying. With storm clouds gathering in the sky, sunlight dimmed, and a cold twilight descended upon the wilderness.


    The rain quickly turned into a pelting


    downpour, each drop bing a torrent. The winds grew in strength, striking against their bodies with enough force to make


    them stumble. The light dimmed even further, reducing visibility to almost


    Finally, a blinding bolt of lightning tore through the darkness, followed almost


    immediately by a deafening thunderp.


    "I don''t know why but this is the only chance we have, to kill these human monsters," Lucas said to all of them, at this point, everyone had seen his half but no one questioned him.


    They know that they are in deep shit.


    "But don''t you see their magic ability? They are [D+] but their magic power is at least [C+] rank!." one of the members of the Stark family said to Lucas.


    "And let''s not forget about their fire magic powers, I was about to toast a few minutes ago." hispanies said, and shivered a little at the thought of turning into human toast.


    "But we have an advantage and element of surprise.


    "How?" A women in a pink costume asked Lucas, her name is Alice.


    Lucas turned toward the woman and remembered how she trembling at the start but she wasposed herself... barely.


    Her leg still trembled but she hid it somehow,  Lucas noticed that but didn''t point it out.


    "They use fire magic but with this much storm, they can''t use that! That''s the advantage I was talking about."


    "We know that much, Sherelocks homes. Don''t you know if they can use fire magic then they can use other magic as well." Alice''s husband said in an annoying voice.


    Lucas one eye twitches, he wants to retort but can''t stop himself as he remembers that this is not the right time.


    "I also know that I was going to continue but someone stopped me!"


    "What did you say?" the man said and took a step forward toward Lucas in anger.


    "Stop it, it''s not time to fight among ourselves."


    "But he started it." He said to Alice as he pointed out one finger toward Lucas like a child.


    "Just stop it, Ken." Alice shot a re towards Ken behind her mask, Ken was about to argue even further but stopped when he felt that re.


    ''So this how married couple act huh? A woman can stop her husband with a simple re...''


    A small smilees to Lucas''s face as he remembers his parents sometimes argued with each other butter made up as if nothing happened.


    Lucas stopped those thoughtsing to his mind took a deep breath and pointed toward humanoid monsters, bringing everyone''s attention.


    "Look at those hollow eyes."


    After taking a look at those empty pupilless eyes, Ken turned toward Lucas.


    "What about those eyes? Is there something special about them?"


    Lucas silently nodded and said, "Earlier when I had an encounter with those monsters, I noticed his empty eye socket didn''t follow me at all. Instead, it''s following my footsteps sounds."


    Everyone''s eyes widened as they heard this new piece of information from Lucas''s mouth. They also at least tried to attack them one time but they didn''t notice something like that at all.


    But Lucas did.


    "That will be our element surprise, with this much rainstorm they can''t hear our footsteps properly and we have one advantage. I think their body is weak like mages'' because till now they only use element magic and engage any of us in close counters."


    "How do you know this much in this small amount of time?" Alice asked, Astonished by Lucas''s awareness.


    "Ah! It''s my speciality." Lucas let out a nervous chuckle as he said that. Sinceing to this world Lucas is always conscious of his surroundings, he always thinks dangerous situations cane at his door and stop at any time.


    So spending this much time on his surroundings, Lucas''s five senses have been sharp.


    "Anyway, there are four Humanoid monsters and we are seven, I say we have pretty much a high chance of killing them," Lucas said picking up his sword from the ground.


    "So let''s first form a team, It''s better safe than sorry." one of the members Stark family said as he nervously raised his hand in the air.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes at that, he probably guessed something like this going to happen. Well, it doesn''t matter to him now since he knows the chances of winning against Humoind monsters went pretty much higher than before.


    Without saying anything much 4 teams formed, one is a stark family soldier, a second husband and wife, third is a hero in a green and ck costume from a team leaving Lucas alone.


    "Will you be alright?" Alice asked Lucas with a concerned voice.


    Lucas gently shook his head and said, "I''ll be fine. You already must have seen how I fight."


    Alice sighed as she remembered how Lucas went into frenzy mode and killed any beast that came in his way with a sword.


    "Okay, then but even so be careful."


    "I will so let''s go," Lucas said to Alice as he walked toward the Humanoid monster for a second round.


    ***


    4 teams, 3 in duo and one single ran in front of the Humanoid Monster that stood in front of the S-rank dungeon gate with lifeless eyes.


    Seeing the uing threat, Humanoid Monster raises their hands to attack but unexpectedly 3 human teams makestst-second turn and start to run in different ways.


    -Heye over here, you monster.


    -Hey, you jackasse here.


    -I''ll show you who is real boss, soe over here.


    3 different voices from three different directions.


    Angered, three Humanoid Monsters started to follow their prey with their voice, leaving behind one Humanoid Monster and Lucas.


    Humanoid Monster cast a fireball and threw it toward Lucas but unlike before the power of the fireball was not great, the fireball started to vaporize as soon as it came into existence of a storm, and the speed of the fireball was also very slow allowing Lucas to dodged it.


    Ducking under the flying fireball, Lucas lunged forward and thrust the tip of his saw into the desated flesh of the Humanoid Monster.


    To Lucas disappointed his sword met nothing but air. Just before Lucas''s sword could tear apart that skin, the Humanoid Monster jumped back and avoided Lucas''s sword.


    ''How...?''


    Humanoid Monster should not be able to see and hear him so how could he avoid his sword?


    Soon Lucas found out why the Humanoid Monster was able to avoid his sword.


    -Ssh!


    Lucas kicked the ground and the sshing sound of water could be heard there.


    It''s true that because of rainstorms Humanoid Monster''s sense has been weakened but whenever Lucases near him a ssh of water sound could be heard.


    In other words aside from his fireball magic, his sense that not much duller than it should have been.


    "Fuck...[Mana Eyes]." Lucas cursed as he understood the current situation and activated Mana Eyes.


    Because of the rainstorm, Lucas also could not see ahead of him so he had to activate [Mana Eyes].


    Soon Lucas could see clearly despite the heavy rain.


    The crystal orb in the monster''s hand glows green and a momentter Humanoid Monster a de made of wind shoots toward Lucas.


    With Mana Eyes Lucas already saw uing attacks, he simply jumped back and let Windde pass him.


    The power of the wind de was at least [D] rank as the wind magic cut a tree in half.


    -Thud!


    -Thud!


    The tree split into two pieces and hit the ground with a thud.


    A cold chill funds down Lucas''s body as he saw the power of attack, if that wind de had hit him he would be dead for sure.


    Lucas took a deep breath and nced at his surroundings after confirming that aside from him and the Humanoid Monster and of course S-rank dungeon, Lucas summoned his most powerful weapon.


    From here this fight will go the way Lucas wanted.

 Chapter 133: Demon

    A cold chill funds down Lucas''s body as he saw the power of attack, if that wind de had hit him he would be dead for sure.


    Lucas took a deep breath and nced at his surroundings after confirming that aside from him and the Humanoid Monster and of course S-rank dungeon, Lucas summoned his most powerful weapon.


    A ck bowes in his hand with a silver texture at the end of it, yes Lucas is going to use a Nightshadow bow and kill Humanoid Monster in one shot.


    The reason why didn''t use it before is that he didn''t want to let anyone else know here, after all, Lucas not going to make the same mistake he made at Nightbar.


    Mana spilt out from the tip of his finger and materialized into an azure arrow on the stretched bowstring.


    Before Lucas could shoot that arrow, the Humanoid Monster again used wind magic and the wind de came toward Lucas with frightening speed.


    Lucas could do nothing but jump the in air. From there, no one going to stop him from shooting an arrow.


    In the next moment, Lucas loosened his grip on the bowstring and the mana arrow he had conjured shot forward, hurtling toward Humanoid Monster at breakneck speed.


    -Swoosh!


    The power of the mana arrow is ten times stronger than the normal one because of the Nightshadow bow.


    The current power of the Mana arrow is [C+] ranked at its best and Humanoid Monster is only at [D+] rank, there is no way that monster going to be safe after this.


    ...Well that was what Lucas thought.


    Knowing that he could not dodge the mana arrow the Humanoid Monster ced the crystal orb in front of him to save himself.


    -Boom!


    A shock wave went through the surrounding area as an arrow hit the crystal orb.


    Lucas was thrown back because of a shockwave but was somehow able tond himself safely.


    Lucas turned his head toward Humanoid Monster and his widened.


    His mana arrow was still in battle with Crystal Orb, Lucas thought that his arrow could easily be able to destroy the orb.


    But he was wrong.


    The shockwave was so powerful that the rainstorm was also thrown back with sheer pressure from the shockwave.


    Lucas thought that this was going to fail but he was worried for nothing.


    -Crack!


    -Boom!


    In the next moment, a crack appears on the crystal orb and after that, the orb is destroyed.


    the azure arrow went through the crystal and tore apart the Humanoid Monster''s arm.


    The arm flows right side and arge amount of ck blood leaks from the Humanoid Monster.


    But even after taking this much damage, the humanoid monster didn''t even flinch.


    ''Now this going creepy.'' Lucas thought as he picked up his sword.


    "What kind of monster are you? At least show some pain." Lucas shouted at the Humanoid Monster but the monster didn''t even blink at the shouts of Lucas, he was staring at those same Lifeless eyes.


    -Ssh!


    Lucas had enough of this y.


    He ran straight at the Humanoid Monster with a sword in his hand as the sound of water sshing could be heard from the ground.


    Lucas''s aim was the heart of the Humanoid Monster.


    The Humanoid Monster''s movement became sluggish as he could not dodge or defend himself against Lucas''sde.


    Lucas thrust the tip of the sword into the desated flesh of the Humanoid Monster. The ck, bark-like skin offered a lot of resistance to his sword de, but the force of the blow was terrible enough to rip through flesh and bone, allowing it to pierce the body of the Humanoid Monster and emerge from his back.


    Lucas just hoped that this bastard had anatomy simr to humans and that their hearts were located in the same ce.


    From the look of it, they were¡­ however, the monster did not react to having his heart destroyed as a human would. Instead of dying, he simply grabbed the de of Lucas''s sword and took a step forward, skewering himself deeper onto it, in an attempt to reach Lucas with the other working hand.


    ''Fuck!''


    Lucas twisted the de, severing the monster''s fingers, and then pulled the odachi upward, slicing through his ribcage, neck, and skull.


    This, finally, caused the Humanoid Monster to die.


    For a moment there was nothing but heavy rainstorm water.


    -Thud!


    Humanoid Monster''s body went limp and hit the ground.


    Lucas took down his sword, and the ck blood of the Humanoid Monster washed away from the storms.


    "Finally-" Before Lucas could finish what he wanted to say, the S-rank dungeon began to glow again.


    Lucas looks toward the dungeon gate with an irritated expression on his face.


    A creature wearing human skin walked out of the danger gate, there was two horn on his head and one long ck tail behind its back. The monster was wearing a battered cloth on its body aside from its head everything was part human.


    One after the other same monster walked out of Doungen Gate and soon enough their number went up to a hundred at least.


    Lucas felt an unknown fear as he watched these monstersing out of the gate.


    ...No monster is not the right word.


    They were demons, a real demons.


    "Astral Dash," Lucas mumbled under his breath and vanished from there before demons could spot him.


    He reappeared behind the tree, he was holding his breath so demons could not spot him but thanks to a heavy rainstorm they did not sense his smell... For a Little while.


    ''...Why are demons here?...what type of demons they are? They should not appear at all!''


    Lucas thought were in a mess, no matter how much he thought he didn''t find any cause that helped demons on this side of the world.


    ''Should I run away?''


    That was the logical answer that Lucas came up with.


    No matter how or what he does there is no way for him to win against this many demons, heck Lucas knows that this is not the end of it.


    More monsters wille, from the S-rank dungeon gate until someone strong enough to close it.


    Knowing that he would die if he tried to fight it Lucas took a step backwards, to run away from here.


    "What the hell! What type of monsters are these?"


    Just as he took a step back he heard a voice.


    And he knows who''s voice that.

 Chapter 134: Hopeless

    Knowing that he would die if he tried to fight it Lucas took a step backwards, to run away from here.


    "What the hell! What type of monsters are these?"


    Just as he took a step back he heard a voice.


    And he knows who''s voice that.


    Lucas slowly turned his head back to the field where he was fighting against the Humanoid Monster a few moments ago.


    There he found that two people d in batter-armed that would torn into a piece if hit with a powerful punch.


    Red blood was leaking from their shoulders, they looked like waking corpses, their helmet still held on as Lucas spotted the Stark family crest on the chest armour.


    They were one of three teams that lured away Humanoid Monster and from the looks of it they did win against that monster...somehow.


    But they should not havee here!


    The demon, who first walked out of the gate, looked toward these two and soon there was a grin on his hideous face.


    "Ah, Humans."


    rm bells rang in the head of two, as they heard the voice of the demon.


    They know that monsters aren''t supposed to talk but demons can.


    -Bang, -Bang, -Bang, -Bang!


    -Bang, -Bang, -Bang, -Bang!


    Without missing a bit, both of them raised their armoured weapons gun and fired at him.


    The demon did not dodge any of the mana-counting bullets, He let them hit his skin.


    For a moment both of them thought they had killed a demon but they were wrong...very wrong!


    Bullet did reach the demon skin but was not able to enter it.


    "How pitiful." The demon said as he shook his head.


    The demon took one step forward and vanished from its spot, The next second the demon appeared right beside the humans who fired at him.


    "How-" Before he could finish what he wanted to say, the demon raised his hand in the air and long ck started to grow up from his fingertips.


    -Crack!


    The long ck finger of the demon easily tore apart the armour he was wearing, the demon''s hand entered the man''s chest and with a precise motion demon held the man''s heart and brought it outside of its chest.


    Blood vessels are still attached to the heart.


    -Thump! -Thump! - Thump! -Thump!


    -Thump! -Thump!- Thump! -Thump!


    the heart was still beating because blood vessels were still attached to the heart.


    A horrified expressiones to the man''s face as he watches his heart in the hand of a demon.


    "N-No, P-Please D-Don''t-" Before that man could finish what he wanted to say, the demon crushed his heart in front of him.


    The Red Blood of that man spread everywhere but was washed away by have rainstorm.


    -Thud!


    The yellow eyes of the man behind the helmet went lifeless and the body hit the ground.


    All of this happens in 4 seconds.


    Hisrade didn''t even notice when his partner died!


    The second member slowly turned his head to the ground and watched the lifeless body of its friend.


    Soon the reality hit him that his friends were dead now!


    He clenched his teeth and raised the armed gun at the demon''s face but he was toote to do anything.


    -sh!


    -Thud!


    Before that man could fire any mana bullets his hand cut off by the demon''s long-ck nails.


    "Ahhhhhhhha!"


    "My hands!"


    He shouted as he saw both his hands on the ground still holding the gun.


    The demon was having the best moment of its life as he watched the man in agony.


    But soon demon mood soured as he heard the next words of the man.


    "Y-You T-Think...You are strong but Y-You are not!"


    Angard in human words demon raised his long ck nail and cut off the heads of the men!


    The head of the man rolled in the air, its headless body hit the ground and arge amount of blood came out of there...


    "Pathetic, Human. He doesn''t even know who is talking with." The demon said to himself and turned toward his otherpanies, who were watching this encounter with glee on their faces.


    The head of a man who just died right now stops in front of Lucas, who is watching all of this as he hides himself in bushes.


    Lucas let out Shakey''s breath from his mouth, his body was trembling. He had seen death a few times since he came to this world but this one was more horrifying than any other he had encountered in his life.


    ''Fuck...'' He curses as he feels the eyes of a dead man staring at him.


    He wanted to go out there and protect them but considering his power Lucas had to sit and watch someone dying in front of him.


    This is the first time Lucas felt this hopeless since he came here.


    "We Demons will show our might to these pathetic humans!" Lucas''s thoughts broke as he heard the demon who just killed someone talking to other demons.


    "Our Master was forsaken by Noble demons, n and even by Demon king, himself. Now we have a chance to prove all of them wrong by killing everyone here!"


    "When we do that, Demon King will allow us low-ranked demons to build a n!"


    "Today Will be a glorious day for our Master! Don''t ever forget about that."


    -Glory for master.


    -Finally, we will have a chance to show our might.


    -This is the day I have been waiting for.


    After finishing his short speech all the demons began to shout.


    Satisfying by his speech demon nodded to himself and said, "Nowe, My fellow Demons merge with me and we shall conquer this city!"


    The Demon said and opened his mouth, the mouth was big enough to enter 10 people at once.


    Soon without any questions, all demons began to enter this demon''s mouth.


    Lucas felt disgusting and horrid as he watched demons begin to eat other demons!

 Chapter 135: Only Darkness

    A few hundred meters away from the Lucas location, at the depth of Wilderness, One Humanoid monster and two people in Yellow and Pink costumes were fighting.


    The fight seems to have reached its end as both hands Humanoid creature cut off from its shoulder.


    "Lightning Bolt."


    "Fire Explosion."


    Both man and woman said at the same time that a fireball made of fire appeared in the hand of a woman and a Lightning Bolt at the hand of a man.


    Both of them threw their Magic spell at the Humanoid monster.


    -Boom!


    -Boom!


    It hit the mark! As both the fire bomb and Lightning Bolt hit the Humanoid monster.


    The Humanoid Monster is dead!


    "Finally we can start the real mission now!" Ken said as he walked toward the Alice.


    "But-"


    "Don''t even start Alice, We are both at Silva City on an undercover mission but because of you we are behind the time."


    Before Alice could continue what she wanted to say, Ken stopped her.


    Alice bes quiet as she remembers why she and everyone from her team are dispatched here.


    "What about that kid?" Alice asked Ken as she remembered Lucas half half-face through the ck mask.


    Sigh


    A sigh escapes from Ken''s mouth at the ridiculous question about Alice.


    "Sooner orter he will die if he stays near Doungen get."


    It was harsh but it was also true.


    ''Poor guy.'' Ken thought so, he would like to invite him to their organization but that kid would die by monsters before that happened.


    "Now, let''s hurry. We have to reach the mansion on time, if we are one minutete then we will receive a very harsh punishment." Ken said to Alice.


    But before both of them took a step forward the ground trembled beneath their feet.


    Ken''s expression turns worse as the tremble grows as seconds pass by.


    -Crack!


    -Crack!


    Grounds started to split apart, as trembling grew up.


    "K-Ken...L-Look there...B-Bihinde Y-You." Alice pointed in the direction of where they came from, where S-rank Doungen was.


    Ken looked back and his eyes widened at what he saw.


    "T-Titan?"


    He saw a titan.


    Without missing a second he grabs his wife''s hand and brings her close to him.


    "Lightning Dash." Ken uses Lightning movement art of his.


    A spark of yellow lightning appears on his body.


    In the next moment, he disappeared from there with Alice in his hand.


    His destination was a mansion, Where Nova Academy students were staying.


    ***


    Lucas POV.


    A realization came to my mind as I watched the leader of the demon eat other demons.


    At first, I felt disgusted and dreadful as I watched demons begin to eat other demons'' mouths but then something clicked in my mind.


    Something unnecessary but necessary at the same time.


    They are from the Titan Shifter race.


    The Titan Shifter went out of existence after the war that took 50 years ago.


    At that time Titan Shifters were one of the formidable demons that fought against humans and other races.


    Their height, strength, and defence are all up to an [S-] rank despite their own Mana rank being at [A+].


    One alone Titan was able to change the tide in that war, It was thanks to the current number-one hero in the world humans, Elves and drawers able to save themselves.


    If not for him at least 80% of the poption from all three continents would wiped out, leaving only 20% Poption.


    From this, you can imagine how fearsome the Titans were.


    But I wrote in the novel that Titans went out of existence.


    They were too powerful to be left alive after all.


    There is only two way that Titan Shifter would bepletely out of existence.


    First, you have to kill all Titan Shifters which is practically impossible.


    Second, To be a Titan, One demon Titan Shifter have to eat another demon Titan Shifter, and I''m not talking about one or two but at least hundreds or thousand.


    That''s the main reason they went out of existence, because if they want to be a titan they have to eat their kin.


    In thest war, they ate all of their Kin, So demons could win but they failed to do so because of one man.


    But they managed to weaken humanity and everyone at that time.


    ''So these demons must best of their kin.''I thought so as thest demon entered the mouth of their leader.


    Demon closed his mouth and with a wide smile on his hideous face looked up at the sky as a rainstorm hit him.


    "Soon everyone will know our existence, they will fear us...again. It''s all for our ''MASTER''."


    The demon shouted, his body began to change and dark energy gathered in his body like a cacoon.


    All of the dark energy he gathered from his kin, entered its body, and his body grew at the imaginable rate.


    The demon, human-like skin shades away leaving only flesh on its body.


    Soon enough 60 meter Titan was standing in front of me.


    A momentter, I suddenly came to my senses, shrugging off the dread and awe of witnessing the enormous creature...


    My legs trembled as I watched the real demonic Titan.


    ''I should get to the hell...O-Out of h-here.''


    -Crack!


    -Split!


    I took one step backwards ready to run but my footnded on a branch of a tree, and the branch broke under my foot.


    ''Fuck...''


    I look back to Titan, and what I find sends a chill back down my spine.


    The titan was staring back at me, with his blood-red eyes.


    ''Come on how the heck that it make sense that that enormous Titan could hear the sound of a tree branch breaking in this heavy rainstorm?''


    The Titan raised his enormous leg and like some football yer brought his foot down at me.


    "Luminous Glide." I activated the second movement Ster stride, hoping that I would be able to dodge that foot.


    With a burst of speed, I disappeared from there, I thought I was able to dodge that kick but I was wrong.


    -Bang!


    I don''t know how but Titans one of the fingers brushed against my back and like some canon ball I hit many trees and found myself stuck in the wall.


    My lungs were crushed, same goes for my back, all the bones in my body were crushed into dust.


    My senses became dull and I found myself at the death door.


    Then, there was only darkness.


    ***


    Lucas was very close to dying.


    Being dead... wasn''t too bad, all things considered.


    More or less every bone in his body was shattered. His rib cage had caved in, and sharp bone fragments were piercing his lungs. His limbs were twisted at unnatural angles, and his skull had cracked. There was excruciating pain, but it went away almost immediately, since his spine was broken, and his spinal cord was severed.


    The world was dark and silent.


    It was almostfortable, if not for the terrible cold.


    Lucas was very, very cold.


    ''Is it supposed to feel cold when someone dies?''


    He didn''t know, of course, he died back on earth but at that time Lucas felt like he just woke up from his sleep and found out that he was inside of novel.


    Many useless thoughtes to his mind.


    His parents, his sister from this world and his parents from back on earth.


    Sadly he can''t remember the face of his old parents...


    The funny thing is that in those Useless thoughts, there was Sunny.


    He will miss that idiot.


    Then there was the image of Evelyn.


    He doesn''t know why he is thinking of her at this point.


    Sinceing to Nova Academy he always had an awkward rtionship with her.


    Butter he found out that he was her Ex and some of his memories were sealed or erased by someone.


    Lucas thought he would solve the mysterious past he had with her and somehow mend things between them.


    "Ha, what fuck shit life." Lucas bearly managed to utter the curse.


    Lucas opened his one eye and nced at its surroundings.


    The Titan was nowhere to be seen, but the weakening tremors that shook the world from time to time told him that the Titan was walking away, heading to Silva City. Unable to move,Lucas imagined letting out a sigh.


    ''...What luck.''


    He might have died, but at least the giant had not stepped on him.


    Lucas tried to move his hand but found that unable to do so.


    Most of Lucas''s bone was crushed by the force of the attack.


    If had not activated his movement art, Lucas would die on the spot.


    His lone eyes nce straight ahead, In the distance of the S-rank dungeon gate.


    The gate still stood unfaceted by all themotion going on this side.


    Soon monster crawls out of the gate, and then another monster follows behind him.


    ''Looks Like I will die this time for sure...''

 Chapter 136: Seraphina Everglow

    Most of Lucas''s bone was crushed by the force of the attack.


    If had not activated his movement art, Lucas would die on the spot.


    His lone eyes nce straight ahead, In the distance of the S-rank dungeon gate.


    The gate still stood unfaceted by all themotion going on this side.


    Soon monster crawls out of the gate, and then another monster follows behind him.


    ''Looks Like I will die this time for sure...''


    As monster continue to appears one after other, Lucas loose all hope to staying alive.


    Some monsters follow Titan, heading to the Silva City. While who were left behind desicded to make Lucas there Lunch.


    With Bloodlust in their eyes, They ran forward with surprising agility and then jumped, twisting their bodies into tight spheres.


    ''Damn..'' Lucas thought he was going to die and closed his eye for uing pain.


    But pain did note.


    Lucas opened his lone eye again and could not believe what he saw.


    The monster who was about chop of his neck was frozen in air...


    Behind that monster other Beasts we''re frozen as well.


    They were covered in thikyer of Ice,pletely frozen by Ice.


    -Crack!


    -Shaterd!


    Next moment, there was crack on Ice and it shattered in millions of tiny pieces, killing the monster inside of it.


    Same goes for other who were frozen as well.


    ''What the hell?''


    "So, you are Lucas Darkheart." Next moment, Lucas heard alluring, charming voice. Even in this heavy rainstorm he could hear the voice clearly.


    Lucas tried turn his head to right side but that was impossible for him right now.


    "Don''t move."


    Seeing the struggles of Lucas, the voice spoke again, this time much closer then before.


    Lucas stopped at once.


    "Who-"  Lucas could not said anything as some strange liquid force down to his throat.


    "Don''t worry, it''s Perfect rank [Healing Potion]."


    Hearing the name of Healing Potion Lucas drank greedy, He doesn''t care what type of rank potion is.


    He just want to survive.


    Instantly, there was a change.


    A furious flood of power rushed into his broken body, repairing it. His eardrums were restored, his other liquified eyes slowly started to coalesce back into solid shape. His fractured bones assembled themselves from hundreds of small fragments.


    The severed sections of his spinal cord connected back together.


    "Argh! Crap!"


    The pain was back, sending him into a violent convulsion. Lucas bit his tongue hard enough to feel the salty taste of blood, but a momentter, that wound, too, was healed. The agony of it all was nothing short of exquisite.


    "C-curse it!"


    ...But it was all good. Pain was good. Pain meant that he was alive, or at leasting back to live. It was its absence that was frightening.


    A Perfect rank [Healing Potion] was enough to bring his body back from being utterly devastated, but the process was not instantaneous. Lucas had no choice but to endure, and wait.


    He was no stranger to agony, anyway.


    At some point, he regained his vision. Rising his head weakly, Lucas looked at himself through the veil of tears.


    -Swish!


    -Swish!


    Lucas slowly turned his head forward at sound of air cutting.


    The trees were frozen like a statue and came to standstill.


    The entire area where the monsters were rampaging was frozen and at the centre of the chilled ground, a huge ck great sword was present that was emitting a chilling breeze that can freeze anyone with a simple touch.


    The entire ground had been covered with ayer of ice.


    As Lucas eyes focused on the huge ck sword, a figure appeared out of thin air her stepsnded on the hilt softly and the figure stood on the hilt of the huge sword.


    On top of the huge ck greatsword , the figure that appeared wore a white dress, the figure wore a breastte and a knight armour on top that was unable to cover her body curves.


    Her Silver-White hair was tied in a bun while the remaining part of her hair fell above her shoulder.


    The woman was Seraphina Everglow, the Head of the Student Council.


    ''But why is she here? Shouldn''t she-'' Lucas stopped all his useless thoughts.


    What matter now is that because of her that he is alive, that''s all.


    If she did note at time, Lucas would been dead.


    Seraphina jumped andnded on the ground and held the hilt of the sword and pulled it out of the ground.


    The frozen ground rumbled and cracked.


    A whitish aura burst forth from her body and a huge pressure emitted from her and the sword started to glow emitting a faint white glow.


    Even though the height of the sword was greater than her, she dragged the sword as if it was just a light piece of metal and raised the sword in the air and shed.


    Bang...


    With a simple horizontal swing of the sword, an arc of white glow burst forth and tore apart the air colliding with the frozen monsters.


    The monsters which had been frozen by her ice ability shattered like ss.


    "Whoaaaaa!!!!"


    Lucas felt his jaw hit the ground as he watch her continue to kill the monsters.


    Forgoting about all the pain Lucas feeling, he just simply stairs at her.


    ''She is strong, very strong.''


    Well that''s shouldn''t be qution since she Head of the Student Council and the strongest cadet in Nova Acadmy.


    Sh is only 19 and is already at [C+] rank and by her graduation she will be at [B-] rank.


    She froze the monsters running amok with her ice ability and then shed with her sword breaking them into millions of tiny particles of ice that fall on the ground like snowfall.


    Sarphina looked around and noticed a huge number of monster  gathering around her.


    The monster tried to take advantage in number and shot a huge number of ws toward her but before they could reach her, they stopped before her and were crystallized by her ice ability.


    Anything that was near her was immediately frozen, even the havay rain be frozen


    the surrounding temperature around her had already gone down below the minus.


    She looked like a Goddess of Ice whosemand was absolute and no one to deny her authority.


    Sarphina didn''t give any leeway or chance for them to escape and tapped on his feet.


    The ground started to shake and huge walls of ice rose and covered the entire ins, blocking the pathway of the monster to disperse.


    Frost appeared to cover the entire sight, the walls of ice form a dome-shaped arch trapping all the monster in the vicinity.


    "Now Die." She muttered to herself as very cold expression settled on her beautiful face.


    Inside of ice shaped domain, a sharp crystal of ice dagger appears, the number of dagger soon went up to hundred.


    -Ghhh!


    -Grrrrr!


    -Groelll!


    Agony of monster could be heard outside of Ice shaped domain as ice dagger kill every monster inside.


    For moment, everything seems to in control but Lucas knew that battle was far from over...


    She already killed many monster since shee here but number keep increasing as monsters crawl out of S-rank doungen get.


    Seeing the uing monsters, Sarphina closed her eyes for moment and whitish-blue hue elope her body.


    A momentter she opened her eyes. Her eyes were glowing in light blue colour.


    "Ice Magic:- Ice Spike."


    Soon spike of Ice appears on the air, the high of spike 3 meters. The spikes were very sturdy by the looks of it.


    And there was at least hundreds spikes, and the target is the monster that areing out of doungen gate.


    "What the hell?" Lucas flinched back as he watched Sarphina using this much mana.


    With simply gustrue of her hand, all Ice spike shot forward at monster in blink of eye.


    Ice spike tore apart monsters in half, this little mass or continue for minutes.


    Soon there is only dead body of monster on dozen ground.


    All the monster are dead and not any other monster are appearing out of doungen gate...For now.


    Sarphina turned her head back at Lucas, who appears to bepletely awe by her power.


    She taped her feet and skidded using her ice ability through the ce.


    Once she appeared near the Lucas,  She gazed at him. Her icey blue eyes meet his amber green.


    For moment, Lucas caught his breath in his lungs as he stairs at her beautiful face by this close.


    "Say, are you the Lucas Darkheart?" Lucas Sannepd back realty as he hear Sarphina voice.


    "Ah, Ummm...I guess I''m, But wait minute how do you know my name ?"


    Lucas didn''t think that someone like Seraphina Everglowt who is Head of the Student Council knows him.


    "Well I did hear somethings about you, from professors." Sarphina replied camly to Lucas.


    "Anyway, let''s get out of here before more monsteres out." Saying so Sarphina crouch down and take Lucas in her hand.


    Lucas was in Princess carry position!!!


    ''What the hell? Shouldn''t be this role fit do men? When did woman started to use this move?''

 Chapter 137: Blood Bath

    "Anyway, let''s get out of here before more monsteres out." Saying so Sarphina crouch down and take Lucas in her hand.


    Lucas was in Princess carry position!!!


    ''What the hell? Shouldn''t be this role fit do men? When did woman started to use this move?''


    "President, Can you please drop me to ground. I can walk my own." Lucas said to Sarphina, bearly mange to control his wild beating heart.


    Sarphina blue eyes nce him, there was still a cold expression on her face.


    "Cadet, Lucas I also don''t want to carry you but you nearly die few minutes ago and even with perfect healing potion your body will be not any state to use any Mana." Sarphina stopped for moment and nce back to S-rank dungeon gate.


    "The monster are noting, For now but in few seconds more monster wille and each strength of [B-] to [A-] rank and if we not leave this ce then I don''t think I can protect you."


    Lucas was silent as hears the reasons that Sarphina gave him. All of his Emberesment left him.


    But there is still one important question that he had to ask her.


    "What about Titan? He is heading toward the Silva City and by now he must have reach at the edge of City."


    After moment of awkward silence, Sarphina said, "Heors and Hunter have reached the location and Miss Lillian is with them. At the moment they are in battle with Titan. After killing that Titan Miss Lillian will close the dungeon gate."


    Even after hearing that Lucas worry didn''t left him, The Titan was at peak of [A+] rank but his phiycal ability is at least [S-] rank...


    Aside from couple of [A] ranked heroes or hunter, whoever try to fight with that Tian will meet his doom for sure.


    But at this point Lucas didn''t car about anything, By this time Silva City should be in chaos but he stopped that from happening.


    And even after doing this much, Heros fail to stop the monster, then they are simply pathetic.


    Anyway, He did his part and now they have to there.


    There is still one problem that Lucas is facing.


    Lucas tried to hide his identity by wearing the ck mask but mask was shattered earlier when he was attack by Titan.


    Well not anyone have seen him who is he but Sarphina probably know that he was the one stopping the uing monsters to reaching Silva City.


    "Miss President, Will you please not tell anyone that you see me here?" Lucas asked Sarphina with kindest voice.


    There was hint of amusement in Sarphina eyes as she watch what is Lucas trying to do.


    A small smirke to her expressionless face.


    "Cadet Lucas what are your thoughts of Student Counsel?"


    ''What kind of question is that? It''s probably hell for anyone inside of students council.'' Lucas thought inside of his mind but outside he still has Kind smile on his face.


    "Students Counsel Is best is out there. In fact, I think Nova Current Student council is bestper to other Acadmys. "


    "We will so much to discuss when we reach back to Academy City."


    "...Okey?"


    "Now hold tightly."


    ''But what can I hold?'' Lucas thought as he ce at beautiful figure of Sarphina.


    ''No, I don''t have death wish.''


    "sh Step."


    Before Lucas could even get to hold anything, Sarphina activated her movement art. Both of them disappeared from there and appeared few hundred meters ahead of their location.


    Lucas was holding for his dear life, his chest went up and down as he try to breathe.


    Unlike his [Ste stride] Sarphina [sh steps] is on another level.


    When he use his [Astral Dash] Lucas body move at very high speed but when Sarphina use her [sh Steps] Lucas felt he was telported to different location in one Second.


    "Flesh Step" Sarphina again muttered under her breath,  When Lucas heard those words. Without giving any damn to his embarrassment, Lucas threw his arm around her neck and hold it.


    Next moments both of them disappeared.


    There destination is, Mansion were rest of Lucas ssmates are staying.


    ***


    Amidst the relentless rainstorm in Silva City, the S-rank dungeon monsters lurked on the outskirts, a looming threat that had yet to fully manifest within the city''s boundaries. The downpour showed no signs of relenting, adding to the ominous atmosphere that enveloped the area.


    In the midst of the tempest, a solitary figure cloaked in ck navigated through the rain-drenched streets, seemingly impervious to the relentless weather. The person''s destination loomed ahead ¨C a grand mansion, standing tall against the backdrop of the storm.


    A vignt security guard, stationed at the mansion''s entrance, shouted out above the sound of raindrops assaulting the ground. "Identify yourself!"


    Undeterred by the guard''s authoritative tone, the cloaked individual came to a halt and retrieved a peculiar card from within the folds of their attire. Handing it over to the security guard, the card held a certain significance that would soon be apparent.


    The security guard, eyes widening as he nced at the card, was caught off guard. After a moment of silence, he redirected his gaze toward the mysterious individual. "I''m... Sorry, sir. I didn''t realize it was you." Bowing deeply in deference, he returned the card to its owner.


    Without uttering a single word to the guard, the enigmatic figure proceeded to enter the mansion, leaving the drenched security guard to contemte the unexpected encounter. The guard took a deep breath, the gravity of the situation settling in as he recalled the words imprinted on the card he had briefly held.


    The word etched on the card resonated in his mind ¨C Tony Stark. The realization hit him with a force that left him momentarily stunned, understanding the significance of the individual who had just passed through the mansion''s gates.


    "Now let''s kill some pests, shall we?" Tony muttered to himself as he went inside of the mansion.


    There is going to be blood bath in this mansion.

 Chapter 138: Legendary rank

    -BOOM! -BOOM!


    Ocean water split in half as very fast Human flew over it. The speed of that Human was flying sending shockwave to his surroundings.


    "Shit, I shouldn''t left the City." The man cursed under it''s breath and said. The man was wearing purple colour pant and shirt, His Silver hair flow gently by the winds.


    The man deep blue eyes nce ahead, only to see vast amount of blue ocean.


    -Swoosh!


    "Just hold it for minute." Yato mutterd as he increase his speed.


    Yesterday Night, Yato received a call from Headmaster Hera.


    An [A] rank dungeon gate appears on the one thousand kilometre at one small ind.


    There was not Teleprotain gate was on that Ind and without Teleprotain gate Heros will not able to reach out there on time.


    That''s why Hera called him, Silva City is nearest location to the that Ind.


    It was emergency and many lives were on the line, so Yato left without saying anything to Lillian we''re he was going.


    By the time he reaches the Ind it was full of [A+] rank, [B+] rank monster. The numbers went up to thousand at least.


    It took some time but he was able to Kill every monster in few hours but it does not matter that.


    The monster were already kill many peoples,everything was destroyed.


    So Yato had to stay there for one day to handle situation but this afternoon he hears that an [S-] rank gate open at Silva City.


    So what he do after hearing the news? He leave the Ind in next second.


    Since everything was under control at that ind he doesn''t needs there.


    Distance between the Ind Silva City is One thousands kilometres.


    Yato is flying over this damn ocean by 6 minutes, in minutes or two he will reach the Silva City.


    ***


    "What S-Shoud we do?" There was slight break in Shisha voice as she asked Lilian.


    Without saying anything to Shisha, Lillian walked forward few steps. Behind her are members of Hero Association and Hunter Association as well as three guilds member.


    They reach at edge of Silva city few secondster then Lillian and others. Currently there number is at least in hundreds.


    But most of them are at [C] or [B] ranks. Don''t underestimate [C] and [B] rankers, they are strong but in front of S- rank gate they are not big help.


    "Fire Magic :-Fire Spear." Lillian use her signature fire magic and soon Spear made by Fire appears in her hand.


    The heat Fire Spear was so great that rain water instantly vaporized before water could go any nears the Fire Spear.


    Lillian took onest step, raised her Fire Spear¡­ and silently threw it into the dark sky.


    Her throw caused the dirt-mud around Lillian to be cleared away by the gale of crushing wind. The rocks beneath her feet cracked.


    In the next moment, a thunderous roar of a sonic boom rolled across the mountains as the fire spear elerated toward the peak with terrifying speed. It streaked across the sky like a radiant star, and then collided against the Titans chest  with devastating force.


    The Titans chest not shattered or burned by Fire Spear though.


    The Fire Spears shattered instead.


    "Even Titan is at [A+] rank it''s phiycal strength is at [S-] rank." Lillian muttered to herself but Shisha was closed to hear it what Lillian said.


    "H-How do you know that?"


    Lillian nce back to Shisha as she heard Shisha question, "Simpl the Fire magic I used is [S-] rank it should be enough to kill anyone below [S-] rank in single strike but it didn''t kill the Titan despite the Titan is only at [A+] rank.


    "So, that only means that Titan physical body is at [S-] rank."


    Shisha silently nodded at Lillian and step back.


    -Tremer!


    Ground again trembled beneath their feet.


    Shisha nce and found that new batch of monster areing towards them, and they were very strong fromst batch.


    From what she can see the uing monster are at least [C-] to [B-] ranks.


    They ran forward with surprising agility and then jumped, twisting their bodies into tight spheres. Hundreds of these monsters then rolled down, approaching the everyone with terrible speed.


    "You and others handle these monster while I''m going to Kill the uing Titan." Lillian said to Shisha bringing her attention back to her.


    "Fire armour." Lillian said and her body began to glow in red hue.


    Lillian''s voice echoed with determination as she uttered the words, "Fire armor." An immediate response to hermand manifested in a radiant glow enveloping her entire being, casting the surroundings in a warm, crimson hue.


    As the glow intensified, it formed a protective shell around Lillian''s body. The red light, pulsating with an otherworldly energy, danced gracefully, resembling the gentle flicker of mes. After a brief moment, the radiance subsided, revealing the transformation that had taken ce.


    Lillian now stood adorned in a mesmerizing suit of fire armor. The crimson hue of the armor resembled molten metal, giving it an ethereal quality. The gentle red mes adorned the surface, dancing gracefully across the protective shell, seemingly alive with an inner fire.


    Wings crafted from the same mesmerizing mes sprouted from Lillian''s back, adding an extraordinary and majestic touch to her appearance. These fire wings flickered and swirled, creating an illusion of movement even when at rest. The wings, vibrant and alive, served both as a symbol of her newfound power and a source of awe.


    The fire armor, a fusion of elegance and power, exuded an aura of formidable strength. Its design incorporated intricate patterns that seemed to weave seamlessly into the mes, creating an ensemble that both enhanced and protected Lillian.


    As she stood in her transformed state, the embodiment of fire, her presencemanded attention, radiating an intense energy that mirrored the mes dancing upon her armor.


    "T-This is an A-Art-"


    "Yes this an Legendary rank Artefact, Fire armour." Lillianpleted for Shisha.

 Chapter 139: Fight between Lillian and Titan

    Lillian nced at her armour and a few momentster Status window opened.


    ===Status===


    **Name:- Fire Armor


    **Rank:-Legendary [S]


    **Type:-  Defense Artifact


    **Description:- The Fire Armor, a legendary defence artefact, is a sublime fusion of mystic craftsmanship and elemental prowess. Crafted from the mes of a mythical fire, it stands as a testament to both protection and power.


    This legendary piece not only shields against physical threats but also establishes a profound connection to the very essence of fire.


    **Protection:**


    The outeryer of the Fire Armor boasts unparalleled resilience, capable of withstanding extreme temperatures and conventional weaponry. Infused with magical properties, it forms an almost imprable shield against both physical and mystical assaults.


    **Offensive Capabilities:**


    Beyond its defensive attributes, the Fire Armor allows the wearer to channel the power of mes for devastating offensive manoeuvres. Responding to the wearer''s will, it transforms into a weapon, unleashing fiery attacks with the intensity of a raging inferno.


    **Fire Wings:**


    Apanying this legendary armour are ethereal Fire Wings, extensions of the elemental forces harnessed by the artefact. Beyond their aesthetic elegance, these wings grant the wearer the gift of flight, controlled effortlessly with thought. The wings can also be weaponized, releasing scorching mes at the wearer''smand.


    =========


    "Anyway, please take care of things here." Saying that Lillian suddenly disappeared, and a few momentster appeared in the air. Her firey wings extended from her back, Unaffected by the stormwater.


    As Lillian moved her enormous wings, the cloud of the storm was torn apart by the hurricane winds and dissipated into nothing.


    Sunlightes as clouds disappear, allowing heroes to see the uing monsters.


    After ncing down, She soared high into the sky and then plummeted down towards Titan, with a terrifying speed.


    No one saw her figure disappear in the sky, she was too fast for them to follow by their eyes.


    -ROOOOOAR!


    As the sh unfolded, Lillian''s collision with the colossal Titan sent shockwaves through the battleground. The towering Titan, recoiling with an ear-piercing roar, sought to retaliate swiftly. A searing beam erupted from its maw, targeting Lillian''s head with deadly precision.


    However, Lillian, ever vignt, anticipated the impending assault and executed a graceful evasion, soaring skyward with an ethereal grace.


    From the heavens above, Lillian invoked the might of her Fire Magic. A resoundingmand echoed through the air, "Fire Magic: Dragon''s Fire." In response, an intense surge of power manifested, coalescing into a torrent of mes imbued with draconic might.


    The Dragon''s Fire materialized as a vibrant inferno, taking on the form of majestic serpentine tongues of me. These ethereal dragons danced with an otherworldly elegance, each embodying the intensity of true draconic fire. As they spiralled downward, their roars echoed in harmony with the crackling mes, creating an awe-inspiring spectacle.


    The ferocious onught of Dragon''s Fire descended upon the Titan, enveloping it in a searing embrace. The messhed out with blistering heat, searing everything in their path. Yet, against all odds, the amorous Titan disyed a resilience that defied the inferno''s wrath.


    Despite the relentless assault of Dragon''s Fire, the Titan endured its colossal form standing firm amidst the scorching ze. Its outeryers shimmered with an otherworldly energy, absorbing and dispersing the fiery onught. The Titan, undeterred, roared defiantly as the remnants of Dragon''s Fire dissipated.


    Lillian, high above the battlefield, watched in astonishment as the Titan, disying an unexpected resilience, stood unwavering against her potent magic. The battle raged on, with Lillian recalibrating her strategy, knowing that the amorous Titan was a formidable adversary capable of withstanding even the mightiest of mes.


    "Let''s see how you can Dodge this?" Lillian muttered to herself and shot forward both of her arms toward the Titans.


    A of lightning descended from above and bit into the flesh of the Titan. A devastating thunderp battered it like a physical attack. Lilkuan folded her firey wings and fell again, towards the Titans chest. leaving a deep crack in the enemy''s armour with her fist. The whole mountain shook from the ferocious force of their sh.


    Comparatively uninjured, but hopelessly outmatched by the flying opponent, the Titan seemed almost... aggrieved.


    Its blood-red eyes stared at the silhouette of the Lillians with an indescribable, inhuman emotion.


    And then, the Titan straightened. Its carapace suddenly seemed to split in the middle and move aside like a giant gate.


    From beneath it, four long, translucent wings emerged and then blurred, causing the massive creature to rise into the air.


    It would have been an eerily beautiful image... if it wasn''t so dreadful.


    Lillian frowned as she that Titan could also fly.


    Its massive form soared skyward, defying gravity with a grace uncharacteristic of its colossal stature. The battlefield transformed into a three-dimensional arena as the airborne Titan locked eyes with Lillian, who hovered gracefully in the air.


    With a thunderous roar, the Titan closed the distance, challenging Lillian to a mid-air confrontation. The sh between fire and titanic might unfolded amidst the celestial expanse. Lillian, her fire armor aglow with residual energy, readied herself for the aerial duel.


    The Titan''s colossal fists swung through the air with daunting force, attempting to collide with Lillian''s agile form. Lillian, however, evaded with nimble precision, her fire-infused wings propelling her through the sky. The sh of these formidable adversaries echoed with each resounding impact, creating shockwaves that rippled through the heavens.


    Lillian retaliated with bursts of Dragon''s Fire, sending serpentine mes twisting and turning through the air. The ethereal dragons snapped and roared, each attempt to engulf the Titan met with its evasive maneuvers. The aerial ballet of fire and brute strength continued, painting a mesmerizing tapestry against the canvas of the sky.


    The sh between Lillian and the Titan reached new heights, both figuratively and literally, as they engaged in a breathtaking dance of power and agility amidst the clouds. The resolute Titan, fueled by its amorous determination, met Lillian''s fiery onught with an unwavering resolve.


    The battleground had shifted to the skies, and the oue of this celestial struggle remained uncertain, as bothbatants tested the limits of their strength and skill.

 Chapter 140: Relentless Assault

    In the air, a few kilometres away from the ground fight between Lilian and Titan was still going on.


    Shisha nced in the air for a moment before ncing back at the uing monster.


    Some monsters looked like Lizard, while some were Azure wolves. Many types of monsters have joined the fry.


    The ranks of the monsters went from early D rank to [A-] ranks.


    As ranks increase, the number of monsters increases as well.


    The number of monsters went out of hundreds.


    The fight is not going to be easy for anyone here.


    They were going to kill or be killed.


    She grits her teeth as she watches uing hoards of monsters.


    She could kill many with her [ Mana telekinesis] but if she uses it one more time that skill her mana will be closed to empty, and she doesn''t want that to happen this early.


    Nothing else seems to work here.


    ''Let''s do this.''


    A white bow appears on Shisha''s hand with ck colour edges.


    As the brilliant array of a thousand thunder arrows exploded into existence, the darkness was briefly illuminated by the dazzling disy of Shisha''s Archery Art. Each arrow, aglow with the crackling energy of electricity, scattered into the shadows, seeking out their monstrous adversaries.


    The onught of arrows struck with precision, cutting through the horde of monsters that lurked in the darkness. The majority of the creatures, unable to withstand the onught of both physical impact and electrifying energy, sumbed to the onught. The air crackled with the remnants of electrical discharges as the monsters fell, their life force extinguished by the deadly arrows.


    However, amidst the chaos, monsters of higher ranks revealed their resilience. These formidable adversaries weathered the storm, enduring the onught of electricity-infused arrows with a tenacity that set them apart. The brilliance of Shisha''s archery, while devastating to many, found its limits against these monstrous foes.


    Shisha, the Bing Professional hero, assessed the situation swiftly. Despite the formidable disy of her Archery Art, she knew that her main weapon alone might not be enough to vanquish the higher-ranked monsters.


    A momentter, another arrow was already nocked on the string of the Shishas bow, with several more already manifesting themselves from a whirlwind of sparks. Each appeared exactly as the previous one was sent flying. Shooting the bow with unnatural speed, she unleashed a squall of death on the mass of the descending monster.


    Every arrow was unique but deadly.


    "Sharpshooters." As Shisha''smand echoed through the battleground, a group of skilled sharpshooters stepped forward, armed with bows ready to unleash a barrage of magical arrows. Each hero, poised and focused, meticulously nocked arrows on their bowstrings, infusing them with a potentbination of Fire, Wind, and Electricity magic spells.


    The air crackled with anticipation of the impending assault as the sharpshooters aimed their enchanted arrows at the approaching horde of monsters. The bows flexed, releasing a symphony of twangs as the arrows were set loose into the night.


    The fiery arrows burst into me upon release, creating a cascade of scorching projectiles that rained down upon the monsters. Simultaneously, the wind-infused arrows sliced through the air with heightened velocity, cutting through the darkness like swift des.


    Intermingled with these, the arrows charged with electricity crackled as they surged toward the monsters, seeking out their targets with lethal precision.


    Thebined magical onught created a dazzling disy of elemental chaos. mes danced, winds howled, and electricity arced through the air, creating a deadly symphony of destruction. The monsters, caught off guard by the multifaceted assault, faced an onught that tested their resilience against thebined forces of fire, wind, and electricity.


    As the magical arrows found their marks, the battlefield erupted into a chaotic spectacle of elemental havoc. The sharpshooters united in their precision and mastery of magical archery, continued to rain down their enchanted arrows upon the encroaching horde.


    Even though the archers managed to kill and wound a lot of Monsters, there were still enough of them left to bury the others under a mass of chitinous bodies.


    "Keep firing! Kill as many as you can!"


    Everyone around her was doing everything in their power to kill as many Monsters as they could. Arrows, magical projectiles, and heavyncesunched by the ballistae rained on the ghastly horde, reaping countless lives.


    But it was not enough, not nearly enough¡­


    Soon monster reached them, Shisha dismissed her and summoned along a sword.


    She shed her sword at the neck of Azure wolf, splitting the head of the wolf instantly.


    As the monstrous horde closed in, Shisha swiftly dismissed her bow, summoning a gleaming sword into her grasp. With a determined focus, she lunged forward, shing her sword with precision at the neck of an imposing Azure wolf. The de cleaved through the air, severing the creature''s head with a swift and lethal strike.


    Emboldened by Shisha''s decisive action, numerous allies from diverse affiliations joined the fray. Hunters from the sub-branch of the Hunter Association, skilled hunters, and members from various guilds rallied alongside the heroes. The battlefield transformed into a chaotic dance of des, magic, and monstrous adversaries.


    Each strike, whether from sword, staff, or magical incantation, found its mark as thebined forces of the heroes unleashed a relentless assault against the encroaching monsters. The Azure wolves, once a formidable threat, now fell one by one as the unified front of heroes pushed them back.


    The sub-branch of the Hunter Association showcased their prowess, employing a variety of weapons and tactics to subdue the monsters. Guild members, armed with diverse skills, lent their expertise to the ongoing battle. The sh echoed with the sounds ofbat, a harmonious cacophony of strikes, spells, and the roars of both heroes and monsters.


    Shisha, at the forefront, continued her relentless assault, seamlessly transitioning between her summoned sword and magical archery. The battlefield became a stage where the unity of heroes proved formidable against the monstrous onught. As the night unfolded, the heroes fought with unwavering resolve, determined to quell the threat and emerge victorious against the encroaching darkness.

 Chapter 141: Jenous, an Arrogant Hunter

    An orb of white light flew towards Shisha at a fast speed.


    Reacting fast, Shisha jumped to the side, sessfully dodging the orb of light. The orb of light crashed on the ground, creating a powerful st that left a crater on the ground. Smoke spread everywhere as the rain tried to extinguish the mes of the explosion.


    A White Tiger walked through the dense mist, trying to find Shisha.


    "Looking for me?"


    Shisha said from behind the tiger.


    The White Tiger looked to his back and saw a shadow appear within the mist.


    A sword came out of the mist, Without missing a bit the sword shed across White Toger''s body.


    The White Tiger roared in pain as its flesh was cut open. The White Tiger started getting away from the Shisha sword trying to save itself, but Shsiha did not let Tiger escape.


    " I wonder how many more are here," Shisha muttered as she gazed at her surroundings, It was full of monsters and people.


    The monster was trying to kill them and they were doing the same things.


    For now, everything seems to be under control but if they do not stop the S-rank dungeon gate then, they will meet their doom instead.


    "If only I was an [S-] ranked." She muttered to herself as she killed another monster.


    Sadly she is not an [S-] ranked, and she will never be. Her potential rank is only at [A+] rank. She can''t go beyond this rank.


    This is the Shisha limits.


    The only one who can close the S-ranked dungeon is Lillian, Sadly she is fighting a Titan in the air.


    Until she kills that Titan they have to hold uing monsters.


    Roar!


    As Shisha was in her world, she heard a mighty roaring from behind her.


    She nced back and saw an Armored Gori and two White Tigers standing there.


    She started running towards the beasts, but she had only taken two steps when she saw the beasts blowing up to smithereens.


    Shisha stopped in her tracks as a frown appeared on her face at the sight of dead beasts. She hadn''t attacked, but the beasts were killed.


    As she looked around, she saw a group of peopleing from behind the beasts.


    All of them were wearing a Silver robe over their ck clothes. Their robes had an insignia near the chest portion, which seemed like a bow that had a sword in the middle, being used as the bow''s arrow.


    "The Hunter Association," Shisha muttered herself.


    Shisha didn''t like the Hunter Association Shisha didn''t like who was in control of the Hunter Association in Silva City.


    "Shisha, is this the best you can do? Is this your limit? Huh? Tell me. If you think you are not strong then go back we Hunters from the Hunter Association, Will take care of these monsters." the leader of the Hunter Association, an elf, Jenous said arrogantly.


    Jenous have a lean body with a handsome face but the moment there was blood on his face monster.


    Jenous was wearing full-body suit armour with a ck colour.


    Jenous, Like Shish also is a [A] rank hunter but he was a minor realm behind Shisha. Jenous had tried to break through but he simply couldn''t do it because that was his limit.


    Jenous became jealous of Shisha they were in the same rank but because she was just at [A+] rank everyone always sang her song.


    ''As arrogant as always. Jenous have arrogance problems.'' Shisha thought as she turned back to oil more monsters.


    "Jenoua you should do your job better next time. Where were you earlier huh? I and my team reached the first here, if not for us, a hoard of hounds entered the City long ago."


    Shisha mentioned it once without looking back.


    "You!" One of the Hunter Association members got angry at the condescending tone of Shisha.


    "Don''t bother, We have more important things to do now," another member advised, calming his friend.


    "Stop it, we have bigger issues than her right now. We must kill every monster and let people know of Hunter''s assassination." Jesus said to other members.


    As the group of hunters rallied, their camaraderie temporarily overshadowed the internal discord. They charged toward the approaching monsters, weapons drawn and determination etched across their faces.


    Jenous, at the forefront, engaged a group of monstrous adversaries with calcted precision. His movements were swift and deliberate, a dance of lethal efficiency. The sh of steel, the crackle of spells, and the roars of monsters intermingled in a chaotic symphony of battle.


    Jenous wielded his weapon, a testament to his honed skills, cutting through the monsters with unwavering resolve. His strikes were precise, exploiting weaknesses and dispatching foes with each calcted move. The battlefield bore witness to the prowess of the Hunter''s Assassination, their coordinated efforts pushing back the monstrous horde.


    As the battle unfolded, the members of Hunter''s Assassination showcased their expertise, each contributing to the collective effort to eradicate the looming threat.


    Amidst the tumultuous battle, a formidable adversary emerged¡ªa colossal golem, its stony exterior imposing and impervious. Jenous, undeterred by the formidable foe, confronted the golem with unwavering determination.


    The golem, animated by dark magic, lumbered forward with ponderous steps, its gaze fixed upon Jenous. The sh between the two forces intensified, the rhythmic exchange of blows reverberating across the battlefield.


    Jenous, a seasoned warrior, studied the golem''s movements, searching for a vulnerability within its formidable structure. With a swift, calcted strike, he targeted a specific joint in the golem''s stone exterior, exploiting a weakness that would prove critical to its demise.


    The battle raged on, the golem retaliating with powerful swings and ground-shaking stomps. Jenous, however, proved agile and strategic, evading the brute force of the golem''s attacks. His de danced through the air, each strike aimed with precision.


    As the confrontation reached its zenith, Jenous identified a crucial opening. With a final, decisive blow, he aimed at the weakened joint, the force of his strike resonating with unmatched strength. The de cleaved through the golem''s stony exterior, shattering its structural integrity.


    The golem, nowpromised, crumbled into a cascade of rubble, dissipating into inert fragments upon the battlefield. Jenous stood triumphant, his skill and tactical prowess evident in the defeated foe at his feet.


    The battlefield, once a chaotic battleground, now bore witness to a momentary lull as the members of Hunter''s Assassination regrouped.

 Chapter 142: Unexpected Rescue

    A Hero named Harry was not having a great day. Harry belongs to Frost Guild. One of the three guilds in Silva City.


    This afternoon, Frost Guild received a unanimous message, saying that an S-rank dungeon gate going to explode. They tried to track down the sender but they could not find the IP address at all.


    All of his guild members, including him thought it was a prank yed by someone but it was not a prank.


    Right after they were done reading the message, a Powerful shocked wave of Mana went through the City.


    The shocked wave of Mana appears only when a dungeon going to explode.


    Everything went into chaos after they confirmed where this powerful Manaing from.


    It wasing from an S-ranked gate that was a wilderness of Silva City.


    All the members of the Frost Guild went white as paper, and the master of the Frost Guild also went into despair. After all the guild master was at [B-] rank.


    Anyway, after they don''t have much time to think.


    They form a n and try to use the best weapons from their guild but in front of an S-ranked gate, those nes mean nothing.


    Harry himself was at [D] rank, He could not fight any monster stronger than him at the same time.


    He wanted to run from here but he knew that he couldn''t do that because the Teleportation gate had stopped working because of Mana''s shock wave. Plus Harry has a wife and a daughter at home, he can''t just leave behind them


    So with little courage, Herry along with the rest of his guildmates reached the outer edge of Silva City.


    Herry found out that the Silver Light Guild, The Dooms Guild and the Sub-branch of Hero Association as well as the Sub-branch of Hunter Association are already present there.


    Harry''s chance of survival went up when he found that Lillian Ashburn was also present there.


    But thenes Titan along with hoards of monsters, Thankfully Lillian is fighting Titan in the air, far away from him but that doesn''t mean Harry can rx.


    Monsterse one after another Soon numbers went up to hundreds with [A] and [ B] rank monsters.


    Frost guild attack formation easily breaks after a few minutes ago.


    Harry was separated from others, and he needed some help.


    Early into the battle, his powerful exoskeleton armour suit sustained damage to one of its knee joints. Although he could still fight, not to mention more than willing to face the monsters despite having his mobility severely reduced, themand judged that the risk was not worth it.


    Who knew what could happen to Harry in the next moments,  He could even die by monsters.


    But things were not dier...For now.


    While the techs and other nonbatants desperately tried to retreat closer to the main formation, Harry who happened to be nearby had no choice but to face the advancing many monsters alone.


    Herry with his mana gununched a torrent of bullets at the monsters, but there were just too many of them. Even when he emptied his shoulder-mounteduncher to send a hail of miniature rockets into the mass of rabid monsters, the surprisingly potent explosive load his missiles carried failed to make any difference.


    He had managed to ughter several monsters of [D] rank but the current monsters he was facing now were way above his paycheck.


    Slowly, Herry''s blood turned cold in his veins.


    ''Bad, bad, bad¡­''


    Herry thought so as the mana bullet heunched at monsters did nothing but leave some search on its flesh.


    Herry was a nonbat type fighter, his main role was always to support type. But here Herry doesn''t know what to do next.


    Mana bullets don''t have any effect on monsters and there is no one to support or help him.


    But even so, he can''t just give up on his life.


    Herry resolutely pressed a button on the side of his mana gun. A momentter, a powerful alloy de slid from underneath its barrel, turning the weapon into an improvised spear.


    ''Come then, wretches!''


    Despite his bravado, Herry felt more and more like he was not going to live to see the next day. The odds just seemed too slim. The monsters in front of him at [C-] ranks were bad enough, but he at least had a theoretical chance to take down one or two with the help of his powered armour.


    But there were also many other monsters as well. Most terrifyingly of all, a creature that resembled a giant, ancient, rotting carcass of a monstrous deer. It had to be a [C+] at least¡­ or maybe even a [B-].


    Ash shuddered and readied himself.


    ''Well¡­ so be it. These bastards are going to learn what humans are capable of!''


    Despite his bravado, Herry found himself engulfed in a relentless onught of monsters, the odds of survival diminishing with each passing moment. The [C-] ranked creatures closed in, their snarls and roars echoing in the air. Herry d in his powered armour, fought valiantly, using his bay to slice through the flesh of the grotesque creatures.


    The heavy exoskeleton''s mini-busters ignited, propelling him forward as he engaged the monsters in a desperate struggle. However, the overwhelming numbers proved too much for Herry to handle alone. He fought with determination, but the tide of the battle seemed to be turning against him.


    In a moment of despair, Herry felt a sudden shift in the chaos. A swift and precise sound cut through the air ¨C a sword cleaving through the monstrous horde. The monsters'' snarls turned to gurgles of pain as their heads rolled on the ground.


    -Thud!


    Shisha, a formidable presence, appeared on the scene with graceful prowess. With a series of calcted strikes, she effortlessly dispatched the monsters surrounding Herry. Each swing of her sword was executed with precision, leaving a trail of defeated adversaries in her wake.


    The monsters, once closing in on Herry, nowy vanquished at the hands of Shisha. Her movements were a dance of lethal elegance, a testament to her mastery inbat. As thest monster fell, Shisha nced back at Herry, her gaze firm.


    "Retreat and join the others," shemanded with authority before swiftly disappearing from the immediate vicinity, leaving Herry in a state of awe.


    As the dust settled and the echoes of battle subsided, Herry stood amidst the aftermath, realizing he had been saved by the timely intervention of a skilled ally. Grateful for his unexpected rescue, he muttered to himself, "Well, at least I survived," acknowledging the unpredictable nature of the battlefield and the unforeseen aid that had spared him from an otherwise grim fate.

 Chapter 143: One Punch

    ''Why this bastard is not dying?'' Lillian greeted her teeth and cursed.


    Lillian had used Fire magic, Wind, Thunder and any kind of offensive magic but this bastard able to endure it all.


    The flesh of Titan is very durable, there were scratches and missing parts of flesh on Titan''s body but Titan is not dead.


    It seems to be more alive than before.


    Titan had tried to attack Lillian physically before with his sheer power but her armour was able to withstand that kind of power.


    There were a few scratches on Lillian''s body as well and her breathing seemed to be ragged.


    For the past one minute, she''s been using a very high-level magic attack so her mana dipped a little bit but everything was fine for now.


    Lillian nced at on battlefield and frowned.


    For now, everything is in control but that is far from the truth.


    Humans and elves were able to kill as many monsters as they could but the ranks and numbers of these monsters were increasing as seconds went on.


    The Dungeon gate is still open and monsters areing out of it, Soon their number will be so much that heroes below her cannot stop it.


    She has to kill this Titan and fast.


    The Titan with an enormous body and with big wins on his back stares at Lillian with his blood-red eyes.


    He disappeared from there in the blink of and was near Lillian, He raised his big hand behind his back which was tall as a tree and threw a punch at Lilian.


    -Swoosh!


    -Boom!


    The sound of an air explosion could be heard as Titan attacked Lillian with his full might.


    Lillian''s wings of for came to life as she soared high in the sky in the blink of an eye.


    She barely dodged that attack.


    The colossal Titan, a behemoth with blood-red eyes and massive wings on its back, locked eyes with Lillian, a formidable force in her fiery armour. In an instant, the Titan vanished from its position, reappearing near Lillian with breathtaking speed. A colossal punch, like the force of a falling tree, hurtled towards her.


    The air itself quivered with the intensity of the impending collision.


    The explosive impact resonated in the atmosphere as Titan''s fist connected with tremendous force. Yet, in a disy of agility and reflexes, Lillian''s fiery wings burst into life, propelling her skyward with astonishing speed, narrowly evading the devastating blow.


    The aerial battle unfolded as Titan and Lillian engaged in a brutal dance of power and skill. Titan, relentless and towering, threw colossal punches and unleashed powerful gusts from its massive wings. Lillian, agile and determined, darted through the air with precision, her fire armour flickering with each evasive manoeuvre.


    Despite Lillian''s resilience, Titan''s overwhelming strength began to take its toll. Blow after blow, the colossal creature pressed on, gradually overpowering the fiery mage. It was the fire armour that proved to be Lillian''s saving grace, absorbing and deflecting the brunt of Titan''s onught.


    The sky became a battlefield, the sh of titans echoing through the air. Lillian''s movements were fueled by determination, her fiery wings leaving trails of brilliance against the darkened sky. The brutal intensity of the confrontation unfolded in the vast expanse above, each collision resonating with raw power.


    As the battle raged on, Lillian''s fiery prowess shed against Titan''s sheer might, creating a spectacle that unfolded against the canvas of the sky.


    "I had enough of this little game!" Lillian said in an irritated tone. She has to close the dungeon gate before it''s too long but this Titan is very persistent.


    The red hue surrounding Lillian''s body intensified, transforming into a zing fire that enveloped her entirely. Inside this inferno, she remained unscathed, harnessing the mes with absolute control. As the mes danced around her, they morphed and took shape, forming a colossal Phoenix made entirely of fire.


    The Phoenix, a majestic and awe-inspiring creature, soared with fiery wings extended, its plumage radiating vibrant hues of red and gold. Lillian, the fire mage, stood at the core of this zing manifestation, her eyes reflecting the intensity of the magical power shemanded.


    "This is my strongest fire magic ¨C Phoenix Wrath!" Lillian dered with unwavering determination.


    The Phoenix, a symbol of rebirth and destruction, now answered hermand. Lillian directed the fiery avian force toward the colossal Titan, unleashing it with relentless ferocity.


    -BOOM


    The explosion echoed through the air as the Phoenix collided with the Titan, tearing through its colossal form. The mes engulfed the behemoth, searing and scorching its monstrous body. The Titan, once mighty and imposing, now found itself rent asunder by the unrelenting force of Lillian''s Phoenix Wrath.


    As the remnants of the magical inferno dispersed, the Titan''s colossal form plummeted to the ground. The impact shook the earth, and a trail of destruction marked its descent. Titan''s right shoulder, once a formidable part of its anatomy, nowy burned to dust, a testament to the devastating power of Lillian''s attack.


    The battlefield was painted in the aftermath of destruction, the fallen Titan bearing witness to the overwhelming might of Phoenix Wrath.


    Huff, Huff.


    "Finally, it''s over," Lillian said as she tried to take a deep breath, The [Phoenix Warth]  took 80% of her mana, and Now she only has 20% left.


    ''But that''s enough.'' to close the dungeon gate.


    Lillian turned in at Doungen gate direction and decided to head to their.


    But she stopped and looked down at the lying figure of Titan.


    He was racing on its feet, and the shoulder and chest that had turned into dust began to regenerate its flesh, bones and muscles.


    Soon Titan was on its feet, the Titans red-eye stairs with unimaginable about of hatred.


    Titan wants nothing but to kill the human woman who put him in this state but somehow his wings can''t regenerate.


    "So you will not die that easily? Fine let''s settle this again," Lillian said as she was ready to fight again against Titan.


    "Oh, wow, women. You stop now and let me handle this." Lillian heard a familiar voice, she turned her head back to the source of the voice.


    "Yato!" Lillian muttered to herself in a shocked expression.


    Yato has entered the battlefield.


    ***


    "Yato!" Lillian eximed in shock as she recognized the mysterious neer.


    "Yup, the only one," Yato replied with a small smile, his presence raising questions in Lillian''s mind.


    "Where have you been all this time?" Lillian questioned with a hint of frustration, her concern evident.


    Yato flinched slightly under Lillian''s gaze, offering a nervous smile as he scratched his head. "About that, I''ll tell youter. We don''t have time, do we?"


    Lillian nced towards the formidable Titan, realizing the urgency of the situation. Yato''s presence was a surprising twist, but the immediate threat demanded their attention.


    "So, you''re having a hard time killing this Titan? Well, can''t me you, after all, he is a Titan," Yatomented casually, earning a displeased re from Lillian.


    "The Titan was supposed to be dead, but this bastard has some kind of regenerative ability," Lillian exined, frustration evident in her voice.


    "So, all I have to do is kill him before he regenerates himself? That simple," Yato stated confidently, nonchntly stashing his hands into his pockets.


    Lillian''s shocked expression lingered as she processed Yato''s words. Before she could react, Yato clenched his fist, gathering an immense amount of mana. The sheer force propelled Lillian back a few meters into the air, but her wings kept her steady.


    Perceiving the new threat, Titan raised his fist to strike at Yato. Swiftly dodging Titan''s attacks, Yato closed the distance and unleashed a powerful punch aimed at Titan''s head.


    -BOOM!


    -THUD!


    The colossal creature''s head exploded into millions of pieces, the ground trembling as the headless Titan crashed to the earth.


    In a single punch, Yato had brought down the seemingly invincible Titan. The battlefield now echoed with the aftermath of Yato''s devastating blow, and a stunned Lillian watched as the formidable foey defeated before them.


    Yato smirked at Lillian''s dumbfounded expression.


    "I good you, didn''t I? It''s simple for someone like me."


    ***


    "T-The T-Titan is dead!"


    "Who killed it?"


    "It''s Yato, Look he is right over there standing beside Miss Lillian."


    "WHAT? But wasn''t he supposed to be at Borders?"


    "Who cares about that? We are alive thanks to him."


    Many people have signed of relief as they see the dead body of Titan lying on the grounds


    Now all they have to do is kill the monsters that are in front of them and since Yato is here he will take care of the dungeon gate.


    Shisha also sighed with relief at the dead body of Titan. But that doesn''t mean that they are safe monsters did not stop their attack after Titan was killed.


    "Don''t give up! Let''s kill these monsters." She shouted as she killed another monster.


    Everyone hears her shouts, there is burning fire in their eyes as they begin to kill monsters one after another.

 Chapter 144: New Nightmare

    Alice and Kent reached their meeting spot, an underground chamber beneath the mansion where Nova Academy students were housed. The chamber exuded an eerie atmosphere, with dim lighting casting shadows on the stone walls. The air was tinged with a sense of secrecy and anticipation.


    Forty individuals stood in the chamber, each wearing a red mask concealing their faces and dark cloak hoods adding an element of mystique. Alice and Kent arrived punctually, avoiding the severe consequences that would befall them if they werete.


    The leader, distinguished by hismanding presence, addressed the assembled members, revealing a picture of their target, Lucas Darkheart. "His name is Lucas Darkheart, and he is the focus of our mission. If anyone interferes, eliminate them," the leader dered, met with silent nods from the masked individuals.


    With determination, the leader opened a door behind him, providing direct ess to the mansion''s interior. "Now let''s go," hemanded, signalling the beginning of their mission. The group, shrouded in mystery and united by their shared objective, moved forward with a sense of purpose.


    Kent''s frown deepened as he heard Alice express her unease about their mission. The weight of their first assignment pressed heavily on their shoulders. Turning to face his wife, he responded with a mixture of determination and a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    "Alice, this is our first mission, and we must seed no matter what. Remember what ''Red Sun'' did for us. If it weren''t for them, both of us would have been dead on the streets long ago," Kent recounted, his voice carrying the weight of past struggles.


    shbacks flooded Kent''s mind, memories of the dark days when he and Alice were struggling to survive. ''New Sun,'' the mysterious organization that had intervened in their lives, had provided them with a lifeline. They were on the brink of despair, facing an uncertain fate, but ''New Sun'' had offered them a chance at a new life.


    In those challenging times, Kent and Alice found sce in each other, forging a bond that went beyond the hardships they faced. Now, as they embarked on their first mission, that history echoed in Kent''s words, reminding them both of the debt they owed to ''New Sun.''


    Alice silently nodded, acknowledging the truth in Kent''s words and the gratitude they harboured for the organization that had given them a second chance.


    "Let''s go, Alice," Kent said stepping into the door followed by Alice in silence.


    ***


    -Swoosh!


    -Thud!


    "Ouch, that''s hurt a bit,"  I said to myself as my back hit the concrete ground.


    ncing back at Sarphina, I frowned.


    ''At least pretend that you are sorry.''


    I picked up myself from the ground and stairs ahead and found out that I was in front of the mansion gate.


    I didn''t even notice when I reached here, it was so fast that I had to shut my eyes as Sarphina used [ Flesh Step ].


    ''Thank god I''m alive.'' Earlier I made some stupid decisions I have made in my entire life.


    What are those stupid decisions?


    Well, for first instead of running away from the doumgen gate outback I decided to stop uing monsters until heroes arrived.


    I did that thinking it was the best solution at that moment but who knows that demons would being from Doumgen Gate and not any demons but Titan Shifter demons.


    ''I was lucky that I survived there, As for others...''


    My thoughts went to the Six heroes who stood there with me to kill the monsters. Two of them are already dead and for other four must have died as well.


    I felt sorry for them but only for a moment.


    What, I''m being heartless? But let me tell you that we were practically strangers to each other.


    So it''s only logical that I felt this way.


    "I''ll be going now since you are safe," Seraphina said to me, breaking my chain of thoughts.


    "Ah! Yeah, Sure Miss President, Please take care of-"


    Before I could finish what I wanted to say she disappeared in sh.


    ''How cold.''


    Well, that''s how I described her in the novel, Sarphina is cold to everyone. She just minds herself and doesn''t give a shit about others but that doesn''t mean she is a bully or anything.


    What I''m trying to say aside from herself and her family, Sarphina doesn''t care about anyone.


    Also, she is not in Adrian Hearm. In fact, at the end of the first year, Adrian challenges Sarphina for a duel but he loses her and has to spend the night in a hospital bed.


    She also carries over a big secret but let''s talk about thatter.


    "Halt! Who are you? Sate your business!"


    ''Guards? They were not here when I left the mansion'' I thought so confused but then I remembered that they must be here for security measures after all there was an S-rank gate outbreak going on.


    "I''m a Student from Nova Academy and my ss is in, I was outside when the dungeon outbreak began," I said to Gurd as I showed him the Student ID card.


    ncing at the Card for a moment he said, "You can go in."  A steel metal door opens, and I take my ID card from him and inside the Mansion.


    Waking out of the long corridor,  I reached the main hall there I found that the hall was full of students, and staff members of the mansion.


    Their faces were pale and full of fear. They were worried that some monster would reach here.


    Well, what can I say? Their fear was justified as this is what happened in the original plot but now I have changed the plot they don''t have to worry about anything at all.


    My gaze settled on one particr table. It was Adrian''s table and sitting with him were Evelyn, Sunny and Isabe.


    From the looks on their faces, they seem to be having some kind of serious conversation.


    ''Whatever, it didn''t matter to me.''  I thought so as I started to walk toward my room but before I took a step forward my eyes settled on Evelyn.


    On the brink of death, I thought about her or it''s more like I unconsciously thought about her.


    Some old memory of us dating togetheres into my head, But everything changed between us and I don''t even know how that happened.


    ''If only I had all my memory'' I thought regretfully as I started to walk in the direction of my room.


    ''I will solve this mystery between us, no matter what happens.'' I don''t know why this is important to me but there is this gut feeling that tells me that this is something I must do.


    ***


    Along the way, I drank the [Mana Recovery Potion] and [Stamina Recovery Potion], the cool liquid providing a soothing sensation as it revitalized my tired body. The potions worked their magic, replenishing my empty mana core and infusing my weary limbs with newfound energy. Gradually, the lingering fatigue began to lift, and a sense of rity washed over me.


    -Click!


    After navigating the long corridors, I arrived at my apartment and opened the door. The familiar surroundings did little to ease the gnawing uncertainty within me. I stepped inside, the door closing behind me with a soft thud.


    I frowned as I sensed an unfamiliar Man in the air,  it was very faint but it was there.


    ''Who is here?''


    Turning on the lights whilst keeping an eye on the living room, I slowly took off my shoes.


    Though I couldn''t see the whole living room due to the corridor narrowing his line of sight, I knew that someone was hiding inside the living room.


    Looking left and right, I summoned my sword and channelled my mana towards the tip of his sword.


    I also picked up Vass which was side of the corridor.


    I slowly pushed Vass forward toward the living room.


    The Vass slowly rolled on the ground making a voice.


    -Shua! -Shua!


    As soon as the Vass crossed the corridor and entered the living room, two ck-d silhouettes appeared out of nowhere and attacked the Vass.


    -Crack!


    Breaking into a million pieces, the Vass scattered in the ground.


    Staring at the broken Vass in the ground for a split second and noticing something wrong, the two silhouettes immediately turned towards the entrance of the room.


    -Tap -Tap -Tap


    The two silhouettes immediately turned towards the entrance of the room.


    -Tap -Tap -Tap


    Appearing from the other side of the living room, I indifferently walked out.


    "Who are you?" I asked, my voice carrying an edge, and I took the stance of Celestial Parry, ready to respond to any aggression.


    Instead of answering, they tightened their grip on their weapons, a silent acknowledgement of the impending confrontation.


    Without wasting time, I initiated my attack. The second movement of the [Celestial Parry]: Luminous Riposte. Seamless and fluid, my sword danced through the air.


    The de connected with precision, cutting through both of their arms. The sound of their weapons hitting the ground echoed through the room. As they grunted in pain, the confrontation shifted in my favour.


    From my perspective, every move was calcted, every strike purposeful. The familiarity of my sword art, the muscle memory ingrained in my every motion, allowed for a swift and decisive response. The room, once tense with anticipation, now held the aftermath of a battle.


    As the dust settled, I awaited answers from the subdued figures, determined to unravel the mystery that lingered in the air.


    ''Who are they?''


    I don''t know.

 Chapter 145: Massacre Of Silva [1]

    "I think we should just go back to our rooms as well," Adrian said as he saw many students start to leave the hall.


    The threat of monsters still lingers but they were safe...For now.


    "Adrian is right, Staying here will do us nothing," Sunny said, backing Adrian''s idea of going to their rooms.


    "But Lucas is still out there! And we don''t even know if he is alive or not." Everyone''s expression changed as they heard Evelyn''s voice.


    Adrian nces at Evelyn, and with some hesitation, Adrian speaks, "Don''t worry Evelyn, Miss Lillian already told us that she is going to save Lucas and I think he is safe and is hiding somewhere, out there."


    Evelyn just clenched her fist looked down at herp, and slowly nodded at AdriAdrian''sds.


    For now, all they can just is sit here and hope that Lucas is alive.


    Seeing that Evelyn is quiet, Adrian nces at Isabe and Sunny.


    "Okay, I think we should go now." Saying that Adrian stood up from his chair followed by Sunny, Isabe and Evelyn.


    Without saying anything to each other, all of them started to walk toward their rooms.


    The remaining few students also started to their apartment rooms, leaving only staff members.


    ***


    "Ahhhhhha!"


    "Ahhhhhha!"


    "My hands!"


    "T-This Fuck! You... b-bastard."


    Shouts of agony and screamse from their mouth as they watch that their hand is cut off.


    The living room is now a pool of blood, the hands of a ck-d individual are in the corner of the room.


    -Thwack!


    -Thud!


    I walked in front of one ck-d individual and kicked him in the face, the kicknded on the mask, and the mask shattered as the head of the man hit the ground.


    The man''s face revealed to me, that he seemed to be in his mid-twenties with brown hair.


    "Ahha!"


    I stomp on the man''s chest, the man screams in pain but I don''t even care. They were here to kill me right?


    So it''s only natural for me to do the same thing but before that, I have to ask something important from these two.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? What is your goal? Are there others besides you two?"


    The man looked at me with his brown eyes, I could see that man was in very pain but there was no fear in his eyes for me, Even after I sliced his hands off.


    "Aha!"


    I grinned my foot on his chest again and he shouted in agony, His partner beside him stared at me with hatred in his eyes.


    If only he had both his hands. Anyway,  both of them going to die of blood loss soon.


    "Answer me!" I asked again but instead of answering man looked at me and said "Fuck you."


    He also revealed his teeth to me and there was some kind of pill between his teeth.


    He instantly swallows that pill. His body began to shake. I instantly withdraw my foot from his chest and back off.


    ''What...?''


    There is white colour foam leaking from his mouth, I hesitantly approach the body of a man and put my two fingers on his nose and neck.


    There was not any breathing in his body!!!


    My eyes widened as I nced at the man. What kind of secret he was carrying that instead of telling me, he chose his death?


    I nced at his partner and that he was also dead as the same white foam was leaking from his mouth.


    Suddenly very absurd thoughtse into my mind. I nced at the dead body of a man and shook my head hesitantly.


    ''No way...There is no way that they are here but if they are here.''


    Just to make sure that my thoughts are just mere thoughts and not reality, I turned to the dead body of a man.


    I tore apart his cloak and searched for a logo. The logo I''m searching it is very small and easily can''t seen by the naked eye but if my thoughts are right which I hope they are not, the logo must be on the back of the neck hidden by a few strings of hair.


    I slowly swept the hair of the man to the side and searched for the logo and my widened when I found one.


    A very small logo of the sun, which was drawn in blood colour was here on this man''s neck.


    My hands trembled slightly, and deep fear appeared in my heart. I stood up and gained a distance between me and the dead man.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes as I tried to stop my trembling hands, after a few moments I gained control over my fear and breathing.


    The logo I just saw belonged to the ''New Sun'' organization. I already exined about the ''New Sun'' organization and how dangerous it can be.


    The  ''New Sun''  first appears at the end of the Second volume and I''m just at the end of the first volume. They should not appear right now! And not in Silva City.


    Outside Heros already fighting the monsters to stop them froming into the city and Lillian is also there with others trying to close the dungeon gate. That means we are alone here all by ourselves!!!


    ''Shit, why the hell this happens to me always when I think that everything is going my way?'' I cursed inwardly. All of my hard work to stop the monster from reaching the mansion turned into nothing but waste.


    ''I also have to find out why are they here in the first ce-'' I stopped my thoughts as a sudden realization came into my mind


    They muste in a veryrge group, which means we are trapped inside the mansion, we can''t go outside.


    There is no helping unless Heros kills all the monsters and closes the dungeon gate.


    There is going to be a massacre inside of mansion.

 Chapter 146: Massacre Of Silva [2]

    ''What the hell is going on? Who are these people?'' Adrian couldn''t help but think. He just reached his room after parting with Sunny, Evelyn and Isabe, aftering inside of room these people attacked him.


    -nk! -nk! -nk!


    Surrounded by three ck-clothed individuals, Adrian swiftly moved around his apartment hacking at them with his sword whenever he saw an opening.


    -nk!


    "khhh¡­"


    Parrying Adrian''s sword, one of the ck-d individuals signalled to the other two people to attack at the same time.


    Noticing their sign, Adrian forcefully twisted his body and defended against two attacksing from his left and right side.


    -nk! -nk!


    "khhh¡­"


    Barely blocking the attacks, Adrian took a few steps back as beads of sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Looking at the three ck-d individuals before him, Adrian couldn''t help but curse.


    "Damm it"


    Whoever the trio was, they knew about his attack pattern and the sword art he used.


    From the way he attacked and his habits, they knew them all. It seemed that whoever they were, they had done their research on him and hade prepared.


    Moreover, what made things worse for Kevin, was that whenever they counterattacked they managed to precisely and cleanly direct their attacks where he was most vulnerable, almost as if they knew where he was going to attack.


    The more Kevin fought, the more he realized how adapted to his fighting style they were. It was almost as if they had been trained precisely to counter him.


    It was to the point that they were coordinating perfectly with each other, defending exactly where his true sword intent showed up and attacking exactly when he was most vulnerable.


    Taking a few steps back and looking at the trio, Kevin let out a long breath. Though he was in a bind, he remained calm.


    Adrian''s analytical mind quickly assessed the situation. Despite the disadvantage, he couldn''t afford to panic. With a determined glint in his eyes, he adjusted his stance and prepared for the next wave of attacks.


    -nk! -nk! -nk!


    The trio closed in again, their movements synchronized like a well-practiced dance. Adrian, however, showcased his adaptability. He deliberately altered his attack patterns, introducing unpredictability into his movements.


    -nk! -nk! -nk!


    The room echoed with the sh of metal. Adrian''s every move became a calcted response, a test to gauge the limits of his adversaries'' knowledge.


    Amid the intense battle, Adrian''s mind raced, formting a strategy to turn the tables. He sought weaknesses in their coordination, aiming to exploit anypse in their precise defence.


    -nk! -nk! -nk!


    Each strike revealed ayer of the trio''s strategy, and Adrian gradually began to discern patterns in their movements. Sweat continued to bead on his forehead, but determination fueled his actions.


    "Alright, time to change the game," Adrian muttered under his breath.


    With a sudden burst of speed and a series of feints, he disrupted the seamless coordination of his attackers. Taking advantage of the momentary confusion, Adrian countered with swift and unexpected strikes.


    -nk! -nk! -nk!


    The dynamic of the fight shifted. Adrian, now on the offensive, pressed forward, forcing the ck-d individuals to break their coordinated rhythm.


    Adrian''s calcted strikes intensified, pushing the trio to the brink. However, the struggle became apparent as the ck-d individuals, though momentarily disoriented, regained theirposure.


    -nk! -nk! -nk!


    The room echoed with the cacophony of shes, each strike carrying the weight of determination. Adrian, though resilient, found himself facing relentless attacks from all sides.


    In a risky move, one of the adversaries feigned weakness, luring Adrian into a vulnerable position. Sensing the trap, he narrowly evaded a coordinated assault that aimed to exploit his temporarypse in focus.


    "Smart move," Adrian acknowledged through gritted teeth.


    Despite his efforts, fatigue set in. The trio, relentless in their pursuit, aimed to exploit Adrian''s waning energy. Every sh became a test of endurance, a battle not only of skill but also of sheer stamina.


    -nk! -nk! -nk!


    Adrian''s movements slowed, and beads of sweat turned into a stream down his face. The realization that this fight would demand more than strategy and adaptability began to dawn on him.


    Summoning thest reserves of his strength, Adrian executed a daring manoeuvre. He disarmed one opponent, forcing them into a brief retreat, but the remaining two closed in with renewed vigour.


    -nk! -nk! -nk!


    In the struggle, Adrian grappled with the trio, each sh a desperate bid for survival. His sword danced with precision, but the odds seemed insurmountable.


    With a final burst of energy, Adrian unleashed a series of rapid strikes, incapacitating his adversaries one by one. The room fell silent, save for the heavy breaths of exhaustion.


    Standing amidst the defeated trio, Adrian''s chest heaved as he surveyed the aftermath of the intense confrontation. The victory came at a cost, leaving him drained and battered.


    But he doesn''t have time to rest.


    "I need to... Find others," he muttered, Adrian immediately headed towards the exit of his room.


    Though he wanted to check the bodies of the people who had assaulted him, he could hear amotion outside of his apartment.


    Despite being unsure of what was happening, he knew that something serious was currently happening outside of his room.


    -Click!


    "What''s going on?"


    Opening the door and exiting his room, Adrian couldn''t believe the sight that ayed him.


    Blood-curdling screams resounded across the whole first floor as the corpses of students and ck-d individuals could be seen sprawled everywhere.


    -nk! -nk! -nk!


    The sound of metal shing reverberated throughout the corridors of the first floor as students could be seen fighting for their lives everywhere.


    Multiple ck-d individuals appeared everywhere, attacking students from all sides as absolute mayhem shrouded the whole first floor.


    Amidst the chaos, Adrian''s eyes darted across the gruesome scene. The once-familiar corridors were now battlegrounds stained with blood. Students, armed with whatever they could find, shed with the mysterious assants.


    -nk! -nk! -nk!


    Adrian joined the fray, his sword a glimmering arc as he swiftly dispatched two ck-d attackers. Despite the dire situation, a surge of determination fueled his actions.

 Chapter 147: Massacre Of Silva [3]

    "Adrian!"


    Adrian hears Emma''s distraught voice as she shoots multiple mana arrows against multiple ck-d individuals with her Bow.


    However, despite managing to hold her own against the ck-d individuals, Emma was on the verge of losing due to their numerical advantage.


    -Spurt!


    Quickly dashing in Emma''s direction, Adrian hacked towards the nearest ck-d individual, killing him instantly as his sword disappeared and reappeared on his neck.


    -Spurt! -Spurt! -Spurt!


    Like a shura from hell, Adrian hacked and stabbed everyone in his way. Along the way, he would help a couple of students who were on the verge of getting killed by the ck-d individuals.


    ¡­


    -Spurt!


    "Huff¡­huff¡­you okay?"


    After killing multiple ck-d individuals, Adrian appeared before Emma as he heavily panted for air.


    "Huff¡­yes, thanks"


    Simrly gasping for breath and nodding her head, Emma''s eyes darted all over the ce as she looked at all of the battles happening around her.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know, they just started to attack me as soon as we reached my room."


    Shaking his head, Adrian looked just as confused as Emma¡­


    Professor Lillian is not with them as she is out there, fighting against dungeon monsters. There are just security guards that would Abel to help them.


    It had to be noted that a lot of the students here were sons and daughters of very influential figures. Their deaths would put a heavy burden on the Nova, therefore, there was no way they wouldn''t be here right now defending them.


    Yet with everything going on around them, they still weren''t here. That only meant one thing¡­


    Thinking that far, Adrian clenched his fists and looked at Emma who seemed to have had the same thought as him.


    They were on their own¡­


    -Woosh! -Woosh! -Woosh!


    Snapping Emma and Kevin out of their thoughts, three streaks of lights appeared before them as three ck-d individuals not so far from where they were standing fell on the ground.


    Quickly turning her head and looking in the direction of where the arrows came from, Emma eximed


    "Evelyn!


    Just as Emma was about to head in Evelyn''s direction, the sound of the air being sliced increased in frequency as more arrows continuously shot out from Evelyn''s direction.


    -Woosh! -Woosh! -Woosh!


    As the arrows repeatedly shot from Evelyn''s quiver, they reminded Adrian. and Emma of a swarm of locusts that devastated ecosystems.


    Adrian and Emma, now joined by Evelyn, formed an impromptu alliance against the encroaching ck-d assants. Evelyn''s relentless barrage of arrows acted as a shield, keeping the attackers at bay. The trio navigated through the chaos, swiftly reacting to each other''s movements.


    -nk! -Spurt! -Woosh!


    The sound ofbat echoed in the air as they fought side by side. Despite their coordinated efforts, the relentless onught of ck-d individuals remained a formidable challenge.


    Amid the battle, Adrian noticed another ck-d individual who was going to attack them from selling.


    "There! One is above us!" Adrian shouted, pointing at the cloaked figure.


    -Eclipsing Shadow!


    The ck-d individual vanished into thin air, leaving the trio momentarily disoriented. However, Evelyn''s keen senses detected subtle movements.


    "Over there!" she eximed, firing a series of arrows toward the concealed adversary.


    -Woosh! -Woosh! -Woosh!


    The arrows punctuated the air as they sought out the elusive figure. The ck-d individual reappeared, narrowly avoiding the projectiles.


    With a sinister grin, the ck-d individual surveyed the chaos they had unleashed. It became evident that this was not a random assault but a calcted strike against specific targets.


    "We need to stop them before they disappear again," Adrian urged, tightening his grip on his sword.


    As they closed in on the leader, more ck-d assants joined the fray, intensifying the struggle.


    Adrian, Emma, and Evelyn faced the increasing number of ck-d assants, their movements bing more synchronized with each passing moment.


    -nk! -Spurt! -Woosh!


    Adrian''s sword danced through the air, deflecting iing attacks while striking back with precision. Emma skillfully fires her arrows at the assants, delivering calcted blows. Evelyn ensured a constant rain of arrows that kept their enemies on the defensive.


    Amidst the chaos, Adrian noticed a particrly agile ck-d individual closing in on Evelyn, intending to exploit her position.


    "Evelyn, behind you!" Adrian shouted, diverting his attention to intercept the approaching threat.


    -Spurt!


    Adrian''s sword intercepted the assant''s attack just in time, preventing any harm to Evelyn. The ck-d individual recoiled, momentarily disrupted by Adrian''s intervention.


    -Eclipsing Shadow!


    However, another ck-d assant seized the opportunity to vanish into the shadows, evading the trio''s immediate retaliation.


    "We can''t let them escape!" Adrian dered, his focus unwavering.


    Amid the ongoing battle, the trio faced increasing challenges. The ck-d assants disyed exceptional coordination and adaptability, making each encounter more intense than thest.


    -nk! -Spurt! -Woosh!


    The trio exhibited a seamless blend of offence and defence, gradually gaining the upper hand against their adversaries. Adrian''s sword strikes were swift and precise, and Emma''s and Evelyn''s arrows continued to rain down upon the assants.


    -Eclipsing Shadow!


    As one ck-d individual attempted to retreat into the shadows, Adrian anticipated the move and swiftly pursued it. With a well-timed strike, he incapacitated the fleeing assant before they could vanish.


    In the heat of the battle, the remaining ck-d individuals increased their aggression, attacking with greater ferocity. However, Adrian and hispanions responded with unwavering determination.


    -nk! -Spurt! -Woosh!


    The sh of weapons, the spattering of blood, and the whistling of arrows filled the air. Despite the odds, the trio''s coordinated efforts began to wear down the assants.


    With a strategic move, Evelyn positioned herself to cover Emma and Adrian''s backs, ensuring a continuous stream of arrows against the encroaching threats.


    -Eclipsing Shadow!


    As thest ck-d individual attempted to escape, Adrian anticipated their move. With a powerful swing of his sword, he incapacitated the assant, leaving them at the mercy of the trio.


    With the defeat of the eight ck-d individuals, a momentary silence settled over the chaotic scene. Adrian, Emma, and Evelyn caught their breath, surveying the aftermath of the intense battle.


    "What was that all about?" Emma questioned, her eyes narrowing as she looked at the defeated assants.


    Adrian shared a determined gaze with hispanions. "We need to find out who''s behind this and why they targeted us."


    ***


    "We need to find out who''s behind this and why they targeted us," Adrian said to Emma and Evelyn and paused for a moment before continuing "But First we have to regroup with others."


    "Hey Evelyn, have you seen Isabe and Aric?" Emma asked Evelyn.


    Putting her bow down, Amanda Nodded her head at Emma''s words.


    "I met Isabe on the other side of the first floor, she''s currently with Sunny"


    "I also know that Lyra is currently with Elera, Noah, Kael and I"


    "Then what about Aric?"


    A new quiver filled with arrows appeared on Amanda''s hand as she shook her head


    "I don''t know where is he."


    Frowning, Adrian thought for a moment before saying


    "Considering how the assassins targeting me knew how I fought, there''s a chance he''s still fighting against them"


    Remembering how difficult his fight with the ck-d individuals was, Adrian looked towards Emma and Evelyn and said


    "Let''s find others and help him"


    "Yes"


    Nodding her head, Emma looked in Amanda''s direction and said


    "¡­youing?"


    "Yes"


    Nodding her head, Evelyn started to follow behind Emma and Adrian.


    As Adrian, Emma, and Evelyn navigated through the corridors of the Mansion, their path intersected with more ck-d assants. The assants, undeterred by their previous defeats, confronted the trio with a renewed sense of determination.


    -nk! -Spurt! -Woosh!


    The sh of weapons and the whistle of arrows resumed as the trio engaged in another intense battle. Adrian''s sword art cut through the air with precision, Emma''s mana arrows prowess incapacitated assants and Evelyn''s arrows maintained a relentless onught.


    -Eclipsing Shadow!


    Adrian anticipated the attempts of some assants to retreat into the shadows, preventing their escape and maintaining the pressure. The trio fought with a coordinated efficiency that hinted at their growing camaraderie.


    Despite the continuous waves of ck-d individuals, Adrian, Emma, and Evelyn showcased their resilience and adaptability. Each confrontation served to further solidify their synergy, turning the tide in their favour.


    -Spurt! -Woosh! -nk!


    The trio moved seamlessly, anticipating each other''s actions and responding with well-timed strikes. As thest assant fell defeated, a brief respite settled over the corridor.


    "I wonder why they''re targeting us specifically," Emma pondered, her gaze fixed on the defeated assants.


    Adrian shared her concern. "We need to find out who''s orchestrating all of this. Let''s keep searching for the others and gather information."


    "Others must be on a lower floor, where we were sitting a few minutes ago, Let''s check there," Evelyn said, Adrian and Emma.


    Adrian thought for a bit, after all, what Evelyn said has some point.


    After making his decision, Adrian nodded his head and said, "Okay, Let''s go downstairs." Saying that Adrian started to walk to the elevator,  followed by Evelyn and Emma.

 Chapter 148: Massacre Of Silva [4]

    Surrounded by multiple ck-d individuals, Aric figure skillfully moved around them.


    -Swish!


    Appearing behind one of the ck-d individuals, Aric swung his board sword towards the back of his head.


    As he swung, the image of the sword blurred as it coursed through the air in a lightning-fast manner.


    -nk! -nk!


    "kkhhh¡­damn it!"


    As if predicting Aric attack, quickly turning around and parrying Aric surprise attack, two ck-d individuals appeared next to Aric and attacked him from both his right and left nk.


    Ducking down and dodging the two attacks, Aric dashed forward and slid between the two ck-d individuals.


    -sh


    -Slit


    As he slid, two deep cuts appeared on the two ck-d individuals'' calves as Jin made sure to cut their legs and intend their movements.


    Stumbling a couple of steps due to the cuts on their legs, the other ck-d individual, whom Aric tried to ambush, stabbed his sword downwards.


    -Roll


    Rolling to the side to avoid the sword, Aric tensed his core and with the aid of his back jumped up in the air.


    -nk! -nk!


    Whilst in the air, Aric forcefully twisted his body and spun like a wheel as he parried all the attacks that came from all sides.


    -Thud!


    "Huff¡­huff¡­huff¡­"


    Landing on the ground, Aric heavily panted for air as he wiped the sweat that had started umting on his forehead.


    Looking at the five individuals before him, Aric face became grim.


    Despite being stronger than them, it somehow felt as if he was fighting against an insatiable beast.


    No matter how much Aric tried, the ck-d individuals he was fighting would quickly respond to his attacks and counter them with an even more fearsomebo.


    It was to the point that his breathing started to be heavier and heavier by the second.


    ''Who are they? And why are they attacking me?'' Aric didn''t have time toplete his thought as they started to attack again.


    Aric, faced with the relentless onught of the ck-d assants, began to strategize on the fly. The adversaries, seemingly synchronized in their attacks, pressed forward with unwavering determination.


    -Swish! -sh! -Thrust!


    Aric deftly parried and dodged the strikes, showcasing his agility andbat proficiency. However, the relentless assault took a toll on him as the attackers skillfully exploited any opening he revealed.


    Realizing the need to change the dynamics of the fight, Aric focused his energy, drawing upon his magical abilities.


    "Wind des!" he eximed.


    Sudden gusts of wind manifested around Aric, forming razor-sharp des that sliced through the air towards the assants. The unexpected elemental attack caught them off guard, creating a temporary opening.


    Seizing the opportunity, Aric lunged forward, his sword bing a blur of motion


    -sh! -Thrust! -Spin!


    He struck with precision, exploiting the momentary disarray of the ck-d assants. Yet, the attackers, though momentarily staggered, quickly regrouped with an eerie coordination.


    With a synchronized and almost unnerving coordination, the ck-d assants regrouped, their movements harmonized as if guided by an unseen force. Aric, despite his impressive disy of wind magic and swordsmanship, found himself confronting adversaries who moved with a disconcerting fluidity.


    -Swish! -Parry! -Duck!


    Aric continued to engage in a dance of des and magic, his every move met with calcted responses from the assants. It was as if they anticipated his actions, adapting seamlessly to his evolvingbat style.


    As the battle raged on, Aric''s mind raced. These attackers weren''t ordinary foes; their proficiency hinted at extensive training and an understanding of his abilities. The air crackled with tension as the adversaries closed in, their movements synchronized with an unsettling precision.


    Amidst the sh of steel and magic, Aric''s mind worked swiftly. He needed to exploit their coordination and find a weakness in their seemingly wless defence.


    "Thunderstrike!" Aric eximed, channelling a surge of lightning magic into his sword. Bolts of electricity crackled along its de as he unleashed a series of electrified shes.


    -Zap! -Zap! -Zap!


    The electrifying onught disrupted the rhythmic movements of the ck-d assants, causing momentary disorientation. Seizing this opportunity, Aric pressed the offensive, aiming for the heart of their coordinated strategy.


    -sh! -Thrust!


    With each strike, Aric aimed to disrupt their synchronization, introducing chaos into their calcted approach.


    But that wasn''t enough! Aric was losing his ground against them. His mana pool was emptying at rapid speed.


    From the way he saw things, the most he couldst would be five more minutes.


    Any longer than that and he would be too exhausted to move.


    -Gulp!


    Frowning, Aric took out a couple of potions from his storage dimension and quickly downed them.


    Though he could replenish his stamina and mana with potions, because he didn''t expect such a situation to arise, he only had a couple of stamina and mana-recovering potions with him.


    Therefore, even though he had potions, they could at most only help him fight for a bit longer.


    They weren''t a solution for his current predicament.


    -nk! -nk!


    Parrying the attacksing from the ck-d individuals, Aric mind raced as he looked for a solution.


    Looking at his room which had now be a mess, Aric frantically looked for anything that could aid his escape.


    Looking around and seeing nothing, Aric clenched his teeth.


    Aric''s mind raced as he desperately sought a solution within the chaotic confines of his room. The relentless assault from the ck-d assants showed no signs of abating, and the limited potions could only dy the inevitable.


    -Swish! -sh! -Dodge!


    Aric continued to fend off the attackers, his movements fueled by a mixture of determination and the urgency of his situation. The walls of his room seemed to close in as he dodged strikes and parried attacks.


    -nk!


    -Swoosh!


    Parrying one of the ck-d individuals'' attacks, Aric ducked and avoided another attacking from behind him


    Jumping backwards, Aric continued ducking and defending against the ck-d individuals.


    "Khhh¡­"


    The more he fought, the more tired Jin became. Looking towards the entrance of his apartment, Aric slowly moved in that direction.


    He needed to escape.


    He couldn''t defeat them. He had to survive.


    He was the future of the Thorn Heart family. He couldn''t die. Not when a lot of people had expectations of him.


    Making his way towards the door, Aric continued to struggle against the continuous attacks from the ck-d individuals.


    He had to live.


    "So you want to escape from here? Let me grant your wish." The ck-d individual muttered to himself before vanishing into the shadows.


    In the blink of an eye, the ominous figure materialized near Aric,unching a powerful kick that sent him flying. Aric''s attempts to dodge proved futile, and the force of the impact propelled him through the door, shattering it into pieces.


    Thwack!


    BOOM!


    Thud!"


    marked the abrupt end of Aric''s resistance as he collided with the unforgiving wall.


    "W-What the fuck," someone eximed.


    a curse punctuated the air. As Aric slowly turned his head, irritation etched across his face, he beheld an unwee presence ¨C Lucas.


    Aric''s irritation deepened; thest person he wanted to encounter in this dire situation was Lucas.


    The room buzzed with tension as Aric, recovering from the forceful impact, locked eyes with Lucas.


    ***


    Lucas, standing amidst the chaos, met Aric''s gaze with an unreadable expression. The air was thick with unspoken tension, and the room buzzed with an ufortable silence as the two locked eyes.


    Aric, brushing off the impact of his abrupt expulsion, took a step forward, his irritation transforming into a steely determination. "What the hell are you doing here?" Aric''s voice cut through the charged atmosphere, demanding an exnation.


    Lucas, maintaining aposed demeanour, finally spoke, "What do you think, Idiot? I was trying to get the hell out of hear but some idiot blocks my path."


    As Aric assessed the situation, he couldn''t shake the feeling that Lucas knew more about the current crisis than he was letting on. The shadows concealed not only the assants but also the motives and alliances that lurked in the background.


    "So what are you waiting for? Get the hell out of hear" Aric pressed, a mixture of frustration and suspicion coloring his words. The circumstances demanded transparency, yet Lucas remained enigmatic, leaving Aric to navigate a web of uncertainties.


    Lucas sighed, a flicker of something akin to regret crossing his features. "I want to but I can''t since they already noticed me. Let''s just say our paths are intertwined, whether we like it or not." His cryptic response only fueled Aric''s frustration, leaving him with more questions than answers.


    The urgency of their predicament pressed upon them, and it became evident that cooperation might be their best chance against the shadowy adversaries.


    Reluctantly, Aric acknowledged the need for a temporary alliance, albeit one clouded by past grievances.


    "Fine, for now, we work together. But once this is over, we settle our score," Aric dered, his tone unyielding. Lucas nodded in agreement, acknowledging the temporary truce forged in the face of amon threat.


    ''Oh, well let''s get this over with.'' Lucas thought as he took out his sword.

 Chapter 149: Massacre Of Silva [5]

    A few minutes earlier Before Lucas met Aric.


    There is no helping unless Heros kills all the monsters and closes the dungeon gate.


    There is going to be a massacre inside of mansion.


    That sudden realization hit me like a bullet, My back was drenched in a cold sweat as I realized how dire the situation was.


    But I managed to keep my mind straight, This is no time for these useless thoughts.


    I started to type on my smart bracelet, I''m sending an emergency message to Miss Lillian.


    She wille here as soon as possible when she this message. After sending a message to Lilian I open a holographic blueprint of the mansion in my smart bracelet.


    "¡­him"


    Looking at the blueprints of the building through the holographic function of my tablet, I fell into deep thought.


    Looking at the blueprints of the building  I couldn''t help but think one thing.


    Big.


    The mansion was big.


    ¡­and when I say big, I mean very big.


    If we exclude all of the outside facilities, the mansion was about the size of a football stadium.


    It had five levels, with the bottom level being a parking lot filled with multiple cars and the ground level being the ce where the reception and dining hall were located.


    The first and second floors were where the guest rooms were located. Thest floor had an outdoor swimming pool with training facilities that the students could use at any time of the day.


    Though they weren''t as advanced as the ones in the lock, they were still equipped with state-of-the-art equipment such as gravity rooms and training dummies.


    I took a careful look at the blueprints of the building.


    ¡­I needed to carefully analyze all of the exits and entrance points of the building. Where the closest and furthest exits from my location were located as well as which areas were the most secure.


    Pinching the hologram to zoom, I carefully looked at theyout of floors one to three.


    There are other exits besides the entrance of the mansion, and that exists at the bottom level of the mansion.


    From there I can leave this damn ce. I don''t have to worry about most of the part since the staff member and security guard are strong they would be able to kill most of the members of the Red Sun organization.


    The main problem is students, they have to survive at least one hour before reinforcement arrives.


    Though I said the goal was to survive for one hour¡­It was easier said than done.


    The assassins that attacked the students were ranked from to and were highly skilled and experienced.


    This meant that even if the students fought against an assassin of the equivalent rank, there was a high chance they would still lose due to theirck of experience.


    But I don''t care about them, what I care about is ensuring that I survive.


    "Okay, let''s go." I closed the holographic blueprint and headed toward the door.


    -Click!


    Closing the door behind me I look at the long corridors, thankfully this is no one.


    -Tap, -Tap, -Tap.


    I started to walk to the nearest Elevator, hoping that no one would find me but my hope turned into dust.


    -BOOM!


    -Bam!


    -Thud!


    "W-What the fuck?" I cursed as the apartment door tore apart from my left side and one young man hit the wall and dropped on the grounds.


    After looking at the face of the young man my eyes winded, why? Because that young man is Aric.


    ***


    Present time.


    "So you are Lucas? We have been searching for you." One of the ck-d individuals said to Lucas who standing beside Aric, with a sword in his hand.


    Lucas frowned, not understanding the words of a ck-d individual.


    "What do you mean? And why are you searching for me?" Lucas asked and gripped his sword tightly in his hands.


    "You don''t need to know." He said and disappeared from his spot


    "Get Out Of The Way!"


    BANG!


    Before Lucas could understand what happening, Aric shot forward. And appears in front of Lucas, and he shoves him aside, hitting him with the elbow.


    Surprised by Aric''s sudden manoeuvre, Lucas tumbled onto the ground, groaning in pain. Inwardly, he cursed Aric, but as he rolled around, he saw a maning straight in their direction who was intercepted by Aric.


    Gawking at the scene, as a sudden realization dawned on him, Lucas stared at Aric back in disbelief.


    ''Did he just save me?''


    Lucas then stood up, focusing on Aric fight attentively. He was careless earlier, It might have proved fatal if Aric had not reacted.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    Screaming at the top of his lungs, Aric bloodshot eyes directly stared at the ck-d individuals before him.


    Lunging forward, Aric attacks became more intense and brutal. He discarded all forms of defence and just wildly swung his broad sword.


    He swung and swung and swung his Sword almost as if he went mad.


    -nk! -nk! -nk!


    No matter how many cuts appeared on his body, Aric ignored the pain and continued attacking.


    Aric''s frenzied assault proved both relentless and effective. His sword danced through the air with a primal intensity, each swing leaving a trail of blood in its wake. His attacks, fueled by a vtile mixture of desperation and rage, found their mark as he cleaved through the assants.


    -sh! -Thud! -Spurt!


    One by one, the ck-d individuals fell victim to Aric''s unbridled onught. His eyes zed over with a primal fervour, betraying a mind consumed by the chaos of battle. The sound of metal shing and bodies hitting the floor melded into a symphony ofbat, echoing through the once-peaceful corridor.


    Simultaneously, Lucas engaged in a deadly dance with the remaining assants. His movements were calcted, blending finesse with precision. Dodging their strikes with a dancer''s grace, he retaliated with swift and calcted strikes.


    -nk! -Swish! -Thud!


    Lucas'' de met its mark, sending one of the assants staggering backwards. As the assant struggled to regainposure, Lucas seized the opportunity, delivering a series of rapid strikes that culminated in a fatal blow.


    -sh! -Silence.


    A moment of stillness enveloped the corridor as the defeated assant crumpled to the ground. With two assants now lying lifeless, Aric and Lucas turned their attention to the final adversary.


    The remaining assant, undeterred by the fate of theirrades, pressed on with a newfound determination. The air crackled with tension as Aric and Lucas faced thest hurdle in their unexpected coboration.


    Aric''s breaths were heavy, his body covered in sweat and blood. Yet, the fire in his eyes burned undiminished as he readied himself for the final confrontation.


    The assant, sensing the imminent threat, adjusted their stance, revealing a proficiency that mirrored the earlier adversaries.


    In the confined corridor, the air grew thick with anticipation as thest ck-d assant confronted Aric and Lucas. Tension coiled like a serpent ready to strike, setting the stage for a final sh.


    The assant, undeterred by the loss of theirpanions, exhibited a skill that matched the ferocity of Aric and the calcted finesse of Lucas. Each step was deliberate, and every movement conveyed a silent understanding of the impending showdown.


    Aric, his broadsword gripped tightly in his bloodstained hands, faced the assant with a primal determination. His eyes, wild and unfocused, bore into the adversary, a testament to the raw intensity that fueled his every strike.


    Beside him, Lucas assumed a poised stance, his sword held with a veteran''s grace. His eyes, in stark contrast to Aric''s fervour, glinted with a focused determination. The corridor became a crucible, and within its confines, three warriors prepared to settle the unresolved tumult.


    -Swish! -nk! -sh!


    The first sh erupted in a flurry of steel meeting steel. Aric, driven by an unyielding rage,shed out with relentless attacks, his broadsword cutting through the air with primal force. Lucas, the embodiment of calcted precision, countered each strike with a dancer''s finesse.


    The assant, adapting to the dual onught, demonstrated a remarkable skill in parrying and dodging. The trio moved in a synchronized chaos, each manoeuvre a testament to their respectivebat prowess.


    As the battle intensified, the corridor echoed with the sounds ofbat¡ªa symphony of shing des, grunts of effort, and the asional metallic ring of a sessful strike. The dance ofbatants unfolded, the sh of steel resounding through the once-peaceful space.


    Suddenly, the assant seized an opening,unching a swift counterattack. Aric, momentarily off bnce, felt the bite of the opponent''s de. Lucas, ever vignt, reacted swiftly, intercepting the assant''s advance with a masterful parry.


    The tide of battle shifted, creating a momentary stalemate. Aric gritted his teeth against the pain, and Lucas, poised with unwavering focus, faced the assant who now found themselves on the defensive.


    "Hey....Y-You okay... There?" Lucas asked Aric as Lucas breathed raggedly.


    "Tsk, D-Dont, lol down on me, You loser," Aric said, trying to act tough but it didn''t fool Lucas on a bit.


    "That''s good because we have some pests left," Lucas said, gripping his sword tightly.


    He was going to kill them and get the hell out of there alive.

 Chapter 150: Massacre Of Silva [6]

    "Huff¡­huff¡­Two more to go" Aric muttered to himself.


    Just as he was about to attack, stumbling a couple of steps, Aric lost control of one of his legs and took a knee to the ground.


    "Akhhh¡­damn it, not yet!"


    Screaming, Aric cursed as he felt all the muscles in his body spasm uncontrobly.


    An electrifying pain coursed through his body, threatening to ruin his sanity.


    It was so painful that he could barely scream in pain.


    His body was riddled with cuts, and his clothes were dyed red in blood.


    ¡­but that wasn''t the only reason why he was suffering so much. The muscles within his body were in even worse shape as they continuously spasmed and shook.


    "N-o!"


    Clenching his teeth and suppressing the pain coursing through his body, Aric couldn''t help but be reminded of his most recent days when he trained every day.


    Because of how much he wanted to catch up to Adrian, Aric increased the intensity of his workout.


    ¡­in the end, all of his excessive training resulted in his body bing more fatigued and sluggishpared to when he was in his prime.


    Even though he consumed potions continuously, potions couldn''t fully heal the micro-tears in his muscles that came from overworking himself.


    The only cure for that was rest.


    But because Aric was blinded by power, he neglected that and as such resulted in his current conditions.


    His every movement hurt like hell, and despite trying his best to not think about it and ignore it, the pain was slowly bing sharper and more acute with each passing second.


    "Hey, are you okay-" Lucas could notplete what he wanted to say, because one of the ck-d individuals attacked him.


    An image flickered beside him.


    BAM!


    A bright light exploded before him. With a thump, a piercing sound of metal hitting against soft flesh resounded.


    Lucas''s eyes popped out, and his lips opened wide as out of nowhere, the person with the metallic gauntlet hit him in his gut.


    His eyesight blurred, and before he could recover, a punch thrashed his face with a loud bang.


    As his body slumped down on the ground, the enemy pulled him up by grabbing his hair.


    Swaying his knee backwards, he then mmed it against Lucas''s stomach.


    BAM!


    A strong gust emerged due to the hit.


    BLUERGHH!


    His stomach churned, emptying the digestive juices coupled with blood as his body fell to the ground.


    As he fell, his, head became nk and his vision turned bloody.


    The man clicked his tongue in displeasure and stared at his partner walking over to Aric.


    Meanwhile, the other ck-d individual nudged Aric by kicking him.


    "Yooooo Big shot!"


    "How dare you to kill ourrades?"


    "Now what are you going to do? I will slowly kill, right here." Mocking Aric, he kicked his chest, seeing him losing consciousness.


    "Kyakkkkkkk!"


    Aric wailed, trying to move away from the feet pressing him down but was too weak to muster his strength.


    "You will not end up well."


    "My father will kill you." Aric treated him with bloodshot eyes.


    "Before that, I will kill you, bastard. Your status doesn''t mean a damn thing when you are at the door of death."


    The man spat on Aric, only to see him biting his lips angrily. It was easy to feel the wavering eyes filled with fear, and he liked it.


    Aric''s struggle against pain and the relentless assault intensified. The ck-d assant revelled at the moment, eager to break the spirit of their incapacitated foe.


    "N-no¡­" Aric stuttered weakly, his vision blurred and his body battered. Every attempt to resist seemed futile as his strength waned.


    The ck-d individual, revelling in the upper hand, continued the merciless assault. The metallic gauntlet gleamed ominously as it prepared for another strike against the defenceless Aric.


    -Smack!


    The gauntlet descended with brutal force, striking Aric''s face and eliciting a pained groan. His body convulsed with the impact, and the metallic taste of blood filled his mouth.


    "Is this all you''ve got, big shot?" the assant taunted, a sadistic grin stretching across their face. The arrogance and malice in their eyes reflected the darkness within.


    Meanwhile, the other ck-d individual focused on tormenting Lucas, whose battered formy on the ground. Each blow carried a sadistic pleasure, and the assant revelled in the satisfaction of breaking their opponent.


    In a cruel twist, the assant threatened to disfigure Aric, escting the torment with sinister words. Aric, weakened and battered, could only re defiantly, his resilience thest ember of resistance against the encroaching darkness.


    The onught continued a dance of cruelty and desperation in the narrow corridor. The echoes of pain and defiance reverberated in the confined space, creating an oppressive atmosphere.


    Just as the ck-d assant raised their gauntlet for another brutal strike against the defenceless Aric, a sudden surge of energy coursed through Aric''s battered body. Unleashing a primal roar, Aric''s eyes glowed with newfound determination.


    Driven by an indomitable will to survive, Aric''s muscles tensed, and a burst of strength surged through him. With an abrupt lunge, he evaded the impending strike, narrowly escaping the metallic gauntlet.


    "Wha-" The assant couldn''tplete their sentence as Aric, fueled by newfound resilience, retaliated. A swift, unexpected blownded squarely on the assant''s jaw, staggering them backwards.


    Aric''s battered form seemed to transform into a force of unwavering resolve. Ignoring the searing pain that coursed through his body, he pressed forward, delivering a series of ferocious strikes that caught the assant off guard.


    Meanwhile, Lucas, who had endured a relentless barrage, summoned the remnants of his strength. Shaking off the disorientation, he eyed the ck-d individual with a renewed focus. The chaotic dance ofbat resumed as Lucas fought against the odds.


    The assants, initially revelling in their perceived dominance, now faced resilient adversaries who refused to sumb to despair. Aric''s resurgence had turned the tide, creating a gripping climax to the confrontation.


    The corridor became a battleground, echoing the sh of wills and the determination to defy tormentors. As the struggle intensified, a glimmer of hope emerged in the hearts of Aric and Lucas, challenging the darkness that sought to consume them.


    Write the next part, detailing the fierce battle that ensues as Aric and Lucas, against all odds, confront their assants with newfound strength and determination.


    With renewed vigour, Aric and Lucas faced their assants head-on, the corridor transforming into a battleground where the echoes of defiance drowned out the earlier cries of despair.


    Aric, his muscles ignited with an unyielding me, executed precise strikes, countering each move with unwavering determination. The assant, caught off guard by Aric''s sudden resurgence, struggled to regain control of the situation.


    -Smash! -ng!


    Aric''s broadsword collided with the assant''s metallic gauntlet, creating sparks that illuminated the grim surroundings. The relentless dance of des and gauntlets intensified as if the corridor itself bore witness to the sh between unbroken spirits.


    ***


    Other ck-d individuals did not notice a sudden change in Aric, as his full focus was on Lucas.


    TASH!


    The man before him pped his cheek and then kicked him to the ground.


    "Boyy low."


    "You should know your ce."


    Hemanded like a haughty Lord but seeing Lucasshing his hands and feet like fish who had just been taken out of the water, his anger red up.


    Lowering himself, he pulled Lucas''s hair.


    "Ahhh!"


    A burning sensation coursed through his scalp, which was followed by another p.


    SLAP!


    "Wait until we get you back to our base, I don''t why we have to take this shitty mission but because of you, many of us died." He said with anger in his voice.


    SLAP!


    Lucas''s cheeks swell and he even felt one of his teeth loosened in his socket.


    "You are nothing."


    Lucas, who was groaning, clenched his fist and bit his lips.


    Anger surged in his heart.


    At that moment¡­


    He felt something.


    Lucas felt an intense amount of hatred for this man!


    The man was about to p again Lucas, but he stopped himself and jumped back from Lucas.


    -Swoosh!


    Lucas instantly appeared next to the man, his sword aimed at his neck but the man was able to evade in time.


    Then round two began!


    Lucas fought with a tenacity born from the brink of defeat. Despite the odds stacked against him, he evaded the calcted strikes of his opponent, his reflexes sharpened by the urgency of survival. Each parry and counterattack carried the weight of resilience and a desire to ovee adversity.


    -Thwack! -Crash!


    The sounds ofbat resonated through the confined space, a testament to the unyielding spirit that refused to bow before torment. Aric and Lucas, driven by newfound strength and determination, transformed their plight into a fierce confrontation against those who sought to crush their spirits.


    Aric''s eyes, filled with unwavering resolve, met the gaze of his assant. In that exchange, an unspoken deration of defiance echoed¡ªa promation that they would not be broken. The assant, no longer revealing in sadistic pleasure, found themselves facing adversaries who had discovered a wellspring of strength within.


    As the battle unfolded, the tide began to turn, and the assants found themselves on the defensive. The momentum shifted, and the corridor became a stage for the sh between the unbroken and those who had underestimated the resilience of the human spirit.

 Chapter 151: Massacre Of Silva [7]

    In the relentless dance of des and sorcery, Lucas and Aric harnessed their newfound strength, turning the tables on the ck-d assants who had sought to subjugate them. The once haughty assants found themselves confronted by a tenacity they hadn''t anticipated.


    -sh! -Thrust! -Crack!


    Aric''s broadsword cleaved through the air with precision, each strike a testament to thebat proficiency he had honed through trials. Lucas, fueled by the surge of hatred and determination, moved with an agility that defied the odds, his sword bing a blur of relentless motion.


    As the battle reached its climax, Aric and Lucas orchestrated their attacks with seamless coordination. The assants, caught off guard by the sudden reversal, struggled to maintain theirposure.


    -Thud! -ng!


    With a final, decisive strike, Aric incapacitated one of the assants, his broadsword finding its mark. Simultaneously, Lucas, driven by a burning desire for retribution, delivered a swift and calcted blow, incapacitating the second assant.


    The corridor, once witness to the torment inflicted upon Lucas, now bore witness to the triumph of resilience. The assants, defeated and demoralized,y incapacitated, their arrogance shattered by the unbroken spirit of those they had underestimated.


    Aric and Lucas, breathing heavily but victorious, exchanged nces¡ªa silent acknowledgement of their shared triumph.


    As the echoes of battle subsided, Aric and Lucas found themselves in the aftermath of the intense confrontation. The corridor, once filled with the sh of steel and sorcery, now bore the scars of their struggle¡ªcracks on the walls, scattered debris, and the lingering aura of defiance.


    Aric, still catching his breath, surveyed the scene. His body, battered and bruised, reflected the toll of the battle, but his eyes gleamed with a newfound fire. The chains of doubt and self-imposed limitations that had bound him were shattered, reced by a resolve to embrace his strength and continue the pursuit of mastery.


    Lucas, recovering from the relentless assault, touched his cheek where the blood from earlier wounds still lingered. The pain, both physical and emotional, became a testament to the strength within him that had surfaced in the face of adversity. The embers of hatred against those who sought to break him were now tempered with the determination to protect and defend.


    Silence settled in the corridor, a moment of introspection amidst the chaos. Aric turned to Lucas, a silent understanding passing between them.


    Lucas spoke, as he took out two high-grade healing potions from his smart bracelet. "Here take this, drink and don''t show me that look," Lucas said as he felt Aric was ring daggers at him.


    "Tsk."


    Aric took one potion with a haughty attitude and drank the potion greedily, all the wounds on his body began to heal rapidly, and Lucas''s wounds also held as he drank the potion.


    -nk!


    "I''m not going to let this slide, I''ll find every one of them and kill them," Aric said, after throwing the ss of potion on the floor.


    Lucas nces at him and scoffs, they barely managed to beat them and by luck maybe and this idiot wants to kill every one of them.


    ''What an idiot...''


    If not for Lucas''s luck which is always bad, he would have left this mansion long ago but now he can''t do that.


    By this time Lucas knows that the best chance for survival is to find another main cast and there is also one thing that keeps bugging him.


    That man said they wereing here for him but Lucas didn''t think that he would be the target of ''New Sun''.


    He did stand up here and there but that was not big enough to catch the attention of ''New Sun''.


    There Are just many questions in his head.


    ''Why did theye for me? Why I''m a target? What will happen to the novel plot now?''


    Sadly there is just a question but not any answer.


    ''Fuck.'' Lucas''s head started to hurt as he thought about all of this.


    "Let''s go and join others, if you want to survive thene with me," Lucas said to Aric as he started to walk toward the elevator.


    "Tsk, Don''t order me around," Aric said and walked ahead of Lucas.


    Lucas blinked a few times as he saw Aric''s sudden change of attitude. He had thought that the young master of Star Guild would note with him but he dide without any resistance.


    Anyway, this is good for Lucas since Aric now know Lucas''s power he so not mess with him in future.


    With this, Lucas can finally breathe with ease.


    ''Now, I don''t have to beat him in ck and blue.''


    Lucas thought so and entered the elevator, his destination was the first floor where he saw other students and staff members together.


    ''I hope everything is okay there.''


    The elevator descended, carrying Aric and Lucas toward the first floor.


    As the doors opened, the chaotic scene unfolded before them. Students and staff gathered, exchanging worried nces and hushed whispers. The first floor, once a haven of camaraderie, now bore the scars of the recent turmoil.


    Lucas scanned the room, his eyes meeting those of familiar faces. Emma, Evelyn, and Adrian stood among the survivors, their expressions a mix of relief and concern. As Aric stepped out of the elevator, a few nces flickered towards him, recognizing the toll of the battle etched on his features.


    Adrian approached, and there was a grave and shocked expression on his face. "What happened? We were attacked by those ck-d individuals and is that you Lucas? When did youe back?"


    Lucas stepped forward, intertwining his fingers behind his back. "I just got back a few minutes before these people attacked the mansion."


    Evelyn, standing with her bow in hand, looked at Lucas with a relieved expression, she wanted to ''Is he okay?'' but there was no time for that right now, she could asked all of this when everything was resolved.


    Evelyn took a deep breath and said,


    "I''ve never seen anything like this. Those ck-d individuals had skills and coordination beyond ordinary threats."


    Lucas nced at her, his eyes lingering on her for a few moments, and nodded, "We can''t let them get away with this. We need to find out who they are and why they targeted us."


    Adrian''s gaze shifted between Aric and Lucas, sensing the tension between the two. "We should work together to uncover the truth. There might be more to this than we know."


    "Aaaaaahhhh!!"


    Just as Adrianpleted a piercing scream pierced through therge hall, capturing everyone''s attention in an instant.


    All eyes were quickly drawn toward the source of themotion, which seemed to being from the direction of the door, that is right edge of the hall.


    Within moments, a ck-haired guy burst out of the doorway and sprinted across the hall, as everyone who had just been resting here, stood up, with their weapon in hands.


    The guy was Sunny.


    Following behind Sunny was a slive-haired elven girl, her expression twisted with fear as she ran.


    Evelyn, who was standing next to Lucas, frowned in confusion.


    "Lyra?" she muttered under her breath.


    Right then, Lyra''s wild scream echoed throughout the room again.


    "There is one of those attackers, she yelled, her voice filled with terror and panic. "He killed most of the security guards, and heing here!"


    A few moments of peace shattered, This revtion left the crowd stunned. Soon another man entered the room, he was wearing the full-dress battle outfit, and like other ck individuals, he didn''t have a mask on his face.


    There was a long scar on his right side cheeks, and the scar seemed to be new too. Which means his mask was destroyed in the battle earlier.


    Amid the chaos, a handful of individuals were quick to take action.


    With lightning-fast reflexes, three men and one woman jumped before the ck-haired man effectively blocking his path and bringing him to a halt.


    "Tsk!" The man clicked his tongue in frustration, his eyes darting around the room as he assessed the situation.


    Kach, Kach, Kach¡ª!!!


    Thud, Thud, Thud¡ª!!!


    Suddenly, the heads of the three men blocking the man''s path were swiftly severed and tumbled to the ground.


    As the lifeless bodies of the men hit the ground everything went into chaos.


    "...Huh¨C?! Khuk!!" the woman standing there gaped in horror at the sight before her.


    But she was swiftly interrupted as the man plunged the dark ws into her abdomen, causing her to cough up a mouthful of blood before copsing to the ground, lifeless.


    The hall descended into chaos once again as the four individuals who attempted to stop a man were in by him instead.


    "Run! Everybody run!" A voice added, and the room erupted into a frenzy as people desperately tried to flee from the deadly man, beginning a stampede.


    "Oh? trying to run will you? But I can''t let you do that until I find my target." the man muttered to himself as he watched, students, staff and some citizens who are stuck here try to run away from him.

 Chapter 152: Massacre Of Silva [8]

    "Oh? trying to run will you? But I can''t let you do that until I find my target." the man muttered to himself as he watched, students, staff and some citizens who are stuck here try to run away from him."


    Suii¡ª!!


    Willing mana into his legs, the manunched himself toward one of the crowded exits of the hall.


    sh, Suik, sh¡ª!!!


    He swung his w with cruel precision, cutting down anyone who came within his range like they were mere des of grass.


    Cling¡ª!!


    Just as his w was about to cleave off a woman''s head, it collided with something sturdy, and a sound of metal shing against metal resounded in the air.


    "Huh?" The man raised his eyebrow.


    Who could stop my w?! ¨C he thought to himself in surprise.


    His question was answered when he saw a ck-haired boy with matching abyss-like eyes standing before him, blocking his sword with one of his own.


    It was Adrian.


    Using this split second when the the man was in a state of surprise, Adrian pushed away his enemy w stepped in with his right foot, spinning his body as he struck the man with a powerful kick to his abdomen.


    Thwack¡ª!!


    The force of the spinning kick sent assisnate stumbling back a few steps before he regained his bnce and stared at Nero with wide eyes, surprised by the young boy''s speed and strength.


    How could a he push me back?! ¨C he thought.


    In that brief exchange,Man realized that he couldn''t his guard down around Adrian and made a decision to go all out.


    He dismissed his ck w and summons a long ck sword.


    The hall fell into a momentary hush as the assassin summoned the ominous ck sword, the atmosphere thickening with anticipation. Adrian tightened his grip on his own de, his expression unwavering.


    The sh resumed, a dance of steel echoing through the chaos. Adrian, though young, disyed remarkable skill, parrying the assassin''s strikes with a blend of agility and precision. The two figures weaved through the stampeding crowd, their deadly dance creating a small pocket of intense confrontation amid the panic.


    As the sh intensified, onlookers glimpsed the determination in Adrian''s eyes, contrasting with the assassin''s cold, calcting gaze. Each movement seemed deliberate, a chess game yed out with lethal consequences.


    The crowd, driven by a mix of fear and curiosity, began to form a makeshift barrier around the duel, watching the unfolding battle with bated breath.


    Adrian, sensing the gravity of the situation, focused his energy. With a swift and unexpected maneuver, he disarmed the assassin, sending the ck sword ttering to the ground.


    The assassin took out an hidden Dagger from his cloak.


    Adrian and the assassin circled each other, a charged silence enveloping the hall. The only sounds were the muffled gasps of onlookers and the distant wails of sirens approaching the scene. The dagger gleamed menacingly in the assassin''s hand as he lunged forward with blinding speed.


    Adrian deftly dodged, his movements fluid and calcted. He countered with a series of rapid shes, aiming for the assassin''s vulnerable points. The dance of des intensified, the sh of steel reverberating through the hall.


    The assassin, adapting to Adrian''s assault, expertly parried the strikes with his dagger. Their footwork was a symphony of precision, each step calcted to gain an advantage. The crowd watched in awe as the twobatants disyed a mastery of their respective arts.


    In a daring move, Adrian executed a spinning kick, aiming for the assassin''s midsection. The assassin, however, anticipated the attack, sidestepping with uncanny agility. He retaliated with a swift thrust, but Adrian, showcasing incredible reflexes, twisted his body, narrowly avoiding the deadly point of the dagger.


    The exchange continued, a whirlwind of steel and skill. Adrian''s movements were a blend of martial prowess and quick thinking, while the assassin relied on abination of speed and unpredictability.


    The hall became a stage for their lethal choreography, each strike carrying the potential for a fatal oue.


    As they danced, the assassin seized an opening, shing Adrian across the arm. A spray of blood marked the impact, but Adrian gritted his teeth, refusing to let pain slow him down. With newfound determination, he unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks, forcing the assassin on the defensive.


    As both assassin and Adrian were in fearsome duel, a new figure entered the hall by the right door, were from other assissanes.


    The new arrival, an enigmatic woman with flowing long blonde hair and piercing blonde eyes, entered the hall with an air of lethal elegance. Her form-fitting attire entuated a lithe and graceful silhouette, adorned with concealed des and mysterious symbols. Unveiled and unmasked, she bore an undeniable allure that belied the danger she posed.


    As her gaze met that of the first assassin, a silent understanding passed between them. The hall, already steeped in chaos, seemed to bow to their presence. Without uttering a word, the blonde assassin extended her hand, and an invisible wave of energy rippled through the air.


    Within moments, a hushed stillness settled over the crowd as those within the woman''s spell range fell under her control. Their movements became puppet-like, responding to her unspokenmands. The stampede ceased, and the once-frantic attempts to escape transformed into an eerie calm.


    Adrian, engrossed in his duel with the first assassin, sensed the sudden shift in the atmosphere. He turned to find the blonde woman, her eyes locking onto him. Despite the chaos around them, a strange serenity emanated from her, as if she held the very essence of control within her grasp.


    Swish¡ª


    Dashing forward, Adrian dodged a fist to his face. He fell to his knees and leg-swept several people off their feet before getting up and continuing forward.


    As that fight went on, a couple of cadets tried to stop the blond woman from massacring the civilians.


    Meanwhile, amidst all this, Lucas stood frozen, his face twisted in a mix of confusion and ridicule.

 Chapter 153: Massacre Of Silva [9]

    As that fight went on, a couple of cadets tried to stop the blond woman from massacring the civilians.


    Meanwhile, amidst all this, Lucas stood frozen, his face twisted in a mix of confusion and ridicule.


    ''what the hell is going on...?'' I couldn''t help but thought so, I had very clear n when I decided to head at main hall of the mansion but that n went in gutter when this man show up


    And let''s not forget about the blond woman whoe few momentster...


    She is seems to be more dangerous than the man. She is easily controlling everyone that is in her range.


    It''s Mind control ability, this ability is more powerful the Samuel [Manuption] ability.


    But ther has to be limit how much people can she control at once! And I don''t know that limit.


    If I try and without thinking enter her range she could easily control me! And that''s what they want.


    I don''t know why but theye here for me, and they are killing all these people because I wasn''t capture yet.


    ''Come down Lucas and think...''


    Maybe I created some kind of butterfly effect, or some other force was at y here.


    I don''t know.


    "Haa, just my luck."


    Fine, if this is the hand that I''ve been dealt, then I''ll have to roll up my sleeves and engage in the battle actively.


    With that realization, I decided to take action.


    Evelyn had already darted off to assist others in the fight against the blonde vampire, while Adrian was valiantly fending off a horde of mind-controlled individuals under that blonde woman sway.


    If we go by sheer numbers, I should go help out Adrian, but I''d rather don''t want to that.


    In a one-on-one fight, I know I wouldn''t stand a chance against that man and only drag Adrian down.


    From the looks of it that man is a lethal adversary and a killing machine, so it''s better if I leave Adrian to tackle him.


    I mean, let''s face it - Adrian the protagonist, not me.


    He''s got plot armor on his side, whereas all I have going for me are my striking good looks. Hehe.


    Ah, damn it!


    I need to concentrate. I should focus on the task at hand and not let my narcissism get the better of me!


    I look at main hall again, which is now turned into battlefield.


    Their n was clear - trap us in here and ughter us like sheep. It was a sound strategy, really.


    Regrettably for them, I am no sheep.


    Suii¡ª


    I summoned my bow which I got from acadmy not Nightshadow bow, I can''t let anyone to see that bow, I already made mistake once before and I''m not going doing it again.


    I raised my bow and swiftly notched an arrow, adopting a steady stance and drawing the bowstring taut.


    Focusing my aim on the blonde woman, I took a deep breath and imbued my arrow with a surge of mana.


    Fifteen cadets were embroiled inbat against my target to blonde woman, so avoiding friendly fire was a challenge.


    But since I have honed my archery skills through numerous target practices aftering into this world, I was confident in hitting my target.


    Swish¡ª!!


    As I released the bowstring, the arrow shot forward and whizzed through the air with lightning speed.


    "....?!"


    Cling¡ª!!


    Unfortunately, even though I shot the arrow from her blind spot, the woman sensed the iing projectile and raised her ws to deflect it with quick reflexes.


    "Tsk," I clicked my tongue in annoyance before dashing in to engage the enemy up close.


    ¨C"Hiyaa!"


    ¨C"Surround her!"


    I dashed forward, my footsteps echoing in the chaotic battleground. The blonde woman, now aware of my presence, turned to face at me with an eerie grin.


    I also took out my sword from my smart bracelet.


    Undeterred, I swung my sword in a graceful arc, aiming to create an opening. The woman agilely evaded, her movements a deadly dance against the onught of cadets.


    "Your little tricks won''t save you, hunter," she hissed, her eyes narrowing.


    In response, I focused on my mana, channeling it into the de of my sword. With a swift motion, I struck again, this time leaving a trail of ethereal energy in the air.


    The woman, momentarily surprised, retreated a step. Sensing an opportunity, I signaled the cadets to press the attack. They moved in coordinated unison, attempting to overwhelm their elusive foe.


    The blonde woman, however, disyed astonishingbat prowess. She parried strikes with unnatural ease and countered with lethal precision, forcing me to constantly adjust my strategy.


    As the battle unfolded, I couldn''t help but marvel at the skills of his fellow cadets. They fought with determination, a testament to their training. Yet, the this woman remained a formidable adversary, proving to be a challenging opponent even for the seasoned group.


    As I was about sh my sword at her , the women disappear in front of me in blur motion and appear in front of one of the cadets.


    Thud¡ª


    Before that guy could do anything to protect himself, woman sh his throat with her dark w.


    His lifeless body fell to the ground, those nearby - who appeared to have known the fallen cadet - stepped back with a terror-filled look in their eyes.


    "Fuck," I couldn''t help but curse under my breath as I saw that happen.


    He let his guard dow, No, every one lefting their gurd down.


    Now what?


    If don''t stop her then slowly but surely everyone is going to die! And maybe I could be one of those peoples.


    ''First I have to do something about that mindcontrol ability of her.''


    Just like every ability, spells and skills this mind control ability have weakness and that weakness is you must have full control of your mind.


    One way was to maintain a clear, focused mind, free of any overpowering emotions such as love, hate, lust, anger, fear, or sorrow. This would enable individuals to resist the effects of mind control.

 Chapter 154: Massacre Of Silva [10]

    Alternatively, one could avoid being struck by the mind control spell in the first ce.


    Seems simple enough, right?


    Yeah, well, Not in a real-life battle.


    It''s nearly impossible to have full control mind during the battle. if you let your guard down and get hit by a mind-control ability, it''s over.


    They could turn you against your own allies or make you kill yourself.


    "Haaa!"


    So as soon as the cadets stepped back in fear, a surge of dark energy emanated from the from blonde woman, enveloping all those who stood close to her.


    The faces of the cadets twisted in agony as the mind control spell took hold of them.


    Soon, however, the look in their eyes turned nk, and their movements stopped.


    Clearly, they were now under the blonde woman control.


    Luckily, I was out of range of the mind-control spell when it was exerted.


    Also, luckily, it seemed that only extras and side characters were caught in the mind-control spell.


    Emma, Isabe, Lyra, Evelyn, Aric and Sunny... Wait! Sunny?


    Despite being extra chercter he also managed to save himself by mind control spell.


    Wait... I''m extra too! I should not say these kind of things to other extra.


    Anyway, I can work with this team.


    I thought so and jumped back near them. As soon as I reached them, Evelyn, noticing my presence, asked in worried tone: "What should we do now? At this rate everyone going to die."


    "Don''t worry, I have a n," I reassured Evelyn, my mind racing to devise a strategy against the mind-controlled cadets. As I spoke, I cast a quick nce at Sunny, surprised that even extras like us were spared from the spell.


    My eyes met those of Emma, Isabe, Lyra, Evelyn, Aric, and the seemingly unaffected Sunny. It was an odd mix of characters, but in this dire situation, we were a team. "Listen up, everyone," I addressed the group, keeping my voice low to avoid drawing attention.


    "We need to break the hold of that mind control spell. Sunny, any idea why you and were spared?" I asked, hoping he might hold a clue to our immunity.


    Sunny shrugged, looking just as bewildered as the rest of us. "No idea, man. Just lucky, I guess."


    "Alright, here''s the n," I continued, ncing at the controlled cadets. "We need to disrupt the source of the mind control. The blonde woman¡ªshe''s the key. If we can take her out or weaken her, the spell might break."


    Evelyn nodded, determination flickering in her eyes. "But how do we get close without falling under her control?"


    I pondered for a moment before responding, "We use distractions. Lyra use your buff magic, Isabe, create some illusions to divert her attention. Aric, make her ataintion at you. Emma and Evelyn continue to attack with her with your arrows,and Sunny nk from the sides.


    As the team nodded in understanding, we coordinated our efforts. It was a risky n, but with each passing moment, the mind-controlled cadets grew more entrenched in their controlled state. We had to act swiftly to save them and ourselves from the impending doom that loomed over the main hall.


    With the n in motion, we moved with calcted precision. Lyra channeled her buff magic, enhancing our physical abilities, while Isabe created illusions to confound the blonde woman. Aric, drawing her attention with a barrage of attacks, provided the diversion we needed.


    "Emma, Evelyn, keep firing arrows! Sunny, nk from the sides!" Imanded, and the team executed their roles wlessly. Arrows whizzed through the air, illusions danced around, and Aric engaged the blonde woman, drawing her focus away from the mind-controlled cadets.


    As the chaos unfolded, I seized the opportunity to stealthily approach the blonde woman. Every step was a careful dance, avoiding detection as I closed the distance.


    Evelyn''s counter-magic proved crucial, deflecting the asional spell thrown our way. Thebined efforts of the team created a whirlwind of confusion around the her, making it difficult for her to concentrate on maintaining the mind control.


    With a burst of determination, I lunged forward, aiming to strike a decisive blow. The blonde woman, realizing the threat, turned her attention toward me, but the distractions had taken their toll. Her movements were slightly dyed, giving me the opening I needed.


    "Ha!" My sword shed through the air, connecting with the woman''s side. A pained hiss escaped her lips, and for a moment, the hold on the mind-controlled cadets wavered.


    "Sunny, now!" I shouted, signaling him to nk the her from the other side. Thebined assault from both directions further weakened her, and with a final coordinated effort, we managed to incapacitate the blonde woman.


    As her control waned, the cadets snapped out of their trance, confusion and fear evident in their eyes. We had broken the mind control spell, but the battle was far from over. The woman, though weakened, still posed a threat.


    The air crackled with residual magic as we regrouped, the immediate threat of the mind control spell neutralized. The cadets, shaken but free from the blonde woman influence, looked to me for guidance.


    "We did it, but stay vignt. The fight isn''t over yet," I cautioned, scanning the battlefield for any signs of the recovering blonde vampire. She struggled to rise, weakened by ourbined assault, but the tenacity in her eyes hinted at the impending danger.


    "Let''s finish this," I dered, rallying the team for the final push. We closed in on the blonde woman,weapons at the ready, determination burning in our eyes. The once-controlled cadets joined the fray, their earlier ordeal fueling their resolve.


    The battle that ensued was fierce and relentless. The blonde woman fought with desperation, unleashing a barrage of spells and agile maneuvers. However, our coordinated efforts and strategic approach began to wear her down.


    Aric engaged her in closebat, while Emma and Evelyn continued their assault from a distance. Isabe''s illusions created confusion, making it difficult for the her to anticipate our moves. Sunny, proving his worth, delivered precise strikes from the nk.

 Chapter 155: Massacre Of Silva [11]

    Aric engaged her in closebat, while Emma and Evelyn continued their assault from a distance. Isabe''s illusions created confusion, making it difficult for the her to anticipate our moves. Sunny, proving his worth, delivered precise strikes from the nk.


    Every thing was going a ording to n but I know that it was just an illusion.


    The n had worked but it''s only brought us few moments of relief, soon things will start to change from bad to worse.


    And I was proven right few secondster.


    The woman jumped in air and did the summersault, while in air she also kick Aric in chest sending him flying backwards, after kicking Aric she gracefullynds in the ground.


    -Swish!


    At that sounds the woman turned her back and saw sunny with his spear, trying to attack her from blind spot.


    "TSK "


    Clicking here toung in dissure, she grabs sunny spear when hees near her.


    Sunny greeth his teeth, as he tried to free himself but all his attempt turned into nothing.


    -Thawack!


    The woman hit his stomach with back of his spear, and kick him at same time. Like Aric Sunny also flew backwards and hit the wall


    She also took out two small dagger from her clock and threw at the uing arrow at her. The daggers hit the two arrows changing its trajectory.


    At that moment the blonde figure blurred, and she popped up right in front of me with her ws drawn back.


    In a split second, the blonde woman lunged at me, her dark ws aimed at my neck as she sought to cleave it off.


    Swish¨C!!


    But her ws met nothing but air as I dodged her attack with lightning-fast reflexes, stepping back and crouching just in time to save my neck.


    But I didn''t stop there. Seizing this chance, I used the momentum of my duck to pivot on my left foot and deliver a swift, spinning kick to her unguarded chest.


    Thwack¡ª!!


    "Tsk," to my frustration, however, my attack dealt no damage as the vampire stood there unharmed.


    She went to grab my foot, but before she could do that, I also disappear in blur motion and appear few metres away from her.


    I used [Astral Dash] atst moment, thankfully I was able to escape from her. The woman turned her head and red at me, she was going to attack me again but other cadets intrfair and brought me few moments to think new n.


    "Now what Lucas? Do you have any ns." Evelyn said as she jumped near me.


    n? I actually have one.


    "Sunny, stay two steps behind me and use your spear for close-rangebat. Emma, move back and take stay near with Lyra position to provide us with cover fire with Evelyn. Aric, act as our tanker. Isabe don''t use your fire magic it hit anyone, instead use your wind magic. Noah and Kael, rush with me." Imanded, delegating specific tasks to each member of our team.


    With no further arguments, everyone quickly moved to fill the positions I instructed them about with me at the center.


    As I turned back to blonde woman I found that she had taken control of cadet aging who rushed at attack her earlier.


    Damnit! Well there is nothing I can do it right now.


    Charge!" I yelled.


    At mymand, we darted forward in the direction of the blonde woman.


    "Kill them," the blonde woman muttered.


    As if waiting for that cue, the people surrounding us, with vacant looks in their eyes, rushed at us.


    ¨C"Arghhaaa!!"


    ¨C"Haaaa!"


    ¨C"Hiyaaaa!"


    Meanwhile, the individuals under the women mind control tried to block our path, but we pushed through.


    Bang, Bang, ng¡ª!!


    sh, Splurt, Swish¡ª!!


    Sounds of sword shes, shield blocking, and arrows whipping through the air filled  hall.


    Everyone tried not to hurt anyone more than necessary since our enemies were either our allies or normal civilians.


    Not me, though. I didn''t have the luxury to hold back since I at front of everyone.


    "Haaa!"


    "Haaa!" I lunged forward, leading the charge against the mind-controlled allies now turned adversaries. The sounds of battle echoed through the hall, a chaotic symphony of shes and shouts.


    Noah and Kael, nking me, swung their weapons with precision, clearing a path through the controlled cadets. Aric, acting as our tanker, skillfully defended against their attacks, his shield absorbing the brunt of their blows.


    "Sunny, spear ready!" I shouted, ncing back to ensure he was following closely. The metallic ng of his spear striking against assants resonated as he adhered to mymand.


    Isabe''s wind magic danced around, providing a protective barrier that allowed Evelyn and Emma having shifted to a safer position, expertly shot arrows, ensuring minimal harm to the mind-controlled cadets.


    Meanwhile Lyra continue to buff everyone with her buff magic.


    The blonde woman, having taken control of more allies, observed the chaos with a sinister satisfaction. It fueled my determination to put an end to her influence.


    "Stay focused, everyone! We can''t let her control more people," I yelled over the tumult. The urgency in my voice resonated with the team as we pressed forward, navigating the thin line between incapacitating our adversaries and avoiding irreversible harm.


    The struggle intensified as we advanced, each step contested by the mind-controlled individuals. I shed through the adversaries, my sword cutting through the air with precision. The weight of leadership bore down on me, urging me to find a way to end this without sacrificing anyone.


    "Haaa!" Aric''s battle cry echoed, creating an opening for us to push forward. We advanced, relentless in our pursuit of the blonde woman who continued to manipte the minds of those around her.


    As we neared our target, the battle reached a critical point.


    The hall reverberated with the sh of weapons and the echoes of spells as we pressed on. Isabe''s wind magic created a protective barrier, shielding us from the worst of the attacks while Evelyn and Emma maintained their strategic positions, minimizing harm to the mind-controlled cadets.


    Lyra''s buff magic continued to bolster our abilities, providing us with the strength needed to endure the relentless assault. Despite the chaos, our teamwork held strong, a testament to the bonds forged in the crucible of battle.

 Chapter 156: Massacre Of Silva [12]

    As we approached the blonde woman, her control over more allies became apparent. The once-familiar faces now bore vacant, controlled expressions. The sinister satisfaction in her eyes only fueled our determination to end her influence.


    "Focus on breaking her concentration! We can''t afford more allies under her spell," I shouted, rallying the team for the final push. The urgency hung heavy in the air as we navigated through the tumultuous battlefield.


    With each step, I weighed the consequences of our actions. The responsibility of leadership rested heavily on my shoulders, pushing me to seek a solution that would end the threat without sacrificing the very people we aimed to save.


    "Haaa!" Aric''s battle cry echoed again, creating another opening. We surged forward, seizing the opportunity to close in on the blonde woman. The controlled cadets, though relentless, began to show signs of weariness.


    I locked eyes with the blonde woman,"This ends now! Emma, now!" I yelled. Before charging, I had given her three sets of light-enchanted arrows. I asked her to shoot the blonde woman with them at my signal.


    At my cue, Emma quickly nocked a light-enchanted arrow on her bow and shot it with lightning-fast speed.


    I had to agree that both her aim and shooting time was better than Evelyn.


    ng¡ª!!


    However, the blonde woman reaction time was far too inhumane.


    She quickly canceled her spell and swung her w, breaking the arrow in half before it could even touch her.


    Of course, I had expected Emma to miss her shot. I just wanted her to shake the vampire a little bit.


    "Break formation!" I yelled, and everyone instantly split up to fight on their own.


    They had gotten me close enough.


    "Tsk!" seeing me closing the distance, the blonde woman clicked her tongue and readied her ws.


    Swoosh¡ª!!


    At speed iprehensible to the human eye, her figure blurred out into thin air and appeared right before me, her ws aimed at my stomach.


    Swish¡ª!!


    However, she had to quickly step back to dodge an attack when Emma swiftly shot another light-enchanted arrow in between her and me.


    "Arghhh!" the woman gritted her teeth in frustration.


    While she was off bnce, I used this time to eat the distance between us and stepped right in front of her.


    With all my strength, I aimed my sword toward her chest, intending to stab her heart.


    Fwush¡ª!!


    "Huh?!"


    But I was left stunned when she quickly arched her back sideways to avoid my spear thrust.


    But she didn''t stop there. She swiftly moved towards my unguarded right side before I could even get a chance to react.


    Thwack¡ª!!


    Using the momentum of her steps, she spun her body andnded a powerful spinning kick to my back, sending me flying several meters forward.


    Bam¡ª!!


    My body skidded across the floor like a t rock skipping over water until I crashed into the wall and came to a stop.


    "Arghh¨C Khuuk!"


    Groaning in pain, I willed strength into my legs to get up, but before I could achieve that, a foot struck my face and stomped me down on the ground.


    She is very fast! She closed the distance between us, in mere Seconds.


    Gasping for breath, I struggled against the weight pinning me to the ground. The blonde woman loomed over me, her foot pressing down with relentless force.


    "Lucas!" I heard Evelyn''s voice, but it felt distant as my focus wavered between consciousness and the edge of defeat.


    The blonde woman, her eyes filled with a predatory gleam, spoke with a chilling calmness. "You thought you could end this, little hunter? How amusing."


    With a sudden burst of strength, I shoved her foot off my face and rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding another iing attack. Pain throbbed through my body, but I couldn''t afford to stay down.


    As I staggered to my feet, I could feel the gaze of my team on me, their concern palpable. The blonde woman, undeterred by my resilience, lunged at me again with unparalleled speed.


    Swoosh¡ª!!


    This time, I anticipated her move. With a quick sidestep, I avoided the direct assault and countered with a swift strike of my own. The de of my sword sliced through the air, aiming for her side.


    But she vanished once more, reappearing behind me with uncanny speed. Before I could react, her ws raked across my back, leaving a searing pain in their wake.


    "Lucas!" Evelyn''s cry echoed through the hall again. This time, I couldn''t hide the wince of pain.


    I couldn''t let her control the rhythm of this battle. Gathering my resolve, I faced the blonde woman again. "Enough of your games," I muttered, my determination resurfacing.


    With a grimace, I pushed through the pain and locked eyes with the blonde woman. "Tell me, why are you guys after me?" I demanded, a mix of frustration and curiosity tainting my voice.


    A cruel smirk danced on her lips as she responded, "You don''t deserve to know."


    "Why all this trouble just for one person?" I pressed on, determined to unravel the mystery that had entwined me with the enigmatic ''New Sun'' Organization.


    "You are no ordinary person," she replied cryptically, her predatory gaze intensifying. "Our master wants you and we are simply full filing our master wish."


    The cryptic nature of her response only fueled my confusion. "Then tell that master of your I''m noting with you.''


    "Hahaha" sheughed at my words.


    Herughter echoed through the hall, sending shivers down my spine. "You think you can escape destiny? Fate has a way of catching up with those who resist."


    As we circled each other, the tension in the air thickened. "I won''t let you control my fate," I retorted, determined to carve my own path in this fantastical world.


    The blonde woman''s eyes gleamed with a mix of amusement and malice. "You are but a pawn in a much grander game, Lucas. ept your role, and perhaps your end wille swiftly."


    "I''ll never ept being a pawn," I dered, my grip on my sword tightening. "I''m not going with you and let me be clear I''m going to kill you, right here and now.


    In response, she lunged at me again, the battle reigniting with a ferocity that mirrored the underlying conflict of destiny and free will.

 Chapter 157: Massacre Of Silva [13]

    The blonde woman''s eyes gleamed with a mix of amusement and malice. "You are but a pawn in a much grander game, Lucas. ept your role, and perhaps your end wille swiftly."


    "I''ll never ept being a pawn," I dered, my grip on my sword tightening. "I''m not going with you and let me be clear I''m going to kill you, right here and now.


    In response, she lunged at me again. I rushed forward and my sword aim at her heart.


    "Haa!"


    p¡ª!!


    she was able to react to my attack and p away my hand.


    I didn''t stop there. I willed mana into my right leg and moved it to throw a front kick at the blonde woman.


    I had tond at least one critical strike to gain advantage on fight.


    However, she anticipated my move and quickly raised her guard to cover her abdomen.


    I suddenly whipped my leg up and turned the front kick into a quick roundhouse kick.


    Thwam¡ª!!!


    She was sent crashing to one knee as my kicknded t on her ear.


    Swish, Thruck¡ª!!


    Right then, another light-enchanted arrow whistled through the air from behind the bolde women and struck her shoulder de.


    "ARGHHHAAA!"


    Kach¡ª!!


    Seizing the opportunity presented by her momentary vulnerability, I closed the distance with determined speed. My sword glowed with intensified mana as I aimed for the opening I had created.


    "Haaa!" I swung my sword downward, targeting the vampire''s exposed neck.


    With a swift motion, she attempted to dodge, but thebination of my attack and the arrow''s impact threw her off bnce. The de descended, and in that critical moment, our fates collided.


    ng¡ª!!


    The blonde woman managed to raise her ws just in time, intercepting my de inches away from her neck. A struggle ensued as we locked eyes, each determined to emerge victorious.


    Yet, the distraction caused by the arrow''s impact had taken its toll. She winced in pain, momentarily weakened by the enchanted projectile embedded in her shoulder de.


    "Your end is near," I growled, channeling all my strength into the de, determined to ovee her defenses.


    A surge of adrenaline coursed through me as I pushed against her resistance. The battle reached its climax, and with a final, decisive thrust, my sword pierced through her defenses, prating her heart.


    The blonde woman''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. A guttural sound escaped her lips as she crumpled to the ground, defeated.


    "Is it over?" Evelyn''s voice echoed in the aftermath of the battle, capturing the collective sentiment of the team.


    Breathing heavily, I surveyed the scene¡ªthe fallen blonde woman, the controlled allies now released from her influence, and the exhausted but victorious team.


    the people who had been under her mind-control spell began to stir and slowly regain consciousness.


    ¨C"What happened?" one of them asked groggily, looking around in confusion. "I was running and then..."


    ¨C"My head hurts! Arghh!" another eximed, clutching their temples in pain.


    ¨C"Did I kill someone? I was cked out... Why am I covered in blood?!" someone else cried out in puzzlement.


    As the people gradually regained their senses, they began murmuring and panicking.


    Those with weaker mental fortitude even screamed in agony, feeling as though their heads were about to burst open.


    On the other hand, those who weren''t mind-controlled by that woman weren''t in any better shape either.


    It''s understandable since, even though for a very short period of time, they had to take on several other cadets at once.


    "It''s over," I affirmed, the weight of the battle lifting from my shoulders. The enigmatic threat that had haunted us was vanquished, and in this moment, we stood united against the supernatural forces that sought to control our destinies.


    Despite the victory against the blonde woman and the release of those under her mind-control, a sense of urgency gripped me as I heard the distant sounds of battle echoing through the main hall. The conflict between that man and Adrian persisted, a reminder that our struggle against the supernatural forces was far from over.


    "We''re not done yet," I dered, my eyes narrowing with determination. "Adrian and that man are still fighting."


    ***


    ''Damnit.'' he is strong, the man in front of Adrian is strong, maybe strongest opponents he had ever faced.


    The fight between Adrian and this man going way too long for Adrian liking.


    ''The man is at least D+ or C- rank¡­I''m not sure, anymore.''


    "Do I have no other choice?"


    Gritting his teeth, Kevin hesitated for a second before activatingmanding his system.


    "System Activate, Bloodlust skill."


    [Bloodlust skill is activating.]


    [Ding!]


    [For two minutes all of host states will be doubled.]


    Activating [Bloodlust], Adrian felt every fiber of his body exploding with energy. His muscles bulged, and his veins became more apparent.


    Power coursed through his body.


    "Khhh¡­"


    Gritting his teeth and enduring the pain, Adrian red at the at man and propelled his body forward.


    "haaaaa!"


    Noticing the change in Adrian, the man confronted Adrian head on with his sword.


    -nk! -nk! -nk!


    Sword meets Swords!


    As they shed, after a few seconds, Adrian and the man had already exchanged no fewer than three hundred strikes


    Adrian strikes were fluent and fast, whilst the man were slow and heavy.


    As they fought, neither budged an inch. They were currently in aplete stalemate.


    Cuts and bruises appeared on both bodies as they continued to sh.


    Blood spilt everywhere.


    Neither had the edge, but it was only a matter of time¡­


    The sh between Adrian and the mysterious man intensified, the air crackling with the tension of their evenly matched battle. Every strike reverberated through the hall, leaving traces of blood and signs of a fierce struggle.


    As the two of them exchanged strikes, the effects of Adrian''s activated Bloodlust skill became evident. His movements were more fluid, his strikes faster and more precise. The  man, caught off guard by the sudden surge in Adrian''s strength, struggled to keep up with the relentless onught.

 Chapter 158: Massacre Of Silva [14]

    Adrian''s eyes burned with determination as he pushed himself to the limits. He could feel the doubled state enhancing his physical prowess, but the toll on his body was equally apparent. Bruises and cuts adorned his form, evidence of the gruelling battle.


    The man, though slower and heavier in his attacks, disyed resilience. Each sh sent shockwaves through the hall, and the sound of shing swords echoed in a rhythmic pattern.


    "Oh!" Adrian grunted, redoubling his efforts, his strikes bing a blur of motion. The two opponents had reached aplete stalemate, neither yielding ground as they fought with unwavering determination.


    Cuts and bruises multiplied on their bodies, the toll of the prolonged battle visible. Blood painted the scene, a testament to the intensity of their confrontation.


    As the stalemate persisted, it became apparent that despite the Bloodlust-empowered onught, neitherbatant had gained a decisive advantage.


    Adrian, his breaths heavy andboured, gathered his strength for the decisive moment.


    "[Moonlight Serenade - The Great Sonata]" Adrian muttered under his breath and activated his sword art.


    As he invoked the arcane incantations for his sword art, [Moonlight Serenade - The Great Sonata], the atmosphere shifted. The hall seemed to dim, and an ethereal glow surrounded Adrian''s de, reflecting the moon''s serene radiance.


    The sword art, now doubly potent due to the synergistic effects of [Bloodlust], unfolded like a masterpiece. Every swing became a symphony of calcted elegance, with the de moving as an extension of Adrian''s very soul. The hall echoed with the haunting melody of Moonlight Serenade, enchanting all who witnessed the ethereal dance.


    The assassin, caught off guard by the sudden surge in Adrian''s power, struggled to keep pace. The amplified [Moonlight Serenade - The Great Sonata] cut through the air, leaving trails of shimmering energy in its wake. Adrian''s strikes, fueled by the intense fusion of skill and Bloodlust, found their mark with unparalleled precision.


    With a final, resounding strike, Adrian delivered the fatal blow. The assassin, unable to evade the wless execution of Moonlight Serenade, crumpled to the ground, life force extinguished.


    [Ding!]


    [You have killed an C- rank Human, Mark Wilson]


    [Ding!]


    [You have received a total of 1000 Exp.]


    The hall, once a battleground, fell into a surreal stillness as the echoes of the sword art''s melody lingered in the air.


    ''So his name was Mark Wilson.'' Adrian thought as his gaze lingered on the dead body of a man.


    ''No need to feel sorry, if I had not killed him he would have killed me and everyone here.''


    Adrian was right, in the game of survival either kill your enemy or be killed by the enemy. That''s the kind of world everyone is living right now


    [Ding!]


    At that moment Adrian heard another System notification.


    [The [Bloodlust] skill has been disabled.]


    As soon as Adrian read those he grits his teeth for an insense amount of pain, and sure enough next moment he felt his body was tearing apart in half.


    Thud-!!


    "Argh!!" A painful scream escaped from Adrian''s mouth but he tried to hold in. Adrian slowly rosed his hand in the air, his hands were in pain and trembling but he held in the pain.


    "System, give me intermediate rank [heling poition].


    Soon an intermediate rank [heling poition] appears in Adrian''s hands from the air. This intermediate rank [heling poition] is one rank higher than high [heling poition].


    Slowly Adrian raised the potion to his mouth and drank it in one go.


    As the velvety liquid of the intermediate rank [healing potion] coursed through Adrian''s veins, an immediate and potent effect unfolded. The wounds and cuts that adorned his body began to close, the healing properties working swiftly to mend the damage inflicted during the intense battle. The pain, both physical and from the brutal toll of the [Bloodlust] skill, dulled to a bearable ache.


    The potion''s magic prated deep, revitalizing Adrian''s strength and resilience. The bruises faded, and the once-open wounds became nothing more than faint scars. It was as if the potion possessed a mystical touch, erasing the evidence of the fierce conflict that had unfolded moments ago.


    However, the pain derived from the disabling of [Bloodlust] lingered, a constant reminder of the toll taken on Adrian''s body and spirit. Despite the potion''s efficacy, it couldn''t alleviate the unique agony induced by the powerful skill.


    Slowly Adrian rosed on his feet, the pain was still there but he could manage it now.


    -Tap!, -Tap!, -Tap!


    He began to walk where the rest of his friends were, thinking that they needed his help.


    -Swoosh!


    At that moment Adrian felt someone behind him, without missing a bit he shed the sword back of his head and twisted his entire body.


    -Swoosh!, -sh!


    Adrian''s sword met nothing but air, whoever behind Adrian was already anticipated his move.


    "Hello there, Long time no see, Pest." Adrian heard a familiar voice, In the entire life of Adrian he only had one encounter with the owner of this, voice.


    "What are you doing here? Tony Stark." Adrian clenched his fist and gripped his sword.


    Tony had a wide smirk on his face, as he replied to Adrian, "What do you mean? Like you guys, I''m on vacation here."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed at the words Tony, Adrian didn''t believe it for a moment that Tony was telling the truth, Considering their unpleasant history.


    "Don''t y a word game with me and tell me the truth."


    Tony shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well you are right, I''m not here for a simple vacation, I''m also here to kill some pest, and that pest is you."


    Saying that he disappeared from Adrian''s sight.


    ''Fast-'' Adrian doesn''t have a moment toplete his thoughts as he is sent back flying in the air.


    Tony had kicked him right in the chest, it was so fast that Adrian didn''t have a moment to defend himself from the attack.


    Adrian gritted his teeth as the impact sent him sprawling backwards. The force of Tony''s kick left him momentarily disoriented, and he struggled to regain his footing.


    Tony Stark reappeared a few feet away, his armour gleaming in the dim light. "You were never a match for me, Pest. You should''ve stayed out of my way."


    Adrian red at Tony, his determination flickering beneath the pain. "You can''t just attack us without reason. What''s your problem?"


    Tony chuckled a cold sound that echoed through the corridor. "Reason? Pest, you and your friends have always been in my way. I''m just here to clean up the mess."


    Adrian tightened his grip on his sword, his body aching but his resolve unbroken. "I won''t let you harm anyone here."


    With a swift motion, Tony lunged at Adrian again.

 Chapter 159: Revenge [1]

    Adrian tightened his grip on his sword, his body aching but his resolve unbroken. "I won''t let you harm anyone here."


    With a swift motion, Tony lunged at Adrian again. Adrian shes his sword at Tony''s neck but Tony under the sword sends a powerful punch to Adrian''s stomach.


    -Punch!


    -Baam!


    "Aghha!"


    Adrian''s body was already in pain but with this punch, his body was screaming inwardly.


    Adrian staggered and lost his footing for a moment, Tony took advantage of that.


    A ck colour mana started to gather around Tony''s leg, Tony raised his right leg and hit Adrian in the chest again sending him flying back to where Lucas and the rest of his ssmates were.


    A moment before Tony kicked, Adrian noticed the ck mana around Tony''s leg and Adrian knew that Tony had forsaken his humanity.


    Tony has be a Fallen Human.


    ***


    SLAM¡ª!!!


    As I turned my head back towards where Adrian was fighting, something came flying in my direction and mmed against me.


    The force of the impact sent me tumbling to the ground, my limbs iling wildly as I desperately tried to steady myself.


    "Arghhh!" With a pained groan, I summoned the strength to rise to my feet and scanned the area for the object that had collided with me.


    But then I heard panting and saw Adrian. It turns out he was the one who mmed into me.


    "Adrian?" I frowned, still feeling the ache from the collision.


    "S-Sorry," Adrian gasped, stretching out his hand.


    I took his hand and helped him stand up.


    As we both regained our footing, we looked in the direction from which Adrian hade flying.


    d in a dark aura, a human was walking towards us, With one hand in his jeans pocket he was walking without any tension on his face.


    Just as I turned towards the man''s face, I was stunned for a moment, why? Because that man turned out to be Tony!


    I slowly turned my head back to Adrian and asked with a bit of hesitation, "Is that Tony From [3-Hero-3] Course?."


    Adrian nodded his head and said, "Yes he is that Tony unfortunately and he has be a Fallen Human too."


    What the Fuck? Why the hell is the unexpected ploting right now? I had thought that everything with Tony was done he didn''t cause any trouble for the main cast after the crew opening.


    But Tony is here and he also contracted with Demon! My head is starting to hurt the more I think.


    So let me get this straight, Tony is here for revenge and he also turned himself into Fallen Human.


    The main question is why now? Why now does he show himself? From what I wrote about him Tony is not the kind of person to hold back.


    He could have attacked Adrian when all the assassins came to the mansion but he didn''t do that.


    Anyway, it''s not matter anymore. Since he came here intention of killing us I have to kill him too.


    "Did you Kill that man?" I''m talking about the leader of this small assassin group.


    "Yes, but by luck," Adrian said.


    ''My luck, My ass! Like I would ever believe that.''


    Adrian turned his head toward the dead blonde woman and said. "You took her down?" he asked incredulously.


    "It was a team effort," I replied, still catching my breath. "How strong is Tony?" I asked Adrian.


    "Strong enough," he answered gravely.


    I nodded and turned my head to the other main cast.


    Aric was slightly bruised but was fine for most of the part. Lyra was on her knees, catching her breath, after casting her buff magic her mana should be very low by now.


    Isabe, Emma and Isabell were both rtively fine but exhausted nheless.


    Elera and Sunny were both injured, albeit not gravely.


    And I ¨C Well, every fibre of my body was aching. I wasn''t in the worst shape, but not in the best either.


    It''s pretty clear to me that we are in no condition to take on Tony right now, especially with some cadets and civilians still under his mind-control spell.


    "Everyone!" I shouted, trying to make myself heard over the chaos. "I know all this must be confusing, but you were all under this woman''s mind control! Now that she is dead, you''re all back to normal! Run to the exit and escape this mansion as fast as you can since there is now a Fallen Human Among us.


    My words jolted everyone into confusion, and they started whipping their heads around to take in the situation.


    When their eyes fell on Tony, enveloped in a dark aura, approaching them, panic set in, and they began running towards the western exit.


    The ground shook under our feet as the panicked crowd rushed past us, I know that outside is a danger of an S-rank dungeon gate but that danger is not within the City, it''s outside of the City and Heros are currently working together to close the dungeon gate so it''s fine if they went out now.


    "Do you have any ns?" Adrian asked.


    "Why don''t we just run like everyone else and get out of here?" I suggested, hoping to find some way out of this mess.


    "Look at him," Adrian countered, pointing his chin toward the approaching figure of the Fallen Human. "He''s seething with rage. He will do whatever to take his revenge after all the living proof is Tony himself, He turned himself into a Fallen human."


    Well, there is a point in what Adrian is saying, Tony will not let us escape no matter what happens.


    So the only way to get out of here alive is to kill Tony.


    "While we are on that topic, can you fight?"


    "Are you understanding me?" I raised an eyebrow, nocking an arrow on the bowstring. "I''m strong, if I was not this strong I would have been dead by long time ago.."


    "Fair," Adrian cocked his head slightly and get ready in a fighting position.

 Chapter 160: Revenge [2]

    "While we are on that topic, can you fight?"


    "Are you understanding me?" I raised an eyebrow, nocking an arrow on the bowstring. "I''m strong, if I was not this strong I would have been dead by long time ago.."


    "Fair," Adrian cocked his head slightly and get ready in a fighting position.


    Evelyn and Emma gripped their bows tightly, their expressions filled with determination.


    Aric with board sword resting on his shoulder was also ready, Kael lifted his massive battle hammer, ready to strike.


    Elera pointed her ripper at the enemy with a timid look while Adrian and I took our stances side by side, with me drawing back my bowstring and Adrian preparing to engage inbat.


    Shion Ascal, the elven boy who fought with Kevin and made a duel between Adrian and Kevin, was also present. He summoned his jaint Axe and pointed its head at our enemy.


    Almost all the main characters were gathered here to fight, along with one variable and one minor antagonist.


    Only Noah, Lyra, Sunny and Isabe was missing, they was out of mansion because they were badly injured.


    With this many capable fighters on our side, our chances of losing have significantly decreased.


    Step, Step, Step¡ª!!


    The sound of our footsteps echoing in the empty hall stopped ringing when Tony stopped his approach, his piercing gaze fixed on us as he came to a halt only a few meters away from our group.


    I infused mana into my arrow and released the bowstring to take the first shot.


    Kwuiish¡ª!!


    The mana on my arrow split into ten darts, giving the illusion that the arrow itself was multiplied before the mana arrows rained down on my target.


    Boom¡ª!!


    The mana arrows struck Tony with precision, exploding on impact, creating a cloud of smoke and debris. As the dust settled, Tony emerged, seemingly unaffected, his imposing figure undeterred.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" he sneered, a wicked grin ying on his lips. The other members of your group tightened their grips on their weapons, ready for the impending sh.


    Without warning, Tony lunged forward with incredible speed, his movements almost a blur. Aric intercepted him with his broadsword, but Tony effortlessly deflected the strike, countering with a powerful sweep of his own.


    A cacophony of shes echoed through the hall as each member of your group engaged in their respective battles. Evelyn and Emma skillfully fired arrows from a distance, their shots aimed with precision. Kael swung his massive battle hammer, creating shockwaves with each impact.


    Adrian, with a renewed focus, faced Tony head-on. Their des met in a flurry of strikes, the sh of steel resonating through the hall. Shion, the elven boy, brought his giant axe down with formidable strength, aiming to exploit any opening in Tony''s defenses.


    Elera, though timid, unleashed a flurry of ripper attacks, adding her efforts to the collective assault. The hall transformed into a battleground, a chaotic dance of weapons and magic.


    As the fight unfolded, the odds seemed to tilt in your favor with thebined strength of your capable allies. Yet, Tony, disying an eerie calmness, countered every move with calcted precision.


    The sh intensified, the sounds ofbat creating a symphony of chaos. Tony, the formidable adversary, showcased a mastery of martial prowess that tested the limits of your group''s collective strength.


    Amidst the tumult, I nocked another arrow, this time infused with a different enchantment. The arrow shimmered with an ethereal glow as I released it, creating a mesmerizing trail through the air. The enchanted arrow struck Tony, unleashing a burst of magical energy that momentarily disrupted his movements.


    Seizing this opportunity, Adrian executed a series of swift and precise strikes, exploiting the opening created by the enchanted arrow. The hall echoed with the sh of their des, a dance of steel that showcased the culmination of Adrian''sbat skills.


    Evelyn and Emma continued their relentless barrage of arrows, strategically aiming for vulnerable points. Aric, Kael, and Shion coordinated their attacks, creating a web of challenges for Tony to navigate.


    Despite the collective effort, Tony exhibited an uncanny resilience, deflecting blows and countering with a ferocity that belied his seemingly calm demeanor. The tide of battle ebbed and flowed, each side vying for supremacy.


    With a quick sweep of his hand, Tony summoned dark magic that crackled around him like lightning.


    In response, Adrian stepped forward, his long sword pulsing with a vibrant azure aura.


    As he bent his knees and gripped his sword tightly, Adrian let out a fierce battle cry that echoed through the hall.


    "Arghhhaaaa!"


    The aura around Nero''s sword intensified, infused with the power of his mana as dark energy coalesced into an orb in front of Tony.


    Swoosh¡ª!!


    In a sudden burst of movement, Adrianunched himself forward with incredible speed.


    Fwoosh¡ª!!


    The dark orb in front of Tony also shattered into a devastating beam of darkness, leaving a path of destruction in its wake.


    In a sh, Adrian''s sword collided with the beam of darkness, and a light explosion urred.


    Kaboom¡ª!!!


    The force of the collision sent shockwaves through the air, causing the ground beneath our feet to tremble.


    Adrian sword sliced through the darkness, cutting a path forward as he charged toward Tony.


    Adrian''s onught, enhanced by the pulsating azure aura surrounding his sword, carved through the remnants of the dark beam. The sh between their forces created a dazzling spectacle, the hall illuminated by the intery of light and shadow.


    As the smoke and residual energy dispersed, the scene revealed Adrian standing resolute, his de unyielding against the force he had just confronted. Tony, however, was nowhere to be seen.


    A moment of tense silence enveloped the hall, broken only by the echoing footsteps, the group, eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of the elusive adversary.


    -Tap, -Tap, -Tap!


    Suddenly, a sinisterughter echoed through the air.


    "Hahaha, Impressive, but you can''t do anything against me, Pests." Tony''s voice taunted, seemingly emerging from the shadows themselves. He materialized, reappearing at a distance, his figure obscured by the lingering remnants of the dark magic.


    Adrian, undeterred, tightened his grip on his sword. The azure aura intensified, a manifestation of his unwavering determination. The others, too, prepared for the next phase of the confrontation.


    Without warning, Tony unleashed a barrage of dark projectiles, each aimed with lethal precision. Adrian, with remarkable agility, evaded the onught, weaving through the projectiles like a dancer in the midst of a deadly ballet.


    As thest projectile sailed toward Adrian, he countered with a swift swing of his sword, redirecting the dark force with a precision.


    The hall became a battleground once more, the sh between Adrian and Tony evolving into a dance of opposing forces.

 Chapter 161: Struggle [1]

    As thest projectile sailed toward Adrian, he countered with a swift swing of his sword, redirecting the dark force with precision.


    The hall became a battleground once more, the sh between Adrian and Tony evolving into a dance of opposing forces.


    Cling, Cling, Cling¡ª!!!


    The sound of metal shing against metal echoed throughout the hall as Adrian and Tony engaged in a fierce sword fight.


    "Cover Adrian!" I shouted to the others, pulling another arrow from my quiver and nocking it onto my bow.


    Evelyn and Emma followed suit, firing their arrows to keep Tony at bay.


    But Tony was too fast for them. He dodged and weaved between the arrows while attacking Adrian with deadly precision.


    I needed to act fast.


    With a steady hand, I aimed my arrow not at Tony but at the ground beneath his feet and released the bowstring.


    Swoosh¡ª!!


    Boom¡ª!!!


    As soon as the arrow hit the ground, a massive explosion rocked the hall, sending debris flying in every direction.


    Tony was caught off guard, stumbling back from the force of the st. It was our chance to strike.


    "HHa" Right at that moment, Kael''s battle cry echoed through the hall as he leapt forward, brandishing his massive battle hammer above his head.


    Fwooosh¡ª!!


    Thwoom¡ª!!!


    The sound of impact filled the air as the hammer swung down on Tony, but the Fallen Human was too quick.


    Tony Stark swiftly activated his repulsors, propelling himself out of harm''s way just in time to evade Kael''s powerful blow. The hall trembled as the impact left a crater on the floor.


    Undeterred, Kael adjusted his grip on the hammer, ready for another strike. Tony hovered in the air, his eyes narrowing at the group of students who dared to challenge him.


    Adrian, recovering from the explosion, rose to his feet, his sword at the ready. "We won''t let you harm anyone here, Tony."


    Tony smirked, his metallic suit gleaming. "You''re all just ants in my grand design. I''ll crush each one of you."


    Before anyone could react, Tony unleashed a barrage of repulsor sts, creating a dazzling disy of destructive energy. The students scattered, dodging the onught as Tony continued his relentless assault.


    In the chaos, I noticed a glint of the massive hammer. Kael once again ready to attack, with a makeshift war hammer in his hand, charged toward Tony from the side. His determination was evident, and Tony, momentarily distracted by the scattered attacks, didn''t anticipate the direct assault.


    Kael swung his hammer with surprising strength, aiming for Tony''s head. The metal ng echoed through the hall as Tony grunted, his focus momentarily disrupted.


    Seizing the opportunity created by Kael''s strike, Adrian swiftly closed the gap between him and Tony. With a series of calcted sword swings, he aimed to exploit the momentary vulnerability. Tony, however, recovered quickly, parrying Adrian''s strikes with uncanny precision.


    Meanwhile, Kael, undeterred by his previous attempt, continued his relentless assault. With another mighty swing of his hammer, he aimed for Tony''s midsection. The force behind the blow was formidable, and Tony struggled to counteract the brute strength of Kael''s attack.


    Evelyn and Emma, regaining theirposure, resumed their ranged assault. Arrows whizzed through the air, forcing Tony to navigate a barrage of projectiles. The coordinated efforts of the students began to take a toll on Tony, the relentless onught disrupting hisbat rhythm.


    Tony, disying a remarkable adaptability, altered his tactics. He activated advanced defensive systems in his suit, creating a protective energy shield that deflected iing attacks. The once-disoriented Tony now regained control of the situation.


    "Now what are you going to do, Pests?" Tony said and smirked inside of the barrier. Adrian grits his teeth and attacks the energy barrier with his mana-influence sword.


    -Boom!


    A powerful shockwave went through the hall but the energy barrier didn''t have any scratch on it.


    Now what to do? If we don''t do something about that barriers Tony then we will all die.


    "Hey, You bastard do you forget about me?"


    As I was thinking about what to do next I heard a familiar voice shouting behind me. I turned my head backwards and saw Aric standing with his broadsword in his hand.


    My eyes widened when I turned my gaze at the broad sword of Aric is holding. A very dense and high amount of mana is gathered around the Aric sword, the mana was so dense in amount that some cracks appeared on the word.


    Aric bent his knees and I put his sword at Tony''s energy barrier and said, "[Breaker Sword art] First movement ONE HUNDRED SLASH!" Shouting thest part heunched himself at Tony.


    Swoosh¡ª!!


    In a sudden burst of movement, Aricunched himself forward with incredible speed.


    As Aric unleashed the "[Breaker Sword Art] First Movement ONE HUNDRED SLASH," the hall reverberated with a cascade of sword strikes. Each sh carried an immense concentration of mana, creating a whirlwind of energy around Aric''s broadsword.


    Swoosh¡ª! Cling, Cling, Cling¡ª!


    The energy barrier that once protected Tony Stark began to fracture under the relentless assault. Aric''s strikes, fueled by an overwhelming mana pressure, showed no mercy, breaking through the defensive shield with each powerful swing.


    Cracks appeared on the barrier as Tony, realizing the impending danger, attempted to reinforce it. However, Aric''s assault proved too formidable, overwhelming the structural integrity of the protective shield.


    As Aric continued the onught, the density of mana surrounding his broadsword intensified, creating an aura of power that cracked the air itself. Tony, inside the weakening barrier, braced himself for the inevitable breach.


    With a final, resounding strike, Aric''s broadsword shattered the remaining fragments of the energy barrier. The hall echoed with the triumphant sh of metal meeting metal.


    Cling¡ª!


    The barrier disintegrated, leaving Tony Stark exposed to thebined force of Aric''s mana-infused broadsword and the relentless attacks from the rest of the group.


    Adrian, seizing the moment, joined Aric in the assault. The two warriors coordinated their strikes, creating a seamless dance of swordy that left Tony struggling to defend himself.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn and Emma resumed their ranged attacks, firing arrows with precision to exploit any opening. Kael, undeterred by his previous attempts, swung his war hammer with determination, adding the force of his blows to the coordinated assault.


    Tony, now without the protective barrier, found himself overwhelmed by the collective might of the students. The once-confident smirk on his face wavered as he struggled to counter theirbined strength.

 Chapter 162: Struggle [2]

    Tony, now without the protective barrier, found himself overwhelmed by the collective might of the students. The once-confident smirk on his face wavered as he struggled to counter theirbined strength.


    "Don''t you dare to look down on ME!" Tony shouted and let out dark mana from his body. Seeing the unexpected changes Aric rushed forward with his broadsword in his hand, however before he could reach near he disappeared and appeared in front of Aric and grabbed his broad sword.


    -Cracked!


    -Shattered!, -Kick!


    Tony broke Aric''s sword and kicked him in the chest,  The kick sent him to the other side of the hall and Aric hit the hall with a thud.


    Seeing that Aric was down I shouted to others, "Keep attacking him, do not let him have any control over the battle." Saying that I raised my bow.


    With me Evelyn and Emma unleashed a barrage of arrows, raining down a relentless assault on the spot where Tony was standing.


    Boom¡ª!!!


    Thwush, Thwoom, Thwoosh¡ª!!


    As my arrow exploded and others'' arrows hit the wall around him, debris and dust clouded the area, obscuring our view of Tony.


    Although we couldn''t see him, we could still hear him hissing and growling in anger.


    "Keep him down for a little longer!" Adrian yelled as he charged toward Tony, his sword pulled back and glowing in an azure hue.


    Swish¡ª!!


    "...Huh?!"


    But in a split second, something darted past Adrian in a blur, leaving him momentarily confused before he realized what it was.


    "He''s moving!" Adrian spun around and shouted, alerting everyone to face the iing threat.


    Tony was now heading straight for Evelyn and Emma, his sharp ws at the ready.


    "I see," I thought to myself out loud while stroking my chin, analyzing Tony''s tactics. "He''s trying to eliminate the long-range fighters first. It''s an optimal strategy when fighting solo against multiple enemies."


    He nned to take out the archers first.


    After he''s done with that, he would iste the close-range fighters for one-on-one battles.


    Meanwhile, he was also avoiding the strongest fighter in the group, Adrian.


    Despite being angry and filled with contempt, he was thinking with his head. I can apud him for that.


    "If he takes out Evelyn and Emma, he''lle after me next," I realized, quickly strategizing our next moves.


    I quickly and loudly barking orders." Elera protect the archers, Elera! Shion and Kael, engage the Tony!"


    Meanwhile, Shion and Kael were closer to Evelyn and Emma ¨C the spot where Tony was headed.


    They could move quickly to engage Tony first, keeping him upied while Adrian made his way over.


    Since Adrian was already on his way to face Tony I didn''t need to give him any additional orders.


    As Shion and Kael swiftly moved to intercept Tony, Elera took a defensive stance, positioning herself between Tony and the vulnerable archers, Evelyn and Emma.


    "Stay back," Eleramanded, summoning a protective barrier around herself. The magical shield shimmered with a translucent glow, ready to repel any iing threat.


    Shion and Kael, their expressions determined, faced Tony Stark head-on. Shion unleashed a flurry of Spear strikes, aiming for Tony''s vital points, while Kael swung his massive war hammer with overwhelming force.


    Tony, now engaged on multiple fronts, struggled to fend off the relentless attacks. He evaded Shion''s precise strikes with acrobatic agility, his metallic ws deflecting Kael''s powerful blows.


    Adrian, having closed the distance, joined the fray with his mana-infused sword. Thebination of magic and brute strength created a formidable assault that forced Tony to shift his focus rapidly.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn and Emma, now shielded by Elera, continued firing arrows from a safe distance. The coordinated efforts of the group aimed to disrupt Tony''s movements and prevent him from executing his strategic n.


    Tony, realizing the resilience of his opponents, unleashed dark mana once more, enhancing his speed and strength. He moved with increased ferocity, attempting to overwhelm the students with a relentless barrage of attacks.


    The battle reached a fevered pitch, the sh of weapons and magical energies creating a chaotic symphony in the hall. Each member of the group contributed to the ongoing assault, exploiting weaknesses and coordinating their efforts to keep Tony off bnce.


    Amidst the chaos, Aric, recovering from the earlier blow, staggered to his feet. Though his broadswordy shattered, determination burned in his eyes as he scanned the battlefield for an opportunity to rejoin the fight.


    Fwoosh¡ª!!


    "....Haa?!"


    But suddenly, something happened that made me widen my eyes in surprise and shock.


    "Fuck," I cursed under my breath.


    "Lucas¡­ is he heading toward us?" Hugh asked.


    "...Yes," I nodded.


    Yeah, so, in the middle of his fight, seeing that he was not going any closer to Evelyn and Emma because of Elera, Shion, Kael and Adrian, Tony suddenly changed directions and made a sharp turn toward me.


    I had underestimated him.


    Tony had counted on us to focus all our defence on protecting Evelyn and Emma, leaving me vulnerable.


    I was my own since the beginning of the fight.


    The rest of my team was also too far away since I had redirected most of our manpower to guard Evelyn and Emma.


    "Hahaha!" I let out a bitterugh. He had outsmarted me.


    As Tony rapidly approached me, a surge of adrenaline shot through my veins. I quickly assessed my options, realizing that I needed to buy time until the others could reposition and provide support.


    Elera, noticing the sudden transition in Tony''s trajectory, dispelled her protective barrier and hurriedly rushed toward me. "Lucas, get ready! I''ll try to create an opening for you!"


    I nodded, unsheathing my sword and focusing my energy. The pressure was on, and I could feel Tony''s ominous presence drawing nearer.


    Tony, fueled by dark mana, closed the distance with remarkable speed. His metallic ws glinted with a sinister aura as he prepared to strike.


    Elera reached my side, her ripper emanating a gentle glow. "Stay close to me, Lucas. We can''t let him break our formation."


    As Tony lunged forward with a swift w attack, Elera channelled her magic, creating a barrier of light to intercept the blow. The sh of dark and radiant energies illuminated the hall, creating a momentary deadlock.


    "Lucas, now!" Elera urged, her eyes focused on maintaining the barrier.


    Seizing the opportunity, I darted to the side, avoiding the confrontation with Tony. I needed to use my agility and strategy to offset his raw power.


    While Tony was momentarily upied with Elera, I circled, looking for a chance to strike.

 Chapter 163: Struggle [3]

    "Lucas, now!" Elera urged, her eyes focused on maintaining the barrier.


    Seizing the opportunity, I darted to the side, avoiding the confrontation with Tony. I needed to use my agility and strategy to offset his raw power.


    While Tony was momentarily upied with Elera, I circled, looking for a chance to strike.


    "Get the hell out of my way, you bitch!"


    -Boom!


    -Thud!


    Tony angered by the sudden interference of Elra Cruse punches the mana barrier with his dark mana influence punch.


    The power behind that punch was so high that it sent Elera out of the mana barrier, the mana barrier created by Elera disappeared and Elera hit the wall.


    All of this happens within two seconds.


    "Damnit" I cruse aloud as I saw power behind that punch. Tony turned his head at me and pointed his sword in my direction.


    Acting quickly, I stashed my bow back into my smart bracelet''s dimensional storage and mentally prepared myself for hand-to-handbat.


    I know I can''t defeat a Tony alone without a weapon on me, but fighting to win isn''t my motive to begin with.


    By the looks of it,  Adrian will reach me in around 20 seconds. That''s all the time I need to stall for.


    Yes, I was fighting to stall time.


    I am not the main character of this story, so I won''t act like it and try to fight a stronger opponent than win.


    As soon as Tony stepped into the striking range, he thrust his sword forward at my head to drill open a hole in my skull with his de.


    He was quickly going for the kill.


    Unfortunately for him, I have no intention of dying here today.


    Fwoosh¡ª!!


    I ducked and let his sword pass over my head while simultaneously willing mana into my right hand and balling it into a fist.


    Swish¡ª!!


    However, my fist connected with nothing but air as Tony swiftly twirled to his right and firmly gripped my arm.


    Thwack¡ª!!


    With the hold of my arm, Tony used my forward motion against me and yanked me in toward himself before thrashing his knee into my stomach.


    "Khuuk!"


    The impact knocked the wind out of me, leaving me gasping for air as the skilled assassin raised his sword high, poised to strike and plunge it into my heart from behind.


    "Arghha!"


    With a burst of adrenaline-fueled strength, I twisted my body to the side, causing Tony''s sword to miss its intended target by a hair''s breadth.


    Thwack¡ª!!


    Taking advantage of the momentary distraction, I mmed my elbow into his face, sending him staggering backwards


    My heart pounding in my chest, I scrambled to my feet and backed away from him.


    With each breath, I felt the sting of pain in my abdomen, a reminder of the knee that had collided with my stomach. Tony, unfazed by my retaliation, wiped a trickle of blood from his nose, his metallic eyes narrowing with a mix of annoyance and amusement.


    "You''re quite the pest," he remarked, his voiceced with disdain. "But pests can be exterminated."


    Tony lunged forward, the predatory grace of a skilled fighter evident in his movements. I needed to buy more time, keeping him engaged until Adrian and the others could intervene.


    I circled cautiously, my eyes locked onto Tony''s every move. He feigned a strike to my left, then swiftly changed direction for a jab at my right. Dodging his attacks required abination of instinct and quick thinking.


    "Come on, Lucas, is that all you''ve got?" Tony taunted, his sword dancing through the air with deadly precision.


    I gritted my teeth, focusing on evading rather than directly countering. The seconds felt like an eternity as I maintained a defensive stance, waiting for the arrival of reinforcements.


    In the midst of the intense exchange, I caught a glimpse of movement out of the corner of my eye. Adrian, Shion, Kael, and the others were closing in, determined expressions etched on their faces.


    Tony, sensing the impending threat, unleashed a flurry of strikes in an attempt to overwhelm me. The shing of our weapons echoed through the hall, a symphony of conflict that reverberated with the stakes of the battle.


    With thebined efforts of my teammates drawing near, I seized the opportunity to make a strategic move. Instead of dodging, I parried one of Tony''s strikes, redirecting the force of his attack and creating an opening.


    As Tony momentarily lost bnce, I retreated, giving the approaching group a chance to surround him. Adrian, his azure sword emanating with magical energy, took the lead, ready to face the formidable opponent.


    As Adrian stepped forward, his mana-infused sword glowing brightly, Tony turned his attention from me to the approaching threat. The air crackled with tension as the two powerful adversaries locked eyes.


    In that critical moment, Adrian unleashed a surge of magical energy, the azure glow intensifying around his sword. With a swift motion, he swung the weapon towards Tony, aiming for a decisive blow.


    Tony, however, proved to be an elusive target. He dodged with uncanny agility, evading Adrian''s initial strike and countering with a swift counterattack.


    Cling¡ª!


    The sh of their weapons echoed through the hall, the force of their confrontation sending shockwaves across the floor. Adrian pressed on, his determination evident in every swing, but Tony responded with calcted precision.


    While the duel between Adrian and Tony unfolded, the rest of the group closed in, surrounding the Fallen Human. Shion, Kael, Evelyn, and Emma joined the fray, theirbined efforts creating a web of attacks that Tony struggled to navigate.


    In the midst of the chaos, I took a moment to catch my breath, my focus shifting to strategizing the group''s coordinated assault. Despite my earlier struggles, I knew that my strengthy not in directbat but in supporting my teammates.


    "Keep him busy!" I called out, directing their attention to the need for teamwork. "Adrian, watch for his patterns, and the moment he''s open¡ª"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Tony''s dark mana surged once again, amplifying his strength and speed. The sudden burst caught the group off guard, and Tony seized the opportunity to break through their formation.


    With a sweeping motion, Tony knocked back Shion, Kael, and the others, creating a momentary opening in their defenses. Adrian, however, stood firm, his determination unwavering.


    "Enough of this," Tony dered, a malicious grin forming on his face. "Time to end this little charade."

 Chapter 164: Demonic Transformation [1]

    "Keep him busy!" I called out, directing their attention to the need for teamwork. "Adrian, watch for his patterns, and the moment he''s open¡ª"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Tony''s dark mana surged once again, amplifying his strength and speed. The sudden burst caught the group off guard, and Tony seized the opportunity to break through their formation.


    With a sweeping motion, Tony knocked back Shion, Kael, and the others, creating a momentary opening in their defences. Adrian, however, stood firm, his determination unwavering.


    "Enough of this," Tony dered, a malicious grin forming on his face. "Time to end this little charade."


    Saying that Tony raised both his hands in the air and shouted "Demonic Transformation."


    A sinister energy emanated from Tony as he began a dark incantation, his form shrouded in an otherworldly aura. The air crackled with malevolent power, and a surge of dark mana engulfed him.


    In a grotesque disy of transformation, Tony''s once-human appearance is contorted and twisted. His skin turned a sickly shade of ebony, and demonic symbols etched themselves across his body, glowing with an eerie red light. Horns protruded from his forehead, and his eyes glowed with an unnatural, malevolent gleam.


    The transformationpleted, Tony stood before the group, now a demonic entity. His stature had grown more imposing, and his demonic features exuded an aura of pure malevolence.


    "Now shall we start the second round?" Tony said to others with a smirk on his face but he didn''t receive any answer from the group.


    Adrian, his expression unwavering, readied his sword, the azure glow contrasting with the dark energy that surrounded Tony. The rest of the group, though visibly shaken by the transformation, steeled themselves for the impending sh.


    The demonic Tony unleashed a guttural growl, the sound sending shivers down the spines of those present. With a swift movement, he lunged forward.


    As Tony, now transformed into a demonic entity, lunged forward with unparalleled speed, the group braced themselves for the impending sh.


    Adrian, undeterred by the demonic transformation, met Tony''s charge head-on. The sh of their weapons sent shockwaves through the air, the azure glow of Adrian''s swordbating the malevolent darkness emanating from Tony.


    The rest of the group, having recovered from the initial shock, rallied to Adrian''s side. Shion, Kael, Evelyn, Emma, and Elera each took strategic positions, determined to confront this newfound threat.


    Tony''s attacks were relentless, his demonic ws shing through the air with lethal precision. Adrian skillfully parried each strike, his movements a dance of steel and magic.


    With a calcted manoeuvre, Tony unleashed a burst of dark energy, creating shockwaves that pushed back the surrounding group. Shion, Kael, and the others struggled to maintain their footing against the force of the demonic onught.


    Adrian, however, stood resolute, the azure glow of his sword holding back the encroaching darkness. The sh between Adrian and the demonic Tony became a focal point, the oue of their confrontation determining the course of the battle.


    I, watching from the sidelines, assessed the situation. The transformation had elevated Tony''sbat abilities to unprecedented levels, posing a formidable challenge for the group. It was clear that a different approach was needed to ovee this demonic adversary.


    The current of Tony must be [C] rank,  We can''t win against him no matter what but that would be if we are normal cadets of Nova Academy but we are not.


    Adrian is already at [D-] rank and Emma, and Evelyn must have reached [E+] rank while I and the rest of the others are [E] or [E-] rank.


    I know that in front of someone with [C] rank, it''s nothing but I have a few cards in my sleeve that would kill him in one shot.


    What card I''m talking about? It''s Nightshadow Bow, a Legendary rank artefact, but I can''t use it openly.


    Why not?


    The reason was simple: there were CCTV cameras installed in the hall where we were currently engaged in a life-or-death battle.


    Once the Nova Academy learned of what had happened on this trip, they would undoubtedly review the footage of the tragedy that had taken ce here.


    Aside from Nova Academy, the Hero Association also will review the footage and if they find that I have Nightshadow bow from ''Artiafact Room'' Not only Sia also will held responsible for this.


    And that was something I couldn''t risk.


    Yes, I absolutely can''t let that happen.


    But if I do nothing, I will die.


    ¡­No, I can''t die here! I have to live! I have to reach the end of this story!


    "Tsk," as I watched this scene from a distance while biting on my thumbnail, I couldn''t help but click my tongue in frustration.


    I gravely underestimated our foe.


    Sigh.


    "Mana eyes." I activated my [mana eyes] skill, the world changed around me, and I could everything more clearly and sharply. I could also see the mana cour of others and right now Tony''s mana colour is eerie ck colour.


    That sent a chill down my spine!


    I shook my head and started to search for all camera  through my mana eyes, and within few seconds I scan entire main hall.


    There are just 4 camera i found! It''s Werid, am I missing something here?


    ''Anyway I don''t have think for that.'' I shook my head and turned my head in direction of Adrian.


    "Adrian, focus on defending! We need a n to counter his demonic form," I shouted, hoping that he would be me few seconds until I destroyed all 4 cameras


    Adrian, with a nod of understanding, adjusted his stance, prioritizing defence over offence. The others, regaining theirposure, joined forces, forming a protective barrier around Adrian.


    Tony, sensing the change in strategy, intensified his onught. His demonic roars echoed through the hall, a testament to the dark power that fueled his relentless assault.


    "Ha," letting out a sigh, I looked at my watch.


    It was 5:54 PM right now.


    They should be done Closing the gate by now.


    Who am I talking about?


    Miss Lillian and other heroes.

 Chapter 165: Demonic Transformation [2]

    Adrian, with a nod of understanding, adjusted his stance, prioritizing defence over offence. The others, regaining theirposure, joined forces, forming a protective barrier around Adrian.


    Tony, sensing the change in strategy, intensified his onught. His demonic roars echoed through the hall, a testament to the dark power that fueled his relentless assault.


    With my mana eyes still active, I focused on locating the cameras strategically ced in the hall. Their ominous red glow indicated their presence. I needed to disable them to ensure our actions went unnoticed by the academy and the Hero Association.


    Swiftly, I moved in the shadows, taking advantage of Tony''s distraction. My mana-infused movements allowed me to reach the first camera undetected. With a precise strike, I disabled it, rendering it useless.


    One down, three to go.


    As I moved to the next camera, I observed the ongoing battle. Adrian and the others were holding their ground, but the strain was evident. Tony''s demonic form proved to be a formidable adversary, and we needed every advantage we could muster.


    I continued my silent approach, systematically disabling each camera. The fate of our actions rested on the sess of this covert operation. The remaining cameras fell one by one, leaving the hall in a state of technological blindness.


    As thest camera malfunctioned, I breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that our actions would remain hidden from prying eyes. Now, I could focus on the imminent threat at hand.


    Returning to the battlefield, I assessed the situation.


    Adrian and others tried to attack Tony from all sides but they did not lend a single blow to his body since he entered his demonic form.


    "Ha!"


    In the critical moment, Shipn seized the opportunity and charged toward Tony with his spear gripped tightly in hand.


    Shion aimed to strike and impale him with his spear and end this battle right this instant.


    Kwish¡ª!!


    Unfortunately, Tony proved to be more agile than Shion had anticipated. He effortlessly sidestepped the iing spear as it whizzed past him on his left.


    However, he didn''t stop there.


    Thwack¡ª!!


    In a fluid, spinning motion, the demonic Tony twirled his body like a whirlwind and delivered a crushing blow to Shion''s right chin with a powerful elbow strike.


    "Khuaak!"


    With a sickening crack, one of Shion''s teeth dislodged from his mouth, flying out as he spat out a gush of blood mixed with fragments of tooth.


    "Aaaaah!"


    But before Tony could use his sword to kill Shipn, who was already down on his knees, Adrian came to Shion''s rescue.


    He skillfully swung his sword at Tony with all his might, giving him almost no time to react to his attack.


    Cling¡ª!!!


    But Tony did react. He slightly lifted his sword and parried Addrian''s de with very little effort.


    Thwack¡ª!!


    The protagonist couldn''t even blink as Tony thrashed his leg into Adrian''s midsection, making him stumble a few steps back.


    Aahaah!"


    "Fuaaaa!"


    To gang up on Tony and help out, Adriam, Shion, and Kael came running.


    Swish¡ª!!


    In a sh, Tony dropped to his knees and used Kael''s momentum to lift him over his shoulder with one hand.


    ".....?!"


    Before Kael could do something about it, Tny threw his body at Adrian like a rag doll, who was rushing back to him after recovering from that kick.


    Thwam¡ª!!


    Kael''s body flew forward and violently crashed into Adrian as they both fell to the ground.


    "Stay down, you pests!" Tony yelled in a demonic voice before turning his attention to Elera, who was back on her feet after recovering from Tony''s punch.


    Tony, his demonic eyes fixated on Elera, advanced with menacing intent. The group, now scattered and recovering from Tony''s relentless assault, struggled to regroup.


    Elera, undeterred by the chaos around her, summoned a protective barrier once again. The shimmering mana shield enveloped her, providing a momentary respite against Tony''s impending attack.


    However, Tony, now in his demonic form, exhibited a level of strength that surpassed any previous encounter. With a swift motion, he extended his wed hand, dark mana swirling around his fingertips.


    The atmosphere grew tense as Tony prepared to unleash a devastating attack. Elera, recognizing the imminent danger, fortified her magical defenses, bracing for the impact.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed through the hall.


    "Enough is enough, Stark!"


    Aric, having recovered from his earlier defeat, emerged from the shadows. Though battered and bruised, determination burned in his eyes as he confronted Tony head-on.


    Swish¡ª!!


    Aric swung his sword with newfound vigor, aiming to strike Tony while he was focused on Elera. The sh of steel echoed through the hall as Aric engaged in a one-on-one duel with the demonic adversary.


    The others, seizing the opportunity, rallied to Elera''s side. Adrian, Shion, Kael, Evelyn, and Emma regrouped, each preparing for their next move. The battle had reached a critical juncture, and unity was crucial to oveing this formidable foe.


    Aric, despite his injuries, fought valiantly against Tony. The two shed in a dance of des and dark energy, each seeking to gain the upper hand.


    "Your reign ends here, Stark!" Aric shouted, channeling his remaining strength into the decisive blows.


    But Tony, unyielding and fueled by demonic power, countered with a ferocity that surpassed expectations. The sh between Aric and Tony intensified, creating shockwaves that rippled through the hall.


    As the battle unfolded, I knew that relying solely on direct confrontation might not be enough. My mind raced, searching for a strategy that could exploit Tony''s vulnerabilities.


    I turned to Emma and Evelyn, who were equipped with long-range capabilities. "Keep him distracted! We need an opening," I shouted, urging them to unleash a barrage of arrows and magical attacks.


    Boom¡ª!!


    The coordinated assault from Emma and Evelyn created a diversion, drawing Tony''s attention away from Aric momentarily. The distraction allowed Aric to deliver a powerful strike, cutting through Tony''s demonic defenses.


    Roar¡ª!!


    Tony, enraged by the unexpected blow, retaliated with a burst of dark energy. The sh between Aric and Tony reached its peak, the oue hanging in the bnce.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the group prepared for their next coordinated assault. Each member contributed to the strategy, utilizing their unique skills to exploit Tony''s weaknesses.

 Chapter 166: Ending The Battle [1]

    "Arghhh!" Evelyn cried out in pain as shey sprawled on the ground, a deep sword cut visible on the back of her shoulder.


    Still in his demonic form, Tony stood a few steps away from the girl his face contorted in rage as blood streamed from his nose.


    As Evelyn writhed in pain, the rest of the main characters were also down, their bodies battered and bruised from the vicious fight.


    Elera''s back was torn open by another w wound while Shion and Kaely unconscious, their weapons discarded beside them.


    Aric was on his knees, gasping for breath, The fight with Tony had taken every inch of mana inside of his body, and because of that even moving a little bit was painful for Aric.


    As Tony stood over his fallen opponents, a twisted smile yed on his lips, his previous rageful expression disappearing.


    He wanted to show them what happens when they mess up with the wrong person.


    Tony wanted revenge for what happened at Crew Hall.


    And now, he has almost seeded.


    But as he looked into the determined eyes of the remaining fighters, he knew that the battle was not over yet.


    Only three remained standing in the aftermath of the fierce battle.


    One was a ck-haired boy, Adrian, whom Tony had shed with earlier, his fighting spirit still evident in his tense stance.


    He is the one that Tony wanted to kill most of them! Adrian is the reason why Tony has given up his human self and turned into a demon.


    Another was an auburn-haired girl with bright green eyes that seemed to bore into Tony''s very soul.


    She is the princess of Rivers n,  She was the one who made fun of and humiliated Tony at the crew hall.


    Because of her family background, he could do nothing for her at Nova Academy but that''s not true here!


    Tony is going to have some fun with her after killing everyone here!


    The third was a golden-haired boy who had been watching from a distance, focused more on the watch in his hand ¨C Tony felt uneasy about him.


    He had tried to kill that golden-haired boy earlier but Adrian and the rest of the others came his way, but it didn''t matter to Tony at all.


    At the end of the day, he will die no matter what happens.


    ***


    Thwoosh¡ª!!


    Tony willed mana into his legs and stomped his foot hard on the ground before slightly bending his knees.


    "Watch out, Adrian!" I yelled. "He''sing for you¡ª Oh?!"


    When I tried warning the protagonist, Tony did something that left me stunned again.


    He twisted his strong foot and spun his body toward me.


    He wasn''t going for Adrian. He wasing for me. Maybe he ns to take me out first before engaging with Adrian.


    In a split second, Tony''s demonic form surged forward with astonishing speed, closing the distance between us. His intention to eliminate me before Adrian became rmingly clear.


    As Tony''s demonic form surged forward, closing the distance with astonishing speed, my instincts kicked in. I swiftly summoned my sword.


    The sh was imminent.


    Tony lunged at me with a ferocity fueled by revenge, his demonic ws shing through the air. I deftly parried his strikes, the sh of our weapons echoing through the hall.


    -Cling, -Cling, Cling!


    With each exchange, I could feel the weight of Tony''s demonic strength. His attacks were relentless, and the force behind each strike threatened to overwhelm me.


    I focused on my training, anticipating his movements and finding openings to counter. The sword danced through the air, a symphony of steel and mana.


    Tony, undeterred by my defence, unleashed a burst of dark energy. I countered with a surge of my mana, creating a barrier that absorbed the malevolent force.


    The battle between us intensified, the hall filled with the sh of our weapons and the crackling of magical energy. I could sense the determination in Tony''s eyes, the desire for revenge burning brightly.


    As the fight raged on, I manoeuvred with agility, aiming to exploit any weaknesses in Tony''s demonic form. The sword glowed with arcane power, each strike carrying the intent to weaken his defences.


    Tony, however, proved to be a formidable adversary. His demonic prowess allowed him to anticipate my moves, and the battle became a test of skill and endurance.


    But I was not done! We are currently very close now which means he can''t dodge my sword art.


    "[Celestial Parry] sword art, First movement ''Starry Deflection,''" I muttered, invoking the foundational movement of the Celestial Parry sword art. My de held diagonally across my body, creating a sturdy barrier.


    As Tony lunged with demonic ferocity, I smoothly pivoted on my back foot, executing ''Starry Deflection'' with precision. The edge of my de intercepted Tony''s strike, deflecting it away with a seamless motion.


    The sh echoed through the hall, the arcane energy resonating between us. I seized the opportunity, transitioning seamlessly into the next movement of Celestial Parry.


    "[Celestial Parry] sword art, Second movement ''Luminous Riposte,''" I whispered, unleashing a rapid spiral of strikes. The enchanted sword moved with fluid grace, each movement calcted to exploit any opening in Tony''s demonic defences.


    Tony, momentarily caught off guard by the swift transition, struggled to counter the barrage of strikes. The hall filled with the rhythmic dance of steel, the sh of our weapons resonating with intensity.


    With each movement of Celestial Parry, I aimed to disrupt Tony''s focus and weaken his demonic form.


    The tide of the battle seemed to shift as my Celestial Parry sword art unveiled its intricate sequences.


    However, Tony, fueled by vengeance, summoned dark energy to enhance his demonic resilience.


    As I hit myst de against his shoulder Tony let out a blood-curdling scream as he writhed in agony,


    "Arghhhhaaaaaa!"


    "Adrian, now!" I yelled.


    "On it!" he replied.


    Upon my signal, Adrian dashed towards the direction of the scream, and with a swift leap, he ascended high in the air, wielding his sword with a strong grip.


    "Aaaaah!" with a ferocious battle cry, he unleashed his sword art as a dazzling azure aura engulfed his de.


    Descending rapidly like a shooting star, Nero delivered a devastating downward strike onto Tony, who remained impaled in ce.


    The strike was so swift that it took less than a second to execute.


    Thwoosh¡ª!!!


    The force of Adrian''s downward sh left a gaping crater in the ground.


    With a gracefulnding, the protagonist stood over the vampire, sword at the ready to deliver the finishing blow to his heart.


    Before Adrian couldnd the fatal blow, Tony reached forward and sank his ws into the boy''s leg.


    "Aaargh!" Adrian cried out in pain as he stumbled back.

 Chapter 167: Ending The Battle [2]

    "Aaargh!" Adrian cried out in pain as he stumbled back.


    Seizing the opportunity, Tony pulled one of his legs in and swept Adrian off the ground while rolling over and pinning him down,ing on top.


    But in his intense focus on the protagonist, Tony had forgotten about us.


    Emma saw her chance and quickly Shot an arrow created by mana toward Tony''s head.


    Sensing an uing arrow Tony had no choice but to leave Adrian, If doesn''t want to die by an arrow.


    Meanwhile, I assumed a swordsman stance.


    Adrian had also risen to his feet.


    With Tony momentarily distracted by Emma''s iing arrow, Adrian and I seized the opportunity to regroup and prepare for the final confrontation. The hall echoed with the tension of the impending sh.


    Adrian, determined and fueled by the desire to end this battle, stood his ground, his sword gleaming with azure energy. I, too, readied myself.


    Tony, recovering from the brief distraction, red at us with demonic intensity. His ws dripped with the blood of the battle, and a feral rage burned in his eyes.


    As Emma''s arrow neared, Tony shifted his focus back to us, evading the projectile with a swift movement. The arrow grazed his cheek, leaving a trail of dark blood in its wake.


    Adrian lunged forward, engaging Tony in a series of rapid strikes. The sh of their weapons reverberated through the hall, each movement calcted to exploit any weakness in Tony''s defences.


    I, too, joined the fray, coordinating my attacks with Adrian to create openings in Tony''s demonic form. The battle reached its zenith, the three of us were locked in a dance of steel and mana.


    Tony, however, proved relentless. His demonic resilience allowed him to withstand our onught, and the tide of the battle hung in the bnce. Every strike and every movement was a testament to the culmination of our training and determination.


    In a decisive moment, Adrian executed a powerfulbo, forcing Tony to stagger backwards. I seized the opportunity, unleashing a potent magical attack aimed at weakening his demonic essence.


    The hall erupted with arcane energy as our coordinated assault reached its peak. Tony, now pushed to the brink, unleashed a surge of dark power. The sh between light and darkness intensified, creating a spectacle that held the fate of the battle.


    As the dust settled, Tony stood battered but defiant. The determination in his demonic eyes burned brightly, signalling that the battle was far from over.


    "Just Die, Will you?" Saying that Tony rushed at us with amazing speed. I and Adrian ready ourselves as Tony near us but at thest moment when he was just a few meters away from us, he disappeared.


    ''Where did he-''  Before Ipleted my thought I suddenly thought of Emma who was a few meters behind us.


    I turned my head back and saw Tony seize her by the neck and hold her up in the air.


    He was going to Kill her!


    But he can''t do that. Why? Because,


    "Let her go! You bastard."


    Because of Adrian.


    Saying that Adrian also disappeared in front of me.


    Shing¡ª!!!


    Thud¡ª!!


    Splurt¡ª!!!


    "Arghhhaaaaa!"


    Suddenly, Adrian appeared beside Tony and swiftly unsheathed his sword.


    At the speed of light, he sliced off the hand that he had been using to grab Emma.


    Tony cried out in pain as his severed limb fell to the ground with a thud.


    But he didn''t buckle down in pain or stop fighting, no. He knew if he were to stop here, he would most certainly die.


    So he began to swing his remaining w at Adrian.


    Cling, Cling, Cling¡ª!!


    The sound of metal shing against metal continued to echo as Adrian deflected each of Tony''s attacks.


    While Tony and Adrian were in the deadly sh with each other I turned my head toward Emma who had just gotten back on her feet after being strangled by Tony.


    "Emma give me the remaining Light Magic enchanted arrow." I had given Emma three Light Magic enchanted arrows when we were fighting against that blond woman and Emma used two Light Magic enchanted arrows during that fight.


    Without saying anything to me Emma threw thest Light Magic enchanted arrow at me. She knows what I''m trying to do.


    Light magic works like poison against demons and fallen humans. With my S-rank Artifact and Light Magic enchanted arrow I could kill him now.


    Why didn''t I do this earlier? Well first there was a camera and Tony was very fast for me to hit him with a Light Magic enchanted arrow, but Tony was on hisst leg.


    Tony had lost one of his hands, dark blood was leaking from his body and his movement was also slow but disliked that he was still holding against Adrien.


    ''What type of demon did he make contact with?'' I couldn''t help by think so.


    Well anyway, it doesn''t matter now.


    Taking out my Nightshadow bow from the smart bracelet I ced a Light Magic enchanted arrow on its stings and aimed at Tony.


    Tony who had been fighting with Adrian jumped back in the air to doge on Adrian''s sword strike and that was his one andst mistake.


    I poured every drop of Mana in my body into the Nightshdaow bow and let off the string that I was holding.


    -Ting!


    -Swoosh!


    The Light Magic enchanted arrow, fueled by thebined power of the Nightshadow bow and my mana, streaked through the air with blinding speed, aimed directly at Tony.


    As the arrow closed in on him, Tony, locked inbat with Adrian, sensed the imminent threat. With his remaining w, he attempted to deflect the arrow, but the celestial energy in the enchanted projectile resisted any interference.


    -BOOM!


    The arrow pierced through Tony''s demonic defences, finding its mark. A radiant explosion of light engulfed him, the celestial energy acting as a purifying force against the darkness within.


    "Aghhhhhhhhha!"


    Tony''s agonized scream echoed through the hall as the Light Magic worked its way through his demonic form. Dark energy dissipated, reced by the radiant glow of the celestial power.


    Adrian, having distanced himself from the st, watched with a mix of relief and exhaustion. The battle had taken its toll on all of us, but the threat seemed to be finally vanquished.


    As the celestial light faded, Tony''s demonic form disintegrated, leaving behind only ashes. The hall fell into an eerie silence, the remnants of our intense struggle evident in the battered surroundings.


    I lowered the Nightshadow bow, the Light Magic arrow having served its purpose. The victory, however, came at a cost ¨C the toll of a fierce battle, injuries sustained, and the emotional weight of facing a fallenrade.


    Adrian approached, his azure sword now sheathed, and we shared a nod of acknowledgement. Emma, still recovering from the encounter with Tony, joined us, a mixture of relief and concern in her eyes.


    It was over.


    I dropped to my knees as I felt adrenaline leaving my system. My head felt light, and my heart violently pounded against my chest.


    I knew we had won, but still, it was a close call.


    This incident once again served as a stark reminder that I needed to get much stronger than I am currently.


    Acquiring relics, getting my potential to Limitless, and crafting battle ns won''t cut it. I needed real strength.


    Haaa.


    Around us, the wounded cadets cried out in pain and agony while the unconscious onesy out cold, but their voices faded into the background as I closed my eyes.


    I had survived the second arc of the story, and I felt like I deserved a well-earned rest.


    My mind began to drift off as I settled into afortable position. The ground was cold and hard, but it didn''t matter.


    All I wanted to do now was take a short nap. All my tasks at hand were cleared, and I survived, ready to enter the third arc of the story.


    [End Of Volume -->1].

 Chapter 168: Skip this. I uploaded it by mistake. Im sorry

    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.


    This error please don''t unlock this chapter.

 Chapter 169: Aftermath Of The Massacre [1]

    After we managed to take down the assassin and Tony the fallen human, the medical team and Hero Police arrived on the scene.


    Yeah, even in a world where people could teleport or fly, the police still had trouble arriving on time!


    This proves it. Even if you''re living in a fantasy world or a normal one, you can never count on the police to arrive on time.


    Anyway, we were eventually evacuated from the hall upon their arrival.


    The medical team quickly tended to the injured ones while the Hero police gathered those who were unharmed.


    Their outfits were battered and torn asunder, I could tell they were quite exhausted because they were also dispatched to help Hero, Hunter who was trying to close the S-rank dungeon gate while killing the monsters at the same time.


    Yes, the S-rank dungeon gate has been closed. That''s the probably reason why the medical team came to help as soon as possible.


    Today is the day that will be written down in the history book, why do I say that? Well because first an S-rank dungeon gate outbreak happens and at the same time assassin and a Fallen Human appear in the mansion to kill people.


    Well, I can tell that Tony is here for Aadran and the other main cast that I don''t understand is the ''New Sun'' Organization is after me.


    They should not appear in the first ce at Silva City at all.


    Anyway, I know that I will get an answer to that in theing days.


    Right now, I was taking a walk with bandages concealed beneath my shirt, wrapped around my abdomen.


    Yeah, turns out, I had broken a rib. But after having some painkillers and a healing potion, I could already feel better.


    Just outside the banquet hall, the medical team had established an emergency camp where the sounds of people crying and muffled screams filled the air.


    As I made my way through the street, I could see a crowd of people gathered just outside the barricade set up by the Hero police to prevent civilians from entering the area.


    Among the throng were family members of the banquet attendees, curious onlookers, and news reporters covering the events that took ce there.


    As I walked passed them, I heard an elven reporter reciting a piece of paper in her hand to the camera.


    "Today is a very unfortunate day for citizens of Silva City, Not only did an S-rank gate Outbreak happen but some group of assassins went on a killing spree."


    "Their Motive is unknown to us but we know that because of this assassin, many Citizens, security guards, staff members of this mansion and some students of Nova Academy lost their lives."


    "Not only an assassin but a Fallen Human also appears in this mansion we have identified the identity of Fallen Human. Tony Stark the hair of the Stark Family and son Leo Stak was a  Fallen Human."


    "despised this situation, some first-year cadets were able to minimize the number of fatalities."


    "Amidst the ensuing chaos, three cadets bravely rose to the challenge, sessfully defeating the Fallen Human and preventing a potentially more catastrophic oue."


    Moving past them, I kept walking.


    The Second arc of the main story ¨C Massacre of the Silveserine City, is over or should I say the first arc since Tony had to confront Adrian in the Academy before hees to Silva City.


    It''s very confusing for me to decide whether I should say this is the end of the first arc or the second.


    Anyway it doesn''t matter to me now, it''s all in past.


    Now let''s focus on some important things, shall we? just like in the novel, the news of the event is spreading fast.


    Adrian''s poprity will soon rise in the world after his name appears in this incident.


    However, unlike in the novel, there was also a major change in the ending of the arc.


    I was the major change, I''m trying to avoid it but I know that because of me everything changing.


    In a novel monsters should attack the mansion but I changed that because I wanted to save my life but the results were the same in the end.


    Tony was also a major change in the plot, he should not have appeared here but did turn himself into a Fallen Human.


    In the Novel, Tony had not turned himself into a Fallen Human and I was the one who felt with killing blow on him not Adrian.


    Although no one knows this right now, after we get back to the academy, we will have to submit a detailed report of the event.


    I can only assume what will happen from here on out. Haa, it will be a drag.


    Now Let''s talk about the casualty that happened in this mansion.


    The death toll from the incident was staggering.


    Forty people lost their lives, including six of our ssmates andrades-in-arms.


    Additionally, sixty-three individuals had sustained injuries, and three remained unounted for, let''s not forget about heroes, hunters and others who lost their lives so they could stop monsters from entering the City.


    If go by this then several deaths must be in the hundreds.


    As I walked through the aftermath of the tragic event, the weight of the casualties hung heavy in the air. The emergency camp was filled with the groans of the injured and the mourning of those who lost loved ones. The atmosphere was somber, a stark contrast to the lively banquet that had taken ce just hours before.


    The elven reporter continued her coverage, emphasizing the heroism of the cadets who stood against the assassin and the Fallen Human. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt and responsibility for the deviations from the novel''s plot.


    Approaching the makeshift medical area, I saw familiar faces being tended to by healers. Evelyn, Shion, Kael, and Elera were among the injured.


    Adrian, his sword now sheathed, was coordinating with the Hero police, providing details about the incident. Despite the victory, the toll on our group was evident. We had lostrades, and the wounds ran deep.


    Emma, who had endured her own struggles during the encounter with Tony, joined me silently. The gravity of the situation reflected in her eyes, and I knew we shared a silent understanding of the challenges thaty ahead.


    The city, now scarred by the events of the day, would need time to heal.


    As the medical team tended to my broken rib once more, I couldn''t shake the feeling that the repercussions of today''s events would extend far beyond the immediate aftermath.


    The Second arc had concluded, but the story continued, shaped by the unexpected turns and deviations from the established plot. The echoes of today''s massacre would resonate through the pages of our journey, forever altering the narrative of our time at Nova Academy.

 Chapter 170: Aftermath Of The Massacre [2]

    "¡­Hmmm"


    Waking up to the pungent smell of alcohol, covered in bandages, Aric eyelids slowly opened.


    "Khh¡­"


    Looking up at the white ceiling illuminated by a white fluorescent light, Aric felt a throbbing sensation on his right temple causing his face to crump up.


    After a couple of seconds, and after the pain passed away, trying to sit up straight, Aric suddenly felt a sharp pain coursing through his body almost resulting in his screaming.


    -Pomf!


    In the end, he could only helplesslyy down on the white hospital mattress. Once again staring at the white ceiling above him, Aric truly felt helpless.


    Everything felt like a blur to him. Fragmented memories of what had happened before waking up here appeared in his mind.


    The images of him almost dying at the hands of Tony constantly reyed in his mind.


    ¡­it was only after a couple of seconds that Aric fully understood what had happened.


    At first, he couldn''t quite ce his finger on the emotion he was feeling, but as time passed in the white hospital room, he finally could taste it.


    The bitter taste of defeat¡­


    ''Ah¡­''


    He, who thought that he was better than most others almost died at the hands of a Fallen human.


    It was strange, for the first time in his entire life that Aric was this close to death and who was responsible for all of this? Tony, of course.


    Arc thought he was strong but that illusion was broken by Adrian when he came to Nove.


    So what he did do to catch up to him? He trained every single day.


    So why he still hasn''t caught up to him? He didn''t know.


    From a young age, he wanted people to idolize him more. He wanted them to know just how strong he was.


    He was getting stronger at speeds that were thought to be impossible for someone his age.


    Soon, he started beating ranked heroes who had been training for years without much effort.


    ''Ahh, this feels good''


    Every time he beat someone, his heart would flutter.


    Along with the pleasure Aric felt whenever he would beat a strong opponent came a powerful realization


    How strong he was and how weak they were.


    From that point on, everything suddenly started to click for him.


    That''s right.


    He was special.


    He was the chosen one. He had something that others didn''t.


    Talent and a good background.


    It was from that point on that he developed a pride that no one else had. The pride of being the best¡­


    ¡­At least that''s what he thought.


    Laying down pathetically in the hospital bed with his body covered in bandages, Aric realized that his pride had turned into conceit.


    ¡­He had been deluding himself for a long time.


    "I see¡­this sense of loneliness, fear, and helplessness is a first for me"


    They say men don''t shed tears.


    ¡­yet at the age of 16, Aric for the first time in a long time, cried like there was no tomorrow.


    He was strong yet so weak.


    As Aricy in the hospital bed, his eyes stinging with tears, the weight of his defeat pressed down on him. The sterile whiteness of the room seemed to reflect the emptiness he felt inside.


    The journey of self-discovery was often a painful one, and Aric was now confronted with the harsh reality that strength wasn''t just about physical prowess. The emotional and mental fortitude hecked had be ringly apparent.


    The sound of footsteps approached, and the door to his room creaked open. Adrian, his once rival, now stood at the entrance, a mix of concern and relief on his face.


    "Hey, Aric. How are you feeling?" Adrian''s voice held genuine care, but Aric couldn''t bring himself to meet Adrian''s gaze.


    "I thought... I thought I was invincible," Aric admitted, his voice hoarse with the rawness of his emotions. "But I was just fooling myself. I''ve never felt so weak."


    Adrian walked closer, taking a seat beside Aric''s bed. There was a moment of silence before Adrian spoke softly, "Strength isn''t just about physical power, Aric. It''s about resilience, learning from failures, and finding the courage to stand back up."


    Aric clenched his fists, grappling with the conflicting emotions swirling within him. The pride that once fueled his determination now felt like a distant echo.


    "I don''t know if I can face everyone at my home. They all saw me... saw me fail," Aric confessed, his vulnerabilityid bare.


    Adrian ced aforting hand on Aric''s shoulder, "We all face defeats, Aric. It''s how we rise from them that defines our true strength. Don''t be too hard on yourself."


    Aric nodded, a gesture of gratitude and bitterness in his expression. The journey ahead was uncertain, filled with the need to rebuild not just his physical strength but also the shattered illusions of invincibility.


    As the tears dried on his cheeks, Aric began to grasp theplexity of true strength ¡ª a lesson learned through the bitter taste of defeat and the genuine support of those willing to help him rise again.


    ***


    After spending a bit of time with Aric, Adrian left the infirmary so Aric could rest in peace.


    "Fuuuu¡­"


    Taking a long breath, Adrian decided to head out to get some fresh air.


    The longer he stayed in this ce, the worse he felt.


    He needed to get his mind off of things.


    ''Perhaps the best ce is the rooftop''


    A quiet ce with no one to disturb him. The rooftop was the perfect ce to clear his mind¡­


    -Tap, Tap, Tap!


    With that thought, Adrian decided to head toward the rooftop.


    As Adrian made his way to the rooftop, he noticed a familiar figure already standing at the edge, gazing at the cityscape below. It was Lucas, another ssmate who had been part of the recent events.


    "Lucas," Adrian called out as he approached. The wind carried a hint of tension as he joined Lucas on the rooftop.


    "Adrian," Lucas acknowledged with a nod, his eyes still fixed on the city lights.


    The two stood inpanionable silence for a moment, both lost in their thoughts. The events of the recent battle and the aftermath weighed heavily on them.

 Chapter 171: Talk

    "Lucas," Adrian called out as he approached. The wind carried a hint of tension as he joined Lucas on the rooftop.


    "Adrian," Lucas acknowledged with a nod, his eyes still fixed on the city lights.


    The two stood inpanionable silence for a moment, both lost in their thoughts.


    An awkward silence enveloped the rooftop. Apart from the asional chirps from the birds flying in the sky, no other sound resounded across the space.


    -Step -Step -Step


    Arriving on the edge of the rooftop, standing next to me, Adrian ced his hands on the handrails and looked at Silva City in the distance.


    Aside from the asional ambnce squealsing from below, the city of Silva looked calm and peaceful.


    As Adrian and I watched the city in silence, a strange yet rxing atmosphere enveloped us. It was as if all of our worries were gone for a split second.


    For a short period, neither of us spoke. We just calmly watched the city below us.


    "It''s peaceful isn''t it?"


    After a short pause, breaking the silence, whilst looking at the city below him, Adrian opened his mouth.


    "It sure is¡­"


    Nodding my head whilst keeping my eyes on the city below, I responded.


    From where I stood I could see children and adults ying in the park across the hospital. People walking along the roads to get to work, and cars honking at each other.


    It was peaceful¡­ By looking at a City, No one can say that there was an S-rank dungeon outbreak in this peaceful City.


    "Thanks"


    Once again breaking the silence, Adrian thanked me.


    "¡­"


    Closing my eyes, I didn''t respond immediately.


    ¡­I didn''t know how to respond.


    But I have to say something.


    "¡­Sure and please do not tell anyone that I have Nightshdaow bow and also tell Emma to not say anything about this either."


    Saying that I nce at Adrian from the side.


    Having created Adrian myself, I knew that he wasn''t a brain-dead protagonist. He knew what could happen to me if the Hero association or world government figured out that I had stolen a Legendary rank artefact.


    Hearing my reply, whilst still looking at the city in the distance, Adrian smiled.


    "Don''t worry about it, I or Emma will not say anything about your bow, In fact, if not for that Artifact we would have been dead."


    I just scoffed at what he said.


    ''Dead? Like his System will let that happen.''


    Adrian must have gained a lot of experience from this incident and I know that when we go back to the academy he will be even stronger the he is now.


    The gap between him and me is getting wider, I have to catch up to him and surpass him but how can I do that?


    He has a System and when he goes back to the Academy Headmaster Hera will make him her disciple!


    How can I catch up to him then? The answer is training


    That''s the only possible answer I have for now.


    "¡­Why are you hiding your skills?"


    Hearing Adrian''s voice, I snapped out of my thoughts. Processing his question for a couple of seconds, I shook my head and looked at him with a trace of pity in my eyes.


    "¡­you should know the answer better than anyone else but it doesn''t matter now, does it? Not after how students see me fighting against those assassins and Tony"


    Leaning backwards on the handrail, Adrian thought for a moment before breaking into a light chuckle


    "I guess you''re right, it was stupid of me to ask"


    Smiling, I took a better look at Adrian. One thing I noticed as I looked at Adrian was that under his eyes were thick dark circles. Thinking for a bit, since must have used [Bloodlust], I figured he was probably exhausted.


    Though the skill was very strong, its side effects were just as strong as the skill was. From the way Adrian looked, it seemed like he still needed a couple of days of rest before being able to recover fully¡­


    "Well that''s my cue"


    After looking at the city below for a couple of more minutes, I closed my eyes and decided to leave.


    "hmm"


    Without saying anything, Adrian nodded. Basking under the sunlight, he was already lost in his world.


    I couldn''t me him though. With what had happened, I''m sure he was ming himself a lot.


    ¡­that''s just who he was


    I walked away from the rooftop, leaving Adrian to his thoughts. The mansion corridor felt quieter than usual, and the lingering scent of disinfectant clung to the air.


    As I made my way through the hallway, my mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions.


    Emma, Aric, Adrian ¨C each with their unique struggles and powers. The mysteries surrounding the "New Sun" Organization and the unexpected appearance of Tony who had turned himself into a Fallen Human addedyers ofplexity to our lives.


    Entering the elevator, I pressed the button for the ground floor. The doors slid shut, and the descent felt like a journey into the unknown.


    I needed answers, and the only way to find them was to delve deeper into the secrets that lurked beneath the surface. The art artwork powers, the organizations ¨C they were all interconnected, weaving a tapestry of intrigue and danger.


    The mansion lobby greeted me with a mix of hurried footsteps and hushed conversations. The staff, still on edge from the recent events, moved with a sense of urgency.


    I decided to head out of the mansion to get some fresh air and also see some scenery of Silva City.


    The city outside the mansion windows looked ordinary, unaware of the struggles within its borders. But beneath the veneer of normalcy, a storm brewed, threatening to engulf us all.


    As I stepped out into the sunlight, I knew that the challenges ahead would test our resolve and unity. The shadows cast by recent events stretched long, but within those shadows, the seeds of resilience and determination took root.

 Chapter 172: Arrival

    "It was a disaster, Frist an S-ranked dungeon outbreak then some assassination attacked the mansion and after that, Tony Stark a third-year student of the hero course turned himself Fallen human and attacked the mansion!.. Hey, are you listening?"


    "Huh? Ah! Yes, I-Im listening."


    Lillian said and nced at Yato who was seen to be dozing off into sleep. A tic mark appeared on Lillian''s forehead at Yato''s attitude, but she could do nothing to hold her anger back after all if not for him many citizens, Heros and Hunter would be dead by now.


    At the moment both Lillian and Yato are inside one of the rooms, Lillian exhausted herself yesterday as she fought against many A+ rank monsters.


    Yato on the other doesn''t seem to be exhausted but he needs some sleep, For thest 48 hours Yato has closed two dungeon outbreaks and he has been busy since so that''s why he didn''t receive any sleep at all.


    -Ring! -Ring! -Ring!


    Just as Lillian was about to say something to Yato, her phone suddenly rang.


    Frowning she took it out and answered the call.


    Listening to the call, her posture instantly straightened. Nodding her head multiple times she politely said


    "Yes, yes, yes¡­I will be there immediately"


    -Click!


    Sigh


    Lillian cut the phone and let out a long sigh, seeing Lilian expression Yato raised one of his eyebrows and said


    "What happened? Who was on the phone?"


    Lillian turned her head toward Yato as she heard his question. "Theye here to check things up."


    Yato frowned at that, and said "Do you mean theye, and now?"


    "Yes".


    A serious expression settled on Yato''s face.


    "Do you want toe with me to pick them up?"


    "Nahh! Why would someone like me go and pick those basterds, No, you can go and wee them while I''ll wait here." Yato said to Lillian.


    "Fine, you can wait here that."


    Saying that Lillian quickly got up and rushed towards the entrance of the mansion.


    "Why out of all times did they have toe now¡­"


    Officials from the world government had arrived¡­


    -nk


    Closing the door behind her, Yato was left alone in that room.


    Yato who was now alone took out his phone and started to y a video.


    The video his watching is CCTV footage he received from a mansion camera and in the footage image of Lucas fighting against the blond could be seen.


    Soon a smirkes to Yato''s lips as he continues to watch the video.


    ***


    "Wee"


    Arriving at the entrance of the mansion, Lillian brightly smiled.


    Standing in front of the mansion entrance a muscr male with a clean-shaven head and sunsses indifferently nced at his surroundings. His demeanour was cold and his expression didn''t change even after Lillian came.


    "Hmm"


    Slightly nodding his head towards Lillian, the muscr man''s face remained aloof.


    Smiling slightly in response, Lillian looked around to see if there was someone else. ording to the call she received, there were two important figuresing today


    "Hello Lillian, it''s been a while since we met hasn''t it?!"


    ¡­and just when she was about to look for the other person, it was at that moment that a charming voice and scent flowed towards Lillian. Just by hearing the voice, Lillian could instantly tell who it was.


    "It''s good to see you again Elise"


    Coming next the muscr man, a young woman with dark blue hair came out.


    Surrounded by a bright aura, Elise happily smiled in Lillian''s direction. She had crystal-clear blue eyes and measured up to 167 cm in height.


    Contrary to Lillian''s seductive beauty, her beauty leaned more towards the innocent side.


    "haha, how long has it been since we''ve seen each other?"


    "I''d say half a year"


    "Hmm, that''s shorter than I thought"


    "Well, with how busy you usually are, it''d be a surprise if half a year felt short."


    Exaggerated, Elise looked at Lillian with envy


    Maybe I''ve gone to teach at the nova with you"


    Smiling, Lillian shook her head


    "Your fault for choosing money over happiness"


    "I''m starting to regret my decision now¡­"


    "I think we have something more important to do than this conversation." the muscr man said as he cut into their conversation.


    Elise nced at the man and said in an annoyed voice. "Geez, why do you always have to be this upright Jack?"


    "¡­"


    Ignoring Elise, the tall muscr man named Jack nced at Lillian. He was hinting at her to hurry up.


    "How about you firste into the inside instead of waiting at the entrance?"


    Taking the hint, looking around her, Lillian noticed that the atmosphere around them was tense.


    Almost suffocating.


    This was partly due to how enormous their presence was. Although they weren''t consciously releasing it, it was still felt by everyone around them.


    "This way"


    Without skipping a beat, she gestured for them to follow her.


    "Alrighty"


    Happily smiling, Elise and Jack followed Lillian.


    As they entered the mansion, the air seemed to carry a weight of formality. The footsteps echoed through the hallway, each one deliberate and purposeful.


    Lillian led the way, navigating the grand corridors with practised ease. Elise and Jack, though unfamiliar with the mansion, matched her pace seamlessly.


    Elise, ever the talkative one, broke the silence. "So, Lillian, what''s the situation here?"


    Lillian hesitated for a moment before responding. "It''s aplicated situation. As you know we had an S-ranked dungeon outbreak, an assassination attempt, and a third-year student turned Fallen Human attacking the mansion."


    Elise raised an eyebrow, her expression shifting from casual to attentive. "That''s quite a series of events. Fallen Human? Do you have any details on that?"


    Lillian nodded. "His name is Tony Stark. He''s a third-year student from Nova Academy, and for some reason, he turned himself into a Fallen Human during the attack."


    Elise and Jack exchanged nces, a silentmunication passing between them. The seriousness of the situation became more apparent.


    "Where is he now?" Jack''s voice was steady, devoid of any hint of emotion.


    "He is dead," Lillian replied, leading them towards a conference room.


    Entering the conference room, Lillian gestured for them to take a seat. The atmosphere grew more sombre as they settled around the table.


    "I''ll give you a detailed report of the events," Lillian began, recounting the chaos that unfolded in the mansion. The official from the World Government listened attentively, their expressions growing graver with each revtion.


    As Lillian spoke, Elise''s gaze asionally shifted towards the window, lost in thought. Jack, on the other hand, maintained a stoic exterior, absorbing the information with a sharp focus.


    Once the recounting wasplete, a heavy silence hung in the room. The implications of the incident weighed on everyone present.


    "We need to investigate this matter further," Jack finally spoke, his tone unwavering. "The involvement of a Fallen Human raises concerns beyond the scope of a typical incident."


    Elise nodded in agreement. "I''ll coordinate with the World Government''s investigation team"


    Lillian nodded, acknowledging the gravity of the situation. "We appreciate your assistance."


    Jack turned and towered Lilian and said, "Now we want to meet one student of yours."


    Lillian raised her eyebrow at the sudden interest of Jack.


    "Which student do you want to meet?"


    Jack nce at Elise, who nodded her head in return at Jack.


    "We want to meet a Student named, Adrian ckthorn."

 Chapter 173: In Presence Of God

    Jack turned and towered Lilian and said, "Now we want to meet one student of yours."


    Lillian raised her eyebrow at the sudden interest of Jack.


    "Which student do you want to meet?"


    Jack nce at Elise, who nodded her head in return at Jack.


    "We want to meet a Student named, Adrian ckthorn."


    "Why do you want to meet him?" Lillian asked Jack. Lillian has some guesses as to why they want to meet him but she wants to confirm those guesses.


    "It''s none of your business"


    "Oh? I would like to disagree since he is my student"


    Raising her brow, Lillian looked at Jack and released her S-ranked pressure.


    "Hmph!"


    Not wanting to be outdone, Jack too released his pressure.


    Instantly the room shook.


    "Hey, where do you think you are right now?" A new male voice could heard in the conference room.


    Frowin, Elise looked at the room but she didn''t find anyone but then something happened.


    -Shook!


    -Crack!


    The chair that Elise was sitting in started to break apart and cracks appeared on the walls.


    -Wooosh!


    "khh¡­"


    Instantly Jack''s pressure disappeared as a more monstrous one enveloped him.


    -Wooosh!


    The air began to stir as a figure of handsome with silver-white hair and ocen-like blue eyes appeared out of the air.


    There was slight anger on his always-smiley face.


    -Trembled!


    -Crack!


    -Creak!


    "Y-Yato stop it, you are overdoing it now." Lilian''s voice slightly broke, she tried to not show it but she was also affected by some of Yato''s pressure even though Yato had not directed his pressure at her.


    Yato nced at Lillian let out a small sigh and said.


    Soon all the pressure left Jack and the room went silent for a moment, the silence was only broken by Yato a Few momentster.


    "Fine."


    Saying that he too sat next to Lillian and sat down on it.


    Jack who had just recovered from Yato''s pressure red at him but when Yato nced at him he avoided his eyes.


    Jack is a Hero and a powerful one too, he is in the top 300 in Hero ranking in the human domain and his world ranking is 980 but with just one nce from Yato''s eyes he felt he was going to die if he stared at him any longer.


    Jack felt he was the presence of god, A god that could kill him any moment if he tried to do anything.


    Seeing the tense atmosphere, Lillian turned her head toward Yato and said


    "When did youe inside I didn''t feel your presence at all?"


    A smirkes to Yato''s face, He was expecting that Lilian would ask him something like this.


    "I was inside of this room from the start, I just turned myself invisible," Yato said and shrugged his shoulder.


    "But how can you keep yourself invisible all this time? I should have at least felt some mana disturbance in the air." Lillian''s eyes widened as she couldn''t help but ask him.


    Yato turned his head toward Lillian and Leen his face toward hers, too close for Lillian''sfort.


    With a cheeky smirk on his face, Yato said "What can I say? That means you are just weak."


    A tic mark appeared on Lillian''s forehead as she pushed away him.


    Elise who was watching Yato from the start had a confused expression, The Yato she knew and heard about it ispletely different from what she seeing right now.


    The Yato she heard about was ruthless, short-temper and only cared for himself but the Yato she sees today is somewhat different.


    Elise can see that Yato is now more at ease and peace than before.


    But he was still strong maybe even stronger than before.


    ''Haa, time really can change anyone.''


    "Lillian," Elise called Lilian as she didn''t want to waste any more time.


    Lillian turned her head toward Elise and gazed at her.


    "It''s nothing worrisome, we just wanted to have a nice chat with him"


    Helplessly sighing, Lillian looked at Elise with aplicated expression before saying


    "¡­you aren''t thinking of recruiting him right? If so, discard that thought immediately. He still needs to graduate from the Nova before he is allowed to step foot into the World government or the Hero association."


    "We know, we know, we aren''t here to recruit him, but more like observe him"


    Seeing the slight hostility in Lillian''s eyes, Elise reassured her. Lightly tapping on the armrest of the chair, Elise looked at the ceiling of the room before softly mumbling


    "We also have a couple of other people in mind¡­but they might be harder to recruit since their parents might want them in their guild or join their n¡­"


    Pretending to not have heard thetter half of her sentence, Lillian nodded.


    "hmm, if you promise me you won''t be doing anything out of order I can allow you to meet him"


    "Thank you, Lilian, you''re the best!"


    Happily standing up, Elise jumped in Lillian''s direction


    "SStop don''te near me¡ª" Lillian said and jumped back from her seat, avoiding Elise''s hug.


    Yato who was watching all of this just let out a silent chuckle.


    "Hey, Lillian while you also called Lucas alongside Adrian? I have something to discuss with him."


    Lillian gave Yato a confused look and said "Okay but you have to tell me the reason."


    Yato scratched the back of his head and said "The reason? Well, I was going to ask him if wants to be my disciple."


    The room went instantly silent, Jack whose head was still down widened his eyes and stared at Yato with his mouth agape.


    Elise and Lillian have simr reactions to Jack. Both of their expression was frozen as they heard the words that came out of his mouth.


    Elise was the first to recover from shock, she took a deep breath and said.


    "Sir Yato, are you going take a disciple?"


    Yato''s eyes narrowed at that.


    "Do I need your permission from you?"


    "O-Of course not, Y-You can take anyone as your disciple!" Realizing the meaning of her words, Elise hurriedly corrected herself.


    "Anyway, First I''m going to test him, if can''t pass that test or impress me then I won''t make him my disciple," Yato said himself but everyone heard it but pretended to ignore it.

 Chapter 174: He Is Yato!

    -Knock, -Knock, -knock!


    "Come in"


    -Click!


    Hearing Lillian''s voice Adrian went inside of conference room of the mansion.


    He doesn''t know why his ssroom teacher asked him toe here but since he was asked he is here.


    There were three people inside of room, Instantly, Adrian recognized one of the three people. Lillian Ashburn his ss tutor.


    She looked worn out. Her hair was a mess and her expression was that of utter defeat. It looked as though she had juste back from a tough battle.


    Looking at her expression, although Adrian didn''t know what had happened, he couldn''t help but feel a trace of pity for her¡­


    Next to her, a tall muscr man with a bald head and sunsses indifferently nced at his surroundings. There was this sort of regal feelinging from him. Almost as if he were a massive lion that ruled over an expansive territory.


    Although for the most part, his face was indifferent, from time to time, Adrian was able to notice him clicking his tongue in the direction of thest person.


    Standing in front of them, was a young woman with dark blue hair.


    From appearances alone, she looked to be very young but not everything is based on appearance. Her skin was crisp and pleasant.


    "Ah!"


    Noticing Adrian, Elise''s eyes excitedly looked in Adrian''s direction.


    "You must be Adrian"


    Confused, Kevin confirmed before asking


    "¡­yes, you are?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere around him froze.


    Be it Lillian or the muscr guy. Both of them stared at Adrian in utter shock. How did he not know the identity of the girl in front of him? Especially since she is a very popr Heroes on Earth at the moment¡­Just how out of touch with the world did someone have to be to not even be able to recognize her?


    Taken aback for a second, a trace of a smile soon appeared on Elise''s face


    "Wow, this is a first. Someone who doesn''t know me¡­how interesting"


    Confused, Adrian looked in Lillian''s direction. Facepalming, Lillian said.


    "Hero-rank 107, world rank 311, Elise Jeffrey"


    "oh¡­"


    "Anyway just here for a moment, they have something to ask you."


    Nodding at Lillian Adrian sits in front of Elise. Now he turned his attention back to Elise and asked


    "So what did you call me here for?"


    Calmly drinking a cup of tea, Elise briefly nced at Adrian before softly mumbling to herself


    "¡­so handsome"


    "Excuse me?"


    Covering her mouth and realizing her mistake, Elise looked away from Adrian.


    "Oops¡­keummm¡­keummm I meant it''s hot in here"


    Letting out a dry cough as though she was embarrassed, Elise took something out from her pocket and handed it to Adrian


    ncing at what was in Elias''s, Adrian saw a ck card decorated with fine silver patterns. Taking the card, Adrian looked at the fine print on the card.


    [World Government, Senior executive member, Elise Jeffrey]


    Seeing Adrian ept the card, Elsie smiled and said


    "Let''s keep it short, would you be interested in joining the world government after you graduate from the Nova?"


    "Ah, so this was what this was about¡­"


    ying with the business card in his hands for a couple of seconds, Adrian soon gave it back


    "Eh? Student Adrian? I think you don''t understand what''s going on here. Me, ranked 107 on the hero ranking, Elise Jeffrey is interested in you"


    "I''m thankful for your interest, but I''m sorry, I''m not nning on joining the world government"


    With that, Adrian stood up and made his way towards the door.


    "Hey you, what do y-"


    "What do you think you are doing?"


    Just as Jack is about to stop Adrian, A new male voice stops him.


    Adrian''s footsteps as he heard that voice, turning his head back toward the source of the voice Adrian saw a very handsome man with silver-white hair with blue eyes standing beside Jack.


    Jack''s face turned white as paper as he felt Yato standing beside him.


    "I''m S-Sorry S-Sir." Saying that Jack took his seat and seat down on it.


    "Are You by any chance-"


    -Knock, -Knock, -knock!


    Just as Adrian was about toplete his sentence knocking sound could heard on the door.


    "Come in," Lillian said and the sound of the door opening could be heard.


    -Click!


    A boy with golden hair and deep green forest eyes walked inside the room, the boy was wearing a ck colour hoodie and ck baggy pants there was a broad expression on the young man''s face but when he saw Adrianing inside of room his expression changed.


    "What are you doing here, Adrian?" the young man asked Adrian.


    "I could asked you the same thing Lucas, why are you here?"


    "Ah! Me? Well, Miss Lillian called me here." Lucas said as he pointed toward Lillian who just nodded in return.


    "What do you need me for Miss Lillian? I was sleeping when your call came so I have to rush as soon as possible."


    Lillian sighed and closed her eyes for a moment before opening them, Lillian pointed her left hand toward Yato and said


    "This gentleman here wants to meet you, His name is Yato, you must heard of him."


    Nodding his head a couple of times Lucas said, "No, never heard him."


    This time shock was double the amount when Adrian said that he didn''t know Elise.


    Be it Adrian, Lillian, Elise or Jack. Every one of them stared at Lucas in utter shock. How did he not know the identity of the man in front of him?


    -Tap, -Tap, -Tap!


    Adrian went toward and grabbed him by his shoulder and shook Lucas''s entire body for a moment "Lucas are sure you are not living under a rock are you?"


    "What do you-"


    "He is Yato! He is the only Hero out there in the world that could defy orders from the world government! He is considered the strongest hero in the world and maybe the top 5 Hero in the world oue close to him in strength and you know what the fun fact is? He has not joined any guild, Hunter Association or Hero Assossion and even so he is the most famous hero out there in the world-"


    "Hahaha."


    Before Adrian couldplete what he wanted a say Yatoughed, heughed so hard that Adrian had to stop himself.


    Now everyone including Lucas gazended on Yato''sughing figure. A few momentster when Yato stoppedughing, his blue eyes glowed as his gazended on Lucas.


    "Good, Very good, you are amusing, Lucas."


    Lucas felt chills down his spine as he heard Yato''s words.


    ''Now what kind of problem I''m?'' Lucas couldn''t help but think so.

 Chapter 175: Caught

    ''What the fuck is going on? Who is Yato? I don''t know, Yes I know that I''m the author of this novel but I have never character named Yato!''


    I also searched my memory of my previous world to make sure that I was not forgetting anything and I was right I didn''t write any character named Yato but when I searched Lucas''s memory I found something about Yato.


    Yato is considered the strongest hero and only the top 5 heroes in the worlde close to his strength but how can be? I remember that I wrote that the current number one hero is the strongest but here everyone says that Yato is the strongest.


    Everything is messed up by him he is like Evelyn who I don''t know anything about at the start the only difference is that he is very overpowered when I say very overpowered you should have some idea.


    I also found that the Demon outbreak that happened 11 years ago, in which Adrian''s parents and all of his vigers were ughtered by demons was stopped by Yato himself.


    He singlehandedly killed most of the demos and monsters thate out of Doungen Gate, thankfully when he saved Adrian his parents and all of the vigers already were dead.


    I may sound cruel but I don''t care! If Yato reached earlier to Adrian vige and saved everyone there then he would never have received the system and he would stayed in that vige all of his life!


    Anyway because of the appearance of Yato, everything changed in the plot, I have to do something about it but what can I do? Someone who is considered the strongest by everyone, I could do nothing but watch from the sidelines.


    ''Fuck.'' Again, I cursed.


    Anyway, currently I''m alone in a conference room with Yato, alone. Everyone including Elise, Jack from the world government and Lillian and Adrian had left this room at Yato''smand.


    Can you believe it? Elise is 107 in hero ranking but even she could do nothing when he said everyone leaves the room.


    "Please, have a seat." Yato''s voice breaks my chain of thoughts.


    Yato gestured to the seat where few moments ago Adrian was sitting. I obliged and sat back on the seat.


    Yato took a seat opposite me.


    He poured me a cup of green tea from the teapot ced on the centre table and stared at me intently for a few seconds.


    After a few moments of silence, he finally spoke up.


    "I''ve called you here because I wanted to ask you about something regarding what happened yesterday, Lucas."


    What does he want to know? And in the first ce, why is he asking me that? Shouldn''t Miss Lillian have told him everything?


    Anyway since I''m here and I know that I can''t run away from him, I nodded in agreement.


    "Here take a look at this." Saying that Yato took out his phone from his pants pocket.


    It was a smartphone. An advanced version of it, I mean.


    From the screen of the smartphone, a holographic disy projected out in the air in front of me.


    On the holographic screen, a video started ying that caught my attention almost instantly.


    With eyes filled with confusion, I gazed at the video before me as Yato''s voice echoed in the background, asking, "Is that you?"


    The video was a bird''s-eye view recording of the fight we had earlier today against the two assassins of the ''NewSun'' Organization and Tony.


    [ In that fleeting moment, the silhouette of a young man emerged, with golden hair and green forest eyes.


    He tightly grasped a long, long dark silver colour now in his hand.


    An arrow left the bow,  The Light Magic enchanted arrow, streaked through the air with blinding speed, aimed directly at Tony.


    As the arrow closed in on him, Tony, locked inbat with Adrian, sensed the imminent threat. With his remaining w, he attempted to deflect the arrow, but the celestial energy in the enchanted projectile resisted any interference.


    -BOOM!


    The arrow pierced through Tony''s demonic defences, finding its mark. A radiant explosion of light engulfed him, the celestial energy acting as a purifying force against the darkness within.


    "Aghhhhhhhhha!"


    Tony''s agonized scream echoed through the hall as the Light Magic worked its way through his demonic form. Dark energy dissipated, reced by the radiant glow of the celestial power.


    As the celestial light faded, Tony''s demonic form disintegrated, leaving behind only ashes.]


    That''s where the recording of the video ends.


    ¡­I was at a loss for words.


    Did I miss a security camera? I thought I spotted them all and disabled them in time to match my attack.


    No, it couldn''t be¡­ I can''t ever make such a big blunder. I spotted every security camera there was. I am sure of it.


    Then what was this?! Where did he get this video from?!


    "Is that you?" Yato repeated his question.


    "Yes, that''s me," I admitted, I don''t know where he got CCTV footage but I can''t do anything to admit it since the cat was already out of the bag.


    Yato nods his head a few times after I answer him, after a moment of silence Yato opens his mouth "Where did you get Nightshdawo''s bow? From what I know this bow should be in Eldoria City ''Artifact Room''."


    ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!'' I mentally cursed myself as he asked a tricky question to me.


    I have to tell him the truth,  if I lied here andter he goes to Eldoria and investigates this and finds out that I stole this bow, then I would myself behind the bar.


    No one could get me out of there not even my parents!


    But if I tell the truth now will he tell this to Lillian?


    The only way to know is after I tell him the truth


    "I had stolen this bow in ''Artefacts Room'' When a fallen human attacked there, we were going to die if I could do nothing so I had no choice but to steal it and use it and it''s thanks to this bow that I''m alive right now."


    There you go, I told everything true and now let''s see his reaction.

 Chapter 176: Confessing

    The only way to know is after I tell him the truth


    "I had stolen this bow in ''Artefacts Room'' When a fallen human attacked there, we were going to die if I could do nothing so I had no choice but to steal it and use it and it''s thanks to this bow that I''m alive right now."


    There you go, I told everything true and now let''s see his reaction.


    Yato''s expression remained unreadable as he absorbed my confession. His gaze seemed to prate through me, assessing the sincerity of my words.


    After a prolonged silence, he finally spoke, "I see."


    His responsecked judgment or condemnation. Instead, there was a calm eptance, as if he had expected such an answer.


    "Nightshadow''s Bow is a powerful artefact. It''s not surprising that someone would resort to extreme measures to obtain it, especially in a life-or-death situation."


    He acknowledged the weight of my decision. The repercussions were evident, and I had willingly plunged into aplex web of consequences.


    But even he acknowledged my decision I had to conform to something.


    I took a deep breath. "It wasn''t very right of me to do that, was it?"


    "What are you talking about?" Yato looked at me with a confused frown as if I had said somethingpletely ridiculous.


    "I mean, I''m a hero and I steal a Legendary rank artefact," I pointed out. "I shouldn''t have done that. Which isn''t right¨C"


    Yato of me off. "Lucas, right now, you are weak. And the weak have to do whatever takes to survive. You already told me that if you hadn''t used Nightshadow bow in the artifact room then you wouldn''t be alive and yourrade also most likely be dead."


    "As for your decision to take Night Shadow''s bow yourself, I say it''s a good decision because of that decision you are life and so is your friend."


    "..."


    Whoa! I don''t even know what to say! I''m lost for words. Now that I think about it what he had to say is true.


    At that time I became greedy so I stole a legendary rank artefact, I knew that it was going to help me in future but because of Nightshadow, I saved my life many times.


    "What''s your mana core rank, by the way?" Yato''s voice brought me back to reality.


    "Ahh," I shook my head to rearrange my thoughts before answering. "B rank. My potential is B rank."


    "Mhmm, a shame," Yatomented. "But I think you have a talent for martial arts."


    "...I guess?"


    I mean, I know I have a talent for martial arts. From what I know from Lucas''s memory, he always practised with his father in martial arts until Evelyn broke up with him.


    After his break up with her he stopped  his practice martial arts practice with his father, that''s where my memoryes to an end.


    "What is your current rank?"


    "It''s [E] rank."


    "I see, that''s very fast progress considering that your only potential is B rank."


    ''Is that apliment or an insult?'' I thought with a bitter smile but only I know the truth that after taking Luminar Crystal my potential became [limitless], So let''s go with apliment.


    "Today all of you going back to Academy City, so meet me in the training ground of Nova Academy at 5:30."


    My eyes widened as I heard those words. What does he mean by those words? Is alsoing to Nova Academy?


    "Sir Yato, are you alsoing to Nova Academy?"


    "I can go anywhere in this world and no one is capable of stopping me." He said with a smirk on his face.


    ''Cheeky Bastard.''


    "I see, then I will see you tomorrow I guess?"


    "Hmm, you can go now," Yato said to me.


    "But sir about that CCTV video," I said as I pointed toward the video that was still ying background.


    Yato''s gaze lingered on me for a moment before he shifted his attention to the holographic disy. The video continued to y, showcasing the intensity of the battle and the pivotal moment when Nightshadow''s Bow unleashed its power.


    "Ah! Don''t worry about this CCTV footage of your involvement in the recent events," Yato said, his tone measured, "I don''t intend to disclose this information to Miss Lillian or anyone else. I will delete this video."


    I nodded again, relieved by the leniency he showed.


    "Good. We will conclude our discussion here. Make sure you fulfil your promise, Lucas."


    With those final words, Yato stood up, leaving the holographic disy hanging in the air. I followed suit, grateful for the chance to exit the room and process the whirlwind of events.


    As I stepped out, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Yato held more knowledge and power than I couldprehend.


    The mysterious hero, Yato, seemed to operate on a different level, his actions and decisions guided by a depth of understanding that surpassed the ordinary. The journey ahead felt even more uncertain, with the enigma of Yato lingering in the background.


    As I left the conference room, the weight of the recent revtions pressed upon me.


    Exiting the room, I found myself in a corridor of the mansion. The atmosphere was subdued, and the air seemed to hold the gravity of the secrets concealed within the walls.


    I walked through the corridor, contemting the events that had unfolded. The encounter with Yato, the theft of Nightshadow''s Bow, the battles against the NewSun Organization and Tony ¨C each piece of the puzzle addedplexity to the narrative.


    Reaching the exit, I stepped into the open air, the cool breeze carrying a sense of liberation.


    The journey back to Nova Academy loomed ahead. Yato''s unexpected presence at the academy added anotheryer of intrigue. The dynamics of power and knowledge in this world continued to elude my understanding.


    As I pondered these thoughts, a voice interrupted my contemtion. "Lucas!"


    Turning around, I saw Adrian approaching, a mix of concern and curiosity in his eyes.


    "Hey, how did it go with Yato?" Adrian asked, his gaze searching for any clues in my expression.


    "He''s an enigma," I replied, trying to convey theplexity of the situation. "But he agreed not to disclose certain information. I''m supposed  to meet him at the training ground in Nova Academy tomorrow."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "Yato at Nova Academy? That''s unexpected."


    "Tell me about it," I said, still processing the implications.


    Adrian nodded in understanding.


    With a shared sense of determination, we headed towards the transportation portal where the rest of the students where waiting to go back to Nova Academy.

 Chapter 177: Spar [1]

    Tring, Tring¡ª


    "Ugh~"


    As the rm ring disrupted my peaceful sleep, I attempted to cover my head with the pillow to dampen the noise in my ears.


    However, the persistent ringing of the rm refused to subside. In the end, I reluctantly sat up and rubbed my bleary eyes.


    Upon checking the clock with my blurry vision, I found out it was only 4:50 AM right now.


    "Arghh¡­"


    It was early morning, and I groaned at the thought of facing the day ahead.


    Dragging myself out of bed, I shuffled to the bathroom and sshed cold water on my face, trying to wash away the remnants of sleep.


    As I brushed my teeth, I tried to motivate myself for the day ahead and reminded myself of the tasks I needed to aplish before the second arc of the story started.


    Eventually, I managed to shake off thest vestiges of drowsiness and began to get dressed for the academy after taking a refreshing yet short shower.


    After taking a shower I put on my first-year uniform and let out a deep sigh.


    Yesterday when I was at Silva City Yato had asked me toe training ground before 5:30, so that''s why I''m waking up this early in the morning.


    I don''t get what he wants from me. I have a few guesses but let''s them be guesses for now.


    Anyway, I was dressed up, After a few minutes, I stopped and got up to leave my apartment. Upon making sure that I had locked the door, I let out a deep breath and walked off.


    ***


    [Rank 1001, Lucas Darkheart, confirmed.]


    -Ding!


    -Swoosh!


    As I approached the circr building, I held my Ai bracket against the entrance, and a robotic voice confirmed my identity as Lucas Darkheart, Rank 1001. The door to the training ground opened.


    As I walked in I saw a rather handsome man with silver-white hair sitting cross-legged on the matted floor.


    He had his eyes closed as he appeared to be in a deep state of meditation.


    Should I disturb him? ¨C I thought.


    But then I quickly remembered he was the one who called me here in the first ce.


    "Sir, can Ie in?" I asked, finally deciding not to disturb him.


    Yato opened his eyes and looked at me. "Yes, Lucas,e inside."


    Yato said she stood up from his meditation state. I also walked in to take a look around the training ground.


    You know, somehow I''m feeling nostalgia. I had gone to Silva City for five days and it feels like it''s been a month since I came here.


    After practical and theory sses were over I came here and practised till no one was inside the training ground.


    "You must know why I called you here, right?" Yato said breaking my chain of thoughts,


    I looked toward him and I found that he was gently touching a ring on his finger.


    Judging by all the runes engraved on the surface of that ring, I could only assume it to be a dimensional storage artefact.


    "I have few guesses and my guess is you want to spar with me?" I answered in a questioning tone.


    "Affirmative," Yato nodded his head.


    "Can I ask why? With all due respect, We only met yesterday and you want to spar with me?" I asked.


    "Well, You are wrong Lucas we have met before but I think you forgot me" Yato answered. "I think this will refresh your memory."


    Saying that Yato took something out of his dimensional storage artefact. I looked at his hand and found that it was a face mask.


    Yato put that face mask on his face his face began to change! Not only that but his body physics also changed.


    After everything was done, Standing in front of me was not Yato but someone else,  Someone who I know.


    "Y-You-"


    "Long time no see, Lucas, I''m Sam William it''s nice to see you again."


    The Mysterious ssmate of mine whom I had never seen in my ss, Sam William is Yato!


    But why did he turn himself into a teenage boy, I know that if wants to go somewhere he can go, and No one can stop him.


    A few momentster Yato takes off the mask and the effect of the the mask ends.


    "But why?" I could not help but ask.


    "Don''t worry about small details, I just do this kind of thing for fun," Yato said as he ced that mask back into his ring.


    "Tha answer your first question and as for the second question of yours, it''s simple you are worthy of my interest," Yato said with a small smirk on his face.


    ''Worthy'' of your interest? What are you, a God?!


    Suppressing such thoughts, I retorted.


    "That is not true." I said, "There are many other cadets who are much more talented than me. Take Adrian, Aric, Emma, or Evelyn  for example."


    Yato shook his head and let out a deep sigh. "Emma''s skill with the bow is impressive, but sadly I haven''t ever done bow training myself because there was never a need for it. The same goes for Evelyn as well. Aric has his guild and many instructors waiting to train him and I don''t think there is even my need to do anything. Adrian on the other hand, is a true beast.


    His basic swordsmanship is so honed to the point where even I couldn''t teach him anything in that regard and also someone else is interested in him.."


    ¡­Oh?


    So not only me but he had a record of all the main characters. That''s pretty impressive, I say.


    "If you know all that, then¨C"


    I started to interject, but Yato held up a hand to stop me.


    "But here''s the thing, the names of the cadets you mentioned don''t possess the same raw talent that you do. Sure, they can fight well, but the spark in their eyes is that of a protector, fighting to defend what they hold dear. You, on the other hand, look like you want to win at any cost.


    ".....?"


    Seeing the look of confusion and ridicule stered on my face, Yato let out another sigh.


    "If you don''t understand what I said, then just think of it as my instincts. My gut feeling a telling me that you will surprise me. So I want to spar with you."


    Suii¡ª


    "Now," after saying what he had to say, Yato summoned a katana from the pocket space of his dimensional ring. "Ready your sword, Lucas...."

 Chapter 178: Spar [2]

    "If you don''t understand what I said, then just think of it as my instincts. My gut feeling a telling me that you will surprise me. So I want to spar with you."


    Suii¡ª


    "Now," after saying what he had to say, Yato summoned a katana from the pocket space of his dimensional ring. "Ready your sword, Lucas."


    I hesitated for a moment, ncing at the katana in his hand. Yato seemed unfazed, his eyes filled with anticipation. Without further dy, I unsheathed my sword and took abat stance.


    As the tension in the air escted, Yato made the first move. In an instant, he closed the distance between us, katana poised for a strike. His movements were fluid, precise, and executed with an almost unnatural grace.


    Reacting on instinct, I parried his attack, the sh of our weapons echoing in the training ground. Yato''s strength was evident, and I could feel the force behind each of his strikes.


    The spar unfolded with a series of exchanges, each movement calcted and deliberate. Yato''s skill was undeniable, and I found myself pushing the limits of my abilities to keep up with his relentless assault.


    Despite the intensity of the spar, Yato maintained aposed demeanour, his movements calcted and efficient. It was as if he could predict my actions before I made them.


    "You''re holding back," Yato observed, his voice calm amidst the sh of des. "Let go of your reservations, Lucas. Show me your true strength."


    His words resonated, urging me to delve deeper into my capabilities.


    Tak¡ª


    Closing the distance, Lucas unleashed a barrage of sword strikes at Yato with fierce determination.


    Cling, Cling, Cling¡ª!!


    With swift precision, Yato skillfully parried each of Lucas'' thrusts, his katana serving as an imprable barrier against the onught.


    The metallic shes of their weapons filled the air, and sparks erupted from the intense shes.


    ''Damn it,'' Lucas thought in his mind, knowing that blindly attacking Yato like this would get him nowhere.


    Thwoo¡ª


    Hopping back a few steps, Lucas created some distance between himself and Yato, providing a brief respite to gather his thoughts.


    Aware that a different approach was necessary, Lucas began to brainstorm alternative strategies, searching for a way to engage Yato more effectively in their battle.


    "You think too much," Yato suddenly spoke and channelled mana into his legs.


    "...?!"


    Before Lucas could react or even respond to those words, Yato appeared right in front of him, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye.


    In that split second, Yato capitalised on Lucas''s momentary vulnerability.


    With a fluid motion, he executed a precise strike, aiming for a critical opening in Lucas''s defence.


    Swish¡ª!!


    The de of Yato''s katana swiftly whistled through the air, guided by his years ofbat experience.


    Cling¡ª!!


    However, just as Yato''s strike was about to connect, Lucas''s instincts kicked in, and he managed to react in the nick of time. He shifted his sword, intercepting Yato''s de with a quick and precise counter.


    The sh reverberated through the training ground, both fighters momentarily locked in a test of strength. The intense gaze exchanged between them spoke volumes about the battle of wills happening on that matted floor.


    "Good reflexes," Yato acknowledged, withdrawing a step to create some space. "You adapt quickly. But there''s more to this dance than just blocking. Show me your initiative, Lucas."


    Lucas nodded, determined to heed Yato''s advice. He recalibrated his stance, focusing on a more bnced blend of defence and offence. The spar continued, both fighters engaging in a mesmerizing disy of skill and strategy.


    Their movements became a dance of des, a choreography that unfolded with precision and grace.


    Swinging his sword with newfound vigour, Lucas unleashed a flurry of attacks, testing Yato''s defences. Yato responded with calcted moves, effortlessly evading and countering the onught.


    The intensity of the spar reached its zenith. Each strike and parry echoed the determination of thebatants, an unspoken dialogue etched in thenguage of their des.


    "You''ve improved," Yato acknowledged a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "But this is just the beginning, Lucas. There''s much more you can achieve."


    With those words, Yato intensified his attacks, pushing Lucas to his limits.


    Slowly but surely cuts began to appear on Lucas''s body, and blood started toe from his stomach sides.


    The sword sh between Lucas and Yato goes over minutes but Lucas already feels like he fought over an hour.


    This is the first time Lucas is vulnerable in a fight, He had thought at least he would put up some fight but he even did that.


    On the other hand, Yato didn''t even single scratch on his body or his clothes.


    For Yato, this is just child''s y he only wants to see how far will Lucas be able to endure it.


    ''Let''s see Lucas, will you break here or not?'' Yato thought as he nced at Lucas who trying to get some air in his lungs.


    "What? Is that all you can do? I''m disappointed in you. I thought you would be better than others but I think I was wrong." Yato mocked with a cocky smirk as he ced his katana on his shoulders.


    "Huff...Huff...Shut...Up...You...Huuf Fuck can''t breathe... Properly."


    "Is this the end Lucas?"


    "Huff... Who decided that this...is..end for me.?"


    Saying that Lucas focused on his movement art and sword art.


    In an instant, a surge of mana emanated from Lucas''s body, flowing outward in a brilliant azure hue.


    "[Celestial Parry] sword art-->[Starry Deflection]."


    "[Ster Stride] movement art--> [Astral Dash]


    Lucas yelled, his voice resolute.


    Lucas disappeared from Yato''s eyesight within a second.


    In a sudden burst of speed, Lucas appeared right before Yato in the blink of an eye, his sword raised in the air as he used [Starry Deflection].


    "So you got some fighting left in you," Yato remarked, his eyebrows arching in genuine admiration.


    As soon as he said that, Yato swiftly raised his sword, intercepting Lucas''s sword art before he could be delivered to Yato.


    With a deft manoeuvre, he skillfully altered the direction of the sword, forcing it to veer to the left.


    Thruck¡ª!!


    As Lucas'' sword struck the ground, Yato was effectively able to disarm Lucas


    At that moment, a hint of disappointment tinged Yato''s voice as he capitalised on the opening.


    "But charging in blindly against me was a bad decision. I expected better from you," he remarked, his toneced with a touch of taunting.

 Chapter 179: Spar [3]

    "But charging in blindly against me was a bad decision. I expected better from you," he remarked, his toneced with a touch of taunting.


    Lucas, now disarmed, gritted his teeth. He knew that he had let his impatience get the better of him. Yato''s critique stung, a reminder that there was still much to learn.


    Yato took a step back, his katana still in hand, and observed Lucas with a measured gaze. Despite the disappointment in his words, there was a glint of curiosity in his eyes.


    "Who said this is the end?"


    Shing¡ª!!


    In that fleeting moment, Lucas flicked his left wrist twice, and a hidden de sprung forth from a concealedpartment under his sleeve.


    Lucas wasted no time and swiftly swung his ded hand directly towards Yato''s face.


    Caught off guard, Yato''s eyes widened in astonishment and realisation.


    "...A hidden de?!" Yato eximed, his surprise evident.


    At that moment, the puzzle pieces fell into ce. Lucas didn''t charge blindly. No, he had a n in motion.


    Lucas had intentionally baited Yato into blocking or parrying his attack, leaving himself intentionally vulnerable.


    It was a calcted manoeuvre designed to make Yato drop his guard and close the distance, trapping him in a false sense of security.


    Lucas had one final blow in mind, waiting for the opportune moment to unleash the hidden de concealed within his sleeve.


    Swish¡ª!!


    Unfortunately for Lucas, he was up against the one known as the God of Cmity. Yato never dropped his guard. He was ready.


    ng¡ª!!


    With astonishing speed, Yato reacted, using the t side of his katana to block Lucas''s hidden de. The sh of metal echoed in the training ground as their weapons met.


    "You''re more resourceful than I thought," Yato remarked, his tone shifting from surprise to acknowledgement.


    Lucas, though thwarted in his attempt, didn''t let the disappointment show. His mind raced, calcting the next move. The spar had taken an unexpected turn, and now he had to adapt once again.


    Yato, with a subtle grin, disarmed Lucas''s hidden de with a swift and precise move. The concealed weapon retracted back into itspartment.


    "Nice try," Yato said, his expression holding a mixture of amusement and approval.


    Lucas, now standing without any weapon, acknowledged the setback with a nod. "I had to try something unexpected."


    "Indeed, creativity has its merits," Yato agreed, sheathing his katana. "You''ve proven that you''re not bound by convention."


    "Sir, do you think you can dodge this?" Lucas said as he summoned Nightshdaow''s bow.


    Mana spilt out from the tip of his finger and materialized into an azure arrow on the stretched bowstring.


    "Oh? So you are using Artefact but you know even that can do anything against and you also have not unlocked the full power of Your bow." Yato said as he gazed at Lucas, his blue eyes met Lucas''sdeep-forestt green eyes.


    "We will see that at the end of this spar." Saying that Lucas lost the string of his bow.


    In the next moment, Lucas loosened his grip on the bowstring and the mana arrow he had conjured shot forward, hurtling toward Yato at breakneck speed.


    The power of the mana arrow is ten times stronger than the normal one because of the Nightshadow bow.


    The current power of the Mana arrow is [C] ranked at its best.


    The mana arrow could kill anyone in its path but sadly Yato is not just anyone.


    Yato was considered strongest for a reason, after all, he had seen and fought many strong enemies in his life and he had killed them all.


    So stopping C crank mana arrow is child''s y for Yato.


    Swish¡ª


    In a swift motion, Yato drew his katana once again, the de gleaming as he prepared to meet the oing mana arrow.


    The arrow, fueled by the enhanced power of Nightshadow''s bow, streaked through the air with deadly intent. Yet, as it approached Yato, a calm determination reced the surprise in his eyes.


    ng¡ª!


    Yato, with incredible precision, intercepted the mana arrow mid-flight. The sh between the arrow and the katana produced a burst of energy, sending ripples through the air.


    Despite the enhanced power, the mana arrow disintegrated upon contact with Yato''s de. His mastery overbat and mana maniption was on full disy.


    Lucas watched in awe as Yato effortlessly neutralized the potentially lethal attack. It was a stark reminder of the vast gap in their abilities.


    Interesting choice," Yatomented, lowering his katana. "But you have a long way to go before unlocking the full potential of Nightshadow''s bow."


    Lucas, undeterred, nodded. "I''m aware of that.


    "Is that so? Anyway, Now it''s my time to attack, Prepare yourself, Lucas." Saying that Yato vanished from Lucas''s sight.


    ''What the fuck?'' Let''s curse mentally, Yato just vanished in the air without leaving any dropped-off mana in the air.


    "Mana Eyes" Lucas muttered under his breath and activated mana eyes. Lucas''s green eyes turned into golden eyes.


    Lucas tried to search Yato''s mana but he couldn''t find one even with mana eye.


    ''He is a monster.'' Lucas thought as his back was drenched in a cold sweat.


    No matter what Lucas couldn''t search Yato''s mana.


    "Searching for me?"


    At that very moment, a whisper brushed against Lucas''s ear, sending a shiver down his spine. Before he could fully react, he felt someoneing behind him.


    By the time he turned, Lucas saw a fist speeding toward his face at breakneck speed.


    Resigning, he dropped his shoulders in the face of inevitable defeat, "Fuck me."


    Thwack¡ª!!


    ***


    Lucas slowly regained consciousness, his vision blurry as he tried to make sense of his surroundings. Thest thing he remembered was Yato''s fist hurtling towards him.


    As his senses gradually sharpened, Lucas found himself in a different setting. He was no longer on the training ground but in a small, dimly lit room. The air was heavy with the scent of herbs, indicating a medicinal atmosphere.


    Groaning, Lucas attempted to sit up, only to be met with a dull ache all over his body. The spar with Yato had taken a toll on him, and the aftermath seemed to linger.


    "Easy there," a calm voice interrupted his thoughts. Lucas turned to see Yato sitting in a corner of the room, a steaming cup in hand.

 Chapter 180: Disciple

    "Easy there," a calm voice interrupted his thoughts. Lucas turned to see Yato sitting in a corner of the room, a steaming cup in hand.


    "You have an impressive ability to take a hit. Most would have been knocked out cold, but you managed to stay conscious," Yato remarked, his eyes filled with a mix of amusement and approval.


    Lucas rubbed his head, still feeling the lingering effects of the punch. "Where am I?"


    "In the infirmary. You took quite a beating during our spar," Yato replied, sipping from the cup. "But don''t worry, you''ll recover."


    Lucas sighed, recalling the events leading up to that punch. "I guess I still have a long way to go."


    Yato nodded, his expression serious. "True, but the fact that you pushed yourself to the limit is a testament to your determination. You''re more resilient than you give yourself credit for."


    "Sir, why did you choose to spar with me? And why go all out?" Lucas asked, curiositycing his words.


    Yato leaned back, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Because I wanted to see how you handle adversity, how you respond when pushed to your limits. It''s in those moments that true potential emerges."


    He continued, "You have the raw talent, Lucas, but potential alone won''t make you strong. You can adapt, to grow from experiences, that will shape you into a formidable warrior."


    Lucas absorbed Yato''s words, realizing that the spar was not just a test of strength but a lesson in resilience and adaptability.


    "As for going all out," Yato added with a wry smile, "I wanted to make sure you understand the difference between where you are now and where you can be."


    A silence settled between them, the gravity of Yato''s words sinking in.


    "That''s why Lucas, I''m giving you an opportunity," Yato said after a few moments of silence.


    "What opportunity?" Lucas asked, his face filled with questions.


    "Here''s the opportunity Lucas, would you like to be my disciple and learn from me?"


    ***


    "Here''s the opportunity Lucas, would you like to be my disciple and learn from me?"


    "Pardon? Your what?"


    "You heard me."


    "..."


    Did I hear him correctly?


    He wants me to be his disciple?


    Damn! What the hell?!


    In that brief moment, my mind raced through numerous possibilities as I argued and reasoned with myself a thousand times over.


    My initial thoughts were that he must be joking.


    From what I remember from Lucas''s memory, Yato doesn''t take any discipline.


    Many influence families, noble families with high-standing backgrounds asked him to take their daughter or son as his disciple but Yato refused every one of them.


    There was even an article that realised this and became a trending topic of that time.


    Even now everyone wants to learn from him! And that Yato wants to be me his disciple?


    What a joke!


    Perhaps it was just his dry sense of humour once again! However, as I stared into his eyes, I could sense that he was telling the truth.


    No, he was genuinely serious about it!


    And so began a lengthy session of arguments and reasoning that I engaged in with myself in my head.


    Should I decline? I probably should, right?


    It would be best to reject his offer.


    However, if my rejection damages his ego and he responds by exposing that footage to the Nova Academy, what then?


    If there''s a chance to avoid that oue altogether, I''d prefer to take it.


    If I were to ept Yato as my master, he would teach me everything he knows and provide me ess to rare and valuable weapon art manuals.


    Additionally, receiving personalised training from him would help me be stronger at a faster pace.


    Aftering to this conclusion while going through all that in my head, I finally agreed to take Yato up on his proposal.


    However, I decided to y it cool.


    "But sensei, my mana core potential rank is merely B rank. Are you sure you want me as your disciple?" I said, arching an eyebrow.


    "It doesn''t matter when I''m done training you, you would give [S] ranked run for the money," Yato said without any change of expression there was a tiny smirk on his lips but he hid it.


    My lips opened and closed up a few times, struggling to form a coherent response.


    "I-I see," I finally managed to utter, my voice barely a whisper.


    In truth, I was at a loss for words.


    I as the author know the difference between [B] rank and [S], it''s like a frog trying to fly in the sky.


    If anyone heard this they would dieughing but Yato said that he could make the impossible, Possible.


    But my mana core potential even surpassed the [SSS+] rank, So if I became his disciple I could even surpass Yato very fast in strength.


    "So, what''s your answer?"


    When Yato repeated his question, I had no reason to say no.


    "Yes," I finally answered, performing a respectful short bow. "It would be my honour to learn from you, Master."


    Hearing my response, Yato nodded his head affirmatively.


    "Good," he replied. "From here on out, you shall address me as master, even during the ss. If you ever have any problems,e to me for assistance. "


    "Understood, master!" I nodded my head.


    "Hahaha, Good, Good I like the ''Master'' words," Yato said as heughs


    "Now, I think you should get out of here, your ss will start in a few minutes" Lucas''s eyes widened as heard Yato''s words. He nced at his smart watch and found out that it was 7:10 a.m. There are only twenty minutes before ss starts!


    "I-I''ll take my leave," I stammered, bowing once more before turning around to depart, while Yato simply nodded in response.


    But just as I was about to take a few steps, a sudden realisation hit me, causing me to halt in my tracks.


    "Um, master, if you don''t mind me asking, where exactly was the security camera that captured that footage?" I asked.


    Yato raised an eyebrow in response. "Hmm? It was a discreet camera hidden within the chandelier in the hall."


    A hidden camera! Of course! How could I overlook something like that?!


    I should have conducted a more thorough search of the banquet hall when I had the chance!


    "I-I see, then see youter Master." I bowed my head once more time before I dashed toward my ssroom.

 Chapter 181: Disciple [2]

    "So what do you think about my offer? Adrian." A woman said to Adrian, as she nced at him.


    She is a woman of great beauty. Her figure was slender and graceful, and her movements were elegant and refined. From the sound of her voice, anyone could tell that she was in a very good mood.


    Her long hair cascaded down her back in soft waves, and her clothing was tasteful and sophisticated.


    Adrian who was sitting on the Sofa had aplicated expression, on one hand, he wanted to ept that offer and on the other hand, he was hesitating.


    Last night when Adrian and the rest cadets came from Silva City Adrian received a message on his smart bracelet before going to bed.


    The message came from the Headmaster Here, Which shocked Adrian after all not every day someone this important figure would message a student and first year no less!


    The content of the message said


    [ Come to my office before ss start. From Headmaster Hera.]


    That was all the message said and Adrian was so anxious about it that he couldn''t have a wink of sleepst night.


    He woke up this morning and took a shower, Putting on his first-year uniform, Adrian headed toward the Headmaster Hera''s office with quick steps.


    After all, he doesn''t want to wait for her.


    Adrian reached Hera''s office at sharp 6:30 and for thest 30 minutes, she stared at him without saying anything at all!


    After what felt like ages, Hera finally said something and when she did it shocked Adrian to his core!


    "Adrian, do you want to be my disciple?"


    "Pardon? Your what?"


    "You heard me."


    "Please give me some time to think."


    "Sure."


    Adrian closed his and started to think. He has a system, that makes him powerful but is that enough?


    The answer Adrian came with was no, No it''s not enough to him.


    Adrian thought he could save himself and all his friends with the help of his system.


    He was naive to think something like that in the first ce and that was proven true at Silva City.


    When the S-ranked dungeon outbreak happened he had to stay at the mansion hoping that Heros would close the dungeon.


    Even with their system, his sword art and every trick at his disposal he could not hope to beat a [A] rank monster, not at his current strength.


    All he could do was hope, hope that he would survive.


    Then at the same time, some Assissan groups attacked mansions he killed them of course but they also killed many cadets, citizens and staff members who were protecting them.


    All he could do to save them was to kill and every one of them was dead then Tony came, he had turned himself into a fallen human to get revenge on him.


    That was the hardest fight he had fought sinceing to Nova.


    Even with all his friends fighting by his side they couldn''t take down Tony''s demonic form.


    He was going to kill them, and Adrian himself thought that he was going to die but Lucas saved him and everyone else.


    If Lucas had not used his Nightshadow bow, then all of them were going to die by the hand of Tony.


    So Adrian doesn''t have the luxury to do things at his own pace, If wants to be stronger, If wants to save his friend, If wants to kill every monster and demon, he has to be strong.


    Adrian knew he had a system that helped him to be stronger than others at a faster rate but that was not enough for him now.


    He was going to take every opportunity that came his way.


    If he were to ept Hera as his master, she would teach him everything she knows and provide him ess to rare and valuable weapon art manuals.


    Additionally, receiving personalised training from her would help him be stronger at a faster pace.


    He has no time to ask he why she wants him to be her disciple, he can ask thatter any time.


    Adrian opened his eyes, determination burning within them. He stood up and faced Headmaster Hera with newfound resolve.


    "I ept your offer, Headmaster Hera. I want to be your disciple," Adrian dered, his voice steady.


    A pleased smile yed on Hera''s lips. "Good choice, Adrian. You won''t regret it. This decision will shape your destiny."


    "From now on, consider me your guide on the path of strength," Hera stated, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of pride and expectation.


    Adrian nodded, acknowledging the weight of the responsibility he had just taken on. "I''m ready, Headmaster."


    "Anyway, it''s time to go to your ss, and you will receive some announcement from Lillian after the ss meet me here again and then I will start your training," Hera said to Adrian who nodded his head.


    He is curious about what the announcement is but Lillian will tell everyone in the ss so he can wait to hear from her.


    "Then I will see youter, Master,"  Adrian said to Hera.


    As Adrian left Headmaster Hera''s office, he couldn''t shake the mixture of excitement and uncertainty swirling within him. The weight of his decision to be Hera''s disciple settled on his shoulders, and the anticipation of what awaited him in terms of training and knowledge fueled his determination.


    As he walked towards his ssroom, the bustling atmosphere of Nova Academy greeted him. Students hurried to their respective sses, and the air buzzed with conversations and the asional magical disy.


    When he entered his ssroom Adrian could feel the silence in ss. Most branches have been empty because the students that were sitting there have been killed in Silva City.


    Many students still had not recovered from the nightmare they lost their friends and lovers.


    It will take some time to recover from this and Adrian hopes that everyone gets back on their feet but all he can do is just hope.

 Chapter 182: New Vacation

    As I made my way out of the infirmary, I headed for our homeroom ss.


    I was still a bit shocked.


    I became a Yato disciple! Ahh, this would solve so many of my problems in the future.


    The more I thought about it, the more I realised the potential benefits of this connection.


    Finally, some positive developments were taking ce.


    It had only been three days since our departure from Academy City for our trip, and we had returned just yesterday.


    However, it feels like a long time has passed.


    ¨C"Hey, look! Isn''t he from that ss?"


    ¨C"ss 1-Hero-1! Yes, yes! Such a tragedy. I heard some cadets in that ss died on their trip, which was supposed to be a reward for them."


    ¨C"Truly a tragedy. Even though that guy named Adrian ckthrone is in their ss, they still suffered so many losses."


    Continuing on my path, I overheard some whispers among the cadets discussing our trip in hushed tones.


    While a pang of guilt gnawed at me for not being able to prevent the loss of lives even with my future knowledge, my attention was piqued whenever Adrian''s name was mentioned.


    Adrian''s poprity seemed to be on the rise, not only his poprity will rise but also his enemy as well.


    The rumours about him started to spread as he caught the attention of the ''New Sun'' Organization.


    That''s how is supposed to happen in the novel but since the ''New Sun'' Organization is now after me their attention on Adrian will not be that much.


    I don''t want to see any other plot twists,  I have already seen enough.


    Also after the ''Masscor of Silva'' arc, Adrian will be a disciple of the Headmaster Hera.


    So that means right about now Adrian has be Hera''s disciple! Good! That''s good.


    With Hera bing his Master Adrian''s strength will rise at a higher speed which is very good for me.


    With Adrian bing strong I also don''t have to interface the plot.


    I can finally focus on some other things, Like bing stronger than Adrian.


    ***


    The ten vacant seats of the cadets who tragically lost their lives yesterday meant nothing at all.


    The atmosphere in the ssroom was suffocatingly quiet, filled with a mix of horror, disturbance, and a general sense of sorrow.


    Sigh


    A sigh escaped my mouth as I took a seat in the ssroom. Many of them must be suffering from trauma, after what happened at Silva City.


    A total of ten cadets lost their lives at Silva City and many were severely injured.


    That must be the reason some of the cadets are not present here, after all, I could not see sunny in ss.


    I may have no friends aside from Sunny but Sunny had many friends in ss and some of them lost their lives at Silva City.


    What is done is done, it''s not like they woulde back alive if we shed tears for them.


    Anyway, I somehow managed to reach ss before 7:30 and in fee second Miss Lillian also came.


    nk!


    Right on cue, entering the ssroom, Lillian made her way towards the podium.


    Instantly the whole room fell silent. The pressure that emanated from her body caused everyone to stop whatever they were doing.


    It was evident that she wasn''t in the best of moods, and everyone could feel it.


    Arriving in front of the podium, Lillian staked a few papers on the table before clicking her tongue and dismissing them.


    Sighing, Lillian looked at the ssroom and spoke.


    "Alright, as most of you can probably tell, I''m not in the best of moods"


    Raising one finger she said


    "I have one announcement for you guys today¡­"


    -Now what''s going on here?


    -I don''t want to go on any vacation after this! Please no vacation!


    -Me too! I don''t want to go anywhere else! Maybe I should make home here?


    -Idot, that''s impossible.


    -Ah! Right.


    Right after she finished her sentence before she could continue speaking, disrupting her speech were whispers that resounded throughout the whole ssroom.


    -Smack!


    "Quiet!"


    Smacking her hand on the podium, a small shockwave swept through the ssroom. As if a strong gust of wind had appeared, everyone was pushed back onto their seats. I included.


    A couple of seconds after smacking the podium, Lillian continued.


    "Look, I know we have lost some lives but that''s the world we live in, If you are not strong enough then you will die, it''s a pretty simple concept."


    "So if you don''t want to die and you don''t wish to make something like that happen again, all you can do is be strong, strong enough that no one can kill you. Do you understand?"


    -Nod


    Under Lillia a piercing stare, everyone could only helplessly nod their head in agreement.


    Seeing everyone nod, a trace of a smile appeared on Lillian''s face.


    "Due to recent unfortunate events, after we returned from Silva City yesterday, I and the rest of the instructor had long and arduous hours of talk, the higher-ups have finallye to a unanimous decision to send all the  first years on a two-week break"


    Just as she finished announcing, right before anyone could celebrate, Lillian instantly poured cold water over them.


    "But don''t be too happy yet. After you return, there will be mid-term exams in the following month, so more than a holiday this is a short break before mid-terms¡­"


    Mourns and sighs resounded throughout the ssroom as the students all became crestfallen at the announcement.


    ''Two-week break?''


    Great, when I thought that I would get some training with Yato we received yet another vacation but this time this break was for cadets to have their minds to get some rest.


    Well, I guess I will be seeing my parents again but I know that Adrian will decide to stay at the Academy, Why? Because he doesn''t have any parents.


    I feel bad for him but just like said before ''What is done is done''.


    Also with this vacation, I have some ns in my mind that I will finally be able to do.

 Chapter 183: Making A Deal

    Generously, I guess I will be seeing my parents again but I know that Adrian will decide to stay at the Academy, Why? Because he doesn''t have any parents.


    I feel bad for him but just like said before ''What is done is done''.


    Also with this vacation, I have some ns in my mind that I will finally be able to do.


    What ns? Well, the first n is that make Isabe owe me and how I''m going to do that? By making her sister toe from aa!


    Yes, I''m going to wake up her from hera. In the original novel, her sister died in aa state when Isabe was just about to graduate from Nova.


    I have told you before, haven''t I? The main reason why Isabe goes crazy in future and decides to take every magic in the world for herself.


    It''s because she couldn''t save her sister! Her mother died when she was 5 and her sister went into aa when she was 12.


    Isabe was already broken from the inside and she didn''t want to live her life anymore.


    What kept her alive was probably hope, Hope that she would be able to save her sister''s life.


    Sadly nothing like that happens in the novel and her sister dies in aa state.


    That was what happened in the novel but since I''m here I would be able to save her sister''s life and not only Isabe or Dereck owe me but the entire Evergreen n owes me a huge debt.


    Hahaha, master full ne indeed. In future, I will have a powerful ally.


    So for that to happen I need to talk with Isabe first.


    [Hey wanna meet with me at a coffee shop?] I sent her a message from my smart bracelet.


    Her reply came two minuteste, she already had seen my message but was not replying to me.


    -[Are you asking me to go on a date with you?]


    That was her message.


    I nkly stare at the messages and let out a small sigh, Really why the hell did this girl think I liked her in the first ce? She must have lost some screw in her brain.


    [No.]


    This time her reply came five minutester.


    -[...I see, then I wille.]


    What is the meaning of this? If I was asking her go-to date would she turn me down? Well, that was what I understood from her message.


    Anyway, it''s a good thing she ising.


    [Meet me at the Coffee shop by 8:00 a.m.]


    -[Ok]


    After receiving her message, I left the ss as soon as possible.


    Miss Lillian had already left the ssroom after she made her announcement,  so there was no need for me to be there.


    As for when I was going to go home, it was tomorrow morning.


    I had many things to do before that.


    ***


    , Isabe arrived at the coffee shop as agreed. The bell above the entrance jingled as she entered, and Lucas could sense a mix of curiosity and wariness in her gaze.


    "Lucas, why did you want to meet?" Isabe asked, taking a seat across from him.


    Lucas sipped his coffee, his gaze meeting hers. "Straight to the point, I like that. I have a proposal for you, Isabe."


    Her eyebrows raised in mild surprise. "A proposal? What could you possibly want?"


    Lucas leaned forward, his expression serious. "I want to make a deal with you, Isabe. A deal that will benefit both of us."


    Isabe studied him, her eyes narrowing slightly. "What kind of deal?"


    "I know about your sister, Isabe. I know about the pain you carry. I can help you save her," Lucas stated calmly.


    As soon as those words left Lucas''s mouth Isabe''s expression became cold as ice. She took a deep breath and looked at Lucas with a cold expression.


    Lucas already anticipated that this would happen as soon as he talked about her sister.


    But Lucas can''t back down now!


    "Why would I believe you?" Isabe said in a cold tone that sent shivers down Lucas''s spine but he was able to hide it and calmly drank his ck coffee.


    -nk


    ce down the cup of coffee Lucas toward Isabe and said


    "Look I''m not trying to deceive you like Samuel did."


    "And how can I believe that."


    "If I wanted to deceive you, I would have left you there to die by Samuel''s hands!" Lucas said as he greeted his teeth.


    Isabe''s gaze intensified, searching for any hint of deception in Lucas''s eyes. The tension in the air was palpable as they locked eyes.


    Lucas continued, his voice steady, "I can wake up your sister from hera. I have the means to do it, and I want to help you. But, in return, I need a favour from you and the Evergreen n."


    Isabe remained silent, processing the weight of Lucas''s words. The idea of saving her sister, the one she had long given up hope on, stirred conflicting emotions within her.


    "Why should I trust you?" Isabe finally asked, her tone challenging.


    Lucas leaned back, his eyes unwavering. "Because I have no reason to lie. I want your cooperation, not your enmity. The Evergreen n''s support will benefit me in the future."


    Isabe''s scepticism warred with a glimmer of hope. She sighed, "Even if what you say is true, waking my sister is no small feat. What''s in it for you?"


    Lucas''s expression softened, "Consider it an investment. A powerful ally owes me a favour. As for the specifics, we can discuss them after you witness the truth about your sister."


    Isabe pondered his words, the internal struggle evident on her face. Lucas waited patiently, knowing that this was a critical moment.


    Finally, Isabe nodded a hint of desperation in her eyes. "Fine but first I have to talk about this to my father, If agrees then, I''ll consider your deal."


    Lucas''s lips curled into a confident smile. "That''s fine by me, we have two weeks'' vacation you can tell me your decision anytime, Isabe.


    "Ok, then I will leave now." Saying that Isabe left the cafe, leaving Lucas alone in his chain of thought.

 Chapter 184: New Sword Art

    "Now the second most important thing to do," I muttered to myself as I scrolled down through my contacts list.


    I''m currently heading toward my apartment after I left the cafe.


    The deal I made with Isabe went better than I thought of course she is going to ask her father''s permission since those matters of life and death after all.


    I only met Dereack Evergreen once but I can''t tell from one meeting that he is a very big daughter con, so if something wrong happened to his older daughter he would be killed right on the spot.


    But I know that nothing wrong will happen. So there is no need to worry about that.


    What I should worry about is my potion. I need a potion very urgently!


    At Silva City, I had almost used most of the potion and I''m sure need more potion that''s why I''m currently contacting I, my potion maker salve!


    "Ah, Here found it," I said as I found the contact of I and called her.


    -Ring, -Ring, -Ring! -Click!


    -Hello?


    "Ah, Hello it''s me?"


    -Who?


    "Me, Lucas."


    -Ah, Sorry I forgot about your existence.


    ''This bit-'' I stop myself before I curse her.


    -So what do you want?


    Ignoring I''s casual rudeness, I continued, "I need a batch of potions, I. Urgently."


    She scoffed on the other end of the line,


    -Urgently, huh? Do you think I just sit around brewing potions for your convenience?


    "Did you forget that we have signed a contract, if you forget then I will help you to remember it, the contract was that if my information saved your father''spany then you would make a free potion for me, now do you remember? " I replied to her so she would remember our contract.


    There was a brief silence on the other end, and then I sighed,


    -Alright, I remember. But you''re pushing it with this ''urgent'' request.


    "Sorry about that Is but I need urgently," I need potions urgently.


    "Well, I guess it can''t be helped. Fine, give me the details of what you need," she grumbled.


    I quickly provided I with the details of the potions I required, emphasizing the urgency.


    "Remember, Lucas don''t try to order me around. This time I will let you get away from this," I warned before ending the call.


    "She is a piece of work," I muttered as I reached to door of the apartment. There I saw a package.


    My eyes widened as soon as saw the package, it was a defence sword art manual that I and Isabe ordered online before going to SilvaCity.


    Usually anything you will order online will deliver to the next day but because I have to go silva city so I couldn''t pickup.


    And after returning from there I mostly forget about this.


    -Click


    After picking up the pakge I opened the door and went inside of my apartment and quickly opend the Manuel.


    The manual looked like it had just been freshly copied, with no creases or stains on it.


    It had to be noted that it was not that easy to make a copy of a manual.


    Because for obvious reasons guilds were trying to minimize the cirction of manuals, a lot of procedures had to be taken before being allowed to make a copy of a manual.


    It had to be approved by a vast majority of the board members and the guild master, and this was especially hard since a lot of the members were conservative people that hated sharing things with outsiders.


    But some Manuel can be fined online but there prices will be ten times of the guild one and because of that not many people would be higher tier martial manuel.


    But I have lots of money now so I could buy it esliye.


    I picked up the Manuel and ced it on my forehead, the Manuel disappeared as soon it touched my head.


    Immediately I felt my mind turn nk as a flood of information rushed into my mind.


    I felt like my head going to split in two but I managed to held in the pain and endured it.


    By the time I managed to sort out all of the information inside of my brain I was gasping for breath.


    Anyway the hardest part is done now let''s see my new sword art.


    ====Status===


    Sword Art :- [Grade 3:- Phnx Guardian Form] Phnx Guardian Form allows the user to create an imprable barrier with their sword, capable of withstanding powerful attacks. The defensive stance provides enhanced protection against both physical and magical assaults, making it a formidable choice for those prioritizing defence inbat.


    First Defence Movement:- The first level,Phnx Guardian Form, created a ring in the air that acted as a shield. How strong its defense was depended on the degree of mastery of the sword art. ]


    "That''s it? I thought there would be more defence sword move but I guess this is it." I muttered to myself as I read the information of [Phnx Guardian Form].


    Unlike the [Celestial Perry] which had 4 move, [Phnx Guardian Form] had only one move.


    With the freshly acquired [Phnx Guardian Form], I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of disappointment at the limited defence capabilities. However, recognizing the utility of a potent defensive stance, especially in critical moments, I decided to delve into its intricacies.


    I stood in the center of my apartment, mentally rehearsing the first movement of [Phnx Guardian Form]. Visualizing the creation of the protective ring, I raised my sword, attempting to replicate the defensive structure described in the manual.


    Swish¡ª!


    A transparent ring materialized in the air, encircling me. It held an ethereal glow, indicating its defensive potential. Intrigued, I tried to assess its solidity by gently poking it with the hilt of my sword.


    To my surprise, the ring resisted my touch, firm and unyielding. A grin crept across my face as I considered the tactical advantages this defensive stance could offer in various scenarios.


    "Now, let''s test its endurance," I muttered to myself, preparing for a more rigorous evaluation.


    I unsheathed a spare sword and swung it at the defensive ring with controlled force. The de made contact, and for a moment, the defensive structure held strong, deflecting the strike.


    Impressed, I continued to test its limits, increasing the intensity of my attacks. The defensive ring remained resolute, proving its effectiveness against a variety of strikes.


    Satisfied with the initial assessment, I decided to explore the offensive potential of [Phnx Guardian Form]. The manual hinted at the ability to counterattack while maintaining a defensive posture.


    I adjusted my stance, focusing on the second aspect of [Phnx Guardian Form]. As I did, a surge of energy coursed through my sword, imbuing it with a defensive aura.


    Now equipped with the knowledge and skills of [Phnx Guardian Form], I felt a newfound confidence in my martial abilities. The defensive prowess it offered would undoubtedly be a valuable asset in future encounters, providing a solid foundation for both offense and defense.

 Chapter 185: Coming Clean

    Early, Next Morning


    This should be enough¡­"


    Stretching my back, I pped my hands in satisfaction.


    Right now my bed was filled with things that I prepared for my two-week long trip back home. From clothes to books, I decided to bring them all. Since the trip was going to be that long, I decided to just bring whatever I could bring.


    With dimensional spaces being a thing, I didn''t need to worry about carryingrge bags with me.


    -Vuam!


    Tapping on my bracelet once, everything that was on my bed disappeared.


    "I guess it''s about time I head out."


    -Click!


    I stepped out of my room and locked the door. The sun is about rose from horizon and I''m feeling pretty nice today.


    "It''s nice day." I mutter to myself as I gazed at mrning sky.


    -Click!


    A door next to mine opend and a very beautiful girl step out of her room.


    "Lucas?"


    "Evelyn."


    We sad both of our name at the same time.


    We exchanged a brief, acknowledging smile. Evelyn, with her auburn hair catching the morning light, carried an air of elegance that seemed to blend effortlessly with the tranquility of the morning.


    "Ready for going back to your home?" she inquired, her eyes reflecting a mix of determination and curiosity.


    I nodded, pointing toward my smart bracelet. "Packed and prepared. How about you?"


    Evelyn held up apact staff, a magical focus she often used in battles. "All set. The journey back home is always a wee change."


    "Sounds like a n," I replied and gusture Evelyn to follow me, she gave me confused expression but decided to follow me.


    As we walked down the hallway towards the lift, I couldn''t Shake the weird feeling I got on my chest.


    It''s like every time I got near I got this werid feelin and I loose mypouser and started to do weird things.


    Just how much influence did the previous Lucas have over me?


    As I thought about it previous Lucas, another question emerged in my mind.


    What happened to the original Lucas?


    After thinking long and hard about it, my face became grim.


    My current hypothesis was that after receiving his rank potential grading, he fell into a deep depression and chose to end his life, allowing me to take over.


    ¡­But this was just a hypothesis I came up.


    Perhaps after going back home and assessing the situation more carefully, I could find more about the previous Lucas


    Also  today I have something to told Evelyn, I thought about it long and decided to tell her that half of my memories are gone that''s why I couldn''t recognise her at start Academy and some other things.


    -Ding!


    A lift door opens as I and Evelyn entered the lift in silence, the atmosphere was somewhat awkerd but this awkwardness is not the same when we first met.


    Lift started to down on ground floor and in few seconds the door of lift open.


    -Ding!


    Evelyn lift lift first and I followed behind her, suddenly I grabbed her hands by my hand, she looks back to me with suprised expression on her face before she could say anything I drew her toward me.


    Now we were very closed to each other, I could feel her breath.


    My eyes were drawn back to the girl in my arms, I couldn''t resist the urge to look into her captivating eyes.


    It felt like I would break her if I grabbed onto her too tightly.


    "What are you doing Lucas?" Evelyn''s hushed voice shook me out of my trance as she averted her gaze.


    There was small blush on her face but she tried to hide.


    It''s toote for that, I already noticed it.


    Sorry," I said, chuckling.


    The Auburn-haired beauty shifted her gaze back to me. Her eyebrows creased in a frown.


    "Lucas," she called out, her voice gentle. "Do you¨C"


    But before she could even finish her question, I interrupted, predicting what she was about to ask. "I don''t," I said.


    Evelyn looked taken aback, a mixture of surprise and confusion etched on her face. I took a deep breath, bracing myself.


    "I don''t remember the past," I disclosed in a defeated tone. "That''s what you were going to ask, right?"


    Evelyn''s face showed a mixture of emotions as she weakly nodded her head, I was going to tell her now anyway but she asked me first so I have to tell her everything.


    Anyway, since we had started this conversation, I decided to go through with it. I would answer her questions and ask some of my own.


    "But you do seem to remember some things from the past," Evelyn made up a valid point as she voiced her observations.


    "Well, I haven''t forgotten everything from my past, just certain pieces of my memory."


    I added, "I remember everything in bits¨C fragments.


    "I see," said Evelyn, her eyes showing a hint of concern. "I''m sorry. I didn''t realize howplicated this must be for you. But do you remember that I used to be your-"


    "My girlfriend? I remember that part." Before she could finish what she wanted to say I cut her off in mid sentence.


    There was blush on her face and I also coud feel my face getting hot.


    Well we did have some moments like very girlfriend and boyfriend were we kissed each other but that''s all we did I promise.


    "Is it possible that your memories were erased?" she asked, breking my thoughts and leads the conversation onto main topic.


    "I actually believe that''s a possibility," I replied.


    I wasn''t lying.


    When I sat down to think about it, I came to the conclusion that someone messed with Lucas'' head when he was little.


    In fact, instead of just erasing his memories, that ''someone'' nted false ones in their ce in his head.


    It''s the only reasonable exnation for why he transitioned into apletely different person after he awakened his mana core.


    And I have some guess who is that person is.


    I''m taking about the man I saw in Lucas memories,his face blue but I''m pretty sure that he is the one who did all of this.


    I gave Evelyn long look and started to talk


    Evelyn listened attentively as I shared my thoughts on the possibility of my memories being deliberately tampered with. Her expression shifted from concern to a contemtive frown.


    "That''s quite a theory," she remarked, her auburn hair catching the sunlight filtering through the inn''s windows. "But why would someone do that to you?"


    "I don''t have all the answers," I admitted, feeling a twinge of frustration at the gaps in my understanding. "But I saw a man in my memories. I have a feeling he might be connected to all of this."


    Evelyn''s eyes narrowed, her curiosity piqued. "A man? Is this the one behind all of this?


    "Exactly," I agreed. "I have this gut feeling that he''s involved in erasing or altering my memories. I just need to find out who he is and why he did it."


    Evelyn nodded, her gaze thoughtful. "Maybe there are others who know about this man or can provide more information."


    I nodded my head as I listened to her.


    "So would you please let me go?" She asked me and I remember that I was still holding her.


    I instantly let her go and took step back in emberecment .


    "Khukh... Sorry about that."


    "N-No It''s F-Fine."


    Man this is killing me from inside, this is the first time in my entire life that I felt so embarras by my own action.


    "L-Lets get g-going." Evelyn sutterd as she started to walk forward in fast pace.


    "You should go ahead, I have to meet someone." I called her, Evelyn turned her head back and look toward me.


    "I can wait, you know.


    "No, I think it''s going to take some time. So you should go ahead."


    She looks towards me few seconds and hesetiat before nodding her head. "Okay." Saying that she left in hurry.


    She is also emberes when I suddenly hold her that''s why she is walking fast so I could not tease her.


    "How Cute."


    "Indeed she is cute, you got yourself nice girl."


    "What the fuck!" I cursed and jumped back as I felt someone behind.


    Turniymy head back I look at the culprit, and instantly Ie down.


    Why?


    "Yo! Lucas."


    Because the culprit was Yato, My Master.


    "Master why are you here, I wasing."


    "Why? Because my cute little disciple waste, so I thought I could and get you but when I came here you were busy with your girl."


    I rolled my eyes at Yato''s teasing remark. "It''s not what it looks like, Master. We were just having a conversation."


    "Sure, sure," Yato chuckled, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "Anyway, I heard you''re heading back home. Thought I''de and see you off."


    I nodded in appreciation, grateful for Yato''s unexpected presence. "Thanks, Master.

 Chapter 186: Grace Guild

    I was standing at Nova station... Alone.


    After small talk with Yato, I left Nova Academy and headed toward the train station. When I reached there I found myself alone. There was no one else from my ss aside from a few citizens, then I remembered that everyone was filthy rich in my ss.


    So they must have used the teleportation gate. Well, I can used to it since I have money now that would be a waste of money.


    And also I like to scenery that I get from the train window.


    So anyway, the main point is that I will reach my city within 2 hours by train speed.


    I can wait 2 hours.


    at that moment, my phone suddenly rang breaking my chain of thoughts.


    ''Who might it be?''


    Very few people ever called me. Looking at the screen, I suddenly felt a bit cold.


    Why?


    Because the call was from Sia, Sia the vice leader of [ SS- ] rank Eldoria Grace Guild.


    ''What?! Why¡­ why is she calling me?!''


    I hesitated for a couple of moments, then answered the call:


    "Uh¡­ yes? Miss Sia?"


    The voice, as rxed as ever, came out of the speaker:


    "Oh, hey there, cadet Lucas. How are you?"


    ''What does she want?''


    "I''m fine but why did you call?"


    "Nothing I wanted to check things with you, I heard about what happened at Silva City."


    ''So this is what about it!''


    I let out a small relief of sigh, I thought that she might know that I was on vacation and using one of her three favour right now.


    "I''m fine, everything is okay, Miss Sia."


    "I see, that''s good now I won''t feel bad."


    What? Did I fall into her trap by saying I''m fine? Oh, shit!.


    "So are you free now?" Sai asked from the other side of the phone.


    I have to do something fast!


    "what do you mean Miss Sia? How can I have time? I was about to head to my ss."


    "Don''t lie to me, cadet Lucas, I know that you just get a two-week vacation."


    Looks like there are no running from this.


    "Yeah, you are right Miss Sia," I said in a defeated tone, hearing my voice Sia let out a small chuckle.


    "I know it, so anyway,  Are you free right now?"


    "I''m at the train station and was about to head towards my home."


    "You can go hometer but firste Eldoria."


    "Why?"


    "Why you ask? Because I''m  going to let you see how an [SS-] ranked guild works."


    So this is what about, I can''t believe she hasn''t given up on me by now, She still wants me to join Grace Guild.


    But I don''t want to do any work now! All I want is to go home and eat some homemade food.


    "But-"


    "Don''t forget you owe me 3 times and I''m using my first chance here."


    Before I could say anything, she cut me off as she reminded me of our deal.


    "So take the teleportation gate ande to Eldoria, Fast."


    -Tak!


    Saying that she cut off the phone.


    "Looks like I have to postpone going home for a few more hours," I muttered to myself and headed toward near Teleportation gate.


    "Hello, I would like to go to Eldoria," I said to the female Portal worker.


    "the fees would be a total of 5 million C."


    I sighed slid my bank card across the machine and gave 5 million C to Portal worker.


    Not everyone likes to spend 5 million to use the portal and I also don''t like it but the situation is different for me now.


    "Thank you," I said to her as I took back my bank card.


    "Yes, have a safe trip, Cadet Lucas DarkHeart."


    The female Portal worker had even memorized my name.


    With a bitter smile, I walked into the Portal.


    ***


    A strange but familiar feeling enveloped my body, but only for a moment.


    In the blink of an eye, the surrounding scenery changed to an unfamiliar ce. It was Eldoria Portal Station, a futuristic blend of vibrant blue and sleek grey. The station had a modern and advanced feel to it, with holographic signs and bustling activity.


    Large screens disyed information about various destinations.


    "Can''t believe I came here again," I said to myself with a nostalgic voice, after all this is where the first incident happened in the novel.


    I started to walk exit of Marin Lines station and soon enough I was out of the station.


    "Ah, there you are."


    It was at that moment that a charming voice and scent flowed towards me. Just by hearing the voice, I could tell who it was.


    The owner of the voice then walked over and stood in front of me.


    It was Sia Talen the [S+] rank hero and vice guild master of Grace guild.


    "Lucas DarkHeart, right on time as expected," Sia greeted with a confident smile, her teal eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and curiosity.


    "I didn''t have much of a choice," I replied, matching her with a forced smile.


    Sia chuckled, seemingly enjoying my difort. "Let''s not waste time. Follow me, and I''ll give you a glimpse of Eldoria Grace Guild."


    We navigated through the bustling Eldoria city, and soon the towering structure of the Grace Guild came into view. The guild''s headquarters was an impressive building, adorned with intricate designs and guarded by statuesque warriors.


    As we entered, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the grandeur of the ce. The interior was vast, with bustling activity and various sections dedicated to different purposes.


    Sia led me through the guild, exining the different facilities and introducing me to key members. The ce was like a small city within itself, with training grounds, enchanting workshops, and even a library filled with ancient texts.


    "Now, Lucas, let me show you the heart of our guild," Sia said as we approached a majestic door with the guild''s emblem engraved on it.


    Beyond the door was the guild''s assembly hall, a space that could amodate hundreds of guild members. The atmosphere inside was charged with energy, and arge holographic screen at the front disyed various missions and updates.


    "This is where strategies are devised, important announcements are made, and guild matters are discussed," Sia exined, her voice resonating through the hall.


    As we walked through, I couldn''t help but notice the gazes of some guild members directed at me.

 Chapter 187: Shadow Mage

    "This is where strategies are devised, important announcements are made, and guild matters are discussed," Sia exined, her voice resonating through the hall.


    As we walked through, I couldn''t help but notice the gazes of some guild members directed at me.


    "Why are everyone staring at me?" I couldn''t help but ask Sia.


    "About that, You see we can''t let a cadet enter the guild because to others it will look like we snatching a promising hero, so everyone is worried about it. Please don''t say to anyone outside that you came, Grace Guild." Sia said with a nervous chuckle.


    ''Ahh, this woman is not right in her head.'' I just shook my head helplessly.


    "Anyway let''s go downstairs to the parking lot and then I tell you the real reason I called you here," Sia said I simply nodded my head, I knew that she would not call me here for anything important.


    We descended through a series of stairs, away from the prying eyes of the guild members. The atmosphere shifted as we entered a more secluded area beneath the guild.


    "Now, Lucas, I''ll get straight to the point," Sia began, her tone bing more serious. "I didn''t just call you here to show you around. Have you ever  fought a viin?"


    I raised an eyebrow, curious about this unexpected question.


    "Well if you are talking about people who tried to kill me so yeah I fought a viin and I also killed them," I said and remembered the faces of Samual, the assassin that I fought at Silva City, the blond woman who could control other,st but not least Tony stark who turned himself in Fallen human.


    "That''s good, now get in my car," Sia said and wake toward a red sports car


    I followed Sia to the sleek red sports car parked in the guild''s underground lot. The car exuded an air of luxury, fitting for someone of Sia''s status.


    As we got in, Sia started the engine, the powerful purr echoing through the parking lot. The car smoothly glided out of its space and into the illuminated tunnel leading to the surface.


    There was silence in the car and my patience was reaching its limit.


    I waited for a few moments, then finally asked:


    "Uh¡­ Miss Sia? Sorry, but what exactly are we doing?"


    She briefly nced at the control screen of her sports car, sent it into a sharp turn, and answered calmly:


    "We are going to hunt down a Viin."


    I frowned.


    "Villian? What kind of a Viin?"


    Sis remained silent for a few moments. Then, she nced at me and smiled darkly:


    "...You will know when we reached there."


    ***


    The car sped through the city, weaving through traffic with practised ease. I couldn''t shake the growing sense of anticipation and curiosity about what awaited us.


    As we approached the outskirts of the city, the urbanndscape shifted into a darker, less polished environment.


    "Tell me about more this viin we are hunting down" Lucas couldn''t help but ask.


    Sia was concentrating on driving the car, so she didn''t answer immediately. When she did, however, her voice was strangely calm:


    "He is a psychopath."


    Lucas frowned.


    "An interesting choice of words."


    "He was a [B-] rank hero and was a nice one too but suddenly we lost contact with him we thought someone killed him, so we searched for his body but we couldn''t find his body either."


    A dark expression slowly appeared on her face.


    "Then one day he appeared out of nowhere and started to kill people, he also killed many heroes and hunters who went after him. He is very dangerous."


    Lucas suddenly felt cold and took a deep breath. He should not be here, if this person killed that many it means that he can kill Lucas matter of seconds.


    This is a job for a professional not for him. Lucas held back his fear and asked, "So did the World Government ask you to take care of this?"


    Sia nced at him and smiled.


    "Smart. Yes, things are pretty bad and if we don''t stop him he will continue to kill. Things like that usually don''t get out, because the government doesn''t want them to. For obvious reasons. Everything is dealt with quietly, but this time I have to step into this mess.


    Lucas didn''t speak for a bit. Then, he asked:


    "So, what exactly is going to happen? We find this guy, talk him down or overpower him, and then put him in cuffs? And send him to jail or something?"


    Sia gave him aplicated look. There was almost... pity?


    "...No. We are not going to send him to any jail."


    Lucas blinked a couple of times.


    "We are going to kill him, that''s why I asked if you had ever killed any viin before."


    Lucas looked into the window.


    "...Ah."


    Lucas looked out the window, not sure how he felt about that. Yes, what Sia said made sense. [B-] rank heroes were too powerful and too dangerous. If one of them lost control, then they needed to be dealt with, somehow. If they did not stop him he would continue to kill.


    Although harsh, this was the sombre reality. He wasn''t against the idea itself.


    Finally turning to Sia, Lucas lingered for a few moments and then asked:


    "So why me, of all people? Why ask me toe with you? You knew I''m just at [E] rank while this guy is at [B-] rank."


    Sia nced at him, then grinned.


    "Three reasons."


    She blew through an intersection, almost crashing into a heavy cargo vehicle, and then dodged it at thest second.


    "First, I wanted to show you the harsh reality that is hidden from most people, including you."


    "Second, you will see how a Hero fought a viin."


    "Third, I''m hoping after all of this is over you will reconsider your decision and join the Grace Guild after graduating from Nova Academy."


    Lucas let a big sigh and said in a quiet tone


    "...I see."


    Seeing a look of fear on Lucas''s face, Sia said, " Don''t worry you will be fine I''m a [S+] rank hero this will be over before you know it. You will be watching from the sideline."


    Lucas''s expression changed as soon as he heard that,


    ''So I''m not going to fight, that''s good.'' Lucas thought to himself.


    "But I have to warn you about something."


    Lucas raised one of his eyebrows and asked "What is it that I should warn about it?"


    Sia gave him a long look and said "It''s his magic affinity, He is a Shadow mage."

 Chapter 188: Neighbourhood Club

    ''He is a Shadow mage.'' Lucas thought to himself with closed eyes.


    A shadow mage is very rare or more like a shadow affinity.


    Shadow affinity is an affinity for ck magic. This shadow affinity is even rarer than Lucas''s Light affinity.


    Only 0.1% awaken shadow affinity when their mana core blooms.


    That''s why there is not much known about shadow magic.


    It was a mysterious and elusive magic that had always intrigued him. Shadows, by their very nature, held an air of enigma, and those who possessed the ability to manipte them were rare and often powerful.


    Shadow mages could manipte darkness itself, bending shadows to conceal, ensnare, or even attack. The intricacies of this affinity were shrouded in darkness, making it a formidable force when wielded by a skilled practitioner.


    As his mind delved into the possibilities of shadow magic, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a mixture of apprehension and fascination. He wondered about the specific techniques and spells this [B-] rank viin might employ with such a unique affinity.


    Sia''s warning echoed in his thoughts, urging him to remain vignt. The shadows held secrets, and facing a shadow mage required a keen awareness and strategic approach.


    The car continued its journey through the city, each passing moment bringing them closer to the confrontation with the elusive and dangerous viin.


    Lucas''s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by the sports caring to an abrupt stop as he opened his eyes. Looking out the window, he saw that they had arrived at a dark and narrow alley, which was currently blocked off by a Hero police. Blinking lights of several armoured hero police vehicles drowned it in an unsettling glow, and there were many officers on the scene, their faces pale and tense.


    Sia yawned, stretched, and gave him a crooked grin.


    "Rise and shine, Cadet Lucas. We''ve arrived..."


    ***


    Lucas got out of the car, somewhat apprehensive of what he was about to see. The hero police present at the scene looked very relieved to see Sia appear ¡ª their tense faces cleared, and the darkness hiding in their eyes seemed to dissipate a little.


    Sia walked over to one of the policemen and greeted him with a short nod. Even though he was much older than her ¡ª not to mention Lucas himself ¡ª the officer treated them with the utmost respect.


    The man gave Lucas a strange nce but decided to not as anything because he was with Sia Talen an [S+] rank hero.


    "Nice to see you again, ma''am. Let me show you the way."


    He led them deeper into the alley, toward a heavy metal door that hid in the deep shadows. It was wide open, and there were strange shes of intense white lighting out of it, mixing with the red glow of the Hero police sirens.


    Lucas turned to Sia and asked:


    "What is this ce?"


    She hesitated for a few moments, then said in an unexpectedly dark tone:


    "It''s a¡­ club, of sorts. Called the NeighbourClub. One of the few such establishments in the city."


    Lucas stared at the door, which had no sign or any indication that there was a club on the other side of it. Was this a marketing ploy to create a feeling of mystique and exclusivity, or were there things going on inside that needed to be hidden?


    "...A peculiar name for a nightclub."


    Sia smiled with a corner of her mouth.


    "It is meant for a very specific clientele. The ground floor is your usual dance club, but beneath it, there is a VIP area with an underground arena. There is nothing illegal going on there, just¡­ things that are in poor taste."


    She then paused and added with a dark tone:


    "The arrogant noble and a few higher-upse here to entertain themselves, them, Here they send monsters to fight with ves."


    Lucas frowned.


    He knew that wealthy people were big fans of wasteful forms of entertainment, though¡­ wasn''t it a bit too much? They sent a ve to fight monsters.


    Those people are the worst.


    "So what happened in this Nightclub"


    Sia shrugged.


    "That''s what we have to find out. All I know is that everyone inside is dead. Kind of ironic!"


    The Hero Police came to a stop and opened therge ck door, he then turned toward Sia and now his head deeply and said, "Please stop that psychopath killer."


    Sia just nodded her head slightly and said, "Don''t worry you have done your job now leave."


    The main raised his head and walked away from Sia and Lucas.


    Lucas was the first to step inside of room.


    Inside, the air was filled with the smell of blood.


    Lucas took a deep breath, the scent of blood triggering a mix of difort and determination. He followed Sia as they entered the nightclub, passing through the dance floor on the ground level, where remnants of a lively atmosphere contrasted starkly with the ominous events that had unfolded.


    The shes of white light led them to a staircase that descended into the depths of the NeighbourClub. The atmosphere grew heavier with each step, anticipation and anxiety mingling in the air.


    As they reached the underground arena, the sight that awaited them was chilling. The once-vibrant arena was now stained with blood, and lifeless bodies were scattered across the floor. The monsters that had been sent to fight with vesy defeated, their grotesque forms a testament to the brutality of the events.


    Sia scanned the scene, her eyes narrowing with a mix of anger and concern.


    "This isn''t just about the entertainment getting out of hand. Something else happened here," she muttered.


    Lucas, feeling a knot in his stomach, observed the surroundings. The shadows seemed to hold echoes of the violence that unfolded, and he couldn''t help but recall the enigmatic nature of shadow magic.


    Sia approached one of the fallen monsters, examining it closely. Her expression darkened as she observed peculiar wounds and markings.


    "This wasn''t a typical brawl. There''s a method to this madness," Sia remarked, her voice cutting through the heavy silence.

 Chapter 189: Phyacopatha Killer

    Lucas, feeling a knot in his stomach, observed the surroundings. The shadows seemed to hold echoes of the violence that unfolded, and he couldn''t help but recall the enigmatic nature of shadow magic.


    Sia approached one of the fallen monsters, examining it closely. Her expression darkened as she observed peculiar wounds and markings.


    "This wasn''t a typical brawl. There''s a method to this madness," Sia remarked, her voice cutting through the heavy silence.


    Turning around Sia walked towards Lucas and said "Lucas wait here I wille back in a few seconds." Lucas just nodded with a nk expression.


    Sua doesn''t say else, this is the cold reality that is hidden from society. She just walked toward the entrance of the door leaving Lucas standing there.


    With a gloomy expression on his face, Lucas was looking at the bodies.


    There were more than a dozen of them, all broken and disfigured as if chewed and spewed out by a tornado. But of course, a natural disaster had nothing to do with what had happened in the seedy club. The result only looked like it.


    This was the work of a Hero who turned into a psychopath.


    A psychopath who needed to be dead or else he would continue his frenzy of killing.


    After all, the results were in front of Lucas.


    It left a deep impression even on him, though.


    Lucas didn''t have to look too closely to realize what had transpired. The position of the bodies, the nature of their wounds¡­ the murderer had not used some powerful weapon on these people. No, it was much simpler.


    He just did it with his hands.


    ''That bastard¡­''


    Lucas couldn''t shake the grim reality of the scene before him. The brutality inflicted by the psychopathic Hero-turned-viin was evident in the gruesome disy. The thought that someone who once fought for justice had be the perpetrator of such carnage weighed heavily on Lucas''s mind.


    As he stood amidst the aftermath, contemting the depths of human darkness, Sia returned with Hero police with a stern expression.


    "No usable recordings left. Figures¡­ ces like this one only exist because they value the privacy of their clients. And the few cameras they did have show nothing but darkness."


    Lucas looked at her, then sighed:


    "Not much to tell from the victims, too. The murderer just used their fists."


    Sia remained silent for a moment, then she turned to the Hero police officer and asked:


    "Any survivors? Do we have witnesses?"


    He hesitated for a bit, then gave her a strange look.


    "That¡­ yes, actually, there are a few. But¡­"


    The officer didn''t finish the sentence and just stared at them with an uneasy expression.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow.


    "But what? Is something wrong with them?"


    The Hero policeman shook his head slowly.


    "No, they''re not refusing. They just¡­ I don''t know, something is wrong with them. They just don''t speak, or even react really. They just air in the air without any response. Honestly, we don''t know what to do with them, It gives a chill down my spine."


    Sia was silent for a moment and then said:


    "Is that so? Then lead the way. I will see myself as what''s wrong with them."


    The officer sighed, then escorted them to the back of the club, where an inconspicuous door led to the service rooms.


    There were five of them, all sharing the same nk, strangely peaceful expression on their faces. They werepletely silent, motionless, and still. They did not react to the arrival of new people at all.


    Their eyes were calm and empty.


    Lucas paled.


    ''How¡­ how is this possible?''


    It only took him a second to recognize what was wrong with the survivors, of course.


    They weren''t survivors at all. These people were dead.


    The realization hit Lucas like a wave of icy dread. These supposed survivors were lifeless, yet their eyes held an eerie calmness, devoid of the vitality one would expect from living beings. The atmosphere in the room grew heavier as Sia and Lucas exchanged uneasy nces.


    Sia''s voice broke the silence, though it seemed to carry a weight of concern, "This... this isn''t the work of a typical psychopath. There''s something more sinister at y here."


    The Hero police officer stammered, "We... we checked their pulses, ma''am. They''re alive, but it''s like they''re in some sort of trance."


    Lucas felt a chill running down his spine. The macabre scene unfolded before them, blurring the lines between life and death.


    Sia, everposed, examined one of the motionless figures. Her gloved fingers lightly touched the woman''s wrist, seeking signs of life. After a moment, she looked up, her expression unreadable.


    "I''ve encountered something like this before. It''s a maniption of the mind, a dark form of control."


    Lucas couldn''t hide the concern in his voice, "Can they be saved?"


    Sia sighed, "It depends on the depth of the maniption. We need to find the source, the one responsible for this."


    The officer led them back to the main area of the club, and Sia scanned the surroundings, her eyes narrowing as if honing in on an unseen threat.


    "I sense a dark presence," she muttered, more to herself than to Lucas. "Stay close, Lucas. This isn''t just a mission to apprehend a killer. It''s a battle against a force that twists the very fabric of reality."


    As they delved deeper into the club, shadows clung to the corners, seemingly alive with malevolence. The air grew thick with otherworldly energy, and Lucas couldn''t shake the feeling that they were stepping into a realm where heroes and viins were mere pawns.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed through the darkness, chilling and distorted, "Wee, Sia Talen. You dare tread in my domain."


    The viin responsible for the chaos emerged from the shadows, a figure draped in darkness, his eyes gleaming with a malevolent glow.


    Sia tightened her grip on her weapon, ready for the confrontation. The battle against a psychopathic Hero had evolved into a confrontation with a force that defied the boundaries of the known.

 Chapter 190: Kurt

    Suddenly, a voice echoed through the darkness, chilling and distorted, "Wee, Sia Talen. You dare tread in my domain."


    The viin responsible for the chaos emerged from the shadows, a figure draped in darkness, his eyes gleaming with a malevolent glow.


    A momentter viin figure stepped forward and Lucas and Sai could see his body figure.


    The murderer was around thirty, with a gaunt unshaven face and bloodshot eyes. Several used stimnt packs were lying on the floor around him, as well as shards of a broken liquor bottle.


    His clothes, hands, and face were covered with blood, but the man didn''t seem to mind.


    His gaze slowly focused on Sua and Lucas.


    "So they sent a [S+] rank hero to catch me? I guess I scared them to their death if they sent you here." The murderer said to Sia with a sinister grin.


    Lucas meanwhile steps backwards hides behind Sia and takes out 5 [Strength enhancement potion].


    This is a new batch of [Strength enhancement potion] he received yesterday night from I and he is going to use them already.


    ===Status===


    Name :  [Strength enhancement potion]


    Type: Potion


    Rank: High grade


    Description: With [Strength enhancement potion] User strength and all states will be doubled for  3 minutes.


    =======


    Lucas quickly drank 4 [Strength enhancement potions] one after another. Leaving only behind in case of emergency.


    Few seconds he could feel his strength and other states increasing.


    "Status Window," Lucas called Status Window to check the new progress.


    ===Status Window===


    Name: Lucas DarkHeart


    Rank: E+ [ All stat are increased for 3 minutes]


    Strength: C-


    Agility: C-


    Stamina: C-


    Intelligence: E+


    Mana Capacity: D+


    Luck: E+


    Charm: D+


    ________,


    "this time aside from my rank everything went to [C-] rank of course Luck and charm are the same as before," Lucas muttered himself as he watched his stats.


    He is [C-] rank probably because he drank 4 [Strength enhancement potion] that is high grade at once.


    Anyway with this at least Lucas can save himself...Even if barely.


    Meanwhile, a conversation between Sia and the viin continues.


    Sia took a step forward, piercing the man with a cold, cold gaze. The murderer shivered.


    "Hi there, Kurt. Long time no see."


    After hearing her voice, the man called Kurt suddenly grinned.


    "It''s an honour that someone like your status knows my name."


    Ignoring what Kurt said, Sia smiled coldly and said;


    "Do you even understand what you have done, Kurt?"


    The grin disappeared from his face, he furtively looked away.


    "What, that mess upstairs? Ah¡­ shit, who cares? They were just cattle, anyway. Because people like us are alive, right? If not for they would die by monsters, demons, etc. so what''s the big deal if I killed a few of them?


    Lucas''s eye twitched as he heard what Kurt said.


    ''He''s a proper bastard, isn''t he?''


    Sia meanwhile, stopped smiling.


    "...I care, Kurt. I care."


    He suddenlyughed.


    "HAHAHA, Of course, you care, why? Because you have to image to maintain as a [S+] ranked hero. But what about us?"


    "What about the people who were born with low mana core potential, many of them have D or C rank potential. They always live in the shadow of S rank or higher rank hero."


    "I am also the same, I had saved a lot of people but credit always goes to some higher rank than me, so I had enough of this bullshit and decided I will do what I want, I will leave a free live."


    Sia was silent for a moment after Kurt''s words and said :


    "You are right about what mostly happens in society but that doesn''t give you the right to kill anyone, you could have quit doing hero work but you didn''t instead you used your power to kill innocent people."


    Kurt nodded his head andughed, "Hahaha, they are innocent people? Maybe you should get sses so that you can see properly,  these arrogant nobles and others use their background tomit crimes but they got away with it because of their family background. I only killed these types of people, nothing more."


    "Looks like we have nothing more to say to each other. Sia said and outstretched one hand, as if ready to summon her weapon.


    Kurtughed again. This time, however, hisugh was a bit desperate.


    Then, he looked down and whispered:


    "Ah, well. Not like it matters, anyway. Even if I tell you all of this nothing will change¡­So why bother with it?"


    He remained still for a moment and then exploded with movement.


    Kurt moved with terrible speed, covering the distance between the centre of the arena and the first row of the seats, where Lucas and Sia were, in a split second.


    Just from the way he moved, it was easy to tell that he was very powerful even for [B-] rank.


    ¡­Still, it wasn''t enough time to summon a weapon.


    The white sparks that were supposed to form into a ive were just starting to manifest themselves around Sia''s hand, but he was already upon her. One of Kurt''s hands shot forward, a knife forged out of a strange lusterless alloy appearing in it as if out of nowhere.


    The was no magic involved in its sudden appearance, though. The knife had just been hidden in a secret sheath on his forearm.


    Of course, Sia was much faster. She blocked the strike before it could ever reach her flesh¡­ at thest moment, however, Kurt twisted his wrist and let go of the handle, sending the knife flying past her.


    ¡­Right at Lucas.


    He had barely any time to react.


    In a split second, Lucas''s instincts kicked in. The enhanced speed and reflexes from the [Strength enhancement potions] allowed him to react swiftly. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and intercepted the hurtling knife, catching it mid-air just inches from Lucas''s vulnerable form.


    Sia''s eyes widened slightly, a mix of surprise and acknowledgement flickering across her face. Kurt, on the other hand, smirked, seemingly amused by the unexpected turn of events.


    Lucas gritted his teeth, realizing the gravity of the situation. The confrontation had escted, and he was now standing on the frontline against a psychopathic [B-] rank viin.

 Chapter 191: Light Affinity

    An eerie calmness that had settled over the club''s atmosphere intensified. Kurt''s darkughter echoed through the arena, and the shadows seemed to writhe with malevolence, responding to the chaotic energy emanating from the antagonist.


    Sia recovered herposure, focusing her attention on Kurt.


    "Enough of this, Kurt. I''ll give you one more chance, Surrender peacefully, and we can sort this out. There''s no need for more bloodshed."


    Kurt chuckled a mirthless sound that sent shivers down Lucas''s spine. "Surrender? You don''t get it, do you? I''ve already broken free from your precious society''s chains. I won''t be restrained again."


    With a sudden surge of power, Kurt unleashed a wave of darkness, creating an otherworldly barrier that separated him from Sia and Lucas. The barrier pulsated with an ominous energy, distorting the air around it.


    Sia nced at Lucas with a serious expression. "This is beyond ordinary magic. He''s tapping into something darker, something forbidden."


    Lucas tightened his grip on the knife, ready for whatever came next. The enhanced stats from the potions gave him a fighting chance, but the unpredictable nature of Kurt''s abilities added an element of uncertainty to the confrontation.


    Kurt''s voice echoed from behind the barrier, taunting and sinister. "Let''s see how you handle my little friends."


    As he spoke, shadowy figures materialized within the barrier, each one an embodiment of darkness. They moved with an unnatural grace, their forms shifting and contorting as if defying thews of reality.


    Sia and Lucas braced themselves for the impending onught.


    The shadowy figures advanced, their movements synchronized with an eerie fluidity. Sia and Lucas stood side by side, preparing for the unpredictable onught of Kurt''s creations.


    Sia spoke with a determined tone, her eyes fixed on the approaching shadows. "Stay close, Lucas. These manifestations are born from darkness itself. They are unpredictable and can manipte the shadows around them."


    Lucas nodded, holding the knife firmly, his senses heightened by the [Strength enhancement potions]. As the first shadow lunged forward, he reacted swiftly, shing through it with the knife. However, to his surprise, the shadow dissipated, only to reform a few steps away.


    "These are not physical entities, at least not entirely," Sia exined, her movements graceful yet decisive as she dispatched a group of shadows with bursts of light.


    Lucas adapted quickly, realizing that traditionalbat tactics wouldn''t suffice against these ethereal foes. Instead, he focused on disrupting the shadows, aiming to disperse their form temporarily.


    As the battle unfolded, Kurt observed from behind his barrier, a malicious grin etched on his face. "Enjoying the dance, heroes? These shadows are my creation, born from the depths of despair. They feed on fear and thrive in darkness."


    Sia shot a re at Kurt. "Your descent into darkness won''t go unpunished. There''s always a way to bring someone back from the shadows."


    With a swift motion, Kurt intensified the shadows, creating a surge of darkness that enveloped the entire arena. The shadows seemed toe alive, twisting and contorting in unnatural ways. The atmosphere grew heavier, and even Sia struggled to maintain her usualposure.


    Lucas gritted his teeth, his enhanced senses detecting a surge of malevolent energy. He knew that this battle wasn''t just physical; it was a sh of wills against the encroaching darkness.


    There is only one way to save himself from shadows and that is Light magic. Lucas has an affinity for Light magic but he never trained his affinity because he was not a mage.


    But even so, that''s the only way Sia can kill Kurt.


    If she wants she can destroy this club building but outside are Citizen and Hero Police that would die if the building fell on them.


    She is also protecting Lucas against shadows.


    So the only way for Lucas to help her is by tapping into Light affinity.


    Lucas closed his eyes and focused on his mana and inside of these he focused on Light mana.


    It took some time but Lucas tapped into his Light mana, he could only hold onto light mana for 10 seconds at best.


    So without missing a moment he instinctively, he channelled his mana, drawing upon his Light affinity. A radiant aura enveloped him, dispelling the oppressive darkness around him. The shadows recoiled, revealing Kurt''s surprised expression.


    Sia''s eyes widened as she witnessed Lucas''s newfound control over light. "Impressive, Lucas. Your Light affinity has potential."


    Kurt, however, sneered. "Light against shadows? How clich¨¦. Let''s see how long your feeble light can withstand the darkness."


    "Miss Sia, Killed him before he did anything else, I only can hold it for 10 seconds at best," Lucas said to Sia, he was already feeling exhausted as he continued to channel his Light affinity and his mana emptying with a fast pace too.


    Sia acknowledged Lucas''s plea with a nod, her eyes gleaming with determination. She focused on Kurt, who seemed momentarily caught off guard by the radiant aura emanating from Lucas.


    With a swift and decisive motion, Sia summoned her weapon¡ªa ive made of pure light. The weapon materialized in her hands, shining brilliantly against the encroaching darkness. The shadows recoiled further, seemingly repelled by the intense luminosity.


    "Lucas, now!" Sia called out, her voice cutting through the chaotic atmosphere.


    Lucas, fueled by thest reserves of his Light affinity, unleashed a burst of brilliance, intensifying the radiant aura around him. The shadows retreated further, struggling against the overpowering light.


    Seizing the opportunity, Sia lunged at Kurt with incredible speed, her ive cutting through the shadows like a beacon of justice. Kurt, now exposed and vulnerable, tried to conjure more darkness, but the potency of Sia''s light overwhelmed his efforts.


    -Thwack!


    "Aha"


    The ive struck true, piercing through Kurt''s defences, the ive went straight for the heart, instantly destroying it the heart.


    -Thud!


    Kurt was now dead!


    The shadows surrounding him dissipated, as a caster of the shadow was dead.


    As the immediate threat subsided, Lucas staggered, drained from the exertion of tapping into histent Light affinity.


    "We did it, Lucas," Sia said, a mixture of relief and exhaustion in her voice. "Your Light affinity saved us in the darkest moment."


    Lucas managed a weak smile, grateful that his unexpected ability yed a crucial role in the battle. "I''m just d it worked. But what about Kurt? Is he dead?"


    Sia nced at the dead body of Kurt, her expression sombre. "He is dead."


    With that, Sia signalled for backup, and Hero Police officers entered the arena to secure the dead body of Kurt.


    As the club was gradually illuminated by the returning lights and the dawn breaking outside, Lucas couldn''t shake off the eerie feeling of the darkness that had unfolded within those walls. It was a reminder that even in a world of heroes and viins, the line between light and shadow was not always clear.

 Chapter 192: Skill Card

    "So what now?"


    "Now? Nothing much. Hero police and world government officials will handle the rest, they just asked for my assistance and I already did that."


    "I see."


    There was silence for moments as Lucas thought about Kurt and the fight that happened earlier.


    Currently, both Lucas and Sia are inside her sports car.


    After killing Kurt news reports swan Sia, Lucas was able to escape from the scene before any reporters spotted him.


    Lucas was already famous after killing Samuel and from Silva City masscor, he does not want to be famous anymore.


    Anyway, Lucas thought went back to what Kurt said to Sia.


    ''What about the people who were born with low mana core potential, many of them have D or C rank potential. They always live in the shadow of A, S-rank or higher-rank heroes.''


    Even Kurt was a psychopath who killed people, what he said was true millions of people with E, D or C ranks are living in the shadows of higher-ranked heroes or hunters.


    They barely earn from doing hero jobs, so most of them quit being heroes and turned themselves into mercenaries.


    Others walked onto darker paths, like turning into fallen humans, joining a viin group or maybe turning into murderers.


    ...Like Kurt.


    "I''m dropping off you at too main lines station," Sia said to Lucas and he nodded and looked outside of the car windows.


    -Vroom!


    The car engine started and Sia drove the car to Marin Lines station.


    Lucas meanwhile continues his thoughts.


    He remembers that Kurt said that he only killed people who abused their power over others and even if Lucas tried to die he liked it when Kurt killed those people who abused their power.


    Those arrogant bastards were using monsters and ves to fight against each other, so they could entertain themselves.


    ''They deserve to die...''


    That was Lucas''s thought.


    As the author of [de Of Destiney], Lucas only focused the plot around the main cast and their surroundings and a few other main things, leaving the rest of the world alone.


    Lucas knew most of the uing future important events but that doesn''t mean he knew everything in the world after he didn''t know Kurt, a psychopath killer.


    Maybeing to Eldoria was the right decision before going home. After all,ing here and having an encounter with Kurt was able to change Lucas''s perspective of the world.


    Lucas was able to see a cold and harsh truth that is often hidden from the world.


    Sigh


    A sigh escaped from Lucas''s mouth as he stopped his chain of thought.


    ***


    As the car approached the Marin Lines station, the city''s bustling life began to awaken with the dawn. Sia parked the car in a rtively secluded area near the station entrance.


    "Here we are," Sia announced, turning off the engine. "You can take the train from here. I appreciate your help tonight, Lucas."


    Lucas nodded, expressing his gratitude. "Thank you, Miss Sia. I''m d I could assist."


    Before getting out of the car, Lucas hesitated for a moment, looking at Sia with a serious expression. "About what Kurt said... do you ever feel conflicted about the way things work in this world? The hierarchy of heroes and the struggles of those with lower ranks?"


    Sia sighed, her gaze distant for a moment. "It''s aplicated world, Lucas. There are injustices, and not everyone has the same opportunities. But being a hero allows me to make a difference, to protect those who can''t protect themselves. It''s a constant battle, and sometimes it feels like the system is wed, but I believe in striving to create a better world."


    Lucas nodded, absorbing her words. "I understand. It''s just... there''s so much more happening beneath the surface, things that don''t make it to the spotlight. Kurt may have been a murderer, but his words resonate with the struggles of many."


    Sia ced a reassuring hand on Lucas''s shoulder. "It''s important to question and seek understanding. Just remember, even in the darkest moments, there''s a light that can guide us."


    "I see."  that''s all Lucas said.


    "Also here is your reward." Saying that Sia threw a ck colour Skill Card toward Lucas, which he caught.


    Lucas looked at the ck colour Skill card for moments before giving Sia a confused look.


    "What is this?"


    "This Skill card belongs to Kurt, When investigating his ce Hero police found it and gave it to me and since I don''t have any use for it I''m giving you it as a reward."


    ''So this belongs to Kurt.'' Lucas looked at the skill card with aplicated look he didn''t know what to do but he would take this skill card with pleasure.


    "But don''t forget you still owe me two more times," Sia said with a small chuckle.


    A small smilees to Lucas as he says, "Yeah, I know. I won''t forget it."


    "Anyway, I should get off to the car." With that, Lucas exited the car, Sia looked at him "Make sure to go home."


    "What are you? My mom?" Lucas said in a mocked tone.


    "Anyway, bye-bye." Saying that Sia started her and drove away from Lucas.


    Lucas stood there and watched as Sia drove away. The Marin Lines station loomed before him, a threshold to the next part of his journey.


    As he entered the bustling station, the events of the night lingered in his thoughts. Theplexities of the world, the shades of morality, and the consequences of power are ¡ªall intertwined in the tapestry of his existence.


    The train doors opened, inviting him to step aboard. Lucas chose a seat, contemting the path ahead. In this vast world, filled with heroes, viins, and those in the shadows, he couldn''t predict every twist and turn.


    The train departed, carrying Lucas towards the direction of his home station.


    ''Today is a long day.'' Lucas couldn''t help but think so then he remembered something.


    Lucas took out the skill card that Sia gave him. Lucas thought for a moment and checked the status of the skill card, A few momentster Lucas''s eyes widened at what he saw.

 Chapter 193: Homecoming [1]

    Name:- [Shadow Control]


    Rank:- [B rank]


    Skill Type:- Passive


    Description:- [Your shadow is more independent than most. It is an invaluable helper. Your shadow moves at yourmand, capable of performing simple tasks, providing reconnaissance, and even aiding inbat.]


    ======


    Lucas''s eyes widened as he read the description of the shadow control skill card, this is the skill that Sia had given him and it turned out to be truly a gem.


    This skill card once belonged to Kurt, now is his.


    Not only that this skill card is of B rank! G rank skill card, which is the lowest of all ranks, costs 30 million C.


    The prices can go up and down by the type of skill you buy. F rank skill cardes with 45 million C.


    So by going that, The B rank skill card that Lucas is holdinges to around 250 million C, plus this skill cardes with shadow affinity which is the rarest affinity in the world, So this skill card price must be over 300 million C.


    A true jackpot!


    Lucas couldn''t believe his luck. The [Shadow Control] skill card he received from Sia was a treasure beyond measure. The implications of possessing a rare B-rank skill with shadow affinity opened up a world of possibilities.


    With an immense amount of excitement, Lucas closed his eyes and absorbed [Shadow Control] Skill.


    As Lucas absorbed the [Shadow Control] skill, he felt a surge of newfound energy coursing through his veins. The intricate patterns of shadow magic intertwined with his essence, creating a harmonious connection between him and the shadows.


    Skill disappeared in the air as Lucas absorbed the Skill.


    Opening his eyes, Lucas looked down at his feet, where his shadow was,  When he looked down Lucas found out that two ck eyes were staring at him through his shadow.


    He shivered as Lucas spun but Lucas was able to hide and wave toward his shadow "Hey there buddy." But Lucas''s shadow just stared at him.


    Feeling embarrassed at how a passenger on the train gave him a weird nce, Lucas closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    ''I will check on himter at home.''


    ***


    [Ironhold region, Harthaven district¡ª Arrival]


    Exiting the train station, I took out my phone and loaded the GPS app.


    I had no clue where to go from this point on¡­


    Yes, I know that I was at home when I reincarnated into Lucas''s body but at that time I had my AI bike, it was because of that bike I had no problem getting home.


    But this is different, I don''t have an AI bike on me.


    Sigh


    I let out a small sigh and nced back at my shadow, The shadow was still staring back at me with his ck eyes.


    ''Now, this getting creepy.''


    Ignoring the shadow''s creepy gaze I turned my attention to my phone GPS.


    "This way"


    Following the GPS, turning right off the station, I followed the red dot on the map and headed towards where my parent''s house was located.


    Night had already fallen and the crescent moon high in the sky was gradually being covered by dark, drifting clouds.


    Themps around the crosswalk I was walking brightly lit the areas, and despite it beingte, people walking their dogs or having a jog were seen everywhere.


    After walking for a further twenty minutes, I finally found my house.


    I could see that the lights were still on. It showed that everyone was still awake.


    It was clear that they were still awake waiting for me


    "fuuu¡­alright"


    I reached for the doorbell of the house.


    -Ding! Dong!


    As soon as I pressed the doorbell, on the other side of the door, the sound of rushed footsteps rushing for the door was instantly picked up by my ears.


    -nk!


    Opening the door, brilliantly smiling, a beautiful woman with golden hair and deep-forest green eyes greeted me at the door.


    "Wee home Lucas!"


    A small smile came to my face


    "I''m back Mom."


    "Look at how much you''ve grown!"


    Squealing in delight from the moment her eyesnded on me, Seraphina DarkHeart, mother, lunged at me as soon as the door opened.


    Without having enough time to avoid her, I fell into her embrace


    "Ohhh¡­"


    After a couple of seconds of struggling, I gave up.


    "Let me get a better look at you"


    After a solid minute, releasing me from her hug, and squishing my cheeks with both hands my mother looked at me with arge smile on her face.


    "Look at how much more handsome you''ve be! I''m sure every girl in the academy is swooning over your looks"


    "¡­"


    "I doubt that, Mom," I replied, trying to hide my embarrassment. Seraphina''s enthusiasm was endearing, though, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    Seraphina ushered me inside, and the familiar scent of home embraced me. The warmth and cosiness of the living room weed me back, apanied by the aroma of a home-cooked meal.


    Turning left of the corridor, I was soon inside the living room.


    As I stepped into the living room, my eyes immediatelynded on a certain individual.


    Sitting on the sofa looking through some papers, Caelum DarkHeart my father, nced in my direction.


    Nodding in my direction, he said


    "Wee back"


    "Thanks, Dad," I replied, returning his nod. Caelum DarkHeart, a respected hero in his own right, had a stern demeanour that belied his caring nature.


    I took a seat in the living room, surrounded by the familiarforts of home. My family gathered around, sharing stories of their day, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth and belonging.


    After a while, my mother, Seraphina, said:


    Lucas, we are going to guild Food is in the fridge eat that and don''t wake up your sister, she is sleeping."


    I gave her a confused look and asked:


    "In thiste night both of you are going to guild, Is there some problem?"


    Seraphina exchanged a nce with Caelum before sighing. "There''s been an increase in crime-rted incidentstely. Unusual activities, and disturbances in the city. The guild has requested the assistance of experienced members to investigate and address the situation."


    Caelum added, "It seems like the viins are bing more vtile. We''ve been assigned to look into it and ensure the safety of the citizens."


    Concern flickered across my face. "Is it dangerous? Do you need backup?"


    Seraphina ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "Don''t worry, Lucas. We''ll be cautious, and the guild has some of the best mages and heroes working together. Besides, we must protect the city."


    Caelum nodded, "You take care of things here and remember if anything unusual happens, contact the guild immediately."


    After a quick meal from the fridge, I bid farewell to my parents as they prepared to depart. The door closed behind them, leaving me alone in the living room.


    The night embraced the house with its quietude, and the only sound was the distant hum of the city. As I wandered through the house, I noticed my sister''s room and decided to check on her.


    Slowly pushing the door open, I peeked inside. The soft glow of a nightmp illuminated the room, revealing my sister, Lilya, peacefully sleeping. Her dreams seemed undisturbed by the shadows looming over the city.


    Closing the door gently, I go back to my room.

 Chapter 194: Homecoming [2]

    Aftering inside his room Lucas looked at his surroundings, it''s been a long time since he stepped inside his room.


    After starting at his room for a few minutes he turned his attention to his shadow.


    "Let''s see what you can do," Lucas said to his shadow which was still staring at him.


    Then he suddenly froze, noticing something strange,  his shadow which was not doing anything but stairs at him, lowered its head and quietly facepalmed.


    "I saw you move," he said, feeling a bit strange. "You have just moved on your own, right?!"


    Lucas red at the shadow, which obediently red back.


    "Did you move or not?"


    The shadow enthusiastically shook its head.


    ''What the?!''


    "What do you mean, "no"?! You''ve just moved your head! Do you think I''m a fool?"


    The shadow seemed to think for a bit and then shrugged.


    Lucas was left with his mouth agape.


    "Your shadow is more independent than most. " Lucas mutters as remembers the first line of [Shadow control] skill.


    "Hey, you. Tell me what you can do."


    The shadow was silent and motionless.


    ''Right. It doesn''t have vocal cords.''


    As though that made any sense! Shadows were not supposed to have muscles either, and yet they knew how to move.


    "Uh¡­ show me?"


    No reaction. It seems the shadow was content pretending to be an ordinary, lifeless blob of darkness.


    Lucas sighed.


    Lucas decided to experiment further, realizing that traditionalmunication might not work with his peculiar shadow.


    "Okay, let''s try this," he mumbled to himself. Focusing his thoughts on a simplemand, he mentally instructed the shadow to move.


    To his surprise, the shadow responded, lifting itself from the floor and taking a humanoid form. It moved with an ethereal grace, mirroring Lucas''s thoughts.


    "Interesting," Lucas remarked, intrigued by the potential capabilities of his newfound ability. He experimented with differentmands, and the shadow adeptly followed each mental instruction.


    As he delved deeper into the connection, he discovered that the shadow could indeed perform various tasks. From simple movements to more intricate actions, it seemed to embody the versatility described in the [Shadow Control] skill.


    Lucas couldn''t help but feel a sense of empowerment. With his shadow ally, he envisioned countless possibilities¡ªreconnaissance, assistance inbat, and perhaps uncovering the mysteries surrounding his reincarnation.


    "How about you attack thatmp over there?"  Lucas said to his shadow as he pointed towards themp on his study desk.


    It obediently moved and delivered a powerful kick to themp. Of course, since it was just a shadow, its leg passed over themp harmlessly.


    "Is that¡­ all you can do?"


    How regretful.


    The shadow looked at him with disdain. Then it shrugged and stopped moving altogether, clearly offended.


    Lucas chuckled at theical disy of his offended shadow. It seemed that even shadows had a sense of pride.


    "Alright, I guess attacking physical objects isn''t your forte. Let''s try something else," Lucas mused, thinking of more practical applications for his newfound skill.


    He decided to experiment with reconnaissance. "How about you go explore the surroundings of this room, gather information, and report back to me?" Lucas suggested, focusing on the idea.


    The shadow, understanding themand, melted into the darkness and slithered through the room like a silent spectre. After a moment, it returned, hovering in front of Lucas.


    Then without waiting any time shadow attached himself to Lucas, Soon Lucas felt a flood of information going through his head.


    He could see what shadow had seen shadow went outside of the room.


    As the shadow seamlessly merged with Lucas, a flood of images and sensations overwhelmed his senses. It was as if he had gained a second set of eyes, experiencing the surroundings from a different perspective.


    Lucas could see through the shadow''s eyes as it stealthily moved through the hallways, exploring the nooks and crannies of his home. The information flowed into his mind¡ªdetails of the rooms, theyout of the house, and even the faintest sounds echoing through the corridors.


    The shadow glided through walls and objects effortlessly, providing Lucas with an ethereal tour of his own home. It was a surreal experience, and Lucas marvelled at the newfound abilities granted by the [Shadow Control] skill.


    After a thorough exploration, the shadow returned to Lucas, detaching itself from him. The room gradually faded back into focus as the shared vision subsided.


    "That was incredible," Lucas muttered, still processing the sensory overload. "You can navigate through walls and objects?"


    The shadow, now back to its stationary form, gave a subtle nod.


    "Amazing," Lucas eximed, realizing the vast potential for reconnaissance and stealth. "We make a great team, don''t we?"


    The shadow seemed to acknowledge the sentiment with a subtle movement, and Lucas couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement for the adventures thaty ahead.


    "Interesting," he remarked, realizing the potential for stealth and information gathering.


    "I will see what you can doter but for now, it''s time to sleep," Lucas said to his shadow and toward his bed and jumped on it.


    Closing the lighting from themp, Lucas closed his eyes as sleep came to him.


    Lucas drifted into a peaceful sleep, thoughts of his newfound abilities and the adventures awaiting him lingering in his dreams. The room was embraced by a gentle darkness, the only remaining presence being his ever-watchful shadow.


    In the quiet hours of the night, Lucas''s dreams danced with shadows and possibilities. The bond with his shadow felt like a gateway to a realm of mysteries waiting to be unravelled.


    As the night progressed, a subtle glow appeared within the room. It wasn''t the harsh light of day but a soft, ambient radiance that emanated from the shadow itself. The shadow, still in its humanoid form, stood guard near Lucas, a silent protector in the nocturnal hours.


    Morning sunlight gently crept through the curtains, casting a warm glow on Lucas''s room. Slowly awakening, he stretched and yawned, the events of the previous day flooding back to him. With newfound excitement, he nced at his shadow, which resumed its more passive state.

 Chapter 195: Homecoming [3]

    After waking up and staring at my shadow who also now stares at me, I headed downstairs to the kitchen.


    The first thing I saw as soon as I entered the kitchen was a small note left on the table.


    Picking it up, I read through the contents.


    ===


    Lucas, sorry we can''te home but I made some breakfast for you and Lilya, So you should eat it.


    Also, spend some time with your sister. She has been waiting for you a long time, I''m sure she will be happy when she sees you.


    Anyway, I have to go now,


    Love mom and dad


    ===


    So they didn''te back home huh¡­


    What could they do all night when they don''t have time toe? Does criminal activities increase that much here?


    Neatly folding the small note, I headed towards the dining table where warm dishes covered in a thin stic film were already prepared.


    As I sat on the table, lifting the stic film, the fragrance of the bacon and the eggs on the te instantly invaded my nostrils.


    Without skipping a beat, I devoured everything that was on the te.


    "Delicious"


    After eating my fill, and patting my now bloated belly, I checked the time on my smart bracket.


    6:45 A.M.


    It was still very early in the morning, and looking outside the window I could see the sun slowly brightening up the surroundings. Since I had nothing to do, I decided to train for a couple of hours before waking Lilya up.


    -nk!


    Sliding the ss doors that led to the garden, the morning breeze instantly cooled my body.


    Walking in the garden, feeling the lush green grass tingling at my naked feet, I took a deep breath and took out my sword from my smart bracelet


    "Fuuuu¡­"


    Visualizing the creation of the protective ring, I raised my sword.


    Swish¡ª!


    A transparent ring materialized in the air, encircling me.


    Right after the first ring form, I created the second and third defensive ring.


    Swinging my sword with precision, I focused on maintaining the defensive rings, eachyer adding to theplexity of the skill. The transparent barriers shimmered with an ethereal glow as they encircled me, a testament to the progress I was making with the [Phnx Guardian Form].


    The morning sunlight danced on the des of grass as I continued my training, the rhythmic sound of sword swings apanying the tranquillity of the garden.


    As I immersed myself in the practice, I became increasingly aware of my shadow lingering nearby. It stood as a silent observer, its enigmatic presence adding an extrayer of intrigue to my training routine.


    After a satisfying training session, I sheathed my sword and observed the intricate patterns of my defensive rings fading away. The sun had climbed higher in the sky, casting a warm glow over the garden.


    With the trainingplete, I decided it was time to wake up Lily. I headed back inside, still apanied by my ever-watchful shadow. Climbing the stairs, I reached Lily''s room, gently knocking on the door.


    "Lily it''s time to wake up. Mom and Dad left breakfast for us," I called out, hoping to rouse her from her slumber.


    Opening the door, I found Lily still nestled in her bed, her eyes blinking open as she adjusted to the morning light.


    "Good morning, sleepyhead," I grinned, and Lily responded with a drowsy smile.


    "Big brother is that you?" she said, her eyes widening as she nced at me.


    A small smilees to my face "Yes it''s me your big brother."


    "Big Brother!"


    "Wah-"


    Before I could do anything Lily jumped into my arms with her little feet


    Hooking her little arms around my neck, Lily''s face brightened up her ck eye staring at me with emotions.


    "I, really, really missed you so much!"  Lily said in a small whisper as she lost her face too much neck.


    Well, what can I say? She is just 5 year old girl, who loved her big brother very much.


    Feeling Lily''s warm embrace, I couldn''t help but be moved by her genuine affection. Despite the strangeness of this world and the mysteries surrounding my reincarnation, moments like these grounded me in the importance of family.


    "I missed you too, Lily," I whispered, gently patting her back as she clung to me. The genuine happiness radiating from her was contagious, and I found myself cherishing the simple joy of being reunited with my little sister.


    Breaking the hug, Lily looked up at me with wide eyes, a mischievous glint dancing in them.


    "Big brother, can we go on an adventure today?" she asked, her excitement palpable.


    "An adventure?" I chuckled. "Sure, why not? We can explore the town, see what''s around. But first, let''s have some breakfast. Mom and Dad left us something delicious."


    Lily''s eyes lit up at the mention of food, and we made our way downstairs to the dining table. The aroma of the morning meal filled the air, and Lilya eagerly dug into the warm dishes.


    As we enjoyed our breakfast, I couldn''t shake the feeling of contentment. Despite the uncertainties of this new world and the lingering questions about my previous life, the bond with my family remained a constant source of strength.


    After the hearty meal, Lily insisted on helping me with my training. With a makeshift wooden sword, she mimicked my movements, her enthusiasm infectious. It turned into a yful sparring session, and we both sharedughter in the garden.


    "Big brother now let''s go to the park! I want to park with you!" Lily said with excitement in her voice


    I couldn''t resist Lilya''s infectious excitement, and the idea of spending more quality time with her in the park sounded like a wonderful n.


    "Sure thing, Lily! Let''s go to the park," I said with a smile, and Lilya''s eyes lit up with joy.


    We gathered a few essentials, like snacks and a small nket, and set off towards the nearby park. The sun was shining brightly, and the gentle breeze carried the scent of blooming flowers.


    As we reached the park, Lily immediately darted towards the swings, herughter echoing in the air. I followed suit, pushing her on the swing with a yful grin.


    "Higher, big brother! Higher!" she giggled, her excitement contagious.


    I obliged, pushing the swing higher until Lilya''sughter reached new heights. The simple joy of the moment filled my heart, momentarily pushing aside the uncertainties that lingered in the back of my mind.

 Chapter 196: Homecoming [4]

    After some time on the swings, we explored the other areas of the park. We yed hide and seek, had a little pic on the nket we brought, and even tried our hand at flying a colourful kite.


    As the day unfolded, Lilya''sughter became the soundtrack to our adventures. The park became a magical realm where the worries of the world faded away.


    Eventually, we found a quiet spot under the shade of a big tree. Lily sat beside me, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Big brother, why did you have to go away from home? Where did you go?" she asked, her innocence tugging at my heart.


    I sighed, wondering how to exin theplexities of my situation to a five-year-old. "Lilya, it''s a bitplicated. You see your brother has a dream, I want to be a hero that''s why I have to go study at Nova Academy and when I be a hero I will start to manage our guild, so when that timees will you help me, big brother?"


    Lilya looked at me with those big, trusting eyes. "I promise, I will help you when I grow up!"


    I nodded, smiling. "That''s good."


    The sun''s genital light casts a warm glow over the park. Lilya and I sat there, watching the colours of the sky change.


    It''s so peaceful here...


    It''s been three months since I have reincarnated into my novel and all of the three months I did was practice, worry about the plot, try to stop a monstering into Silva City, fight against an assassin from ''New Sun'' and kill Tony Stark who turned himself in fallen human.


    I didn''t receive a proper rest in all these three months at all.


    That''s why I like this vacation very much.


    But I know that this rest for only a few days, I have to search for a herb that wakes up Isabe''s sister and since I''m back here home, I also have to find Lucas''s memories that I''m missing.


    There''s just so much work to do...


    "Wow, is that you Lucas?"


    "¡­hm?"


    As I was in my deep thoughts, I suddenly heard someone call my name.


    Turning my head in the direction of where the sound came from I soon spotted two individuals heading in my direction.


    On the left, a guy with dark hair and green eyes smiled as he looked in my direction. On his ears were a couple of earrings, and coupled with his white designer T-shirt and tight ck pants, I could immediately tell that whoever he was, he came from a rtively prominent family.


    "haha, it is you! How long has it been!"


    Seeing me turn around to confirm that I was indeed the person he was looking for, the youth''s smile deepened.


    ncing next to him, the long-haired youth pointed towards me as he nudged his friend with his elbow.


    "Get a hold of this Caster, it''s Lucas!"


    Indifferently nodding, wearing long jeans, and a red sweater, a rtively muscr and tall individual slowly walked in my direction.


    "¡­who?"


    Staring at the two individuals making their way towards my direction, tilting my head to the side I frowned.


    Who were they?


    Were they perhaps the old Lucas''s friends?


    Judging from how friendly they were, I assumed they were¡­but why did my heart feel a slight sense of repulsion and disgust?


    The two individuals approached with wide smiles, but an uneasy feeling gnawed at the edges of my consciousness. Despite their apparent friendliness, something felt off, like a subtle undercurrent beneath the surface.


    "Lucas, don''t tell me you''ve forgotten us!" the guy with earrings eximed, a hint of disbelief in his tone.


    I tried to recall, but the memories from the original Lucas were still fragmented. There were gaps and missing pieces that left me uncertain about certain rtionships and interactions.


    "Sorry, I''ve been through a lottely, and my memory is a bit hazy," I replied cautiously.


    The long-haired youth, Caster, looked at me with a sly grin. "Come on, Lucas, it''s me, Alex! We used to be inseparable in high school."


    I raised an eyebrow, sceptical. "Alex? I don''t recall having a friend named Alex."


    The unease within me intensified, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. The friendliness seemed forced, and their insistence on familiarity only deepened my suspicion.


    "Look, Lucas, we heard you''re back in town, and we thought we''d catch up. It''s been ages!" Alex insisted, his smile unwavering.


    Caster, on the other hand, remained silent, observing the exchange with a prating gaze.


    "I appreciate the sentiment, but I''ve got ns with my sister, and we''re enjoying a peaceful day at the park," I said, attempting to politely dismiss them.


    However, the atmosphere grew tense, and Alex''s friendly demeanour faltered for a moment, revealing a flicker of irritation.


    "Come on, Lucas, don''t be like that. We just want to catch up and reminisce about old times," he insisted, his tone taking on an edge.


    Caster finally spoke, his voice low and measured. "Lucas, you don''t remember us, but we remember you. We must talk."


    The cryptic statement sent a shiver down my spine, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to their visit than a simple reunion.


    "I''m sorry, but I have to go. Maybe some other time," I said firmly, taking a step back.


    As I moved away, the unease lingered but I tried to ignore it.


    "Where do you think you are going?"


    "Wha-?"


    Before I could take a few steps forward, I was forcefully dragged back, turning my head back I saw caster was holding back my neck.


    Coming close to my ear caster said in a small whisper, "Listen here you piece of shit, do you think you can just turn me down now because you were epted into Nova Academy? I''m asking you onest time nicelye with us or we''ll beat you here in pulp."


    Ah! I see now, what type of friendship they have.


    They are just third-rate bullied, who used to bully Lucas.


    I feel sorry for them now. Why? Because I''m not the same Lucas, yeah I have memories and emotions of old Lucas and right now that emotion telling me to beat the shit out of them.

 Chapter 197: Old Friends [1]

    They are just third-rate bullied, who used to bully Lucas.


    I feel sorry for them now. Why? Because I''m not the same Lucas, yeah I have memories and emotions of old Lucas and right now that emotion telling me to beat the shit out of them.


    "Okay, I''lle with you but first let me do something."


    "There is no need to do anything,e with us now."


    ring at him, I looked at Lily and reminded them that I wasn''t alone.


    "Can''t you see I''m with my little sister?


    Noticing my sister, clicking his tongue, Caster removed his hand from my neck before smirking


    "I see¡­you don''t want to look bad in front of your sister right? I''ll give you 10 seconds and then I won''t show you any mercy.


    Ignoring hisst words, bending down towards Lily, I looked at her in the eyes before saying


    "Lily, can you listen to small requests your big brother?"


    Curiously looking at the two people who hade, Lily looked back at me and nodded her head


    "Um"


    Seeing her nod her little head, I smiled and took out my phone. Pointing towards a nearby bench I said


    "Here, take my phone and go sit on that bench over there"


    Taking my phone my phone in her hand she looked toward Alex and then back to me and said,


    "Are they bullying you, big brother?" She asked me and her grip on the phone tightened.


    She sure is smart for a 5-year-old kid.


    "Bully? They can''t do that, you know your brother is very strong!" I said with a light chuckle and Lily''s expression lightened a little.


    "umm, I know brother is strong."


    "Hahaha, I''m strong, so please wait for me over that bench."


    um!"


    Nodding her head enthusiastically, Lily ran to the bench I previously pointed at and sat down.


    Kids were sure easy¡­


    "Alright let''s go¡­"


    After making sure Lily was fine, I looked at Caster and Alex then I smiled...


    "Good, If you were one secondte then I have to beat you in front of your sister, Hahaha."


    Once again hooking his arm around my neck, Caster gestured for his friend, Alex, to follow him.


    Walking towards a more secluded area of the park, whilst still making sure that Lily was in my sights, the smile on my face slowly faded away.


    ¡­it''s been a while since I had been this pissed.


    If this happened at Nova Academy then that would be a different story but even so, whoever tried to mess up with me at Nova, I have sent them hospital beds


    So of course, I''m going to do the same thing to them.


    I''m going to teach these extras their ce.


    ***


    The secluded area of the park became an impromptu battleground. Caster and Alex, unaware of the storm they had unleashed, smirked confidently as if victory was already assured.


    "So, Lucas, you think you can just walk away from us?" Caster taunted, cracking his knuckles.


    I took a deep breath, concentrating. "I don''t walk away from anything. I face it head-on."


    Saying that I released my [E+] rank, Yeah I have a breakthrough from [E] rank to [E+] rank.


    I just found out yesterday when I got [Shadow Control] Skill.


    Vuam!


    "khh¡­what?"


    "¡­how?"


    Right after making sure no one was looking, and releasing my ranked pressure, both individuals felt a massive pressure envelop them.


    "Khhh...You bastard...Don''t you dare to look down on me?" Caster is somehow able to withstand my ranked pressure as res at me.


    On the other hand, Alex looked like going to pass out but he was also able to withstand my ranked pressure.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Caster lunged at me, aiming for a swift punch. I sidestepped and countered with a well-ced kick, catching him off guard. He staggered back.


    Alex who somehow managed to get back on his feet, mp joined the assault, attempting a coordinated attack. Their movements were predictable, a testament to theirck of refinedbat skills.


    With a swift series of strikes and dodges, I managed to keep them at bay.


    As the skirmish continued, frustration crept into Caster''s expression. "You think you''re better than us just because you got into Nova Academy? Even if you go to Nova Acdmy you will be sore looser."


    Their aggression fueled my resolve. It was time to end this confrontation decisively. Focusing my energy, I executed a series of precise moves, disarming both of them with a calcted finesse.


    "Now, let''s end this. I won''t let you disturb my sister''s peace any longer," I dered, my tone unwavering.


    Caster and Alex, now humbled and defeated, hesitated for a moment. The reality of their actions sank in as they stared at the person I had be. The old Lucas might have sumbed to their bullying, but I was a different force altogether.


    I thought I should end this but looking at them I felt an intense amount of anger. I don''t know why but all I want is to keep beating them.


    "Has, this will be your worst day ever," I said to Alex and Caster


    Both of their eyes widened at my words and their face became pale.


    "W-What do you mean?"


    "Do you think you will get away from this?"


    Ignoring their words I looked toward my feet, where my shadow is.


    "[Shadow Control:-Shadow Binding]"


    My shadow who staring at me nodded his head as if he had any head.


    Anyway, my shadow can''t fight anyone''s head but he can monopolies them. I named that skill shadow binding.


    As my [Shadow Control: Shadow Binding] skill activated, tendrils of darkness extended from my own shadow, wrapping around Caster and Alex, immobilizing them. Panic flickered in their eyes as they struggled against the ethereal restraints.


    "This is the consequence of your actions," I stated calmly, my voice cutting through the tension.


    The shadows tightened their grip, restricting any further movement from the two. They were now at the mercy of the very shadows they underestimated.


    "Why are you doing this?!" Caster shouted, a mix of fear and frustration in his voice.


    "You both need to learn a lesson," I responded, my eyes stern.


    -Swoosh!


    Mana started to gather around my fist.


    I clenched my fist tightly and looked at them, they have looked of fear in their eyes.


    I like that look...


    I bent down and looked at them in the eyes.


    "Let''s make this quick¡­

 Chapter 198: Old Friends [2]

    "P-Please s-stop this."


    "I''m begging y-you... Please stop."


    -Bam!


    -Thwack!


    "Ahh!"


    "Aha"


    "Shut up, it''s your fault that you tried to act high and mighty in front of me."


    Blood wasing out of every inch of the bodies of Caster and Alex. Their faces have ck bruises, a nose broken and a few teeth out of their mouth.


    Also, my shadow bound at least fractured a few bones too.


    In short, after this, they will never try to mess up with me.


    "Tell me, will you evere near me or my family?" I asked in a low menacing tone, sending shivers down their bodies.


    Both of their body trembled with fear, fear that is me.


    Hahaha, I love this feeling. If I do not control myself I might send them to do their death.


    "We will note near you or any of your family. Please let us go!" both of them said at the same time.


    They were asking for mercy, should I just let them go? After all, it''s been 5 minutes since Lily is alone sitting at the park bench.


    I nce at my shadow and with a mentalmand, I undo the shadow binding.


    -Thud!


    -Thud!


    Both of them were thrown back to the ground as I closed my [Shadow Control] Skill.


    As the shadowy restraints dissipated, Caster and Alex copsed to the ground, gasping for breath. Their battered forms reflected the consequences of their actions, and the fear in their eyes intensified.


    "Consider this a lesson. If you ever cross my path again, the consequences will be much worse," I warned, my tone firm.


    The two struggled to get up, their limbs sore and bruised. The arrogance that once defined them had crumbled, reced by a newfound understanding of their vulnerabilities.


    "Now, get out of here," Imanded, my gaze unwavering.


    Without a second thought, Caster and Alex stumbled away, leaving the secluded area of the park. The echoes of their pained groans lingered, a reminder of the consequences they had brought upon themselves.


    Turning away from their retreating forms, I made my way back to where Lily was waiting. As I approached, she looked up with a mixture of concern and curiosity.


    "Big brother, what happened? Are they okay?" she asked, her innocence contrasting with the recent confrontation.


    I crouched down, offering a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Lily. They won''t bother us again. How about this let''s go to Father Guild and have some fun?."


    She nodded, a sense of trust in her eyes. "Yup let''s go there, I haven''t visited Father Guild in a very long time."


    ***


    -nk!


    "Ahh, fuck! When the hell did that wimp be this much stronger!" Alex cursed as he threw the [Healing potion] ss after drinking it.


    "True, I also can''t believe it, I used to beat up that loser but that bastard became strong this much in a small amount of time." Caster also said as he sat beside Alex.


    The wounds on their body gradually fade away after drinking the [healing potion] but pains still linger in their body.


    "What should we do? We just can''t let that fucker walk away from this after he beat us up." Alex said with gritted teeth,  Alex did nothing but just up his anger.


    After all, Lucas is strong, He is stronger than both of them. He also knew that Lucas hadn''t shown his full strength.


    That''s why Alex could do nothing to him after all he doesn''t want that beating up from Lucas again.


    "I have an Idea. How about we call the boss, After all, I''m sure he also wants to meet up with Lucas after this much time." Caster said as he took out his phone and started to type the number on it.


    Alex''s eyes gleamed with excitement.


    "Hurry up and call him, I can''t wait to see that Idiot getting beat up by our gang."


    -Ring!, -Ring!, -Ring!


    -Click!


    -What is it?"


    A deep voice sounded from the other side of the phone.


    Caster took a deep breath as he tried to control his breathing.


    "Sir, it''s me, Caster."


    -Why did you call?"


    "It''s about Lucas he is back in City."


    -Why did you call?"


    "It''s about Lucas. He''s back in the city."


    A pause followed, the silence pregnant with anticipation. The deep voice on the other end of the line remained unreadable.


    "Lucas, you say?" The voice finally responded, a hint of interest seeping through.


    "Yes, sir. He''s... different. Stronger. We thought you might want to know," Caster exined, choosing his words carefully.


    There was a contemtive silence before the voice spoke again. "Bring him to me. I want to see this for myself."


    Caster exchanged a nce with Alex, both realizing the gravity of the situation. The boss wanted a direct encounter with Lucas, and that meant they had to lure him into a trap.


    "Understood, sir. We''ll handle it," Caster affirmed, his tone resolute.


    "Make sure you don''t mess this up. Bring him to the warehouse near the old docks. I''ll be waiting," the voice instructed before ending the call.


    Caster pocketed his phone, a sinister grin spreading across his face. "Looks like we have a n. Let''s see how invincible Lucas is."


    Alex, still nursing his wounds, nodded in agreement. The prospect of revenge-fueled their determination, overshadowing the recent humiliation they had faced.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Lucas who was unaware of this stood in front of his father''s guild.


    "It should be this one"


    Arriving in front of arge skyscraper that was about 200 meters in height, and had about 80 floors, I brought Lily inside of the building with me.


    From what I had been told by my parents, the whole building was used as the base for their guild Sunless.


    Although they didn''t own the building, they managed to rent it out for a reasonable monthly price.


    Arriving in front of the elevators at the entrance of the building, I pressed the button and called for one. As I waited for the elevator to arrive, I took a nce at my surroundings.


    Surrounded by ss, the interior of the bottom floor was brightly lit by the sun in the sky. White marble floor covered the entire pavement, and people moving to and fro inside the building were a constant sight.

 Chapter 199: Sunless

    The elevator doors slid open, and Lily and I stepped inside. I pressed the button for the top floor, where the guild''s main office was located. The elevator ascended smoothly, and Lily''s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    "Big brother, this building is so tall! Are there lots of strong people here?" she asked, gazing up at the towering structure.


    I chuckled, ruffling her hair. "Yeah, Lily. This is where our guild, Sunless, operates. There are indeed many strong people here."


    As the elevator reached the top floor, the doors opened to reveal a spacious and modern office space. The Sunless Guild emblem adorned the walls, and guild members were engaged in various activities.


    The area I was currently in was the main reception area of the guild. The higher floors were office spaces for administrative management, and the lower floors were for heroes as they provided training facilities and other things heroes required like a potion station and supply replenishment areas.


    The ground was covered in a red carpet, andrge TV screens were installed in the corner of the space with constant updates on the news and which dungeons were avable for raids.


    Looking at the scenery before me, I couldn''t help but be amazed.


    "Lucas!"


    Snapping out me out of mvere, was the cheerful sound of my mom''s voice.


    Turning toward her, I smiled slightly and said


    "Hey mom, how''s work?"


    "As you can see easy."


    I nodded my head slightly at that after all she couldn''t make it home this morning, she and Dad doing work all night.


    "Lillye to Mom."


    "No! I want to be with Big Brother. " Lily said as she tightened her grip around my neck and shook her head wildly.


    Mom red at her, feeling her ir Lily turned toward me which I could only avoid and pretend to feign ignorance.


    ¡­I''m sorry.


    my mother, took Lily by her hand and urged me to follow her.


    "Alright, Follow me up to meet your dad"


    Nodding my head I started to follow behind her, as I followed my mother I could feel the stairs of the guild members.


    I turned my head towards them and they quickly avoided my eyes.


    ''Weird, why is everyone staring at me?''


    Then I remember something. When Lucas found out that he''s mana core potential is [B rank] he stopped doing all training and became delinquent.


    It was only for one year maybe but Lucas was doing all kinds of bad things.


    For example, hanging out with some local gang members, fighting anyone anding home for a few days.


    But he stopped doing all of that when his father beat some sense into him.


    After that, Lucas started his training again and took entrance to Nova Academy and by some luck, he got in.


    After that, I was reincarnated in this body.


    Sigh


    A sigh escaped my mouth, can''t believe they believe they still hold onto the past.


    ''Just a bunch of fools.''


    Not caring what they thought of me I continued to walk behind mom.


    Suddenly she stopped moving,  I walked by her side I saw her face be grim.


    I looked towards the direction of where she was starting.


    I saw a man standing ahead in front of my headmaster guild office.


    My eyes widened when I saw him. A sudden memoryes to my mind.


    That man is the Vice-guild leader of the Sunless guild. Jim Darkheart.


    Yes, he is a Darkheart. My uncle and my father''s younger brother.


    He had shoulder-length hair that was curved up slightly, and he had a well-trimmed ck beard that nicely fitted around his jaw. The solemnity given off by his extraordinary appearance was simr to that of my father.


    He was a very greedy and shady man from what I remember from Lucas''s memories.


    Staring at him in the distance, my eyes narrowed into slits as I closely scrutinized him.


    ¡­ording to Lucas''s memory, He was a ranked Hero, just slightly weaker than my father, and was selected by the guild investors to be the Vice-guild master. With the aid of the board of directors, he managed to convince them to overthrow the guild leader. My father.


    My father knew he was not right for the title of Vice-guild leader but he could do nothing because investor


    "¡­hm?"


    As I closely scrutinized Jim, a youth walked out from behind him.


    Like Jim, he also has shoulder-length hair with a ck colour he was a handsome young man with ck eyes.


    I also know him from Lucas''s memory, he is my cousin, Jack ckheart son of Jim ckheart.


    We are the same age but his potential ranked his [A-].


    I don''t like him at first nce, he is very arrogant.


    As he followed from behind him, with his back straight he would look down on everyone present in the room. Almost as if he owned the ce.


    As Jim and Jack were walking, Jim''s eyes suddenly drifted toward us. A smirk soon emerged on his face.


    "Follow me, Jack".


    Ploughing through the crowd of people, Jim and Jack soon stopped in front of me and my mother.


    Looking at my mother, Jim politely smiled and said


    "It''s a pleasure seeing you here Sarphina."


    My mother makes disgusting faces but only for a while and quickly hides them, A small smilees to her face.


    "Hello Jim, So what''s bring you today at Guild, You nevere here."


    "Haa, about that just small and serious talk with big brother."


    "Did you forget that everyone must have to call him guild master, including you?"


    Air bes thick, as they silently stairs at each other,  turning his snake-like eyes toward me, he said


    "Ahh! Look at this, Lucase back home and I don''t even know when. Lucas, it''s been a long time since have seen each other, how are you?"


    Jim''s feigned warmth shed with the underlying tension in the air. I met his gaze evenly.


    "I''ve been doing well, Uncle Jim," I replied, emphasizing the familial tie while maintaining a respectful tone.


    Jim''s eyes lingered on Lily for a moment, his smirk deepening. "And she is Lily, right? It''s been a long time since I saw her, look how big she became."


    "Yeah, she is Lily" I stated, a protective edge in my voice.


    Jim chuckled, his tone holding a veiled threat. "Family, huh? It''s alwaysplicated. Speaking of which, Lucas, we were just discussing a little family matter with your father. Why don''t you join us?"


    My mother''s expression tightened, sensing the underlying motives in Jim''s words. "We can discuss any family matters privately. There''s no need to involve the guild," she insisted.


    Jim''s eyes flickered with annoyance, but he maintained hisposed facade. "Seraphina, dear, sometimes family matters concern more than just those directly involved. We''re merely looking out for the best interests of the Darkheart legacy."


    -Click!


    At that moment Guild headmaster''s office doors opened and my father, Caelum DarkHeart walked outside.


    Every member was about to bow their head to him but he stopped them with an eye gesture. Turning his head toward Jim, a deep frown appears on his face.


    "Brothe-"


    "It''s a guild master, that''s what you should call me."


    Before Jim could say anything, Dad stopped him mid-sentence.


    A tick mark appears on him but he hides.


    "We were just about to discuss, Darkhert legacy, Guildmaster."


    "A Darkhert legacy? What do you mean?".


    "It''s simple, I want my son to be the next head guild master of Sunless guild."

 Chapter 200: Sunless [2]

    "We were just about to discuss, Darkhert legacy, Guildmaster."


    "A Darkhert legacy? What do you mean?".


    "It''s simple, I want my son to be the next head guild master of Sunless guild."


    Silence, a total silence, everyone heard what Jim said, all guild members and staff had their mouths agape.


    They could not believe what Jim, the vice guild leader said. Everyone knows that the guild master wants his son, Lucas to seed him and be a future guild master of Sunless Guild.


    But Jim seems to have some other ns.


    Sarphina''s eyes widened in anger, she opened her mouth to say something but Caelum, her husband bested her into this.


    "Do you know what are you saying?" Caelum asked Jim as he unleashed his [C+] ranked pressure on Jim.


    "Khuk..." Jim who was the target of Caelum mana ranked pressure gritted his teeth and unlocked his mana pressure to fight against


    Caelum mana pressure.


    -Crack!, -Creck!, -Creck!


    Check started to appear on the walls as two mana-ranked pressure fought against each other. Sadly Jim seemed to be losing as he was still weaker than Caelum.


    "I-I didn''t say anything wrong after all everyone knows how Lucas is," Jim said with gritted teeth as nced towards the rest of the guild members.


    Caelum took back his ranked pressure and soon everything turned to normal. He then nced at Lucas and said


    "Lucas has changed, not only did he get epted into the world''s best academy but he also saved many people while he was in the academy."


    "When fallen humans attacked Elodia''s ''Artefacts Room'' my son with his friend saved many citizens. I''m sure everyone present in the room heard that news." Caelum paused for a moment and nced at everyone, all of them knew what Caelum said was true after all.


    After ncing at everyone he continues, "He also saved Isabe Evergreen, the hair of the Evergreen n and daughter of the strongest mage on the Continent, by doing that he also forged the best rtionship with the Evergreen n, they now owe my son to saving their n hair."


    "Even that is not enough let me tell you about the recent incident that happened in Silva City, many assassins broke into the mansion where Cadets Nova Academy and many citizens were staying and started to kill everyone my son survived that hell, not only did he survive but he also killed the assassin and save many citizens."


    -Tap!, -Tap!, -Tap!


    Coming close to Jim''s face, Caelum said in a measured tone but there was a hint of anger in Caelum''s voice.


    "So now tell me do you think my son is ipetent to seed me?"


    Jim opened his mouth and closed it a few times, he looked down at his feet and gritted his teeth.


    He knows what Caelum said was true, but he doesn''t want to give up his son bing to guild head.


    He looked back at Caelum and then at every guild member and said


    "What the guild master is saying is true, Lucas did do many amazing things but what about the future? Everyone knows that Lucas''s potential is only [B rank]. While my son''s potential is [A-] rank. I''m sure everyone wants to follow a strong leader."


    "That doesn''t mean-"


    "That''s why I proposed a solution, let''s have a duel between Lucas and Jack, if Jack wins then he will be the future guild master."


    Before Caelum could say anything Jim cut him and proposed a duel between Lucas and Jack.


    ncing around, I could instantly see the momentum of the conversation falling in Jim''s direction.


    By not giving a chance for my father to speak, Jim carried the conversation to the point where it suddenly became a duel between me and Jack.


    ¡­His goal was obvious.


    If my father refused, his reputation would fall as it would make him seem like a coward. And if he epted and I lost miserably, his reputation would also take a hit.


    Moreover, knowing the previous Lucas, Jim judged that his n was foolproof hence why he acted fast.


    ¡­However, he miscalcted something.


    "I do-"


    After a long silence, just as my father was about to refuse Jim''s provocation, tugging his clothes, I firmly looked him in the eyes and said


    "Dad ept"


    "Lucas do-"


    Raising his hand to stop my mother from protesting, and standing at me for a solid minute, my dad looked back at Jim for a couple of seconds before nodding.


    "Okay, we ept"


    "Hahahaha great, let''s meet in the arena in half an hhour''stime"


    Laughing out loud, Jim took onest nce at us before waving and leaving with Jack.


    Right after Jim left, the crowd around us dispersed leaving behind me and my family.


    The guild members dispersed, leaving a lingering tension in the air. My mother''s expression held a mix of concern and frustration, while my father''s gaze shifted between me and the path Jim had taken.


    "Lucas, are you sure about this?" my father asked, his voiceced with worry.


    I met his gaze with determination. "I am, Dad. Don''t worry about it."


    My mother sighed, her worry evident. "Just be careful, Lucas. Jack is a tough opponent."


    "I know, Mom. But I can''t back down now."


    With a nod, my father ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "We''ll be there to support you. Remember, it''s not just about winning or losing; it''s about proving yourself."


    We made our way towards the guild''s training arena, where the duel was set to take ce. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation as guild members gathered to witness the sh between the potential sessors.


    As the appointed time approached, Jim and Jack entered the arena from the opposite side. Jack wore a confident smirk, exuding an air of arrogance. Jim, on the other hand, maintained aposed demeanour, his eyes fixed on the uing duel.


    The arena buzzed with murmurs, and my gaze remained focused on Jack. Despite his higher potential rank, I couldn''t underestimate him.


    The duel was about to begin, setting the stage for a confrontation that would not only determine the future guild master but also test the strength and resolve of a reborn soul determined to forge his path.

 Chapter 201: Lucas Vs Jack

    The arena buzzed with murmurs, and my gaze remained focused on Jack. Despite his higher potential rank, I couldn''t underestimate him.


    Jack with a hockey smirk stair toward me and said


    "You got lucky, my dear cousin."


    "¡­hm?"


    "With a puny talent like yours, you managed to enrol at the Nova Academy while I had to settle for the second-best option. How is it that someone of your calibre can enter the academy and I can''t?"


    ¡­without saying a word, I looked at him straight into the eyes.


    Although his words had some truth to them, right now he was merely trying to shake my mentality.


    This was amon practice used when opponents faced each other in duels.


    Regardless of who your opponent was, a keyponent in increasing your chances of winning was to get into your opponent''s head.


    If you managed to enter their heads, the chances of you losing drastically reduced.


    A person''s mentality was one of the most important things fighters needed to take into consideration before fighting.


    A person with a weak mentality would find it much harder to winpared to someone who remained rational throughout the whole fight.


    ¡ªCounting down! Three!


    The arena fell silent as the countdown began. Each second felt like an eternity, the tension thick in the air. My focus remained unwavering, shutting out Jack''s taunts. I steadied my stance, ready for the sh that would determine the future of the Sunless Guild.


    ¡ªTwo!


    Jack''s smirk widened, believing he had sessfully nted doubt. The crowd held its breath, waiting for the inevitable sh of power and skill. My father and mother observed with concern, their expressions reflecting a mix of hope and worry.


    ¡ªOne!


    The moment arrived, and the arena erupted with energy. Jack surged forward, aiming to overwhelm me with speed and aggression. I countered his initial strikes with precise movements, blocking and evading with calcted efficiency.


    -nk!, -nk!, -nk!


    The sh of our des echoed through the arena, each strike resonating with the stakes at hand. Jack''s attacks were fierce, his determination to prove his superiority evident in every movement. However, I remainedposed, utilizing my training and newfound abilities to hold my ground.


    Despite Jack''s attempts to provoke me with words, I refused to let my focus waver. The mental battle within the duel was as crucial as the physical one. I drew strength from the support of my family and the guild members who believed in my potential.


    As the duel progressed, a shift urred. The initial confidence in Jack''s eyes began to waver. His grip on his sword lightened a little and I noticed that.


    Now I have an opening! I''m not going to let this chance go


    Capitalizing on the opening, without skipping a beat, using the scabbard of the sword I hit him in the face and the sound of something breaking resounded across the arena.


    -Kacha!


    "Kush!"


    Taking ten steps back, Jack opened his eyes wide open as his hands held onto his nose.


    -Drip! -Drip!


    Soon red droplets fell onto the pavement of the arena. Taking a moment to process what had happened, Jack looked at the ground for a moment before screaming with bloodshot eyes.


    "H-how dare you!"


    -Vuam!


    Soon, a thick pressure started emanating from his body, surrounding the whole arena.


    Noticing the changes happening around me, I rubbed my chin and stared at Jack. The red hue surrounding his body had be thicker and stronger than before.


    He was finally starting to take me seriously.


    Licking my lips lightly, raising my hand I provocatively beckoned at him


    "Come"


    Jack, seething with anger, charged forward with renewed intensity. The arena buzzed with anticipation as our sh resumed. The sound of des meeting filled the air, echoing the heightened stakes of the duel.


    I focused on reading Jack''s movements, each strike bing more calcted and precise. The taunts had faded, reced by a determination to prove himself. The pressure in the arena intensified as the audience witnessed the escting exchange of blows.


    Despite the initial setback, Jack''s resilience showed. His attacks were swift and well-coordinated, forcing me to adapt and respond strategically.


    -nk! -nk!


    As Jack hacked with more power and at greater speeds, I continuously matched his tempo and redirected the rings around me ordingly.


    Soon however his speed started to decrease, his stamina running out already. Since the start of the duel, Jack has used big moves and powerful movements that require arge amount of mana consumption while I didn''t use any of mana!


    Yes from the start of this duel, I only used my physical strength against Jack! Why I''m not using my mana or any sword art?


    Well because I wanted to see how far I could go alone through my physical ability, and after the match with Jack I can say I''m satisfied with my physical power.


    "Huff...Huff...I can''t lose here." Jack muttered to himself and nced toward the audience stands, where his father watching with anger on his face.


    ''He will not forgive me if I lose.'' Jack can''t give up this fight yet.


    Tensing his calves, Jack propelled his body forward.


    -Boom!


    Creating two small craters on the ground beneath his feet, the sound of an explosion resounded throughout the arena as Jack disappeared from where he was standing.


    In an instant, he appeared before Lucas. In an instant, Jack raised his sword and aimed toward Lucas''s heart! Yes, he was aiming to kill him!


    If Lucas does here all of his future problems will disappear instantly.


    "Die!"


    Shouting Jack swings his sword at Lucas, Jack is going to win this match or is it?


    I already predicted all of this when Jack nced at Jim, he was a fool to think I would not know what he was thinking.


    If a normal academy cadet face Jack then he would die surely but who says I''m a normal one?


    Since going to Nova Academy, I fought against a stronger opponent than Jack and even managed to kill them.


    Sidestepping, and avoiding his sword instantly before it reaches me, I briefly made eye contact with Jack.


    Smiling, coating my fist with mana, I threw an uppercut towards Jack who was still in the air.


    -Baaaam!


    "Kuuuuuaaaaah!!"


    Although he tried to avoid my fist, in the end, because he was moving too fast, it still connected. As my fist hit his stomach, arge shockwave swept the arena.


    -Boom!


    -Thud!


    The shockwave echoed through the arena as Jack''s body was sent flying backwards, crashing into the edge of the arena. The audience watched in stunned silence as the dust settled, revealing Jack struggling to get back on his feet.


    The realization dawned on everyone present ¨C the duel had reached its conclusion. Jack, despite his higher potential rank, had underestimated Lucas''s strength and determination.


    As Jack tried to stand, his father, Jim, watched with a mix of shock and anger. The Sunless Guild members, who were initially divided in their expectations, now witnessed the undeniable prowess of their guildmate.


    "What a great match!"


    "As expected from Guildmastr son!"


    "We have a great future ahead!"


    "I enjoy this match!"


    "Can''t believe he is still the same kid who used to cause trouble for everyone, hahaha!"


    I stood in the centre of the arena, my gaze steady and unwavering. The crowd erupted into a mix of cheers and gasps, acknowledging the unexpected turn of events.


    "Dad, we did it," I called out to my father, who was now approaching with a mixture of relief and pride in his eyes.


    "You did well, Lucas," he replied, a smile breaking across his face. My mother joined us with Lily in her hand, her worry transforming into a proud expression.


    The guild members, sensing the shift in leadership dynamics, began to cheer in unison. The atmosphere changed from tension to celebration as the Sunless Guild embraced the victory.


    Jim, however, could only watch with frustration as his n crumbled before him. Jack, now on his knees, looked defeated, his arrogance reced by a humbled expression.


    With a determined stride, I approached Jack and extended a hand to help him up. Despite the intensity of our duelharbouredored no ill will.


    "Good fight, Jack. We both gave it our all," I said, acknowledging the effort he had put into the duel.


    Jack, still catching his breath, hesitated before epting the gesture. The arena was filled with the cheers of the guild members, celebrating the end of a chapter and the beginning of a new era.


    The Sunless Guild had faced a challenge, and together, we emerged stronger. As the cheers echoed in the arena, I couldn''t help but feel a sensefulfilmentment, knowing that the future of the guild was now in capable hands.


    The duel had not only proven my strength but also solidified the unity of the Sunless Guild. The legacy of the Darkhert family continued, not through force or maniption, but through resilience, camaraderie, and the unwavering spirit of its memberThusthus, the Sunless Guild entered a new phase, with a victorious Lucas Darkhert leading the way.

 Chapter 202: Abduct [1]

    Starlight Kindergarten is one of the most prestigious Kindergarten at Harthaven district.


    Only children of wealthy people or noblemen could attend this kindergarten.


    In the heart of the Harthaven district, Starlight Kindergarten stood as a beacon of exclusivity. Its gates weed only those fortunate enough to bear the weight of wealth or noble lineage. Within its walls, theughter of privileged children echoed, creating a world where the elite''s youngest members embarked on their educational journey.


    Right now it''s time for kindergarten to close off as many kids asing out of the gate.


    A few distances away from Starlight Kindergarten a ck colour van stood. Inside of ck colour van are three teenagers waiting for one kid toe out of Starlight Kindergarten.


    "Ahh, seriously! Is this your best n? Kidnapping a kid?" groans a 16-year-old boy as heins about the n.


    "Shut up Alex! You know we can''t handle Lucas ourselves, he is too strong!" Reply to Caster in an annoying voice as he kept watching kids.


    "So what? We can beat him in numbers! I''m sure even Lucas could not do anything against many opponents."


    "No! You don''t understand, Lucas is very strong, he didn''t reveal half of his strength when he beat us up." As much as Caster hates to admit that Lucas is stronger than him, there is no way they are going to win against him even if they use many people.


    So hees up with a n! A n that even makes Lucas weak.


    When they met Lucas yesterday at the park he had noticed how much Lucas cared about his 5-year-old sister, Lily Darkheart.


    So if they kidnap her, Lucas can''t do anything against them.


    He will be powerless...


    A few minutes pass by as children continue toe out of Kindergarten.


    The trio, Caster, Alex, and Jenna, continued to observe the entrance of Starlight Kindergarten. Their eyes were fixed on the children pouring out of the gates, searching for the one they were targeting ¨C Lily Darkheart.


    As the flow of kids continued, Jenna, a strategic mind among them, whispered to the others, "We need to be discreet. Once we spot Lily, we grab her and get out of there quickly. "


    Caster nodded in agreement, suppressing his earlier frustration. Deep down, he knew Jenna was right ¨C subtlety was key, especially when dealing with someone like Lucas. Lily''s kidnapping was their leverage, and they had to execute their n wlessly.


    Finally, amidst the dispersing crowd of children, they spotted Lily Darkheart, her small figure standing out. She was chatting with some friends,pletely unaware of the impending danger.


    "Hurry! She is out!" Caster urged Jenna to hurry as he spotted Lily.


    "I know!"


    -Vroom!


    Jenna said started the engine of the van and drove towards Lily.


    "Alex when Jenna stops the Van in front of her quickly grab her before she screams." Caster said and gripped the seat.


    Alex just silently nodded his head, Just as Jenna stopped the van Astrr opened the door and stood in front of Lily.


    Before she could do anything he quickly grabbed her mouth and went inside Van!


    -Shuua!


    "Go to Abandoned Factory, Hurry!" Alex shouted to Jenna.


    The van sped away from the scene, leaving the prestigious district behind as it headed towards the outskirts where the abandoned factory stood, its existence hidden from the eyes of the elite.


    Inside the van, Lily struggled against Alex''s grip, her eyes wide with fear. Caster, uneasy about the situation, kept ncing at the small captive in the rearview mirror.


    "Quiet down, kid. You scream, and things won''t go well for you," Alex warned, his tone cold and threatening.


    Lily, though frightened, managed a muffled protest. Her eyes darted around, searching for any possible escape, but the confined space of the van offered no means of evasion.


    As they reached the abandoned factory, Jenna pulled the van into a secluded spot, hidden from view. The trio exchanged tense nces, realizing the gravity of what they were about to do.


    "Remember the n. We have to make it seem like Lucas is powerless," Caster reminded them, his voiceced with uncertainty.


    Jenna opened the van door, and they hurriedly escorted Lily into the deste factory. The air was thick with tension as they navigated through the dimly lit corridors, their footsteps echoing in the emptiness.


    ***


    Yesterday was a pretty long day for me, after defeating Jack, I proved rest of the guild members that I''m not someone they can mess up with.


    As for Jim, the vice leader of the Sunless Guild, well if I have to say he was humiliated in front of the guild members.


    Despite being vice guild master and younger brother of the guild master, he was very greedy for the title of guild master.


    Since he can''t be a guild head, he brought his kid, Jack''m front of others.


    Since he couldn''t be head he thought his child could.


    Needless to say, nothing like that happened because of me.


    Now Jim could do nothing against my father.


    Anyway, it happened yesterday, so it''s old news.


    Currently, I''m on my way to pick up Lily from kindergarten, mom''s orders.


    Every day Mom picks up her from kindergarten but since I''m here she said I should go and pick her up.


    ''After all Lily likes it when you go and pick her up, Lucas.''


    That was the message I received on my phone.


    I also don''t hate it I like herpany quite a bit.


    -Vrrrrr.


    At that moment my phone rang, I took out my phone from my pant pocket and saw who calling me.


    I raised my eyebrow at the name of a person, it was Lily.


    -Tap!


    ''Why would be call me now?''  thinking that I picked up her call.


    "Hello? Lily, why are you calling me? I wasing to pick up you."


    There was silence for a moment. Then a deep male voice sounds other side of the phone.


    "Hello, Lucas it''s me, Caster."

 Chapter 203: Abduct [2]

    "Hello? Lily, why are you calling me? I wasing to pick up you."


    There was silence for a moment. Then a deep male voice sounds other side of the phone.


    "Hello, Lucas it''s me, Caster."


    My brows furrowed in confusion as I heard Caster''s voice on the other end. "Caster? What''s going on? Why is Lily''s phone in your hands?"


    "We''ve got your sister, Lucas. If you want her back unharmed,e to the abandoned factory on the outskirts of town. Come alone, and don''t try anything funny," Caster''s voice was cold, devoid of any sympathy.


    A chill ran down my spine as the weight of his words settled in. Lily had been kidnapped, and my immediate instinct was to ensure her safety.


    "Where is she? Is she okay?" I demanded, my voice sharp and filled with urgency.


    "You''ll see when you get here. Don''t keep us waiting if you care about her," Caster replied, and the call ended abruptly.


    The adrenaline surged through me, and without a second thought, I sprinted towards the abandoned factory. Fear and determination fueled each step as thoughts of Lily''s safety consumed my mind.


    ''Please be safe, Lily! Please be safe, Lily!'' Lucas kept repeating it like a prayer in his head as he ran and ran,pletely ignoring everything happening around him. Eventually, he found himself in front of the right ce on the main high street.


    There are many abandoned factories around Lucas, but he doesn''t know in which Lily was held captive by Caster.


    Even After a few minutes of searching, Lucas still doesn''t find the right abandoned factory.


    However, he found some instead. there was a young man with sunsses standing behind the factory. The young man was using his phone and from time to time he would nce at Lucas.


    Lucas thought it was weird, When Lucas searched every factory around him there was no one else but that young man.


    "Hey," Lucas called out. "Have you seen anyone here with a 5-year-old kid? The kid has ck colour hair  the other and looks a bit like me?" He pulled his hood down revealing his face.


    "Sorry kid, I don''t know anyone like that. Now shoo and get out of here" The man replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    Were it not for the severity of the situation, Lucas might have tried again by politely asking the man, or he might have started arguing with him to convince the other how important the matter was. Right now, though, he didn''t have any time whatsoever.


    He noticed that there was a tie around the man''s neck, another item that the man appeared to be wearing as a fashion statement. Dangling in front of Lucas''s face, it became the perfect thing to grab. When Lucas pulled on the front, the neck tightened and the man was pulled down so fast that his sunsses fell off as he reached Lucas''s height.


    "Listen here, my sister is kidnapped by some fucker!" Lucas practically growled at him. "Now tell me where they are!"


    "You think threat-"


    Lucas didn''t let him finish, just pulled harder on the tie, to the point it was starting to suffocate the man. Seeing how determined the blonde-haired teenager in front of him was, he quickly pointed in one direction. Lucas immediately let go and followed to where the man had pointed.


    The direction that the young man pointed was very far at the end of the corner, which Lucas ignored in his search for his sister.


    "LILYYYYY!" Lucas shouted as he entered the abandoned factory.


    The dimly lit interior of the abandoned factory echoed with Lucas''s desperate cries for Lily. As he ventured deeper, the vast emptiness seemed to swallow his voice, leaving only eerie silence in response.


    In a secluded chamber, Caster, Alex, and Jenna tensed as they heard Lucas''s shouts approaching. Lily stood in the middle, her eyes darting between the trio and the entrance, her small form trembling with fear.


    "Looks like he is here atst," Caster smirked, a sense of confidence emanating from him.


    Alex shifted ufortably, ncing at Lily, who was now visibly distressed. "Are we sure about this? Kidnapping Lily..."


    "It''s the only way to make Lucas vulnerable. Trust me, once he sees Lily in danger, he won''t have the strength to fight back," Caster asserted, his gaze fixed on the approaching footsteps.


    Lucas stormed into the chamber, his eyes locking onto Lily. Relief washed over him at the sight of her, but it was quickly reced by a burning anger directed at the trio responsible for her predicament.


    "What have you done to her?" Lucas''s voice held a fierce intensity as he confronted Caster.


    "Easy, Lucas. We just want to talk," Caster replied with a sinister grin, enjoying the visible frustration on Lucas''s face.


    But Lucas wasn''t in the mood for negotiations. His eyes glowed with a determination fueled by concern for Lily''s safety. Without uttering another word, he lunged forward.


    -Thwack!


    A punchnded on Jeena''s face, sending him off to the side, as he carefully picked up his sister, holding her in his arms.


    "Are you okay?"


    Lily, still trembling from the ordeal, nodded in Lucas''s arms. Her tearful eyes met his, conveying both fear and gratitude.


    Caster and Alex exchanged nces, realizing their n had taken an unexpected turn. Lucas, with Lily safe in his arms, stood resolute, his determination unwavering.


    "You thought kidnapping her would make me weak? You underestimated my strength, and you''ll pay for putting her in danger," Lucas dered, his voiceced with a fierce resolve.


    Jeena, recovering from the punch, sneered. "You may have saved her for now, but you''re still in our territory. Don''t think this changes anything."


    Lucas ignored the threats, his focus solely on ensuring Lily''s safety. With a protective instinct, he turned to leave the chamber, Lily still held securely in his arms.


    As they exited the abandoned factory, the trio of kidnappers watched in silence, realizing they had underestimated Lucas''s determination to protect his loved ones. The darkness of the night concealed their expressions, but there was an undeniable tension in the air.


    Once outside, Lucas took a deep breath, the cool night air soothing the tension in his muscles. He nced down at Lily, reassuring her with a gentle smile.


    "Lily, You''re safe now. Will you please wait for me here? So that I can punish that bad guy for hurting you."


    "OK, big brother," Lily said as she met Lucas''s eyes. She was still a little shocked but since Lucas was here there was nothing to scared any anymore.


    "Good girl, just here for a bit." Lucas patted Lily''s head gently and head I did the factory.


    With Lily safely waiting outside the abandoned factory, Lucas reentered the dimly lit chamber where Caster, Alex, and Jenna stood. The air crackled with an unspoken tension as the trio faced the angered brother, determined to protect his sister.

 Chapter 204: Kill [1]

    With Lily safely waiting outside the abandoned factory, Lucas reentered the dimly lit chamber where Caster, Alex, and Jenna stood. The air crackled with an unspoken tension as the trio faced the angered brother, determined to protect his sister.


    "Let''s settle this, Lucas," Caster sneered and took out a sabre from his dimensional storage ring.


    Following that, Alex took out his short dagger and Jeena settled himself in a martial art stance.


    "You will be sorry for what you have done to Lily," Lucas said and also took out his sword from the smart bracelet.


    Gazing at Caster and the two people behind him, neither one of us moved.


    ''I need to finish this quick.''


    I thought to myself, as my eyes peered through the gap in their battle formation.


    ''Judging from the mana revolving around them, all of them are [E-], with Caster being slightly stronger at rank [E].''


    Currently, standing opposite to me in a triangr formation with Caster at the back, they were ring at me with unprecedented calmness.


    From where I was standing, I could see no gap in their formation.


    ''I need to take the initiative.''


    After all, I couldn''t let Liky wait any longer after what she went through today.


    ''Movement art [Ster Stride:- Astral Dash]


    ''Sword art [ Celestial Perry:- Second movement, Luminous Riposte].


    Quickly activating my movement art and my sword art, I disappeared in front of them and I appeared in front of the male individual standing in front of Caster. With my sword unsheathed, I stabbed my sword in the direction of his heart.


    ¡ªSpurt!


    My appearance was so unexpected that he had no time to react before the sword quickly prated his heart.


    "Huek!"


    Blood spilt on the floor, and a body fell to the ground.


    "Jeena!" Alex shouted in anger.


    Raising his weapon, he quickly dashed in my direction.


    "Alex no! What are you doing!?" Caster shouted as he watched Alex dash in my direction. His face was iparably white. Almost as though he had seen a ghost. Apathetically ncing at Caster, I muttered.


    "It''s toote."


    "[Shadow Control:- Shadow Binding]". I activated my shadow control skills.


    A shadow rises from within my shadow and quickly


    engulfs Alex, immobilizing him in a tight grip.


    "Wha¡ªWhat''s happening?" Alex struggled against the ethereal force, his movements restricted by the shadows that held him captive.


    Alex turned toward Caster to shout for help, however before the words could leave his mouth, Blood leaves.


    -Spurt!


    "Huek!"


    -Thud!


    Alex also was dead! Now only Caster is alive.


    Caster, witnessing the swift turn of events, tightened his grip on his sabre. His eyes narrowed with a mix of anger and frustration.


    "You won''t get away with this, Lucas!" Caster lunged forward, aiming to strike me with his sabre.


    Anticipating his move, I evaded the attack with a swift sidestep, my sword poised for a counterattack.


    I executed a dazzling sh, the de leaving a trail of radiant energy as it sliced through the air.


    Caster, caught off guard by the speed and precision of the attack, barely managed to deflect it with his sabre. The force of the sh sent him staggering backwards.


    "Do you think you would get away with this? When the families of these two find out what happened to them you will be dead!"


    I looked at Caster with old looks in my eyes and said


    "You have to be alive to tell them."


    ***


    "You have to be alive to tell them." A cold shiver ran down his back, Caster was scared for a moment but he didn''t let this show it on his face.


    "Lucas, you may be stronger than before, but that doesn''t mean I''m weak either. Last I was caught off guard but this time it will be different."


    "That doesn''t matter at the end of the day, you will die too," Lucas said with a nonchnt expression on his face.


    A smirk appears on Caster''s face. "Don''t look down on me you bastard." A yellow hue that was mixed with ck threads expanded from his body. A green hue simrly expanded from Ren''s body.


    As the mana on both of them soared, the atmosphere inside of the room became tense. Intense bloodlust enveloped the room as the two red at each other.


    "Should we finish what we''ve started?"


    "Yeah."


    Saying that Lucas disappeared from Caster''s field vision as he again used his movement art and appeared before Caster in an instant.


    Lucas''s sword aims at Caster''s heart.


    ¡ªnk!


    However, unlike the previous times, the sound of metal shing rang out. Separating from each other, Lucas frowned whilst Caster smiled.


    "Huuuup!"


    With a wave of his hand, the sabre in Caster''s hand carried a ferocious force as it shed vertically towards Lucas''s front. The pressureing from the attack caused Lucas''s clothes to flutter slightly.


    Sensing the iing attack, Lucas''s brows twitched slightly. His indifferent eyes gazed at the iing attack with unprecedented calmness.


    The sh between the two intensified, each movement calcted and swift. Caster, fueled by determination, unleashed a barrage of strikes, aiming to break through Lucas''s defenses.


    "Your sister is safe, but you won''t be able to say the same for yourself," Caster taunted, his sabre dancing through the air with precision.


    Lucas, however, remained focused, his sword meeting each strike with unwavering resolve. Their des collided, creating sparks that illuminated the dimly lit chamber.


    ''Sword art [Celestial Parry:Starry Deflection] ,'' Lucas thought, countering Caster''s assault with a swift and calcted maneuver. The momentum shifted, and Lucas seized the opportunity tounch a counterattack.


    ¡ªSwoosh!


    His sword sliced through the air, aiming for Caster''s side. Yet, Caster, disying remarkable agility, managed to evade the strike, narrowly avoiding the de.


    "You''re not bad, Lucas. But it''s not enough!" Caster eximed, a smirk ying on his lips.


    The battle between the two continued, the ebb and flow of their movements creating a dance of steel and mana. The air resonated with the sh of des and the intensity of their conflicting energies.

 Chapter 205: Kill [2]

    "You''re not bad, Lucas. But it''s not enough!" Caster eximed, a smirk ying on his lips.


    The battle between the two continued, the ebb and flow of their movements creating a dance of steel and mana. The air resonated with the sh of des and the intensity of their conflicting energies.


    As the fight raged on, Lucas noticed a subtle change in Caster''s approach. There was a method to his movements, a strategy unfolding beneath the surface.


    ''[mana eyes],'' Lucas activated his skill, enhancing his awareness of Caster''s techniques. The information flooded his mind, revealing the intricacies of Caster''s next moves.


    Caster, aware of the growing threat Lucas posed, intensified his attacks. The sabre whirred through the air, creating a tempest of shes. Lucas, utilizing his enhanced perception, skillfully parried each strike, his focus unbroken.


    "You''re adapting well, Lucas, but can you keep up?" Caster questioned, his attacks bing more unpredictable.


    Lucas remained silent, his movements precise and controlled. The battle reached a critical juncture, with bothbatants locked in a struggle for dominance.


    Amidst the sh of des, Lucas''s mind raced. He needed to find an opening, a vulnerability in Caster''s defence. The oue of this battle would determine not only his fate but the safety of those he held dear.


    The openinges a few secondster, Amid their intense duel, Lucas''s enhanced perception caught a momentarypse in Caster''s defence. A split-second opening revealed itself, and Lucas seized the opportunity with calcted precision.


    Lucas executed a rapid thrust towards Caster''s side, aiming for a vulnerable spot that he had identified.


    Caster, caught off guard by the sudden change in Lucas''s strategy, attempted to react, but it was toote. The de found its mark, piercing through Caster''s deferences leaving a shallow but strategic wound.


    "Gah!" Caster grunted in pain, staggering back as he clutched his side. The smirk that once adorned his face was reced by a grimace of difort.


    Lucas, not wasting a moment, pressed the advantage. He followed up with a series of precise strikes, exploiting the opening he had created. The sh of their weapons echoed through the chamber as Lucas aimed to incapacitate his opponent.


    Caster, despite the injury, disyed resilience. He skillfully parried some of Lucas''s attacks, demonstrating his determination to continue the fight.


    -Crack!


    However in the middle of the fight, something cracked, Caster looked at his sabre and a deep frown appeared on his face.


    There was a deep long crack on his saber, it wouldn''t be long before the saber fully broke.


    "Tsk."


    Caster threw a sabre at the ground and took out a new one from his dimensional storage ring.


    Although it wasn''t as strong as his previous sabre, it would make do for now.


    Staring at Lucas opposite to him, Caster decided to go all out.


    ''Let''s see what happens when I increase my speed.''


    shing down, he once again shot explosively forward. This time around, the speed appeared to have instantly be many times higher than what it was earlier as his figure became a blur.


    In a second, he had already arrived before Lucas.


    Gazing at his cold face, Caster shed.


    However, Lucas was faster than Caster.


    Tapping onto the ground with his feet, Lucas shot back and distanced himself from Caster


    "No, you don''t."


    With the saber in his hand, Caster chased after Lucas. Fully knowing just how dangerous and powerful Lucas is right now, Matthew knew that he couldn''t give him any time to breathe.


    If he gave Lucas time to breathe, he was as good as done for.


    WHIIIN! WHIIIN! WHIIIN!


    With each passing second, his attacks became more and more vicious. The yellow hue that resonated from his sword thickened enveloping his whole body.


    "Haaa!"


    Caster roared out loud.


    The air crackled with an intensified aura as Caster unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks, his speed and ferocity increasing with every sh. Lucas, maintaining his focus, responded with agile manoeuvres, narrowly evading each strike.


    Their battle became a dance of unparalleled swiftness and precision. The sh of their weapons resonated through the chamber, echoing the high-stakes confrontation. Caster, fueled by determination, sought to exploit any opening in Lucas''s defence.


    Lucas, in turn, relied on his enhanced perception and trained reflexes to stay ahead of Caster''s onught. The energy in the room surged as thebatants pushed their limits, the oue hanging in the bnce.


    Caster''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of frustration and determination. He recognized that the battle had reached a critical point, and every move counted. In a daring move, Caster infused his attacks with elemental energy, creating an explosivebination of speed and power.


    -Swoosh!


    -Boom!


    -nk!, -nk!, -nk!


    I


    The resounding shes between their weapons echoed, creating a symphony of battle that reverberated through the abandoned factory. Each sh, parry, and dodge was executed with the precision of a seasoned warrior.


    Despite the intense struggle, Lucas remained focused. He had honed his skills through rigorous training, and now, facing a formidable opponent, he drew upon that training to navigate the storm of Caster''s attacks.


    The sh reached its peak as bothbatants poured everything into the confrontation. The dimly lit chamber bore witness to the sh of two warriors, each driven by their motivations and responsibilities.


    Amid the heated battle, a realization dawned on Lucas. To defeat Caster, he needed not only skill and speed but also strategic thinking. With a swift change in tactics, Lucas aimed not only to counter Caster''s attacks but to anticipate and redirect them.


    As Caster unleashed another rapid onught, Lucas strategically guided the flow of the battle. With a calcted sidestep and a precisely timed parry, he disrupted Caster''s rhythm. The sh of their weapons echoed onest time, and in that crucial moment, Lucas seized the opening.


    -Swoosh!


    -nk!, -nk!, -nk!


    His de met Caster''s with a forceful redirect, sending Caster off bnce. In that split second, Lucas capitalized on the vulnerability, delivering a swift and decisive strike.


    "Heuk!"


    The de connected, and Caster staggered back, his defences momentarily shattered. The intensity of the battle subsided, leaving a breathless silence in its wake.


    Lucas stood poised, his sword ready, as he awaited Caster''s next move, knowing that victory hung in the bnce.

 Chapter 206: Kill [3]

    Lucas, fueled by a mix of determination and urgency, seized the moment of vulnerability. With a swift and decisive movement, he brought his sword down, the de cutting through the air with deadly precision. Caster, still off bnce, attempted to defend himself, but it was toote.


    -Swoosh!, -sh!


    "Ha"


    The de found its mark, piercing through Caster''s defences and striking true. A pained gasp escaped Caster''s lips as the sword prated his side. The room fell into a heavy silence as the two adversaries locked eyes, the weight of their choices echoing in the stillness.


    For a moment, time seemed to freeze as Caster''s body absorbed the impact of the fatal blow.


    -Thud!


    As Caster crumpled to the ground, the room was engulfed in an eerie quiet. The battle that had raged with such intensity had reached its grim conclusion. The once imposing figure of Castery defeated, and the shadows of the abandoned factory seemed to cast a sombre cloak over the scene.


    Lucas, breathing heavily, withdrew his sword. The echoes of the sh reverberated in the chamber, a haunting reminder of the life-and-death struggle that had unfolded.


    His gaze fixed on Caster''s now lifeless form, Lucas felt a mixture of emotions. Relief for Lily''s safety, sorrow for the necessity of the act, and a lingering sense of the profound changes this encounter had wrought.


    He turned away from the fallen foe, his mind filled with the weight of the choices made in the heat of battle. As he walked toward the exit, his thoughts lingered on Lily and the safety that had been secured.


    -Ring!, -Ring!, -Ring!


    -Ring!, -Ring!, -Ring!


    At that moment someone''s phone rang, more precisely it was Caster''s phone range.


    Someone was calling him...


    Looking at the dead body of Caster, Lucas decided to check who was calling.


    -Tap!, -Tap!, -Tap!


    Lucas took out Caster''s phone from their pant pocket and saw who was calling


    There was a name disyed on the phone screen, the name was [Boss].


    ''Who is this fucker now?'' Lucas curses as a nce at the dead body of Caster.


    -Click!


    Since Lucas knew that there was no way he would get answers dead body, he decided to pick up the call.


    -


    "..."


    There was silence as both Lucas and the person other side of the phone didn''t answer.


    -I guess he is dead huh? Right, Lucas.


    From their voice, he can tell that this man knew an old Lucas but Lucas doesn''t have any memories of him.


    "That''s right, I killed him along with the other two."


    -I see, I have told those idiots to bring you to the base but it seems they want to beat you up before that.


    "It''s their fault that they mess up with me, I told them before that never mess up with myself but they did and now they are paying for it with their lives..."


    Lucas said with a cold voice, it''s one thing toe after him but they decide to kidnap his sister,  so of course they have to pay for doing that.


    And Lucas wants their lives as payment...


    -Well it doesn''t matter, I don''t care if they die or not.


    "That''s good then, because if you had mind even one for a beat I have to kill you too."


    -Are you threatening me?


    The weight of the voice changed, there was a dangerous edge in its voice.


    "I''m not threatening you. I''m stating a fact. Anyone whoes after me or my sister faces the consequences. Now, if you have any business with me, state it clearly. I don''t have time for games," Lucas asserted, his tone unwavering.


    There was a pause on the other end, and the voice seemed to measure Lucas''s words.


    -Straight to the point. I like that. I have an offer for you, Lucas.


    Lucas, still holding Caster''s phone, listened intently. "Speak."


    -Join us. With your skills, you could be a valuable asset. We could protect you and your sister. Think about it, Lucas. A chance to live without constantly looking over your shoulder.


    Lucas scoffed, "I don''t need protection from the likes of you. And I won''t join anyone that threatens my family."


    The voice chuckled,


    -You''re a stubborn one. But remember, Lucas, there are greater threats out there than you can imagine. You might reconsider when you face them alone."


    "I''ll face whateveres my way on my terms. Don''t bother contacting me again," Lucas ended the call, a sense of defiance in his eyes.


    The night air outside the abandoned factory felt cooler as Lucas pocketed Caster''s phone. Lily, waiting patiently, looked at her brother with a mix of concern and relief.


    "Is everything okay, big brother?"


    Lucas ced a reassuring hand on Lily''s shoulder. "Yes, Lily. Everything''s okay now. Let''s go home."


    As they walked away from the shadows of the abandoned factory, Lucas couldn''t shake off the feeling that the offer on the phone was just the beginning of arger, moreplex web of challenges. But for now, he focused on the path ahead, guided by the bond he cherished and the unwavering determination to protect those he loved.


    ***


    -Tak!


    "He is as stubborn as he was before."  the man said to himself as look at his phone.


    "What do you sir, Should I deal with him?"


    A man said as he kneeled in front of ''Boss''.


    The man shook his head and said there was no need for that but to send a car to Lucas''s home the next morning, I''m sure he woulde then no matter what.


    "As you wish sir."


    ***


    The next morning, the sun began to cast its warm glow over the city as Lucas prepared for a new day. The events of the previous night were still fresh in his mind.


    After returning homest night Lucas had told Lily to not say anything about what happened to their parents.


    Thankfully Lily did as he told her to do. Lucas doesn''t want his parents to worry about anything.


    Their hands I already full with managing Guild.


    Thankfully nothing happens after that rest for the night. Lucas had thought that ''Boss'' would send him a man after him but nothing like that happened.


    Lucas''s parents already left for the guild and today for safety measures Lucas had sent Lily to her kindergarten personally.


    After dropping Lily to her kindergarten, Lucas is now on his way home.


    As he gets to hear his home he finds a car standing in front of his home.


    Lucas eyed the car warily, his protective instincts kicking in. The car''s door opened, and a well-dressed man stepped out, his gaze fixed on Lucas.


    "Mr Lucas?" the man inquired with a calm demeanour.


    Lucas nodded cautiously. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 207: Black Colour Gang

    After dropping Lily to her kindergarten, Lucas is now on his way home.


    As he gets to hear his home he finds a car standing in front of his home.


    Lucas eyed the car warily, his protective instincts kicking in. The car''s door opened, and a well-dressed man stepped out, his gaze fixed on Lucas.


    "Mr Lucas?" the man inquired with a calm demeanour.


    Lucas nodded cautiously. "Who are you?"


    "My name is Josh and I work for the ck colour gang."


    Yet another thing appears before me that I haven''t added in the novel, the colour gang.


    Of course, there are viin organizations like ''New Sun'' and viins and gangs.


    However, there was not a colour gang this was the first time I had ever heard the name of a colour gang!


    Anyway, I don''t care as long as this won''t affect the storyline.


    "What does this ''ck colour gang want with me?"  I asked the man who stepped out of the car, from the looks of it he seemed to be a butler.


    "Young master Jonathan talked with you yesterday but you seem to be angry with him, so he wants to express how sorry he felt about that incident, that''s why he wants to invite you."


    My eyes narrowed at the name ''Jonathon''. So the man that I talked with yesterday his name is Jonathan.


    "I already told him that I don''t have any intention of joining him," I said to Butler as I remembered the words I had spoken with Jonathan.


    Josh maintained aposed demeanour despite my resistance. "Young master Jonathan understands your concerns, Mr. Lucas. He wishes to meet with you and address any misunderstandings. The ck Colour Gang has a lot to offer, and your unique skills could be valuable to us."


    I crossed my arms, unconvinced. "I''m not interested in joining any gangs. What makes you think meeting him will change my mind?"


    Josh sighed softly. "Young master Jonathan believes in the power of diplomacy. He wishes to discuss matters in person and findmon ground. The meeting is not an attempt to force you into anything. Consider it an opportunity for dialogue."


    I eyed the butler sceptically. "And if I decline the invitation to this ''meeting''?"


    Josh nodded respectfully. "Your decision will be respected, Mr. Lucas. However, I urge you to at least hear what young master Jonathan has to say. It might provide rity on certain matters."


    I sighed, contemting my options. I had no intention of aligning myself with any gang, but the persistence of these mysterious groups intrigued me.


    "Fine, I''ll meet with him,"  I stated firmly.


    Josh nodded appreciatively. "That''s all we ask, Mr. Lucas. Young master Jonathan awaits your presence at our headquarters. Pleasee inside of the car." Josh said as he opened the car door for me.


    Reluctantly, I entered the car, unsure of what awaited me at the headquarters of the ck Colour Gang. The vehicle silently glided through the city streets, taking me to a destination veiled in mystery.


    Upon arrival, the headquarters stood as a towering structure, its exterior adorned with subtle yet distinctive ck ents. As I stepped out of the car, the imposing aura of the building suggested a ndestine world hidden beneath its sleek fa?ade.


    Josh led me through the entrance, and the interior revealed a blend of sophistication and an unmistakable air of authority. Members of the ck Colour Gang, dressed in ck attire, moved with purpose and efficiency. The atmosphere hinted at a well-organized operation.


    We entered a dimly lit room where Jonathan awaited. His sharp eyes met mine, and a faint smile yed on his lips.


    "Lucas, I appreciate your willingness to meet," Jonathan greeted, gesturing for me to take a seat.


    I eyed the surroundings cautiously, my senses on high alert. "Make it quick. I have no intention of joining any gang."


    ***


    "Make it quick. I have no intention of joining any gang."


    Jonathon stared at the person sitting in front of him.


    Jonathan had met Lucas in the past few times when Caster used to work here.


    At that time Jonathan doesn''t have any interest in him but after finding out he is hair of [D] ranked Sunless guild his interest in Lucas starts to begin.


    Jonathan had offered him to join their gang, After all, who doesn''t want the backing of the guild?


    But sadly Lucas declines that offer. He couldn''t touch Lucas either after all Lucas''s father''s current guild head is [C+] ranked hero plus he is not the only hero at Sunless Guild there are at least 100 heroes.


    So he couldn''t do anything to Lucas.


    Shortly after that, Lucas went to Nova Academy, the best academy out there in Etheria.


    Since going there Jonathan heard amazing feet of Lucas. The most recent would be how he yed a big role in saving the citizens of Silva City when an unknown assassin group and fallen human attacked the mansion where cadets staying.


    Jonathan doesn''t know how he with his [B ranked ] Potential managed to aplish all of this but he doesn''t care either way.


    All he wants that Lucas to join his ''ck Colour'' gang.


    Now the opportunity is itself here after 3 months Lucas had returned to the City. Of course, there were some minor problems and misunderstandings but it''s all in past.


    He will try to exin to Lucas that it was not his doing but that Caster and his two friends.


    Jonathan leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled as he regarded Lucas with a discerning gaze.


    "Lucas, I understand you may have reservations about our previous encounters. Let me assure you that the actions of Caster and his associates were not sanctioned by the ck Colour Gang. Their misguided actions have led to unfortunate consequences."


    I remained silent, scrutinizing Jonathan''s every word. The tension in the room was palpable, and I was prepared for any attempts to manipte or coerce me.


    After all, like Caster, Jonathan at the end of the day is an evil bastard.

 Chapter 208: Deal with Jonathan

    "Lucas, I understand you may have reservations about our previous encounters. Let me assure you that the actions of Caster and his associates were not sanctioned by the ck Colour Gang. Their misguided actions have led to unfortunate consequences."


    I remained silent, scrutinizing Jonathan''s every word. The tension in the room was palpable, and I was prepared for any attempts to manipte or coerce me.


    After all, like Caster, Jonathan at the end of the day is an evil bastard.


    It doesn''t matter who is less evil and who is not evil at all.


    From the way Jonathan speaking to me right now I am sure he wants to use me, No, that''s not his real goal


    He wants to use Sunless Guild''s influence! If I joined his gang and became a member I know for sure that he would put me in possession that I have to use Sunless Guild power to get out of it.


    There are many guilds out there in the world but they won''t even try to make connections with Gangs or any illegal organizations.


    The reason? Because of the world Government'' of course.


    If the world government find out any guild is doing any illegal activities or has any connection to any viin organizations or groups, they have to very big price for that...


    The first thing that will happen is that the Guild will be disbanded, it doesn''t matter if it''s a [SSS] rank guild or not. Second the person who was doing anything illegal will stay in prison until death and third, they have to pay 100 Billion C as a fine.


    Even after this has been punishment some guilds are doing this kind of activity behind the scenes But I knew better than to entangle myself in such affairs. Joining the ck Colour Gang was out of the question, not just due to the moral implications, but the risk it posed to Sunless Guild''s reputation and my freedom.


    Jonathan, unaware of my internal deliberations, continued, "Lucas, we are aware of your prowess and the unique abilities you possess. The ck Colour Gang values strength and resourcefulness. Join us, and you''ll find a ce where your skills are not only respected but rewarded."


    His offer hung in the air, a tempting propositionden with potential power and wealth. However, my principles held firm against the lure of a criminal alliance.


    "I appreciate the offer, Jonathan, but I cannot align myself with a gang that operates outside the boundaries ofw and ethics. I responded, my tone unwavering.


    Jonathan''s expression shifted, a fleeting moment of disappointment overshadowed by a sly grin. "Lucas, my friend, sometimes the world requires a different perspective. The lines between right and wrong blur, and power bes the ultimate currency."


    He is right in this world if you are strong others will fear you, they respect you, they worship you.


    Like Yato, the strongest out there in the world, he is so powerful that even the ''World Government'' could not do anything against him.


    Only maybe a few top 10 heroes in the world may match his strength but that was only my guess maybe he is even stronger than them, who knows?


    And the fun fact is that someone like him is my master.


    ''Life truly is full of surprises.'' I let out small churches at that.


    Anyway, let''s focus on Jonathan in front of me.


    Jonathan leaned back, his eyes narrowing slightly as he observed my resolve. "Lucas, strength is not merely physical prowess. It''s the ability to navigate theplexities of this world. Consider what awaits you outside these walls ¨C a world that doesn''t always y by the rules you''re ustomed to."


    His words lingered, and for a moment, I contemted the harsh realities of the world beyond Nova Academy. The shades of grey that Jonathan alluded to were undeniable, but the path of darkness he offered wasn''t one I was willing to tread.


    "I''ve made my decision, Jonathan. I won''tpromise my principles for a fleeting taste of power," I affirmed him without having an eye.


    Jonathan''s grin widened, though a glint of annoyance shed in his eyes. "A pity, Lucas. The world can be unforgiving to those who cling to ideals."


    The world is truly unfair to these kinds of people but I wasn''t an idealistic man I just didn''t want to join any gang, by joining them I would put myself in danger.


    Instead of Joining a ck colour gang, I won''t make them work for me- No! That''s not the right word, I mean I would not dirty my hands by joining them instead they will do that while I give them secret information about this city''s biggest gang!


    "Jonathan, instead of joining your gang. I have an offer for you, this offer would benefit both of us. So would you say? Do you want to hear it?"


    Jonathan''s eyes narrowed with a curious glint. "An offer, you say? I''m intrigued, Lucas. Speak your mind."


    I leaned in, ensuring our conversation remained confidential. "I won''t join your gang, but I can provide valuable information about the biggest gang in this city. Names, ns, weaknesses ¨C everything you need to weaken or even dismantle them.


    In return, I want to ask three things from you, first, I ask for your assurance that neither the ck Colour Gang nor any affiliated organization will target Sunless Guild or anyone associated with it."


    Jonathan''s grin returned, more genuine this time. "Information is indeed a powerful currency, Lucas. You have my word. The ck Colour Gang won''t interfere with Sunless Guild, and your associates will be safe. And tell me your other two demands."


    I bumped my fist inwardly. Jonathan took the bait!


    "A VIP membership for the ck market auction house and herb to rank up¡­"


    Jonathan''s grin deepened, appreciating the strategic negotiation. "A VIP membership for the ck market auction house and an herb for rank-up. Consider it done, Lucas. You provide the information, and your requests will be fulfilled."


    "Good. The gang I''m talking about is the ''Red-Wolf gang.'' They are nning something big, and you could use this information to your advantage. Just remember our deal," I cautioned, ensuring the terms were crystal clear.


    Jonathan nodded, his interest piqued. "Red-Wolf gang, I know that gang, it''s the most powerful gang here, Excellent. We have a deal, Lucas. Provide the information, and you''ll find the ck Colour Gang to be a valuable ally."


    "The information is I don''t have me right now, it''s inside my PC. I will email you when I get back home.


    "That''s fine," Jonathan said to me and the discussion right there.


    The arrangement set, I left the dimly lit room, the door closing behind me, sealing the pact in shadows. As I exited the headquarters of the ck Colour Gang, the city''s night embraced me with its enigmatic allure.


    As I was on my way back home I thought about how I came to know about the Red Wolf gang.


    I stole this information from my dad''sptop. The day I returned from Nova Academy I remember that they had to go stop some criminal activities that were happening in the City.


    After that, I searched for who are these people and I came to know all of these people belonged to the Red Wolf gang.


    Then the next day when I visited the Sunless guild I found my dad''sptop open and out of curiosity I took a pick and found there was a file open with the title ''Red-wolf''.


    After reading the title the next thing I did was copy everything on my pen drive andter that night save all of that data on my room PC.


    I had thought I would deal with them so they don''t cause trouble for Mom and Dad but I don''t have to do anything at all.


    I will give that data to the ck colour gang and they will handle everything themselves.


    ''I''m really a genius, aren''t I? With that thought I increased my walking speed and in a few hours, I was home.


    Once back at my ce, I wasted no time. I essed my secure terminal and prepared topile the detailed dossier on the Red Wolf gang. The city''s underworld held its secrets, and I had delved deep into its intricacies during my time at Nova Academy.


    As I meticulously gathered information, I couldn''t shake the gravity of the situation. The Red Wolf gang operated with a level of sophistication that set them apart from others. Their ns, alliances, and potential threats wereid bare in the digital realm.


    Afterpiling the data, I encrypted the file, ensuring its safety from prying eyes. With a sense of purpose, I drafted an email to Jonathan, attaching the encrypted dossier. The subject line read: "For Your Eyes Only."


    The message contained a brief overview of the contents and a reminder of our agreement to keep Sunless Guild and its affiliates out of harm''s way. With a click of the "send" button, I initiated a chain of events that would alter the delicate bnce of power in the city.

 Chapter 209: Healberry [1]

    Healberry is a fruit that can any curse and illness in the world. It doesn''t matter what type of curse is, it doesn''t matter even if the demon was the cause of the Curse it can heal anything.


    However not anyone in the world knew about this fruit because this would be the first time Healberry be found on the western side of the continent where demon borders are.


    The ce this Healberry grows named is Death Forest, that ce is full of curses and monsters of [A] rank and [S-] rank. That''s the main reason why that area isn''t properly searched by ''The World Government'' either.


    The death rate is high whenever the world government sends a search team. After so many years of sending the search team, they were only able to know about 20% of the entire forest.


    At some time World Government gave up exploring the forest and named it ''Death Forest.''


    After that, no one enters the Death Forest but there is one person who enters the Death Forest despite knowing the dangers ahead.


    Aiden Stormrider. Known for his unparalleled courage and insatiable curiosity, Aiden had braved countless dangers in his quest for the unknown. One fateful day, driven by whispers of a mystical healing power that could challenge even demonic curses, Aiden decided to unravel the mysteries concealed within Death Forest.


    Navigating through the dense underbrush and evading the watchful eyes of the forest''s monstrous inhabitants, Aiden encountered challenges that tested the limits of his skill. His journey was fraught with perilous encounters, from evading cunning [A]-rank curses to outsmarting the elusive [S-] rank guardians.


    Deep within the heart of Death Forest, where the veil between worlds seemed thinnest, Aiden stumbled upon a clearing bathed in an ethereal light. There, beneath the protective canopy of an ancient tree, he discovered the mythical Healberry ¨C a radiant fruit pulsating with healing energy.


    Unfazed by the curses that clung to the surroundings, Aiden plucked the Healberry from its sacred perch, its glow intensifying as if acknowledging the touch of a kindred spirit. With the prized fruit in his possession, Aiden emerged victorious from Death Forest, his discovery destined to change the course of healing and legend.


    The tale of Aiden Stormrider and the Healberry soon echoed across the continents, capturing the imagination of adventurers and healers alike. The once elusive remedy now held the potential to mend the most formidable curses, and Death Forest, once a dreaded realm, became a beacon of hope for those seeking the extraordinary in the face.


    Healberry, That''s the name of the cure that I''m going to give Isabe. At this point in the novel, no one knows about it but in the uing few days, everyone will know about Healberry Frute.


    There are only a few in the world but after knowing the existence of something that cures anything in the world many will venture into Death Forest, however just like the name of the forests, everyone who enters ends up dead.


    Aiden is a minor character that I made for finding the Healberry, fruit and letting them know its existence to the world.


    There will be an Auction in three days where this fruit will be showcased for the first time, No one in the world knew about its existence until the auction started.


    I''m nning to attend that auction that''s the reason I asked for a VIP Membership card from Jonathan in exchange for selling information about the Red Wolf gang.


    The entry fee for that Auction is 100 Million C and at the moment I have like 35 million C.


    But with a VIP membership card, I would receive a 30% discount on everything but even so, I have to pay like 70 million C to just attend the auction house and after that, I''ll be broke


    But I don''t have to worry about being broke either. Why? Because I''m going to sell some of my stocks of Finest Pharmacist.


    Yup by selling that stock I''m sure I would get about 2 Billion C. So there is no need to worry about that either.


    Anyway, let''s talk about this Healberry Fruit.


    In the future, towards the end of the third volume, Adrian and his friend would be put in a position where they would have to find Healberry at all costs.


    But sadly the only way to find the Healberry was to enter the Death Forest


    In the process of finding the cure, they will go through many trials that will shape their character as well as improve their strength. Many schemes made by the demons would end up being destroyed in the process.


    ¡­though it wasn''t the most important arc, it was still very important for their character development.


    If I chose to go find the Healberry in Death Forest, my actions would cause a butterfly effect but¡­I just wasn''t sure how big.


    Fortunately, time was on my side


    With this uing auction, I would be able to take Healberry without changing the plotline.


    At this point, I''m sure there will be no change in the plot line.


    Sigh


    I let out a small sigh at the thought of Plotline.


    It feels like I''m getting obsessed with Plotline.


    But I''m sure that''s not the case.


    There was a reason why I always wanted to keep the plotline intact¡­


    Control.


    That''s what mattered to me.


    ¡­I was fine with the plotline changing as long as the major events didn''t change, at least to the point where I still had a general idea of what was toe in the future.


    I guess it mostly had to do with my personality¡­but I just wanted everything to be under my control.


    I didn''t like it when things didn''t go as I dictated.


    I disliked being put into situations where I wasn''t in control of the flow¡­


    Especially if my meddling would result in the demon king destroying this world.


    ¡­If that happened, then all the preparation I had made to fight him would be useless.


    Maybe if I was strong like Adrian I wouldn''t have cared¡­but I wasn''t.

 Chapter 210: Healberry [2]

    I didn''t like it when things didn''t go as I dictated.


    I disliked being put into situations where I wasn''t in control of the flow¡­


    Especially if my meddling would result in the demon king destroying this world.


    ¡­If that happened, then all the preparation I had made to fight him would be useless.


    Maybe if I was strong like Adrian I wouldn''t have cared¡­but I wasn''t.


    For someone like me, every little detail mattered.


    If I suddenly took a cheat item and my action resulted in Adrian''s death in the process, what was I supposed to do?


    Rece him?


    ¡­No. That was not something I was willing to do.


    I wasn''t someone who wanted to bear the responsibility of saving the world. That responsibility weighed heavier than anyone could imagine.


    I was no Hero, nor did I wish to be one¡­


    I didn''t have a grand goal or anything like that per se.


    The weight of control and the delicate dance with the plotline lingered heavily in my thoughts. As the author of this unfolding tale, the desire for a semnce of control over the narrative tugged at the core of my being. The sigh that escaped me bore the burden of a silent struggle, a conflict between orchestrating events and yielding to the organic evolution of the story.


    The notion of obsession with the plotline danced on the periphery of my consciousness. Yet, it wasn''t a mere obsession; it was a craving for control, a yearning to navigate the intricate web of characters and events. The major plot points stood as pirs of stability, grounding me in the envisioned trajectory of the tale.


    My disposition, my inherent need for control, traced back to a fundamental aspect of my personality. The willingness to let the plotline adapt and change around the edges didn''t diminish the core need for a roadmap, a guide through the uncharted territories of creativity.


    The fear of losing control wasn''t merely about personal preference; it was intricately tied to the looming threat of the demon king and the cataclysmic consequences that could unfold. The meticulous preparations made to counter the impending doom hinged on a narrative that adhered to a certain structure.


    The responsibility of saving the world, a weighty burden that Adrian bore with strength, wasn''t a mantle I sought to do. Every detail, every nuance, yed a crucial role in the delicate bnce of the unfolding events. A misstep, a deviation from the carefully crafted n, could unravel the threads of fate.


    The hypothetical scenario of inadvertently causing Adrian''s demise sent a shiver down my spine. The thought of recing him was a notion dismissed with a resolute "no." It wasn''t a path I was willing to traverse. The intricacies of character rtionships and the interconnectedness of the narrative meant that such a loss would be irreparable.


    In acknowledging myck of heroic aspirations, I recognized the role I yed ¨C an extra, nothing more nor nothing less.


    As an extra, I should just stay quiet and let the plotline unfold itself but I can''t do that, after knowing that the world is near its doom in 10 years.


    So I have to do whatever it takes to survive and be strong so that I can survive in this goddamn world.


    "If only things were easy." I couldn''t help but muttered to myself as I stared at the ceiling of my room.


    Well, no need to cry for that when I already entered this dip in the plotline. I just try and make everything go my way, that''s all.


    4 days already passed since the vacation started, and the auction will held in 3 days, So taking all of this into consideration I only have one week to cure Isabe''s sister after getting my hands on Healberry.


    And when I will cure not only Isabe, and Dereck but the rest of Evergreen n ows me, and when the right timees I will make the right use of them.


    But first I should get some rest I''m exhausted after this long day.


    "Anyway let''s go to sleep now," I said to myself as I closed my PC and went towed my bed.


    Closing my eyes I soon found myself in sweet dreams.


    ***


    Next morning, Sunday...


    "Lily you should eat vegetables too it''s good for your health and body!"


    "But I don''t like it!"


    "Lilly!"


    Lily threw me a side nce which seemed to be asking for help but I didn''t have any intention to help her out.


    After all, I don''t want to be scolded by Mom either for taking her side.


    "I think you should listen to Mom, Lily. It''s got your good." I slowly said to myself but the sound of my voice easily reached her.


    Her eyes widened at my words as she threw me a betrayed look, which I tried my best to ignore.


    On these rare asions, we have breakfast together for the first time since I came home from vacation from Nova Academy.


    Mom and Dad are always busy but today they managed to at least have breakfast with us.


    "Fine I''ll eat vegetables too," Lily grumbled and slowly picked up vegetables from her te.


    Seeing that she was eating vegetables Mom let out a small smile and started her breakfast.


    "I''ll be going to guild now," Dad said as he got up from the table and headed toward the front door, it was time for him to go to his job.


    Mom also follow him, to see him off to work.


    "Have a good day honey at work," she said and kissed him, well he also replied to her kiss.


    After like minute or Two they let go of each other.


    "I will." He said to Mom.


    -Click


    With that Dad went to the house.


    "Big Brother, what are Mom and Dad doing right now?"


    I sweat dropped at that, I''m how I''m going to exin to her that they were kissing each other.


    I tried to keep a straight face as I responded to Lily''s innocent question, "Well, Lily, when adults care about each other, they sometimes show it by giving each other a special kind of kiss."


    Lily''s eyes widened in curiosity, "Special kind of kiss?"


    I nodded, choosing my words carefully, "Yes, it''s a way for them to express their love. It''s something you''ll understand when you''re older."


    She seemed to ponder this for a moment before returning to her breakfast. The atmosphere at the table remained lighthearted, and Mom returned, sensing that the potentially awkward moment had passed.


    "Everything alright, you two?" Mom asked, looking between Lily and me.


    I offered a reassuring smile, "Just a little sibling conversation. Lily was curious about what you and Dad were doing."


    Mom chuckled, "Ah, I see. Well, it''s just a way for us to show our love. Now, finish up your breakfast, Lucas, and get ready for the day."


    What nice morning I have.

 Chapter 211: Shopping Spree

    Lily''s eyes widened in curiosity, "Special kind of kiss?"


    I nodded, choosing my words carefully, "Yes, it''s a way for them to express their love. It''s something you''ll understand when you''re older."


    She seemed to ponder this for a moment before returning to her breakfast. The atmosphere at the table remained lighthearted, and Mom returned, sensing that the potentially awkward moment had passed.


    "Everything alright, you two?" Mom asked, looking between Lily and me.


    I offered a reassuring smile, "Just a little sibling conversation. Lily was curious about what you and Dad were doing."


    Mom chuckled, "Ah, I see. Well, it''s just a way for us to show our love. Now, finish up your breakfast, Lucas, and get ready for the day."


    I nodded at Mom and soon returned to my breakfast while thinking about the uing Auction.


    Since I will get a VIP membership from Jonathan I don''t have to worry about money that much, what I should worry about is the herb that I asked him for my rank goes up.


    I''m already at E+ ranked thanks to Luminar crystal shards and where I am currently others took a year or two to get here.


    I also know that I shouldn''t hurry to break through to the [D-] rank because I feel that in one and a half months I should be able to break through but I don''t want to wait that long.


    The reason? Since I came home I always found people from the past who I didn''t even remember, take Jonathan for example.


    The way he was talking to me I''m sure he knew me but I didn''t know him at all because  I Didn''t have any memory of him at all.


    I feel weird whenever someone knows me but I don''t know them because of iplete memories.


    I remember the first day I entered the I found the Jonrual of old Lucas but I couldn''t open it.


    It was also that day when that mysterious voice appeared and told me that I should have at least [D-] rank to open it.


    I don''t know why that voice said that but I''m very close to breakthrough to [D-] rank and with ranked up herb I''m sure I will able to breakthrough in a few days.


    Also,e to think of it I didn''t hear that voice since Masscor of Silva City.


    A frown appeared on my face as I thought about how that Voice could change the plotline at his will.


    ''If I only knew who he is..''


    Anyway, I''m sure that voice revealed himself in an important arc and I''m sure he was going to reveal himself at the uing midterm exam.


    I''m not going to say how but I''m sure he will reveal himself and try to change the plot for his amusement.


    So I want to be stronger so that I can prepare for anything unexpected.


    That is the reason I''m hurrying to be [D-] rank.


    "Big brother, how about we go shopping?" Lily asked me, breaking my chain of thoughts.


    ncing at her I found out that she had eaten all of her vegetables and now was looking at me with expectations in her eyes.


    ''Shopping? I don''t want to go I have other things to do but...'' I nced at Mom I found she was staring at me with the same expectation in her eyes.


    Sigh


    ''Looks like I have to postpone my ns for now...''


    I let out a sigh and agreed, "Sure, Lily. Let''s go shopping."


    Her face lit up with a big smile, and Mom seemed pleased with my decision. Lily immediately jumped from her chair, seemingly forgetting her previous vegetable-rted grumble.


    As we headed out for shopping, the vibrant atmosphere of the marketce greeted us. Lily, excited by the prospect of exploring the various shops, tugged at my sleeve, pointing out items of interest.


    We strolled through the market, and Lily''s enthusiasm proved contagious. Despite my initial reluctance, I found myself appreciating the change of pace. It offered a temporary respite from the weight of responsibilities and the looming events of the auction.


    Amid the market''s hustle and bustle, Lily''s infectiousughter echoed. The bond between siblings, and the simple joy of shared moments, became a reminder of the humanity that persisted amidst theplexities of the world.


    As we browsed through the stalls, Lily''s eyes gleamed with curiosity. She spotted a small trinket shop and pleaded with me to take a look. Though my mind lingered on the forting tasks, I couldn''t resist her enthusiasm.


    Entering the shop, Lily''s eyes widened at the array of colourful trinkets. The shopkeeper, a friendly elderly woman, greeted us warmly. Lily explored the shelves, each item drawing her attention.


    "Big brother, look at these!" she eximed, holding up a pair of small, intricately crafted figurines.


    I smiled, genuinely captivated by Lily''s excitement. For a moment, the looming concerns about the auction and the quest for Healberry faded into the background. The bond of family, and the simplicity of shared joy, became a cherished respite amid aplex narrative.


    ***


    "Big brother! This one, this one, and this too!" Liky dashed around the shop, her handsnding on every dress that caught her eye.


    With a smile, I trailed behind her, picking up each dress that she touched. "Lily, you know you''ll grow soon, and then these won''t fit you anymore."


    Like pouted. "But I want them!"


    I tilted my head back slightly, chuckling at her adorable way of speaking, and nodded. "Alright, how about I buy the whole shop for you?"


    "Big Brother can do that?!" Lily spun around to look at me, stars sparkling in her eyes. I chuckled again and shook my head.


    "It was just a joke, silly. Anyway, let''s head back. I think we''ve done enough shopping for today."


    After leaving the figures shop Lily decided that she wanted to buy some clothes and so after that, we entered a clothing shop for girls.


    Before entering the shop she had only wanted to buy some clothes but...


    Before me, there was a shopping cart loaded with a tall mountain of dresses, all neatly packed in transparent boxes or sheets.


    Each package had a chip imnted, connected to the shop''s homework, which would trigger an alert if something suddenly disappeared.


    This meant I couldn''t simply slip anything into my smart bracelet and make it vanish, not that I had any intention to do so.


    Lily''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she surveyed her mountain of chosen dresses, seemingly ready to conquer the fashion world. I couldn''t help but admire her enthusiasm, even if it did lead to a rather extensive shopping spree.


    As we made our way to the counter, Lily chattered away about her favorite colors and styles, each dress representing a potential adventure in her imaginative world. The shopkeeper, a patient woman with a warm smile, began scanning the items with a small device.


    The total cost disyed on the counter''s screen made me raise an eyebrow. Lily noticed my expression and looked up at me with a sheepish grin.


    "Big brother, can we get all of them? Pretty please?" she pleaded, her eyes wide and filled with hope.


    I sighed inwardly, realizing that granting her every wish wasn''t a sustainable approach. However, I couldn''t resist the sincerity in her eyes.


    "Alright, Lily. We''ll get them this time, but we need to be mindful of our budget in the future, okay?"


    Lily''s face lit up, and she nodded vigorously. The shopkeeper, amused by our exchange, packed the dresses into sturdy bags, and Lily held onto them with a triumphant smile.


    As we left the store, Lily skipped alongside me, a bundle of joy with her newfound treasures. I couldn''t help but smile at her infectious happiness, momentarily forgetting the weight of impending events.


    Our shopping adventure continued as we explored other parts of the marketce. We sampled exotic snacks, marveled at unique crafts, and even encountered a street performer whose antics had Lily giggling.


    The afternoon passed in a blur of colors andughter, a stark contrast to the serious considerations of the morning. Lily''s innocence and enthusiasm became a temporary sanctuary from theplexities of my mission and the impending auction.


    As the day drew to a close, we headed home, Lily''s armsden with shopping bags. Despite the weight, her smile remained undiminished. It was a day of shared moments, a reprieve from the imminent challenges.


    Back home, Lily excitedly showed Mom and Dad her new dresses, each one more vibrant and unique than thest. Theirughter and words of approval echoed through the house, creating a warmth that transcended the materialistic aspect of the purchases.


    As the evening settled in, I found a moment to reflect. The day, initially interrupted by thoughts of control, plotlines, and impending auctions, had transformed into a canvas of family moments and shared joy.


    In that quiet reflection, I realized that amid the intricate narratives and grand arcs, these simple, shared experiences were the threads that wove the true tapestry of life.

 Chapter 212: Mana Oath [1]

    "Pleasee this way."


    A petite girl with beautiful blue hair was guiding me.


    Looking at her soft facial features and sweet voice I believed that she was a few years older than me.


    We turned at several corridors before reaching a familiar door.


    The two guards standing at the door nodded at the girl. Then, turning back they opened the doors.


    Screech-


    I walked into the room and sat on the couch.


    "Master will be arriving shortly."


    The girl bowed while still standing at the door and left.


    A few secondster the guards closed the door.


    I was currently sitting at the base of the ck colour gang.


    I picked up the ss on the table and stared at my reflection.


    A white mask with no opening for even eyes and brown hair. This was reflected in the ss.


    For safety measures, I''m hiding my face this time.


    "Are you not going to drink?"


    A deep voice rang in the supposed empty room.


    Sighing, I put the ss down.


    "Jonathan, do you like peeking at your guests while hiding?"


    Jonathan, leader of the ck colour gang, flinched.


    The previous time I came here I talked with dignity and poise.


    My current crass behaviour, which was directly opposite to before, shocked him.


    I raised my legs and put them on the table. Then I crossed my legs and rested my cheek on my right fist.


    "Did you get what I asked for?"


    Jonathan who was brought out of his stupor coughed slightly.


    He nodded at my question and ced a ck colour card with a silver shine edge. At the centre of the ck card, there were threerge words written.


    The words were in golden colour.


    ''VIP Membership.'' that was the word written on the ck card.


    It was a VIP membership card for the ck Auction market.


    I picked up the VIP membership card, examining it with a faint smirk ying on my lips. The golden letters gleamed under the ambient lighting, a symbol of the privileges it offered within the ck Auction market.


    "Good doing business with you, Jonathan," I said, slipping the card into my pocket.


    Jonathan, still recovering from the surprise of my transformed demeanour, managed a gruff acknowledgement.


    "But what herb that I ask for?"


    "You have to wait quite a bit for that, the price of that herb is very high and it''s going to take some time until we manage to get that herb."


    Well, what Jonathan had said was true, after all that herb helps to rank up to the next rank so of course it''s going to be at a very high price.


    "That''s fine by me but hurry up." Now it''s time for the main reason I came here. Jonathan could delivered that VIP card to my home but I decided toe here.


    There are two reasons for that.


    First, I''m going to check what his ns are after I give him valuable information about the Redwolf gang.


    "So have you checked the information that I sent you?"


    Jonathan leaned back in his chair, his expression bing more serious. "Yeah, I''ve gone through the details. You''ve provided some valuable insights into the Red Wolf gang''s operations, Lucas."


    I leaned forward, my gaze intent. "So when do you n to attack their bases?"


    "Lucas, even after the valuable information you gave we can''t simply attract them, the reason is that the members of the ck colour gang are too weak right now."


    A smirk came to my face as I heard those words. I took out a small piece of paper from my jeans pocket and threw it in front of Jonathan.


    "Lucas is this."


    "It''s a [E] ranked Dungeon."


    Jonathan stiffened.


    Our Guild has a couple of [F] and [G] ranked dungeons and a few [E] ranked dungeons. Last night beforeing here I asked Father if I wanted a private [E] ranked dungeon for training and he gave it to me happily.


    What a nice father I have...


    With a half-uncertain, half-expectant voice, Jonathan asked.


    "W-what is the meaning of this Lucas?"


    "I''m allowing you to train your men in that [E] ranked dungeon."


    Jonathan sucked in a cold breadth.


    His face was lit up brightly within seconds.


    However, his expression quickly turned dull and he shook his head.


    "I''m grateful for your generosity, Lucas. But I''ll have to refuse. I''m afraid our gang members aren''t strong enough to clear a [E] rank Dungeon."


    "you don''t need to worry about being unable to clear the dungeon. So, I''ll only ask it once."


    Jonathan looked at me.


    "Are you refusing the offer I am giving you?"


    Jonathan could only open and close his mouth for a few minutes.


    He couldn''t decide what was that he should choose.


    Should he ept my offer and aim higher when there was a possibility of losing everything?


    Or should he be satisfied with what he has?


    A man without any ambition is a boat without the sails.


    If he is afraid even after I reassured him then he is useless to me.


    Yes, I decided that I''ll use him and his gang for my use, the future is changing and I don''t know what will happen with another butterfly effect.


    So I decided to create an organization that would help me greatly in future but creating an organization is hard and I don''t have much time.


    So I decided that I''ll use Jonathan Gang and make them the cornerstone of my future organization.


    That''s the second reason Ie here today.


    "Jonathan, time is of the essence. This is a rare opportunity for your gang to grow stronger. The dungeon will provide valuable resources and experience. Don''t let fear hinder your progress," I asserted, my gaze unwavering.


    Jonathan''s internal struggle was evident. The prospect of a [E] rank dungeon was a double-edged sword¡ªrich rewards awaited, but the risk loomedrge.


    "Lucas, I appreciate the offer, but it''s too risky. Our members might not be ready for such a challenge," Jonathan replied, a hint of reluctance in his voice.


    Most of the members are at [F+] rank or [F] there are only a few [E] ranked members in a gang and Lucas already killed three of them.


    Jonathan doesn''t want to lose members.

 Chapter 213: Mana Oath [2]

    Jonathan''s internal struggle was evident. The prospect of a [E] rank dungeon was a double-edged sword¡ªrich rewards awaited, but the risk loomedrge.


    "Lucas, I appreciate the offer, but it''s too risky. Our members might not be ready for such a challenge," Jonathan replied, a hint of reluctance in his voice.


    Most of the members are at [F+] rank or [F] there are only a few [E] ranked members in a gang and Lucas already killed three of them.


    Jonathan doesn''t want to lose members.


    I leaned back, crossing my arms. "Jonathan, you have something valuable here. Don''t you want your gang to rise above its current status? This dungeon is a stepping stone, an opportunity to reshape the ck colour gang''s destiny."


    His eyes flickered with uncertainty, torn between caution and the allure of potential growth.


    "You have my word, Jonathan. I wouldn''t offer this if I didn''t believe your gang could handle it. I''m not here to lead you astray," I emphasized, my tone resolute.


    After a moment of contemtion, Jonathan sighed. "Alright, Lucas. We''ll ept your offer. We''ll send a group to attempt the dungeon, but I can''t promise immediate sess."


    A satisfied smile yed on my lips. "That''s all I ask, Jonathan. This is the first step towards something greater. Make the most of this opportunity."


    Saying that I took out another piece of paper from my Jeans pocket.


    But this piece of paper is different, It''s Mana Oath paper.


    I don''t believe in Jonathan at all that''s why I prepared the Mana Oath.


    Mana Oaths are used to take pledges between two parties with the System as the overseer.


    If any party breaks the Mana Oath, they are directly judged by the System itself.


    This serves as the safest guarantee. As a result, the use of Mana Oaths is very widespread in society.


    "Then we will create a Mana Oath, For safety measures you know. I''ll provide you with the necessary information to clear the dungeon. In return, I will get 60% of the loot and  10% will go to Sunless guild."


    "60%? And 20% But Lucas-"


    "Also don''t try to negotiate with me, after the dungeon is mine, and information is also mine, I should get 60% and Sunless guild 20% and the rest of 20% is yours.


    It seems Jonathan at least had the wisdom. he understood that I wasn''t negotiating.


    I was informing him what the dividends were.


    Jonathan bitterly smiled. It seems that he understood where the faulty.


    Had he kept hisposure when we were talking a few minutes before and not gotten swept by me, he might have been able to put up proper negotiations.


    But the moment he lost to my momentum, he already lost any chance at negotiating.


    Jonathan, realizing the gravity of the situation, reluctantly nodded. "Fine, Lucas. We agree to the terms of the Mana Oath. The ck colour gang will uphold its end of the deal."


    I handed him the Mana Oath paper, and we both ced our hands on it as the System initiated the binding oath.


    Then both of us inserted a trace of our energies inside the Oath.


    Rip-


    The paper flew into the air and got torn into two pieces.


    One piece flew into me and the other into Richard.


    The warm feeling inside my soul told me that the Oath was now bound.


    "See. It wasn''t hard."


    "Yes, you are right Lucas."


    After the mana oath waspleted,  I started to exin to him how to clear the dungeon.


    While doing that I couldn''t help but let out a small smirk inside of my mask.


    With all of this ck colour, gang will be in my hand.


    The leader will still be Jonathan but I''m going to be the Mastermind behind the scenes.


    It will take some time but I''m sure that in the future ck colour Gang will greatly help me.


    Now I almost have all the pawns that I needed.


    Isabe with here Evergreen n, My father''s guild that will be my Guild in future, and Jonathan with his gang.


    Last but not least my own Master Yato. With the help of Yato, I''m sure I will be very strong.


    Anyway, let''s focus on the conversation with Jonathan first.


    "As long as the ck colour gang follows through with the dungeon exploration and provides the necessary information, we have a deal," I stated, sealing our agreement with the binding power of the Mana Oath.


    Jonathan''s expression revealed a mix of resignation and determination. "We''ll fulfil our end, Lucas. But if anything goes wrong, we expect your support."


    I leaned back, a smirk ying on my lips. "Don''t worry, Jonathan. I''ve ensured that this is a win-win situation. Now, focus on preparing your team for the dungeon. The future of the ck colour gang depends on it."


    With the business concluded, I rose from the chair, ready to depart from the ck colour gang''s headquarters.


    "Lucas, one more thing," Jonathan interjected, a serious tone in his voice.


    I raised an eyebrow, urging him to continue.


    "Be cautious with the Red Wolf gang. Your information might have stirred things up, and they won''t take it lightly. They''re a dangerous bunch," he warned.


    I nodded, acknowledging the caution. "I''m well aware, Jonathan. The Red Wolf gang won''t catch me off guard. Now, let''s see how this unfolds."


    As I exited the room, leaving the ck colour gang''s domain, the intricate dance of alliances, risks, and power ys continued in the vast tapestry of the city''s underworld.


    The threads of fate woven in that dimly lit room would soon intertwine with the looming sh between the ck colour and Red Wolf gangs, creating ripples that would shape the future of this narrative.


    Back in the city''s bustling streets, I pondered the unfolding events, knowing that every decision carried weight and consequences.


    The countdown to the auction continued, and with each passing moment, the stakes escted. The city held its breath, unaware of the invisible hands manipting the strings behind the scenes.

 Chapter 214: Lying

    Monday, Sunless Guild 80th floor.


    It was the day after I made a deal with Jonathan, Today was also the day that the auction would start but I had some time left before the Auction started.


    This my father told me toe guild with him so that''s why I was currently in my father''s office.


    Sitting on arge grey sofa, I took a look at the office.


    On the opposite side of me, my father, working on arge rosewood desk, was busypiling a stack of paperwork.


    As hepiled the paperwork on the table, his pen would drift in swift and fluent movements across the papers on his desk.


    He looked incredibly efficient.


    "Lucas¡­"


    As I was busy looking around, disrupting the silence, my father spoke


    "Yes?"


    Putting the pen in his hand down, my father''s obsidian eyes stared at me.


    "I heard the dungeon I gave you to train, In that dungeon some random people entered and when asked they said they had your permission, Care to exin what is going on?"


    Ah! I see so that''s why Father asked me toe guild with him, He wanted to ask who were those people.


    Well, I''m sure they were members of the ck colour gang but I can''t tell him that now can I?


    If he heard I was in contact with the gang then I''m sure he would scold me.


    So what should I do? I have to lie to him for a time binge.


    I know, I shouldn''t lie but at this moment I don''t have any choice.


    I will tell him the truth in future.


    "Father, I decided to create a mercenary group," I said to him as I stared right into his eyes. He raised one of his eyebrows at the words I said.


    "A mercenary? Can''t say I''m surprised but care to exin why?"


    I took a deep breath as I prepared the right words, I couldn''t make a mistake here.


    "It''s because it will help the Sunless Guild in future, Father. The mercenary group will act as the second branch of the Sunless Guild and "provide additional support during critical missions. It''s a strategic move to strengthen our influence and capabilities," I exined, maintaining eye contact with my father.


    He leaned back in his chair, studying me intently. "A mercenary group under the Sunless Guild''s banner, huh? It''s an ambitious n, Lucas. But why the need for secrecy?"


    I hesitated for a moment, choosing my words carefully. "I wanted to ensure everything was in ce before making an official announcement. The recent events in the city made me realize the importance of having a reliable and discreet force. This group will serve the Sunless Guild''s interests without drawing unnecessary attention."


    My father''s expression softened, and he nodded in understanding. "Ambitious indeed, but it''s crucial to anticipate the consequences of such decisions. Keep me informed about the progress, Lucas. We''ll discuss the details further."


    I nodded, relieved that my exnation seemed to satisfy him, at least for now. "Of course, Father. I value your guidance in this endeavour."


    He returned to his paperwork, and the room fell into a contemtive silence. I continued to observe the office, noticing the various des and mementoes adorning the walls¡ªa testament to my father''s journey in leading the Sunless Guild.


    As the clock ticked, the weight of responsibility settled on my shoulders. The uing auction, the ndestine dealings with the ck colour gang, and now the establishment of a mercenary group¡ªall threads intricately woven into the fabric of my evolving narrative.


    The door to the office creaked open, and Lily peeked inside. "Big brother, are you done talking with Dad?"


    I smiled at her, appreciating the timely distraction. "Yes, Lily. What brings you here?"


    She entered the room, her eyes wide with curiosity. "I heard something about a new group. Can I join?"


    I chuckled, ruffling her hair. "Maybe when you''re a bit older, Lily. This is more for experienced individuals."


    She pouted yfully. "No fair. I want to be cool like you!"


    "Then Father I will get going now," I said to Father and walked toward the door of the office, Lily walking behind me with her little foot.


    "Yes and dropped your sister to your mother. " Father said and started to work again.


    Exiting my father''s office, Lily and I made our way to the lower floors where my mother usually spent her time. As we walked through the guild, Lily couldn''t contain her excitement.


    "Big brother, is it true? Are you creating a group?" Lily asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    I nodded a yful smile on my face. "Yes, Lily. It''s a new venture for the Sunless Guild. But you''ll have to wait a bit before joining, okay?"


    She pouted, but her enthusiasm didn''t wane. "Fine, but you have to tell me all about it when I''m old enough to join!"


    "Deal," I chuckled, patting her head.


    I would never allow her to join something like this at all, after all, she is my only sister. The mercenary group is a sham, all of them are members of the ck colour gang. I would not allow Lily to join something like this at all.


    But it doesn''t matter, Now that the ck colour gang belong to me, I would turn that gang into a mercenary group any moment.


    We reached my mother''s designated area where she managed various guild affairs. As we entered, she looked up from her work, a warm smile gracing her features.


    "Lucas, Lily! What brings you two here?" my mother greeted us.


    "Big brother is making a new group, Mom!" Lily eximed, unable to contain the news.


    My mother''s eyes sparkled with interest. "Is that so, Lucas? Tell me more."


    I briefly exined the concept of the mercenary group and its role as a strategic asset for the Sunless Guild. My mother listened attentively, nodding in approval.


    "It sounds like a bold move, Lucas. Your father and I trust your judgment. Keep us updated on its progress, alright?" she said, her support evident in her words.


    "I will, Mom," I assured her.


    After spending a few moments with my mother, Lily and I headed towards the entrance of the guild.


    As we stepped outside, I nced at Lily. "Alright, Lily, I need to attend the something very important, but you should head back to Mom. We''ll catch upter, okay?"


    She nodded, understanding, though a bit disappointed. "Okay, big brother. Good luck at whatever you want to attend!"


    "Thanks, Lily. Take care," I said, giving her a quick hug before heading towards the venue of the highly anticipated auction.


    The city''s atmosphere was charged with anticipation and excitement, and I couldn''t help but wonder how the threads of fate would weave during this pivotal event.

 Chapter 215: Auction [1]

    The ck Market Auction...I don''t know where it''s happening!


    I mean, I had a general idea where the auction would be held but I don''t know the exact location.


    At that time I just wrote ''Healberry first appears in the ck market'' with the time and date.


    I didn''t write specific locations and details of the ck market.


    Unlike the Silva City ck market, I don''t know the location of this ck market.


    But there is no need to fear because I know someone who can help me.


    That''s why I''m standing in front of this pub.


    Creak¨C


    I pushed aside the sliding door with rusted tracks and entered the shabby pub. I took in at a nce the interior of this establishment which was illuminated bynterns and a firece. The various voices of the customers who hade before us ovepped one another.


    "Just m down! You''re dead if you lose, hear me!"


    "Hoho! And then?"


    "A ss of beer for one here! No, make that two!"


    The noisy cries from the fellows who were making bets on arm wrestling, the coquettishughter of youngdies seducing men, the bard ying the guitar in the corner, the female worker quickly serving sses of alcohol¡­


    Very slowly, I stepped inside of the pub. Wary nces were thrown at me from all sides. Although the atmosphere didn''t grow cold at my appearance, it was without a doubt that something in the air had changed ¡ª because I was a neer and a ''noble''.


    ''The ''Noble'' part because I changed my dress code. The ce I''m right now is the outskirts of the Irion hold region. In this ce, many thieves, bullies, and mercenaries like to make trouble for neers whoe here.


    But they won''t do anything against the noble, because they know that they would deep trouble we they tried to do anything to the noble.


    That''s why I changed my dress code. It''s not that I fear them it''s just that I don''t want any problems right now.


    After all, today is a very important day for me...


    I paid it no mind the stairs I was receiving and walked up to the bartender.


    The bartender who had been wiping a ss spoke to me first.


    "This lowly one''s eyes are delighted that Your Lordship hase to this shabby pub together with an amazing beauty. What will you order?"


    His manner of speech was as smooth as flowing water. Although his eyes were shaped like a rattlesnake''s and gave off a sharp impression, his amiable smile, well-groomed moustache and immactely white suit made up for this.


    Leon, that was the name of the old man in front of me. He is the one I was searching for.


    Leon is an inner member of the ck market and he has ess to information about all the marketsket in the human continent.


    He also already knew which items would be on the ck market auction house going to be.


    "Leon."


    "¡­ Does Your Lordship know of me?"


    "Quite well," I said with a smirk on my face.


    I spoke in the ''code words'' that were only used in the ck market.


    "Leon. Has some stock of good liquor arrived today?"


    "I will amodate you a little if you give me a price you would like."


    Different ck markets have different code words, Silva City''s ck market code word was a poem while this one is different.


    Leon''s eyes gleamed with recognition as he caught on to my use of the code words. He discreetly nodded and motioned for me to follow him to a quieter corner of the pub.


    As we walked, the atmosphere around us shifted. Whispers and hushed conversations followed our every step, acknowledging the presence of someone who held a significant position in the shadows.


    Once we reached a secluded corner, Leon leaned in, his voice low and confidential. "Your Lordship, I assume you''re not here for the usual spirits. What brings you to my humble establishment?"


    I cut to the chase. "The ck Market Auction. I need the details, location, and everything you know."


    Leon''s eyes narrowed, assessing the gravity of my request. "You''re treading into dangerous waters, Your Lordship. Such information doesn''te cheap. What''s in it for me?"


    I reached into my pocket and slid a small pouch towards him. The clinking of coins within emphasized my sincerity. "Consider it a token of appreciation for your continuous cooperation, Leon."


    He weighed the pouch in his hand, a calcting expression on his face. "Very well, Your Lordship. The auction is set to take ce beneath the Abandoned Cathedral at midnight. It''s a discreet location."


    I nodded, satisfied with the information. "And the items up for auction?"


    Leon grinned, revealing a hint of his rattlesnake-like eyes. "Ah, now that''s where it gets interesting. We have a rare collection tonight, including artefacts, enchanted weapons, and a few peculiar items that would catch any collector''s eye."


    "Perfect. I appreciate your assistance, Leon."


    "As always, Your Lordship, a pleasure doing business with you," he said, pocketing the pouch of coins.


    I left the pub, my mind focused on the uing auction. The Abandoned Cathedral at midnight¡ªthe stage for a ndestine exchange of wealth, power, and secrets. It was time to prepare for the shadows that would unfold in the heart of the ck Market.


    ***


    As the clock ticked towards midnight, I found myself standing before the imposing silhouette of the Abandoned Cathedral. Its towering spires, long bereft of divine grace, cast eerie shadows in the moonlight. A chill ran down my spine as the whispers of a forgotten era seemed to echo within its crumbling walls.


    I adjusted the cor of my attire, a mask concealing my identity secured in ce. Tonight, within the hidden chambers beneath this deste sanctuary, fortunes would change hands, alliances would be forged, and the elusive items of desire would find new owners.


    Approaching the concealed entrance, I could sense the air thickening with anticipation. The guards stationed at the door scrutinized every guest, ensuring the exclusivity of this gathering. I presented the invitation I had acquired through Leon''s connections, and the heavy door creaked open, granting me ess to the ndestine world that awaited below.

 Chapter 216: Auction [2]

    Approaching the concealed entrance, I could sense the air thickening with anticipation. The guards stationed at the door scrutinized every guest, ensuring the exrtefactsf this gathering. I presented the invitation I had acquired through Leon''s connections, and the heavy door creaked open, granting me ess to the ndestine world that awaited below.


    Descending a spiral staircase, the murmur of the crowd grew louder. The dimly lit chamber unveiled a sight that would make any collector''s heart race¡ªa myriad of artefacts, magical curiosities, and mysterious relics were on disy, each with a story woven in shadows and secrets.


    "It is an honour that you came to our market."


    The middle-aged guide who appeared out of the darkness gave a courteous greeting. I merely slightly nodded my head before asking a question.


    "The auction?"


    "It will begin soon. As time is short, I will guide you to your reserved seat after a quick exnation. If you wish to bid, you can lightly press the bell in front of your seat. Payment must always be made in advance. We do not take responsibility for problems or losses that result from taking off your mask or revealing your own identity."


    I already knew of these things, so I just nodded my head.


    "Also please pay entry fees first." Saying that a middle-aged man took a transaction machine and ced it in front of me.


    "Before that take a look at this." I handed the VIP membership card to a middle-aged man, his eyes widened as soon as he saw that card.


    With this card, I would get 30% off on all purchases.


    The middle-aged man inspected the VIP membership card with a mix of surprise and respect. The subtle shift in his demeanour hinted at the newfound recognition of my standing within the ck market. He promptly processed the entry fees, ensuring a seamless transition into the heart of the ndestine auction.


    "Follow me."


    I swiftly moved through a dark tunnel under the lead of the guide.


    As we traversed the dark, the air became charged with the whispers of those who navigated this shadowy realm. The guide led me to a reserved seat strategically positioned for optimal viewing of the auction stage. The atmosphere buzzed with electrifying energy as participants and spectators alike prepared for the unveiling of coveted treasures.


    "May you have a fruitful time."


    The guide took his leave after bidding a polite farewell.


    The area we were led to resembled an awards stage at a broadcasting station. It was a thrust stage which extended into the gallery seats, so that the customers would be able to see the products, and ves, in full detail.


    All the customers were seated separately ording to their respectivepanions for the sake of privacy. Prepared on top of the round tables which were allocated to each seat were some simple refreshments, and a pure-gold tabletop bell.


    "¡­ Well then, we will now be starting the auction!"


    p p p!


    p p!


    The auction host finished his greeting to the dry apuse of the customers, and the first merchandise shackled in manacles climbed onto the stage.


    "A seasoned warrior who has survived thrived in the harsh conditions of the Eastern Wastes! Trained in exoticbat techniques, behold our first item of the evening!"


    As the auctioneer presented the seasoned warrior, the manacles rattled, drawing attention to the battle-hardened individual standing on the stage.


    "The starting price for this ve is 5 million C."


    After a couple of seconds, the auctioneer officially opened the bidding.


    Instantly a wave of hands rose in the air.


    "Number 50 bids 5.4 million C, going once, Ah! Number 71 bids 6 Million C.


    "Number 1000 bids 7 Million C! Oh, number 05 is raising the price even further 10 million is the current bid!


    "Is not anyone wants this? Then the this warrior goes too number 5! Congrattions number 5!"


    The seasoned warrior was imed by the highest bidder, and the stage transitioned seamlessly to the next item¡ªan exquisite ne designed to enhance the wearer''s facial beauty. As the dazzling piece was revealed, adorned with precious gems and enchanted with subtle magical charms, the auctioneer began the presentation.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, feast your eyes upon this mesmerizing creation¡ªa ne that not onlyplements the elegance of any face but also carries a hint of enchantment. Let the biddingmence!"


    The starting bid for the enchanting ne was announced, and the atmosphere crackled with anticipation. Hands shot up, and the auction hall echoed with the rhythmic calls of the auctioneer.


    "Number 28 bids 3 million C! Going once, twice... Number 42 raises the bid to 4 million C! Ah, number 89 enters thepetition with 5 million C!"


    The bids escted rapidly as patrons vied for the coveted ne, each offer punctuated by the resonant chime of the golden bell. The auction hall became a symphony of whispered numbers and escting prices.


    "Number 05 bids 7 million C! Going once, going twice... Number 33 challenges with 8 million C! Any more contenders?"


    The intensity of the bidding war reached its peak, the fate of the enchanting ne hanging in the bnce. The auctioneer skillfully orchestrated the proceedings, extracting the maximum value from the participants caught in the allure of the exquisite piece.


    "Number 09 raises the stakes to 15 million C! Going once, going twice... Sold to number 09! Congrattions on acquiring this magnificent ne!"


    The victorious bidder, masked in anonymity, imed the enchanting ne, and the cycle of the ndestine auction continued. Each item presented held its own allure, drawing forth desires and ambitions from the secretive crowd.


    As the night unfolded within the shadowy realm of the ck market, I navigated the intricate dance of bidding and secrecy, strategically using the VIP membership card to secure discounts on the items that piqued my interest. The masked patrons, shrouded in mystery, engaged in a silent exchange of wealth and desire, their identities concealed beneath the opulent fa?ade.


    The auction proceeded with a seamless rhythm, unveiling artifacts, magical curiosities, and intriguing relics.


    The night was far from over, and the next item awaited its turn on the stage¡ªa pair of enchanted gloves said to enhance the wearer''s magical prowess. As the auctioneer presented the gloves, adorned with arcane symbols, the air once again brimmed with anticipation.


    "Prepare yourselves, esteemed guests, for the next item in our ndestine odyssey¡ªa pair of gloves that will weave magic into the very fabric of your being. Let the biddingmence!"

 Chapter 217: Auction [3]

    "Ladies and gentlemen, now only three items are left before the auction of todayes to an end."


    "Now let me present you one of thest three items of today''s."


    Removing the veil, a beautiful slim sword appeared before everyone in the hall.


    Instantly Everyone''s attention was drawn towards the sword.


    "That''s right everyone. Today, I am delighted to present you guys a [S] ranked artefact. You heard me right, an [S] ranked artefact! The name of the sword is [Dawan Breaker], and it is considered by many as one of the strongest and sturdiest swords avable on the market. It has¡­


    Satisfied with the crowd''s reaction, the auctioneer began introducing the item. From its history to everything that someone needed to know. Nothing was spared.


    "Huma¡­"


    Listening to the announcer speak, a yawn escaped from my lips. I was bored.


    Well, it was understandable.


    Though the sword below me was a [S] ranked artefact, I had no interest in it. Not because I didn''t like it, but it was because I couldn''t afford it.


    Since I couldn''t have it, why even care?


    I still didn''t use a single penny from 2 billion C. If I go and bid for this sword I''m sure I can''t afford to buy [Healberry].


    That''s the reason I say I couldn''t afford it.


    And so, twenty more minutes passed this way¡­


    "The bids start with 100 million C, anyone who wants to bid? Oh? Looks like we have our first bidder."


    "Number 89 bids 109 million C is there anyone else? Number 76 bids 120 million C!


    Bid after bids were being made with each passing second.


    The auction for the formidable [Dawan Breaker] progressed with fervour, bids flying from one masked participant to another. The crescendo of numbers reached astonishing heights as the auctioneer skillfully guided the exchange.


    "Number 55 enters the fray with 150 million C! Any challengers? Ah, number 42 esctes to 200 million C! The stakes are high for this remarkable [S] ranked artefact."


    The atmosphere in the ndestine hall crackled with tension as patrons vied for the coveted sword. Each bid seemed to echo with the weight of anticipation, the desire to possess such a powerful weapon evident in the masked faces that observed from their secluded seats.


    "Number 12 boldly raises the bid to 250 million C! Going once, going twice... Ah, number 33 challenges with 300 million C!"


    The relentless bidding war continued, the [Dawan Breaker] bing a symbol of prestige and power. The auctioneer''s voice resonated through the hall, announcing bids and counting down the seconds, building suspense among the masked elite.


    "Number 02 presents a formidable bid of 700 million C! Going once, going twice... Any further challengers?" The auctioneer''s words hung in the air, a moment of anticipation before sealing the fate of the extraordinary artefact.


    However, amidst the escting bids, I maintained my detached demeanour. The allure of the [Dawan Breaker] couldn''t sway my focus from the ultimate prize¡ªthe elusive [Healberry]. As the bids soared into the hundreds of millions, my disinterest in the sword mirrored my unwillingness to divert funds from the primary goal.


    "Sold to number 02 for 700 million C! Congrattions on acquiring this exceptional [S] ranked artefact!" The promation echoed through the hall, marking the conclusion of the auction for the illustrious sword.


    With one item remaining, the final crescendo of the ndestine auction awaited its moment. The masked participants, having tasted the thrill of acquisition, now turned their attention to thest item¡ªthe mysterious ne that promised to enhance the beauty of its wearer.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please turn all your attention to this item. Feast your eyes upon the exquisite [Moonlit Elegance] ne. Crafted with rare moonstones and enchanted with beauty-enhancing magic, this essory is unparalleled in its allure. Let the biddingmence!"


    The unveiling of the shimmering ne ignited a renewed fervour among the masked crowd. Whispers of anticipation and excitement rippled through the hall, signalling the eagerness to possess this enchanting piece.


    "Number 21 starts the bidding at 50 million C! Who will join the pursuit of this captivating artefact? Ah, number 64 raises the stakes to 70 million C!"


    The bids continued to soar, each masked participant vying for the chance to im [Moonlit Elegance]. The auctioneer skillfully orchestrated the proceedings, creating an atmosphere of anticipation andpetition.


    "Number 37 boldly offers 100 million C! Are there any contenders willing to surpass this bid? Number 49 enters with 120 million C! Thepetition is fierce for this unparalleled beauty-enhancing ne."


    As the numbers climbed, I couldn''t help but appreciate the allure of the ne. Its mystical aura and the promise to enhance beauty made it a coveted item. However, my focus remained resolute on the ultimate goal¡ª[Healberry].


    The auctioneer''s voice echoed, "Number 03 challenges with 150 million C! Going once, going twice... Ah, number 58 bids 180 million C!"


    The masked participants, caught in the thrill of the bidding war, exchanged nces and masked expressions, their identities concealed in the shadowy realm of the ndestine auction.


    "Number 03 boldly raises the bid to 200 million C! Going once, going twice..."


    The tension in the room intensified as the auctioneer continued the rapid-fire count. The air crackled with anticipation as each bid elevated the stakes.


    "Number 58 counteroffers with 220 million C! A bold move indeed. Any challengers?" The auctioneer''s voice resonated through the hall.


    Amidst the masked crowd, a moment of hesitation lingered before a new contender emerged. "Number 12 steps in with 250 million C!"


    Gasps and whispers swept through the room. The bidding war for [Moonlit Elegance] had reached unprecedented heights. The allure of the ne, coupled with the desire for enhanced beauty, fueled the fiercepetition.


    "Number 03 reenters the fray with 280 million C! Will this be the winning bid? Going once, going twice..." The auctioneer''s words hung in the air.


    The masked figures weighed their options, contemting whether to reveal their final bids. The atmosphere pulsed with anticipation as the fate of [Moonlit Elegance] hung in the bnce.

 Chapter 218: Auction [4]

    Suddenly, a bold move echoed through the hall. "Number 12 confidently bids 300 million C!" The crowd fell into a momentary hush, processing the substantial offer.


    The auctioneer, a master of the theatrical, yed his part. "A stunning bid! Number 12 takes the lead with 300 million C. Going once, going twice..."


    As the countdown reached its climax, the room held its breath. The oue of this final bid would determine the fortunate owner of [Moonlit Elegance]. The masked figures, their identities concealed, awaited the resolution of the bidding duel.


    "Sold to number 12 for 300 million C! Congrattions on acquiring the mesmerizing [Moonlit Elegance] ne!" The auctioneer''s announcement marked the conclusion of yet another sessful transaction in the ndestine world of high-stakes dealings.


    With the ne imed, the crowd dispersed, and the hall gradually emptied. The allure of the ck market had once again captivated its patrons, each departing with their coveted treasures.


    ''Now, here it''sing.'' I thought so I focused on the new item that wasing.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, for the grand finale of tonight''s auction, I present to you a treasure unlike any other¡ªa rare and miraculous fruit known as [Healberry]!"


    The auctioneer''s announcement echoed through the hall, capturing the attention of every masked figure in attendance. Whispers spread like wildfire as the mysterious fruit, with its legendary healing properties, took centre stage.


    "Allow me to share the tale behind this extraordinary item. [Healberry] is said to possess the power to heal any curse or illness, regardless of its origin. Whether it be a demonic curse or a mysterious ailment, this fruit holds the key to restoration.


    Tonight, for the first time, it emerges from the depths of the Death Forest, a ce shrouded in curses and guarded by creatures of [A] and [S-] ranks."


    As the auctioneer spoke, images of the treacherous Death Forest and the elusive [Healberry] yed on screens around the auction hall. The air buzzed with a mix of excitement and trepidation, for the significance of this item transcended mere material wealth.


    "The Death Forest, untouched by ''The World Government'' due to its perilous nature, conceals this unparalleled gem. Yet, one man dared to venture into its depths in pursuit of the unknown¡ªAiden Stormrider."


    A murmur of recognition circted among the audience as Aiden''s name resonated in the hallowed halls of the ck market. The daring adventurer, known for his courageous exploits, became a legend in his own right.


    "Driven by insatiable curiosity and unwavering courage, Aiden faced the dangers of the Death Forest, oveing [A]-rank curses and outsmarting [S-] rank guardians. In a sacred clearing bathed in ethereal light, he uncovered the mythical Healberry¡ªa radiant fruit pulsating with healing energy."


    The screens disyed captivating visuals of Aiden''s perilous journey, adding a cinematic touch to the narrative. The masked figures leaned forward, captivated by the tale unfolding before them.


    "With [Healberry] in his possession, Aiden emerged triumphant from Death Forest, marking a moment that will be etched in the annals of both legend and healing. Now, the opportunity to possess this extraordinary fruit is within your grasp. Let the biddingmence!"


    The auctioneer''s voice resonated through the hall, signalling themencement of a bidding war for the mythical [Healberry].


    "The bids of this [Healberry] start with 90 million C. Does anyone want to bid? Oh? Looks like we have our first bidder."


    "Number 07 bids 100 million C!"


    The auctioneer''s voice cut through the tension, and the bidding war for the legendary [Healberry] began in earnest. Masked individuals, their identities concealed in the shadows of the ndestine auction, eagerly participated in the pursuit of this extraordinary fruit.


    "Number 45 bids 120 million C!"


    The bids escted rapidly as the masked figurespeted for the unparalleled healing power that [Healberry] promised. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation, each bid raising the stakes in this high-stakes auction.


    "Number 12 bids 150 million C!"


    The screens disyed the increasing numbers, and the auctioneer deftly managed the proceedings. The spotlight remained on the [Healberry], its radiant image captivating the audience as if echoing the mythical aura surrounding it.


    "Number 33 bids 180 million C!"


    The bids continued to soar, reflecting the immense value ced on the rare fruit. Whispers of spection and determination filled the air, a symphony of masked intentions converging on the coveted [Healberry].


    "Number 58 bids 200 million C!"


    The auctioneer''s cadence quickened, mirroring the escting excitement within the hall. The masked figures engaged in a silent battle, their bidsmunicated through subtle gestures and discreet signals.


    "Number 21 bids 250 million C!"


    The numbers shed on the screens, and the pulse of the auction quickened. The bidding war intensified, with each participant driven by their desire to possess the extraordinary healing capabilities embodied by [Healberry].


    As the bids surpassed expectations, I observed the proceedings with a calm demeanour. The oue of this auction held implications beyond mere mary value¡ªit could potentially influence the bnce of power and alliances within the intricate web of the ck market.


    "Number 05 bids 300 million C!"


    The hall held its breath as the bidding reached unprecedented heights. The masked figures, each harbouring their motivations and ambitions, continued to vie for the mythical fruit that symbolized both legend and healing.


    "Number 17 bids 350 million C!"


    The auctioneer''s voice echoed with a hint of excitement, underscoring the historic nature of this moment. The [Healberry]¡ªplucked from the perilous depths of Death Forest¡ªhad be the focal point of aspirations, a catalyst for change within the ndestine circles.


    "Number 29 bids 400 million C!"


    The bidding war showed no signs of abating, and the allure of [Healberry] persisted as an irresistible force, drawing the masked participants deeper into thepetitive fervour.


    "Number 03 bids 500 million C!"


    The bid echoed through the hall, sending a ripple of astonishment among the masked bidders. The stakes had reached an unprecedented level, and the pursuit of [Healberry] had transformed into a battle of financial prowess and determination.


    The auctioneer, well-versed in orchestrating such intense proceedings, maintained an air ofposed authority. "Ladies and gentlemen, we are witnessing history unfold before us. The bidding for [Healberry] has surpassed all expectations. Will any contender be willing to challenge this substantial offer?"

 Chapter 219: Auction [5]

    The auctioneer, well-versed in orchestrating such intense proceedings, maintained an air ofposed authority. "Ladies and gentlemen, we are witnessing history unfold before us. The bidding for [Healberry] has surpassed all expectations. Will any contender be willing to challenge this substantial offer?"


    Silence hung in the air momentarily, creating a suspenseful atmosphere. The masked figures deliberated, weighing their options and considering the monumental significance of securing the mythical fruit.


    "Number 11 bids 600 million C!"


    A new contender emerged from the shadows, introducing another surge of excitement into the auction. The pursuit of [Healberry] had be a showcase of power, with each bid symbolizing not only a desire for healing but also a strategic move in the intricate dance of the ck market.


    "Number 36 bids 700 million C!"


    The numbers climbed steadily, reflecting the escting intensity of thepetition. The masked bidders, driven by ambition and the potential benefits of [Healberry], engaged in a silent duel, their bids serving as derations of influence within the ndestine world.


    "Number 02 bids 800 million C!"


    The bid marked a decisive moment, pushing the boundaries of the auction to new heights. The masked figures, their identities shrouded in secrecy, were now entangled in a financial showdown, each vying to im the illustrious [Healberry].


    The auctioneer''s voice resonated with a hint of fascination. "Gentlemen anddies, the bid has reached an astounding 800 million C. Will any contender be daring to challenge this remarkable offer for the legendary [Healberry]?"


    As the masked bidders contemted their next moves, I observed the unfolding spectacle with a calcting gaze. The ck market, with its intricate dynamics and unspoken alliances, was witnessing a pivotal moment that could reshape the bnce of power.


    "Number 08 bids 900 million C!"


    The esction continued, with each bid pushing the boundaries of expectation. Thepetition for [Healberry] had transcended the realm of a mere transaction; it had be a symbol of influence, a testament to the masked figures'' ability to navigate the intricate dance of secrecy and power.


    As the bidding war for [Healberry] intensified, I found myselfpelled to enter the fray. The significance of this mythical fruit wasn''t lost on me ¨C its potential to heal any curse or illness could be a game-changer for both personal and guild matters.


    "Number 20 bids 1 billion C!"


    My voice, disguised by the mask, joined the chorus of birds echoing through the hall. The stakes had reached a monumental point, and with each bid, the gravity of the situation intensified. The masked figures around me remained silent, their calcted moves hidden behind the fa?ade of anonymity.


    "Number 45 bids 1.2 billion C!"


    Thepetition was fierce, and I could sense the determination in the air. The allure of [Healberry] had ignited a silent passion among the bidders, each driven by their motives, shrouded in secrecy.


    "Number 03 bids 1.3 billion C!"


    The numbers soared into the billions, and the atmosphere grew tense. I weighed the implications of pushing the bid further. The value of [Healberry] was immeasurable, and securing it would undoubtedly strengthen my position within the ndestine web of the ck market.


    "Number 12 bids 1.4 billion C!"


    The stakes had never been higher, and the masked figures seemed locked in a silent struggle for dominance. My gaze shifted between the bidder numbers disyed on the screen, contemting my next move.


    "Number 20 bids 1.5 billion C!"


    The decisive bid left a momentary hush in the hall. The gravity of the amount resonated through the auction space. All eyes, concealed behind masks, turned to the screen disying bidder number 20¨C my strategic move had elevated the bidding war to a new pinnacle.


    The auctioneer, with a touch of awe in his voice, dered, "Number 20 bids 1.5 billion C! Is there anyone brave enough to challenge this remarkable offer for the legendary [Healberry]?"


    Silence engulfed the hall as the masked figures hesitated. The bidding war had reached its zenith, and with a sense of anticipation, I awaited the resolution of this ndestine duel for the coveted fruit.


    As the auctioneer''s voice echoed through the hall, the anticipation was palpable. The masked figures deliberated, their strategic minds calcting the worth of challenging the staggering bid for the legendary [Healberry]. The air seemed to hum with tension as the decision weighed heavily on their concealed identities.


    Seconds stretched into a suspended moment, and then...


    "Going once at 1.5 billion C!"


    The auctioneer''s promation hung in the air, a deration of the imminent acquisition of [Healberry]. My heart pounded with a mixture of exhration and anticipation. The fruit''s potential to cure any curse or illness held profound implications for the Sunless Guild and my endeavours.


    "Going twice at 1.5 billion C!"


    The masked figures remained silent, their hesitation amplifying the gravity of the bid. The screen disyed the bidder number 20, a symbol of the calcted move that had set the stage for this pivotal moment in the auction.


    "Sold to bidder number 20 for 1.5 billion C!"


    The finality of the auctioneer''s announcement resonated through the hall. [Healberry] was now mine, a coveted asset with the power to reshape destinies. The masked figures were observed in silence, their contemtive presence adding an enigmaticyer to the ndestine proceedings.


    With the acquisition secured, I felt a surge of aplishment and the weight of responsibility. [Healberry] was not merely a rare fruit; it was a symbol of influence and a key to unlocking new possibilities.


    ''Yes! Finally, I got it! Although it was slightly more expensive than I expected it''s alright. ''


    I finally have [Healberry].


    "Sir, Pleasee this way to get your item." As I was celebrating inside, a man came to my side and said.


    Like others, the man was wearing a dark cloak with a full ck face mask.


    "Okay, Let''s go." Saying to that man I began to walk behind him toward the reception room.


    First I have to pay 1.5billion C then I will get [Healberry] fruit. But with a VIP Membership card, I would get a 30% discount.


    ''I can''t wait anymore!'' I quickened walking peacefully and started to walk side by side with the ck cloak man.

 Chapter 220: The Call

    Walking alongside the ck-cloaked guide, the anticipation of iming [Healberry] fueled my steps. The ndestine corridors of the ck market held an air of mystery, and the echoes of the auction lingered in the dimly lit passageways.


    As we reached the reception room, a discreet space veiled from prying eyes, the guide turned to face me. His masked visage betrayed no emotions, maintaining the enigmatic aura that permeated the entire ck market.


    "Congrattions on your sessful bid, esteemed bidder number 20. To finalize the acquisition of [Healberry], please proceed with the payment," the guide intoned, extending a transaction device for the financial transaction.


    I essed the interface with practised ease, initiating the payment process. The total amount, after the VIP discount, reflected a significant sum even with the reduction. However, the potential of [Healberry] to alter the course of events justified the investment.


    The transaction wasplete, and the guide conveyed a subtle nod of acknowledgement. "Your acquisition will be prepared for transport. Should you require any further assistance or information, do not hesitate to contact us through the designated channels. Your satisfaction is our priority."


    With that, the guide gestured toward a concealed exit, leading to an area where the secured items awaited collection.


    Entering the secured area, my eyes fell upon a meticulously crafted case, disying [Healberry] in all its radiant glory.


    The fruit emitted a soft, ethereal glow, a testament to its unparalleled healing properties.


    [Healberry], a masterpiece of nature, was a vibrant blend of rich purples and radiant blues, its surface adorned with intricate patterns that seemed to pulse with vitality. The mere sight of it held a mesmerizing allure, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the culmination of my efforts to secure this legendary fruit.


    As I received the securely packaged [Healberry], the man in the ck cloak nodded in acknowledgement. "May the healing powers of [Healberry] serve you well, sir. Your transaction isplete."


    With [Healberry] in my possession, I exited the reception room, the weight of the fruit held delicately in my hands. The ck market auction had concluded, and I stood on the precipice of a new chapter, armed with a formidable asset that could alter the course of fate.


    ***


    The next morning, Lucas''s room.


    ''Healberry.''


    That was the name of the fruits before me. Aftering back from the ck market auction house, all I did was just start at this magical fruit


    I just can''t help but feel how easily I got it without any trouble it was very expensive as many people want this fruit at the auction house, but I was the one who managed to hold it at the end of the day.


    ''1, 00,005,0000 C.'' That much I had to pay after getting a discount from a VIP Membership card.


    Well, it doesn''t matter, if I could get something like this again, I''d be happy to spend this much money.


    although I came to buy this fruit for curing Isabe''s sisters, I was also enticed by the fact that the fruit could prove useful for me in the future.


    ¡­it''s worth was immense.


    Touching the fruits with my hand, I softly muttered.


    "This looks pretty tasty"


    Admiring the fruit before me, I was almost tempted to eat it right off the bat, but I refrained from doing so.


    ¡­I wasn''t that stupid.


    After admiring the fruit for a couple of seconds, I immediately ced the whole fruit in my Smart Bracelet.


    Staring at the now empty spot where the fruit used to be, I softly muttered.


    "If only I could grow these fruits"


    Ideally, I would''ve loved to have grown the nt.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t.


    There is one reason for that...


    Unless I could replicate the demonic environment around ''Ddeatg Forest'' that is located near Werstern continent borders, any hopes of growing the nt were nonexistent. Moreover, it took a couple of years for the fruit to grow so the thought of mass-producing the fruit could only be scrapped.


    ''Oh well, it''s not like there won''t be a chance in the future


    Even if I couldn''t grow the nt now, that didn''t mean I couldn''t find a solution shortly.


    Nothing was set in stone after all.


    Now the next important thing to do.


    ''To call Isabe...''


    Taking out of my phone I typed her number and called it.


    -Ring!,-Ring!,-Ring!


    -Ring!,-Ring!,-Ring!


    ''She isn''t picking up her phone? Is she ignoring me again?''


    "Hello?"


    After what felt like an eternity, She answers my call.


    "Did your father agree?" I said to her as I remembered that she had to ask her father''s permission first and I waited anxiously as Isabe finally answered the call.


    "Lucas, I... I haven''t spoken to my father yet. I wanted to talk to you first," she replied, her voice carrying a mix of apprehension and hesitation.


    I furrowed my brows, sensing the weight of unspoken concerns in her words. "Is something wrong, Isabe? You know we need to get your sisters cured as soon as possible."


    She took a deep breath before continuing, "My father is a very careful person and he won''t let anyone near my sister, thinking that would hurt our family."


    Understanding the gravity of her father''s concerns, I responded with a reassuring tone, "I know it''s a risk, Isabe, but we''re dealing with a situation that requires extraordinary measures. Your sisters deserve a chance at a normal life, and I''m willing to do whatever it takes to make that happen."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line. I could almost picture Isabe grappling with the internal conflict between her family''s safety and the desperate need to save her sisters.


    Finally, she spoke, "Lucas, I trust you. If you believe that you have a solution to cure my sister, then let''s proceed. We''ll find a way to handle my father''s concerns. Our priority is to cure my sisters."


    A wave of relief washed over me, knowing that Isabe had chosen to prioritize her sisters'' well-being. "Thank you, Isabe. I promise you, we''ll navigate this carefully, and once your sisters are cured, your father will see the positive oue. We''re in this together."


    With a renewed sense of determination, we discussed the logistics of the uing ritual and how to address her father''s reservations. The road ahead was fraught with challenges, but the bond forged in the ck market''s shadows and the promise of [Healberry] fueled our resolve.


    The next steps were crucial, and as we hung up the call, I couldn''t shake the feeling that the journey was about to take an even more intricate turn.

 Chapter 221: Domination

    Smoke filled the surroundings, as the colour red enveloped the sky. The sound of falling debris could be heard everywhere as torn buildings and infrastructures appeared everywhere.


    Obvious signs of skirmishes appeared everywhere as craters and gashes appeared on the empty streets of the current undisclosed location¡­


    "Khhhh¡­"


    With some difficulty, a handsome man got to his feet. His skin was white as jade, and he had short ck hair that was in a mess at this moment. The man looked handsome¡­however, there was something different about him.


    ¡­He had two long ck horns on the top of his head.


    Standing up straight, the Patriarch''s elegant clothes were now tattered.


    He stood expressionlessly in the centre of the wreckage and surveyed the surrounding destruction, as well as the massive crater around him.


    Silence covered the area he was in. The atmosphere was so stifling that it made one unable to breathe. Lest needed to be said to the demons kneeling beside him.


    After his contractee, Smauel got killed a few months prior, the Patriarch found himself in a state of weakness.


    Forcefully swallowing the iron-like taste that coated the back of his throat, the Patriarch spoke


    "¡­What have you got to say for yourselves?"


    "Vorath-khhh"


    -Voum!


    Vorath''s voice cut through the surrounding area, cold andmanding, "It seems like your respect for me has fallen so low that you no longer refer to me by my title, huh?"


    His title, the patriarch of the Malic n, carried with it the weight of authority and lineage. Disrespect towards it was a direct challenge, and Vorath''s demeanour hinted at the consequences of such insubordination.


    "¡­as soon as you got wind of my injury you tried to seize your opportunity, how sly"


    As he spoke, Vorath''s gaze was directed towards the few demons kneeling beside him. Thetter''s usually imposing and arrogant faces were now listless and filled with powerlessness. It was obvious that they were currently being suppressed by the Patriarch.


    "To think that you would be so brave¡­and naive to think that you could rece me in my weakened state." Vorath''s words sliced through the tense air, each syble dripping with a potent mix of disdain and authority.


    The demons exchanged uneasy nces, their feeble attempts at rebellion swiftly quelled by the oppressive force that emanated from Vorath. The wreckage around them served as a stark reminder of the consequences of challenging the might of the Malic n''s patriarch.


    "To think that you would be so foolish... to attack me, "Vorath continued, his voice low and menacing. His blood-red eyes bore into each demon, peeling back theyers of deceit and betrayal.


    "You thought my injury would be your opportunity, a chance to cast aside loyalty for personal gain," Vorath''s words lingered in the heavy silence. The demons, unable to meet his gaze, remained in a state of


    submission.


    "¡­how disappointing"


    Though he tried to hide the news about his injury from his fellow tribesmen, he couldn''t hide it for long.


    They eventually found out. Thus they schemed behind his back so that they could take this opportunity to rise in the ranks¡­


    Unfortunately, they had miscalcted. Although Votath had been wakened by Samuel''s death, he was still, after all, a [A+] ranked borderline [ S-] ranked demon.


    ¡­They never stood a chance against him, to begin with.


    The Patriarch, though weakened, radiated amanding presence that overshadowed the feeble rebellion. The winds of change swept through the destroyedndscape as Vorath prepared to mete out consequences for those who dared challenge his authority in his moment of vulnerability.


    The air crackled with the dark energy as Vorath, the Patriarch of the Malic n, unleashed the full extent of his formidable ability, ''Domination.'' The demons, now exposed to their treacherous intentions, felt an invisible force tightening around their minds.


    Vorath''s blood-red eyes glowed with an unsettling intensity as he delved into the depths of their consciousness. With a mere nce, he wielded the power of ''Domination,'' manipting their thoughts and emotions like a master orchestrating a malevolent symphony.


    Whispers of discord echoed in the minds of the rebellious demons as Vorath exploited their fears and uncertainties. The once-confident demons found themselves consumed by paranoia and distrust, their loyalty to the rebellion unravelling under the weight of Vorath''s psychic dominance.


    The atmosphere shifted, bing a battleground of mental maniption. Vorath revelled in psychological warfare, amplifying the pre-existing doubts within the rebels'' hearts. Fear danced in their eyes as they struggled against the insidious control that tightened its grip on their very essence.


    As the Patriarch continued his silent assault, he sowed seeds of internal strife, making them question their allegiance and motives. The demons once united against him, now turned against each other in a chaotic frenzy induced by Vorath''s relentless ''Domination.''


    With a calcted finesse, Vorath exploited their vulnerabilities, leaving them paralyzed by their internal conflicts. The rebels, driven to the brink of madness, copsed to the ground, their once-ambitious rebellion crumbling under the weight of Vorath''s psychic mastery.


    In the aftermath of the mental onught, Vorath stood amidst the defeated, his expression unchanged. The silence that followed was broken only by the agonized whispers of the fallen demons, now ensnared in the web of their shattered minds.


    "Huuuu¡­"


    Taking a deep breath, Vorath closed his eyes. Seemingly trying his best to recover his energy. A minute after closing his eyes, as if sensing something, Vorath''s eyes slightly opened as he looked towards the distance


    "What brings you here¡­Leader of titan shifter demon, Sable?"


    -Fwap!


    Appearing from the other side of a tall building, standing in the air, a two-meter-tall demon with tworge bat-like wings covered the sun. Staring at Angelica from above, Everblood slightlyughed


    "Kukuku, it seems like nothing escapes your perception, Sir Patrich, or would you prefer it if I called you Vorath?"


    -Vooom!


    As soon as those words escaped from Sable mouth as if he had triggered Vorath''s reverse scale, an overwhelming pressure bore down on everything that was around him. Everything that was around him blew away as fine miniature crevices appeared beneath the ground where he was standing.


    The atmosphere crackled with tension as Vorath''s aura intensified, the very ground beneath him trembling with the weight of his power. The fallen debris danced in the air, caught in the maelstrom of energy surrounding the patriarch.


    Sable, the leader of the titan shifter demon, faced the wrath of Vorath with an unfazed demeanour. His bat-like wings unfurled, casting a shadow over the wreckage below. The air hung heavy with the impending sh between two formidable demons.


    Amidst the silent confrontation, Vorath''s voice resonated with a chilling edge, "It seems you have a death wish, Sable."


    Sable chuckled a low and ominous sound that echoed through the destendscape. "Ah, Vorath, always quick to assume the worst. I''m here not for conflict but for an alliance," he dered, his tone holding a subtle mix of confidence and mockery.


    The pressure in the air persisted, and the ground beneath Sable continued to fracture under Vorath''s overwhelming power. Yet, Sable remained undeterred, meeting Vorath''s intense gaze with an unwavering stare.


    "You? A demon forsaken by the demon king himself wants my alliance? Ha, you sure have a nice dream Sable but let me remind you, that you are thest of your kin! All of your members died in the human world and you stand alone, forsaken and desperate," Vorath''s voice echoed with a harsh truth as he continued to exert his dominance.


    Noticing Vorath expression, Sable covered his mouth. From time to time his body would tremble as he tried his best to hold hisughter¡­in the end, he failed.


    "Kukuku¡­kukuku¡­kuku-hahahahahaah"


    "What are youughing at!"


    After a couple of seconds of maniacalughter, wiping the tears that had appeared in the corner of his eyes, Sable couldn''t help but say


    "¡­there''s no need for you to pretend anymore"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Leisurely standing in the air, Sable nced at Vorath with slight contempt in his eyes.


    "¡­That as of right now you are not my match"


    As if Sable''s words pierced his heart, Vorath couldn''t help but grit his teeth in anger. Staring at Sable in the air, with his jaw clenched, Vorath angrily spat


    "¡­so it was you who nned all of this?"


    Pausing for a moment, whilst still in the air, Sable shook his hands as he innocently said


    "No, no, no, believe me. I''m innocent with regards to this incident."


    Vorath''s gaze intensified, a mixture of suspicion and frustration etched across his face. "Innocent? You appear conveniently when chaos unfolds, and you im innocence? Exin yourself, Sable."


    Sable descended slowly, his wings folding with a graceful elegance. He chuckled once again, the sound sending shivers through the tense atmosphere. "You see, Vorath, I may not have orchestrated this chaos, but I certainly didn''t mind taking advantage of it."


    The ground beneath Vorath rumbled as if mirroring the tumult within him. "Advantage? What game are you ying, Sable?"


    With a sly grin, Sable responded, "The game of survival, my dear Vorath. I know you''re weakened, and these rebels, though feeble, provided a perfect distraction for me to approach you."


    Vorath''s eyes narrowed, a storm brewing within. "Approach me? For what purpose?"

 Chapter 222: The game of survival

    Sable descended slowly, his wings folding with a graceful elegance. He chuckled once again, the sound sending shivers through the tense atmosphere. "You see, Vorath, I may not have orchestrated this chaos, but I certainly didn''t mind taking advantage of it."


    The ground beneath Vorath rumbled as if mirroring the tumult within him. "Advantage? What game are you ying, Sable?"


    With a sly grin, Sable responded, "The game of survival, my dear Vorath. I know you''re weakened, and these rebels, though feeble, provided a perfect distraction for me to approach you."


    Vorath''s eyes narrowed, a storm brewing within. "Approach me? For what purpose?"


    "I heard your only contractor dead thus resulting in this pitiful state." Sable ignoring Vorath continues, At hearing what Sable said Vorath nothing wants more than to kill him.


    However, he could not do it...at least until his original strength came back.


    ''If only Samuel wasn''t dead...'' Vorath caught angrily.


    ncing at Vorath who seemed to have lost all reason to live, Sable amusingly said


    ''It''s time¡­''


    "Listen here, Patriarch¡­I may have a clue with regards to who was responsible for your little puppy''s death"


    Snapping his head in Sable''s direction, Vorath''s face became ferocious. His body suddenly became revitalized as the ground around him shook.


    -Rumble!


    "Who? You better not be ying tricks on me¡­"


    "I''m not ying any tricks, because of him I also lost my contractor and lost a portion of my strength," Sable said to Vorath.


    Vorath eyes widened at the realization that someone like Sable forged a contract with a human.


    "But unlike you who forged tier {III} contract with your human, I only forged contract of tier {I} the lowest level. That''s why I only lost a small part of my strength when my contractor died."


    A demon contract that turned humans into fallen humans has a tier from {I} to {V} tier. Vorath had signed a contract with Samul of tier {III}.


    If demons signed higher-tier contracts humans with humans they would receive great strength from them and they could control their minds to some extent however there is also a drawback to this if a Contractor of a higher tier died then the demon would receive a strong bacsh in their strength.


    Just like Vorath, who signed a tier {III} contract with Samuel.


    When Samual died he received a huge bacsh and because of that bacsh not only his weekend but he also couldn''t break through to [S-] rank.


    Sable on the other hand only signed a tier {I} contract with Tony thus when Tony died Sable only received a small bacsh in his strength.


    "Don''t try to mock me, Sable, tell me what you said earlier about you knowing who killed Samuel is true or not?" Vorath spat in anger.


    He knows that he should not have been greedy knowing the risk however Vorath gives in to greed signing a contract with Samual.


    "Oh! I know who he is. Here take this."


    -Swoosh!


    "Huh? What''s this?"


    Catching the picture with his hands, Vorath nced at it. On it, a picture of a youth with golden hair and deep forest-green eyes appeared. In the picture, he was seen wearing a casual set of clothes, walking in a busy shopping district.


    ncing at Sable, Vorath questioningly asked


    "Who is this?"


    Smiling, Sable didn''t respond.


    -Fwap!


    Extending his enormous bat-like wings, he slowly levitated in the air.


    "Well, I guess that''s it for me, I hope you resolve your little problem"


    "Wait"


    Ignoring Vorayh''s voice, levitating in the air, Sable flew in the air. Soon he disappeared into the distance.


    Helplessly watching Sable fly in the distance, Vorath stared at the picture in his hand.


    "So you are the one¡­"


    -Fuuuua!


    Burning the picture in his hand, Vorath slowly stood up. Stumbling a couple of steps, he deeply etched the image of the boy in the picture.


    "You will have to bear the consequences of my wrath! Just wait, and I''lle for you."


    As the mes consumed the image of the golden-haired youth, Vorath''s eyes burned with an intense resolve. The air around him crackled with suppressed fury as he muttered to himself, "Your days are numbered, and your existence will be extinguished by the fires of my vengeance."


    The remnants of the burned picture fluttered away like ashes carried by the wind, a symbolic precursor to the storm that Vorath was about to unleash upon the one responsible for Samuel''s death.


    The red sky overhead mirrored the anger within Vorath''s heart as he clenched his fists. The ground beneath him trembled, responding to the surge of dark energy emanating from the Patriarch of the Malic n.


    With newfound determination, Vorath spread his demonic wings, their ck feathers absorbing the crimson glow of the sky. He ascended into the air, a formidable silhouette against the backdrop of destruction and chaos.


    "I will find you, and I will make you pay," Vorath dered, his voice resonating with a chilling promise. The demons who had witnessed the recent events cowered in fear, sensing the impending tempest that would be unleashed upon the one who dared to cross the path of the Malic n''s patriarch.


    As Vorath soared through the crimson-lit sky, he pondered the revtion brought by Sable. The image of the golden-haired youth haunted his thoughts, and a mixture of anger and determination fueled his flight towards a destiny entwined with revenge.


    Meanwhile, in the distant realm where shadows whispered secrets and ancient powers lurked, the golden-haired youth sensed a disturbance in the fabric of demonic energy. Unbeknownst to him, the storm of vengeance was approaching, and the sins of the past were about to catch up with the present.


    Vorath, guided by the burning me of retribution, carved through the air like a vengeful spirit. His pursuit was relentless, and his heart echoed with the rhythm of revenge, a symphony of impending doom for the one responsible for the death of Samuel and the weakening of the Malic n''s patriarch.


    The golden-haired youth, unaware of the looming threat, continued his existence in the human realm, oblivious to the gathering tempest that would soon shatter the tranquility of his world.


    As the red sky bore witness to the unfolding drama between demons and destiny, Vorath, fueled by rage and determination, embarked on a quest for justice that would reshape the bnce of power in the demonic realm. The echoes of his oath reverberated through the chaotdscape, a harbinger of the storm that awaited the one who had incurred the wrath of the Malic n.

 Chapter 223: Twofold Revenge

    Not so far from where Vorath was, in the air, ncing below him, the smile on Sable his face vanished.


    "¡­oh, how I waited for this moment"


    Because of what had happened two weeks ago, when an S-rank dungeon exploded and when any monster went frenzy to kill anyone on the other side of the world, Sable also sent his Kin there.


    To conquer the Silva City...


    Sadly nothing like that happened at all and now he was thest of his tribe.


    After that war 50 years ago, his tribe members number went from thousands to hundreds.


    Many titan shifters died in that war but they still lost and retreated to the west side of the continent.


    Things were bad for him and his tribe members at that moment.


    Sable thought Demon King would reward him but not only he didn''t reward them but he also forsaken them.


    The reason? He didn''t have any use of him.


    For many years Sable felt dispersed and now when he gambled and took great risk sent inst reaming his brethren sent into the human domain through dungeon breakout only to find that they were dead.


    Sable felt an incredible amount of rage. Rage at Demon King, Rage at those humans, Rage at every existence.


    Then shortly after his members died, his contractor also died.


    After finding out who was behind all of this Sable decided to kill that human, to appease his anger.


    But he doesn''t want to kill him with his own hands that''s why he goes to Vorath, the matriarch of the Malic n.


    He will use him for his revenge...


    His n to manipte Vorath for revenge now unfolded like a dark symphony, the chords of which resonated with the echoes of betrayal and forsaken kin.


    Hovering in the air, Sable''s eyes glowed with a mixture of malice and anticipation. "Vorath, my unwitting puppet, your rage will be the instrument of my vengeance. The mes of your wrath will consume the one who dared to extinguish thest embers of my tribe."


    His bat-like wings extended, casting a shadow over the destendscape below. The once-mighty titan shifter demon found himself caught in the crossfire of demonic politics and personal vendettas.


    As Sable moved with purpose, he couldn''t help but reflect on the irony of his situation. He, who had once harboured dreams of conquest and glory, was now a lone avenger seeking retribution against those who had cast him aside.


    The red sky above seemed to reflect the turmoil within Sable''s heart. He wasn''t just seeking vengeance against the one responsible for his tribe''s demise; he hungered for a reckoning with the very forces that had forsaken him.


    "My revenge will be twofold," Sable whispered to himself, the words carried away by the wind. "First, the one who orchestrated the downfall of my brethren will face the wrath of Vorath. And second, the Demon King himself will know the fury of a titan shifter scorned."


    -Fwap!


    pping his enormous bat-like wings, Sable disappeared in the distance.


    ***


    "So how''s gang members training going?"


    "it''s going fine."


    "I see."I half-closed my eyes andzily said," And what about the ranked-up herb I talked about?"


    "Here." Saying that Jonathan handed me an herb.


    I examined the herb Jonathan handed me, its vibrant hues catching my attention. The herb, known as Celestial Bloom, possessed petals that shimmered in ethereal shades of azure and silver, forming a mesmerizing pattern reminiscent of distant gxies.


    "Excellent choice, Jonathan. Celestial Bloom is renowned for its potent healing properties and its ability to enhance magical prowess. This will be a valuable addition for me." I remarked, acknowledging his efforts in securing such a prized herb.


    As I held the Celestial Bloom, I observed its delicate yet resilient structure. The herb emitted a faint, soothing fragrance, and its leaves held a subtle luminescence, hinting at thetent magical energy within.


    It''s been three days since I got my hands on [Healberry] fruit and had thest call with Isabe.


    Currently, I''m at the headquarters of the ck colour gang for the herb that forcefully helped me to break through the next rank.


    And also there are two days left till the holidayes to an end, that means academy will start in three days and I don''t know when will I have chance toe here.


    So there is something I must do before heading back...


    "Jonathan, don''t you want to recognize your gang by others in the world not as criminals but as respectable organizations?"


    I''m going to swallow the whole ck colour gang and make everyone my pawn but for that to happen I have to control Jonathon first...


    "Are you joking Lucas? After all, who will recognize a bunch of criminals out there in the world?"


    "No, I''m not joking at all."


    Jonathan looked at me, his expression a mix of curiosity and caution. "What do you have in mind, Lucas?"


    "I''m considering rebranding the ck Colour Gang into something more... reputable," I replied, my gaze fixed on the Celestial Bloom in my hand. "We''ll shed the criminal image and establish ourselves as an organization known for its influence and power, operating within the shadows but respected nheless."


    Jonathan''s eyes widened slightly, absorbing the implications of the transformation I envisioned for the gang. "A rebranding? How do you n to pull that off?"


    "We transfer the ck colour gang into a mercenary group," I said with a smirk on my face. After I had that talk with my father at the office I began to consider this n.


    A mercenary group.


    A groupposed of talented unaffiliated individuals who do tasks for money. Be it killing certain monsters, viins, or corrupt individuals. They were the ones you would call.


    Mercenary groups were just as popr as guilds, with some being just as influential as some of the top guilds in the world.


    After all, if the ck colour gang turned into a mercenary group then I also don''t have to worry about exposing myself to the world.

 Chapter 224: Shadow Reapers [1]

    There were two requirements to set up a mercenary corp.


    ¡ªHave at least one individual with a Hero certification or


    ¡ªGet a rmendation from a graded guild.


    Though I couldn''t get a Hero certification as I had not yet graduated from the academy, with the rmendation of my father, setting up a mercenary corp wasn''t a pipe dream.


    Creating my organization¡­


    The idea did sound tempting.


    ¡­Creating an organization filled with people that I could control.


    The more I thought about it, the more I started realizing that this was what I needed.


    After realizing that things did not always go ording to ns, rather than remaining passive, why not set up my organization?


    An organization that operated in the shadows as my henchmen. If Adrian and the rest were the light, why not be the shadow?


    Licking my dry lips, I crossed my legs and thought


    ''If I was going to do it, I may as well go big.''


    I leaned forward, my gaze fixed on Jonathan. "We''ll rebrand the ck Colour Gang into a mercenary group. A force to be reckoned with, taking on missions that others shy away from. This way, we''ll gain recognition and influence without being tied down by the criminalbel."


    Jonathan pondered the idea for a moment before a smirk crept across his face. "A mercenary group, huh? I like the sound of that. But how do we get the rmendation from a graded guild?"


    "That''s where my connectionse into y," I replied, tapping into thework I had built over time. "I have ties with influential figures, and with my father''s influence, we can secure the rmendation needed to establish our mercenary group."


    Jonathan nodded, realizing the potential of this new direction. "So, we be mercenaries operating in the shadows, taking on missions, and building our reputation. I can get behind that."


    "We''ll need a new name, though. Something that resonates power and mystery," I mused, my mind already spinning with possibilities.


    "How about ''Shadow Reapers''?" Jonathan suggested a glint of excitement in his eyes.


    I considered the suggestion, and a slow smile formed on my lips. "Shadow Reapers it is. A name that strikes fear into the hearts of our enemies and curiosity into the minds of those who hear it."


    With the decision made, I envisioned the transformation of the ck Colour Gang into the Shadow Reapers¡ªa mercenary group that would operate in the shadows, shaping the destiny of the world from the sidelines.


    "So, now tell me how many gang members you have?" I asked Jonathon, with a hint of excitement in my voice.


    ''If he has 100 gang members, No, even 50 would be the best.''


    "Aha! A-About that...you see, there are only 10, the rest of the others left me because the ck colour gang is the weakest out in the city. And when I''m saying there are 10 members, I''m also counting myself on the list. So there are only 9 members in the group right now."


    ''W-What?''


    My expression froze, and I arched an eyebrow, processing Jonathan''s unexpected revtion. "Nine members, including yourself? That''s a far cry from what I envisioned."


    Jonathan scratched his head nervously. "Yeah, well, it''s been tough keeping the gang together, especially with the constant threat from other factions. But with this new direction, we might attract more recruits. The allure of being part of a mercenary group like the Shadow Reapers could turn the tide in our favour."


    I leaned back, tapping my fingers thoughtfully on the armrest. What he said was true but I don''t think anyone else would join the ck colour gang or I should say shadow reapers.


    I can''t call Shadow Reapers until I register officially but it doesn''t matter for now.


    First I have to see what the remaining members are.


    "Jonathan, tell me about reaming members of the ck colour gang."


    Jonathan nodded his head and said,


    "There is my driver whom you already met, remember his the one I sent your home foring here."


    I nodded my head as I remembered that old man who came to pick me up to meet Jonathan.


    "Then there are two guards who stood entrance of the ck colour gang base and that girl who led you in when you came here for the second time and there other 4 members with their ranks at [F+]"


    Nodding my head I said, "I want to meet them."


    Jonathan led me through the dimly lit corridors of the ck Colour Gang''s base, and we approached the designated meeting room where the remaining members awaited. As we entered, the atmosphere was a mix of anticipation and curiosity.


    "Everyone, our esteemed guest, Lucas, is here to meet you," Jonathan announced, gesturing for the members to step forward.


    There I found a total of 8 people sitting on tables and chairs.


    I recognize four of them instantly. The first was the driver, two guards, and a beautiful girl whom I met when I came here for the second time.


    After gazing at them for a moment I turned to the other 4 members of the group.


    Jonathan had already told me their names and images on the way here so I instantly recognised all of them.


    My eyes paused on a man with Fiery red hair, muscr build, and a confident demeanour. His name is Kyle Thompson, and he Specializes in elemental magic, particrly fire-based spells.


    Seating beside him was a woman with Icy blue eyes, silver hair, and an air of quiet determination. Her name is Sylvia Bet she is proficient in ice magic, often using it strategically in battles.


    Then there was Marcus Reynolds he had a


    Short ck hair and scar across his left eye, and a powerful physique. He is known for his expertise in close-quartersbat and lightning-infused attacks.


    Then there was thest member of the group, Olivia Carter. She had Short brown hair, keen eyes, and a lithe figure. She specializes in swift and agile manoeuvres, making her an expert in hit-and-run tactics.


    Observing the diverse skill sets within the group, I saw the potential for the Shadow Reapers to be a formidable force. Each member, with their unique abilities, would contribute to the sess of our missions and the establishment of our mercenary group''s reputation. It was time to guide them into the shadows and mould them into the agents of change I envisioned.


    "Wee, Shadow Reapers. Our journey has just begun," I dered, addressing the assembled members.

 Chapter 225: Shadow Reapers [2]

    "Wee, Shadow Reapers. Our journey has just begun," I dered, addressing the assembled members.


    "Hey, why the hell are you acting like a boss, huh?" Kyle Thompson said as he opened his mouth.


    "Kyle, don''t talk to Lucas like that. After all the dungeon you all go to for training belongs to him." Jonathan stepped forward and angrily said, Kyle.


    "So what? I don''t care if he owns the dungeon or not." Kyle replied to Jonathan with anger in his voice.


    "Kyle shut up for a moment, did you forget about why all of us are here?"Marcus Reynolds said and turned towards their boss.


    "Boss after so many discussions, all of use to an important decision."


    "What decision?" Jonathan said to Marcus Reynolds, with a confused expression on his face.


    Marcus Reynolds took a deep breath and looked at all the remaining members gathering here, all of them nodded their heads at Marcus.


    "All of us decided that we were going to leave the ck Couleur Gang."


    My eyes widened at Marcus''s unexpected announcement. The room fell into a tense silence, and I exchanged a nce with Jonathan, who wore a mix of surprise and frustration.


    "Leave the ck Colour Gang? Why?" Jonathan demanded, his tone edged with a hint of betrayal.


    Marcus sighed, his gaze unwavering. "It''s nothing personal, Jonathan. We appreciate everything you''ve done, but the truth is, the ck Colour Gang is hanging by a thread. We need something more stable, a chance to grow and thrive. Red wolf gang gave us a very interesting offer and we decided we would take that offer."


    The other members nodded in agreement, their expressions determined.


    Kyle Thompson spoke up, "We''re not saying this to undermine you, Jonathan. It''s just that we see more potential in joining the Red Wolf gang. A fresh start, you know?"


    Jonathan clenched his fists, visibly frustrated. "After all we''ve been through, you''re just going to abandon the gang?"


    Marcus replied, "We''ve considered the risks, Jonathan. The Red Wolf gang might be our chance to be something greater. We hope you understand."


    "And as for joining the Shadow Reapers? Forget it." Kyle said with disdain in his voice.


    I look toward Kyle who just started to talk.


    Kyle Thompson leaned forward, his fiery gaze meeting mine. "We joined the ck Colour Gang for different reasons. Some for power, some for survival. But bing mercenaries? That''s not what we signed up for."


    I met Kyle''s intense gaze, acknowledging the scepticism in his words. The tension in the room thickened as I considered their concerns.


    "Kyle, I understand your reservations. But the Shadow Reapers aren''t just mercenaries; we''re agents of change. Our goal is to shape the world from the shadows, to be a force that transcends the limitations of any ordinary gang. This is an opportunity for all of us to rise above the constraints of the ck Colour Gang or even the Red Wolf gang," I exined, my voice calm but resolute.


    Jonathan, still visibly frustrated, added, "Kyle, Marcus, you''ve been through a lot together. I won''t force you to stay, but consider what Lucas is offering. The ck Colour Gang may be struggling, and the Red Wolf gang might seem appealing now, but there''s a chance for something greater with the Shadow Reapers."


    Marcus Reynolds exchanged a nce with Kyle, both deep in thought. The weight of their decision hung in the air.


    After a moment of silence, Kyle spoke, "No, we don''t want to join it." Kyle stood up and started to leave, with the others also starting to leave the room.


    As Kyle and the others began to leave, the tension in the room heightened. Jonathan''s frustration was palpable, and I felt a mixture of disappointment and determination.


    "Wait," I called out, my voice cutting through the growing silence. Kyle paused, ncing back with a challenging expression.


    "Leaving the ck Colour Gang may be your choice, and I respect that. But don''t dismiss the opportunity to be part of something greater. The Shadow Reapers are not just mercenaries; we are a force that will shape the destiny of this world. You''ve faced challenges before, and together we can ovee anything," I urged, my words carrying a conviction that echoed in the dimly lit room.


    Jonathan, seeing a potential turning point, added, "Kyle, Marcus, think about it. The Shadow Reapers have the potential to rise above the limitations of any ordinary gang. This is a chance for us to leave a mark on history."


    The room fell into a contemtive silence as Kyle and Marcus exchanged a significant nce. The decision hung in the bnce, and for a moment, it seemed as if time itself had slowed.


    Finally, Kyle sighed, "Are you an idiot? I already told you the answer is no." Saying that Kyel and the others left the room.


    Kyle''s blunt refusal hung in the air, leaving a sense of finality in the room. The door closed behind them, and a heavy silence settled over the room.


    Jonathan, though disappointed, turned to me. "Well, Lucas, it seems we don''t have any members. What''s our next move?"


    I considered the situation, understanding that the Shadow Reapers needed to prove themselves to those who remained. "We move forward. We focus on building our reputation and taking on missions that showcase our strengths. Actions speak louder than words. As we seed, others may see the value in joining our cause."


    Jonathan nodded a determined glint in his eyes. "You''re right. We''ll make the Shadow Reapers a name that people respect and fear. We might have lost a few, but we''ll gain others who believe in our vision."


    With renewed determination, I addressed to the Jonathan. "The path ahead won''t be easy, but together, we will forge a new legacy. Shadow Reapers, let''s prove that we are not just another gang¡ªwe are the architects of change."


    "You are right, let''s prove to them we are not someone with shallow resolve. We will be the best out there in the world." Jonathan said with newfound determination.

 Chapter 226: Shadow Reapers [3]

    ===


    Mercenary corp name: Shadow Reaper


    Grade : [¨‹I] [II] [III] [IV] [V]


    Members: 2


    Founder: Lucas Datkheart


    ===


    I stood under the zing sun and the blue sky, enjoying the clear and warm Ashton City weather.


    Exiting an enormous building, I nced at an azure-coloured card in my hand.


    The card was made out of metal, and on its back was arge Roman [I] engraved on it. This signified the rank of the mercenary group.


    Since this world likes to rank everything, mercenary corps too were ranked. They went from one to five, with five being the best.


    Anyhow, ranks aside, Jonathan''s gang members leave his gang for the Red Wolf gang. So there are only 2 members in mercenaryCorp right now I and Jonathan.


    My n failed to instantly in control of a powerful organization but there is nothing to worry about, even if the rest of the members leave the gang.


    I have Jonathan who has many connections in the underworld. After all without him, I would never be able to get a VIP membership of the ck market.


    Plus let''s not forget that the headquarters of the ck colour gang is ours so there is no need for me to search base.


    Now I only have to recruit members for my mercenary group.


    I have some people in mind for the mercenary group.


    But for that, I have to go to Jail and back to the academy.


    Anyway,  before going to jail let''s focus on situation at the hand.


    One of the things that I was a bit hesitant about when creating the corp was whether I should use an alias or my name for the founder section of the card.


    Ideally, my goal was to make this one of the strongest mercenary groups in the world.


    I wasn''t sure if making my name known would be ideal or not, but¡­


    ¡­In the end, I decided to use my name.


    There was no reason for me to hide my identity. After all, I did create this as an affiliate with Sunless. Even if I tried to hide it, people would easily be able to deduce who I was.


    "Alright, now that I sessfully established the mercenary corp, it is time for the next task"


    Putting the card back into my pocket, I checked my watch.


    6:45 P.M.


    Tomorrow I will leave for Evergreen n and the day after tomorrow Academy will start.


    But before that, I have to do something.


    ***


    [Shadow Reapers - Headquarters]


    I took a pile of papers from a folder I had on me and gave them to Jonathan


    "Here"


    "What''s this?"


    Taking the papers, Jonathan frowned. After flipping through them, he couldn''t help but tilt his head in confusion.


    "Why them?"


    "Don''t ask questions, find information about them and send them to me. You won''t understand unless you see them in action"


    "¡­Okay"


    Nodding his head, Jonathan sighed before taking a better look at the lists before him.


    What I just handed Jonathan was a brief description of a few individuals I wanted him to find information on.


    The list I had given him contained a lot of names, but I needed to narrow it down.


    I needed to consider their characters, as well as the likelihood of being able to entice them to join Shadow Reaper


    Arrogant or not arrogant? Brave or not brave? Money-driven or not?


    ¡­everyone was different and that''s why I needed information.


    Because they were after all extras. Although I wrote about them, I didn''t know too much about their backstory.


    If I wanted to recruit them, I needed to be able to familiarize myself with them better so that I could entice them more convincingly¡­


    The sun began to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows as the day waned. Jonathan took the list and nodded, his curiosity piqued.


    "Consider it done, Lucas. I''ll gather all the necessary information on these individuals. Anything specific you''re looking for?"


    I pondered for a moment, considering the traits that would align with the vision of the Shadow Reapers. "Look for any notable skills, achievements, or affiliations. I want individuals who can contribute to our cause and help build the reputation of the Shadow Reapers. Loyalty is crucial, but I also need a mix of skills among the recruits."


    Jonathan nodded in understanding. "Got it. I''ll dig deep and get you the best prospects."


    As he left to begin his task, I found myself alone with my thoughts. Establishing the Shadow Reapers was just the beginning, and recruiting capable members was the next crucial step.


    The individuals on the list were carefully chosen, each with unique qualities that could potentially enhance the strength of the mercenary group. However, recruiting them wouldn''t be a straightforward process.


    I decided to take a stroll around the headquarters, the cool evening breeze providing a moment of tranquility. The expansive facility that was once the ck Colour Gang''s base now bore the mark of its transformation into the headquarters of the Shadow Reapers.


    Walking through the dimly lit corridors, I reached the main hall adorned with the emblem of the Shadow Reapers¡ªabination of a menacing shadow and a sleek scythe. The symbol resonated with the power and mystery we aimed to embody.


    As I stood there, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of responsibility. The choices I made and the actions I took would shape the destiny of the Shadow Reapers.


    In the days toe, I would need to navigate the challenges of recruiting, training, and establishing our presence in the mercenary world. The road ahead was uncertain, but the conviction to forge a powerful and influential mercenary group burned within me.


    The quietude of the headquarters echoed with the anticipation of whaty ahead. The shadows cast by the dim lights seemed to dance, whispering tales of the future that awaited the Shadow Reapers.


    With a determined gaze, I prepared for the challenges that would define the path of the Shadow Reapers and, ultimately, my own destiny.

 Chapter 227: Evergreen Clan [1]

    Approaching me, with Lily in her arms, my mother asked


    "Why do you have to go one day early? There is still one day left before the Academy start right?"


    "There is something I have to do. That''s why I''m going one day earlier,  how do I put this? I have something very important to do."


    "Something important?"


    "Yeah."


    Currently, we are standing at the Harthaven train station and I am about to leave the home for Evergreen n after that, I will go to Nova Academy.


    My two-week holiday was finally over¡­Well, to call it a holiday would be an overstatement as I was busy almost every day with the mercenary group and stuff¡­Not once did I properly rest.


    "Good job"


    Nodding his head, my father smiled in appreciation. He was happy that I his son, was taking what he had said seriously.


    "Sigh, alright, but don''t overdo it"


    Somewhat getting the gist of what had happened, my mother helplessly sighed. Putting Lily down and extending her arms in my direction she said


    "Give us a hug"


    "Alright"


    Smiling, I walked forward and hugged everyone. This went on for a solid minute as they refused to release me from their clutches.


    -Beep! -Beep! -Beep!


    "Oh, it''s time for me to go"


    Hearing the beepsing from the teleportation station worker device, signalling that it was about to depart, I finally freed myself from their hugs.


    I turned and started to walk towards the teleportation gate.


    "Hello, I would like to go to Sylvanwood," I said to the female Portal worker.


    Sylvanwood is a city where Evergreen n is.


    "the fees would be a total of 5 million C."


    I sighed slid my bank card across the machine and gave 5 million C to Portal worker.


    "Have a good day sir." the portal worker said to me as I slid my card into the machine.


    Shing¡ª!!


    The giant rectangr frame which wasing out of the ground glowed in an azure blue hue.


    The space inside the rectangle started to distort as visible ripples erupted in the fabric of space.


    I started to walk to the portal before entering I turned my head back and saw my family standing back at the station.


    Smiling as I stared at them happily waving at me, I couldn''t help but feel my heart grow warm.


    Two weeks.


    Although short, I couldn''t help but feel a bond as I stared at them. Most of the emotions probably came from the previous Lucas, but I had a feeling that a part of it was also mine¡­


    As I stared at them, the image of my previous family started ovepping with theirs.


    A faint smile appeared on my lips.


    ¡­thank you for everything.


    "Bye Big Brother."


    ncing at Lily, who was waving at me with a sad face, I smiled.


    Returning Lily''s wave, I took a step into the glowing portal, feeling the familiar sensation of being transported through space. The world around me twisted and turned until it settled into a new scene.


    ,***


    I found myself in Sylvanwood, the city where Evergreen n was located. The bustling sounds of the city greeted me as I stepped out of the teleportation gate.


    Before me stretched the vibrant streets, adorned with various shops and bustling with people. The air carried the lively energy of a ce filled with life. As I walked through the city, I marvelled at its unique charm.


    My journey to the Evergreen n was just beginning, and I had a day before the academy officially started. I decided to use this time to visit the n and make the necessary arrangements.


    Navigating through Sylvanwood, I reached the outskirts where the Evergreen n''s territory began. The lush greenery and serene surroundings marked a distinct contrast to the lively city.


    Approaching the entrance of the n, I was met by guards who scrutinized me before allowing me entry. The Evergreen n was known for its strict security measures.


    As I walked deeper into the n''s territory, the towering trees and well-maintained structures came into view. The atmosphere exuded a sense of discipline and harmony.


    Soon, I arrived at the central area where the n''s main building stood tall. The architecture was a blend of nature and craftsmanship, reflecting the n''s connection to the Sylvanwood surroundings.


    Entering the main building, I was greeted by a receptionist who directed me to the n leader''s office. With purposeful steps, I made my way through the corridors until I stood before the door marked "Evergreen n Leader."


    Knocking lightly, I waited for permission to enter.


    "Come in," a deep voice called from within.


    I stepped into the spacious office, and my eyes met the gaze of the n leader, a wise-looking elder named Dereck Evergreen. He sat behind arge wooden desk, surrounded by shelves filled with scrolls and artefacts.


    Stood beside him was Isabe Evergreen who seemed to be impatiently waiting for my arrival.


    ''She still looks beautiful.'' But of course with her personality if I say that I don''t know what she did to me.


    "Ah, Lucas Datkheart, We met again, I don''t ever think that I would meet you again but here we are," Dereck spoke with a calm authority.


    "It''s good to meet you again sir," I said as I bowed my head deeply before standing straight up.


    There is one truth I have to tell myself,  I''m trembling inside, and it''s not my fault that I''m feeling this way.


    Setting in front me was Dereck Evergreen a grand magus of the east continent and he is [SS-] ranked hero too.


    This is the same feeling I got when I met him at the academy the only difference is that this feeling Is more intense now.


    "I can''t say I''m feeling good by seeing you, the only reason you are here is because my daughter asked me to," Dereck said as he nced at Isabe.


    Isabe''s head was down toward the floor in shame.


    The reason Dereck is a big ''Daughter-con.''

 Chapter 228: Evergreen Clan [2]

    Dereck sighed and continued, "Isabe insisted that you be given a chance. She believes there''s more to you than meets the eye."


    Isabe finally looked up, and her eyes met mine. There was a mix of determination and a hint of regret in her gaze.


    I nodded appreciatively at Isabe, silently thanking her for vouching for me. Dereck observed our interaction with a discerning gaze.


    "Lucas Datkheart, I''ve heard from Isabe that you have a way to save my eldest daughter who has beena state for 5 years but think why should I believe in you? Give me one reason."Dereck questioned, his tone measured.


    ''This is it! This is the moment I have been waiting for. I can''t let this chance go by!'' I exim inside.


    Taking a deep breath, meeting Dereck''s gaze with earnestness. "Sir, can I call you sir? Of course I can, I understand the gravity of the situation regarding your daughter. I know that you don''t have any reason to believe me but you can believe in [Healberry] fruit."


    Dereck eyes widened for a split second before turning to normal.


    ''As I suspected he also knows about Healberry.'' Like I said before after the ck market auction house everyone will know about the legendary fruit, Healberry, and that includes Dereck too who has been searching for a way to solve his daughter''s curse.


    In the novel, someone had bought this in auction but this time I can''t let that happen so I bought it instead.


    Of course, it was expensive as hell.


    Dereck''s eyes narrowed, studying me intently. "So you''re the one who brought it, Healberry fruit I mean."


    I just silently nodded my head.


    Isabe, still standing beside her father, spoke up, "Father, I''ve witnessed Lucas''s actions, and there''s something different about him now. I believe he''s genuine in his intent to help. I don''t know what this Healberry is but if it can help big sister Alice then please give him a chance at least."


    My eyes widened as I heard Isabe''s words. I don''t know if she believed me that much knowing that we always argued with each other.


    Now I''m feeling a little guilty because I''m doing this for my benefit and the plot so that Isabe won''t be a crazy mage who wants all the magic for herself.''


    But as I said I''m only feeling a little guilty soon enough all these emotions will go away.


    Dereck sighed, a mix of desperation and hope in his expression. "If what you say is true, Lucas, and you can truly help my daughter, then I''m willing to give you a chance. But understand this, if you betray my trust or if this is some kind of deception, there will be consequences."


    "I understand, Sid. I give you my word that I''ll do everything in my power to help Alice," I affirmed, the weight of the promise settling upon me.


    Dereck nodded a reluctant eptance in his gaze. "Very well, Lucas Datkheart. Prove the sincerity of your intentions through your actions. Alice''s well-being is of utmost importance to me."


    "Isabe, take Lucas to the guest house for now, I''m sure he would have been exhausted after this long trip."


    Dereck said ncing at his daughter and I nodded in appreciation, acknowledging Dereck''s decision.


    Isabe gestured for me to follow her, leading the way to the guest house within the Evergreen n''s territory.


    As we walked, Isabe spoke, "Lucas, I didn''t expect you to have the Healberry fruit. How did youe across it?"


    I decided to provide a partial truth, "It came into my possession through certain connections. I knew of its significance, especially for someone like Dereck''s daughter, and I wanted to offer it as a means of assistance."


    Isabe seemed to ept my exnation, though a hint of curiosity lingered in her eyes. We reached the guest house, a serene structure surrounded by the natural beauty of Sylvanwood.


    "Here''s where you''ll be staying for now. Rest up, and we can discuss further ns tomorrow," Isabe suggested, her demeanour more neutral than before.


    ''She is upset because I didn''t tell her where I got the Healberry fruit. Paraph...''


    "Hey, Isabe," I called her out, hearing my voice Isabe turned towards me with a confused expression on her face.


    "Just sec..." Saying that I quickly focused my attention on the bracelet.


    Channelling my mana into it, after a couple of seconds, I took out a familiar-looking fruit.


    The Healberry fruit, and the fruit responsible for curing Isabe''s sister of her curse.


    Feeling the fruit in my hand, it suddenly felt a lot heavier than I thought. It felt as though I was holding onto arge five-hundred-kilogram dumbbell.


    I knew that this was all fruit of my imagination and aplicated look shed across my face, however, realizing that Isabe was here, I forced a smile and handed it to her.


    "¡­This is the fruit that can cure your sister."


    With her eyes locked onto the fruit in my hand, Isabe didn''t speak. However, I could see hope glimmer inside of her as she eyed the fruit in my hand.


    Extending her hand, Isabe flinched and retrieved it before turning to look at me and politely asking.


    "¡­May I?"


    "Go ahead."


    I replied whilst extending my hand, urging her to take the fruit.


    Mustering some courage, Isabe eventually extended her hand and took the fruit. Then, retrieving it, she started to carefully examine it in her hand.


    As all of her attention was focused on the fruit, I took this chance to finally take a good look at her, and the moment I did, a thought suddenly crossed my mind. ''She looks like a cat that just found its favourite toy.'' It was quite cute.


    The way that her eyes would dart around the fruit, and her subtle changes in facial expressions were quite aical scene for me to see.


    "Hahaha."


    Before I knew it, a smallugh escaped from my mouth. I instantly covered my mouth when I realized what I had done.


    Unfortunately, it seemed as though I hadughed a little bit too loudly as Isabe''s voice soon reached my ears.


    "Is something funny?"

 Chapter 229: Evergreen Clan [3]

    As all of her attention was focused on the fruit, I took this chance to finally take a good look at her, and the moment I did, a thought suddenly crossed my mind. ''She looks like a cat that just found its favourite toy.'' It was quite cute.


    The way that her eyes would dart around the fruit, and her subtle changes in facial expressions were quite aical scene for me to see.


    "Hahaha."


    Before I knew it, a smallugh escaped from my mouth. I instantly covered my mouth when I realized what I had done.


    Unfortunately, it seemed as though I hadughed a little bit too loudly as Isabe''s voice soon reached my ears.


    "Is something funny?"


    Suppressing myughter, I cleared my throat and looked at Isabe. "No, it''s not that. It''s just... you looked so focused on the fruit, like a cat ying with a new toy. It was amusing, that''s all."


    Isabe''s gaze shifted from the fruit to me, her expression a mix of curiosity and slight embarrassment. "Well, it is a precious treasure, isn''t it? If it can truly cure my sister, then it holds immense value to us."


    "Isabe. It''s a rare and powerful fruit, and I''m confident it can make a difference for your sister," I reassured her.


    Isabe''s eyes softened with a genuine smile, and she nodded. "Thank you, Lucas. I appreciate your efforts in bringing this to us."


    "It''s my pleasure. I believe in the potential of the Healberry, and I want to see it help those who need it," I replied earnestly.


    As the conversation continued, the initial tension seemed to dissipate, reced by a shared understanding of the importance of the Healberry. Isabe began asking more about the fruit''s properties and how it could be administered, delving into a discussion about the specifics of her sister''s condition.


    We talked for a while, exchanging information and insights. Isabe''s genuine concern for her sister''s well-being became increasingly evident, and I found myself opening up about my experiences and the motivations behind acquiring the Healberry.


    As the evening progressed, our conversation shifted towards more personal topics. Isabe shared anecdotes about her family, and I reciprocated with stories from my past. The air became lighter, and a sense of camaraderie formed between us.


    Later, Isabe nced at the Healberry in her hand and then back at me. "Lucas, I want to formally thank you for bringing hope to our family. If there''s anything we can do to assist you, please don''t hesitate to let us know."


    I smiled, appreciating Isabe''s gratitude. "Thank you, Isabe. Right now, my focus is on helping your sister, and I''m confident we can achieve a positive oue together."


    Isabe''s eyes held a genuine warmth as she spoke, "Lucas, I never thought I''d say this, but I appreciate what you''re doing for my sister. Despite our differences, it seems you''ve changed."


    I chuckled, acknowledging the irony of our evolving dynamic. "Well, life has a way of surprising us. Circumstances change, and people change with them. I''m here because I want to make a difference, not just for your sister but for everyone affected by these curses."


    Isabe nodded thoughtfully. "I suppose you''re right. It''s just hard to let go of preconceived notions sometimes."


    "I understand. We all carry our own baggage," I replied, reflecting on my own journey and the misconceptions others had about me.


    As we continued our conversation, the topics shifted from the immediate concerns of Alice''s condition to more personal aspects of our lives. Isabe shared stories about growing up in the Evergreen n, her experiences with magic, and the challenges she faced as Dereck''s daughter.


    I reciprocated by delving into my past, discussing my time at the academy, the formation of the mercenary group, and the various adventures I had undertaken. The exchange of stories created a bridge, connecting our worlds and fostering a deeper understanding.


    At one point, Isabe''s expression grew pensive, and she asked, "Lucas, do you ever regret the choices you''ve made, especially considering your family and the responsibilities you bear?"


    The question struck a chord within me, and I took a moment before responding, "Regret is aplicated thing. I''ve made choices that led to hardship, but I also believe those choices define who I am now. My family, in a sense, extends beyond blood. It includes those I care about and those I''ve met on this journey."


    Isabe nodded in understanding. "I never thought I''d findmon ground with you, but here we are."


    Life has a way of surprising us, indeed.


    As the night progressed, the conversation flowed seamlessly between us. Isabe and I discovered shared interests, exchangedughs, and, in an unexpected turn, found a camaraderie that transcended the initial tension.


    Eventually, the topic circled back to the Healberry, and Isabe expressed her gratitude once more. "Lucas, I can''t thank you enough for bringing this fruit. If it can truly help my sister, it''s like giving us a second chance."


    "I''m d I could bring a glimmer of hope. We''ll work together to ensure the best possible oue for Alice," I reassured her.


    Isabe nced at the clock, realizing howte it had be. "We should get some rest. Tomorrow is going to be a busy day, and we need to discuss our n of action."


    "Agreed," I said, rising from my seat. Isabe led the way to the guest room, and as we reached the doorway, she paused, looking back at me.


    "Lucas, thank you again. I never expected this, but I''m willing to give you a chance¡ªfor Alice''s sake."


    "Thank you, Isabe. I won''t let you down," I promised, a genuine determination in my voice.


    As the door closed behind her, I settled into the guest room, contemting the unexpected turn of events. The journey to help Alice had just begun, and with Isabe''s support, I felt a renewed sense of purpose. Little did I know, the challenges ahead would test not only my abilities but also the bonds forming in this unexpected alliance.

 Chapter 230: Alice Evergreen [1]

    "So what do you think buddy, with this move, will Evergreen n be debated by me?" I asked my shadow, which of course didn''t respond anything other than starting back at me.


    "Right, you can''t talk. Hahaha"


    Man, this is depressing, talking with my shadow. But anyway what I came here for is done.


    I don''t know what consensus will save Isabe''s older sister, Alice Evergreen but I''m sure that this move will benefit me a lot.


    So I don''t have to worry about anything else other than my benefits...


    Now let''s start some of my mercenary work. Taking out my I typed Jonathan''s number.


    -Ring!, -Ring!, -Ring!


    -Tak!


    "Hello?"


    "Ah, Jonathan, it''s me, Lucas. I will be sending three files of people. I want any information regarding those three people, ASAP, Do you understand?"


    Jonathan''s voice crackled through the phone, "Sure thing, send over the files, and I''ll get started on the intel. What kind of information are you looking for?"


    I leaned back in my chair, ncing at the files on my desk. "I need everything ¨C backgrounds, affiliations, recent activities. You know the drill. And Jonathan, make it quick. Time is of the essence."


    "No worries. I''ll have my best people on it. Anything else you need?"


    "Just the usual. Keep it discreet, and let me know as soon as you have something concrete."


    Jonathan chuckled,  "Alright, Lucas, consider it done. I''ll be in touch."


    As the call ended, I pondered the uing task...


    The people I asked Jonathan to search were the ones I intended to let them join the Shadow Reapers but before that happened I wanted to know everything about them.


    For example, one of the three people on the list is Ryen, the hacker. He can hack into any database and no one can catch him sadly that was true until he was caught by the Hero Association and he is in Jail at the moment.


    And let me rify That Ryen is just a 14-year-old kid, yup everyone heard right he is a kid, a genius prodigy.


    The reason he got caught was because he couldn''t resist the challenge thrown by the Hero Association. They deliberately leaked a fake database, tempting him with the prospect of breaking into a highly secured system. Little did Ryen know, they had set a trap.


    As I delved into Ryen''s file, I couldn''t help but appreciate the audacity and skill the kid possessed. It was a shame that such talent got entangled with the wrong side of thew.


    "Anyway, first I have to free him from jail and have to make sure that he joined my group," I muttered to myself as I saw the kid''s file.


    But for now, let''s sleep.


    ncing at my smart bracelet, I saw time.


    12:52 a.m.


    Yup, it''s time to sleep.


    Closing the file, I got from the desk and walked toward the king-size bed that was arranged for me to rest by Evergreen n.


    I have to say, even their guest house isparable to those seven-star hotels.


    "I wonder how their main residence looks," I thought, chuckling at the irony of evaluating the amodations while being involved in high-stakes operations.


    As I settled into thefortable bed, my mind raced with thoughts about the uing challenges. The Evergreen n''s situation, the newly initiated n, and the recruits for the Shadow Reapers¡ªall demanded my attention.


    Closing my eyes, I let the events of the day rey in my mind. Dereck''s desperation, Isabe''s trust, and the subtle dynamics within the Evergreen n all swirled in a chaotic dance. The Healberry, a fruit with the potential to change lives, was now in Isabe''s possession.


    The rhythmic ticking of a clock echoed in the quiet room, and gradually, my consciousness sumbed to the embrace of sleep.


    ***


    In the private chamber of the Evergreen n, where no one is allowed to enter besides himself and his daughter.


    The reason? Because it''s in this very chamber body of Alice is ced. For more protection, Dereck had ced numerous amounts of defensive magic and attack magic all around the room, no one dared to enter it aside from Dereck and Isabe.


    At the moment Isabe was standing outside of the private chamber room of her father.


    Raising her hand, she knocked on the door.


    To Tok¡ª


    "Come in."


    A deep voice spoke up as soon as Isabe knocked on the door.


    Getting confirmation from her dad, Isabe entered the room where the first thing she saw was her father standing beside the capsule her sister was resting in.


    With his hand over the capsule, Dereck stared at Alice with sadness in his eyes.


    Then, turning his head to look at Isabe, he smiled.


    "You''re finally here."


    "Mhm."


    Isabe responded, her gaze shifting from her father to the capsule containing heratose sister.


    Dereck sighed, the weight of his concern evident in the lines on his face. "Isabe, can we truly trust Lucas?" Dereck asked,  He had heard the rumours of how ''Healberry'' can truly save anyone with any curse and illness but that we were just rumours.


    As a father, he couldn''t help but worry even if he strongest mage on the continent it doesn''t matter shit if he can''t save his daughter who was slowly dying in front of him.


    Isabe''s expression softened. She is always cold in front of others but in front of her father, she is just 17 years old girl. "Dad, I believe in Lucas. He may be weird, in fact when I first met him I thought of him as a weirdo but knew hot say but there was something different about him. He saved my life before remember? So let''s trust him and give him a chance."


    Dereck nodded, his gaze returning to the capsule. "I want to believe too, Isabe. For Alice''s sake, I''m willing to take the chance. But we must tread carefully. If this doesn''t work, it might be harder for me to keep hope alive."


    Isabe ced aforting hand on her father''s arm. "We''re doing everything we can, Dad. Let''s stay hopeful."


    Dereck managed a small smile, appreciating his daughter''s support. "You''ve grown into a strong and wise woman, Isabe. Your faith gives me strength."


    As father and daughter stood in the private chamber, the delicate bnce between hope and uncertainty lingered in the air. The fate of Alice Evergreen rested on the sess of Lucas''s n and the healing properties of the mysterious Healberry.


    Meanwhile, in the guest house, Lucas drifted into a deep sleep, unaware of the intricate dynamics unfolding within the Evergreen n. The night pressed on, bringing with it dreams, hopes, and the weight of promises yet to be fulfilled.

 Chapter 231: Alice Evergreen [2]

    Isabe ced aforting hand on her father''s arm. "We''re doing everything we can, Dad. Let''s stay hopeful."


    Dereck managed a small smile, appreciating his daughter''s support. "You''ve grown into a strong and wise woman, Isabe. Your faith gives me strength."


    There was a short silence as both father and daughter stared at Alice inside of capsule.


    "Here, Father take this, It''s the Healberry fruit that Lucas was talking about earlier." After a moment of silence, Isabe took out the Healberry fruit that Lucas had given her earlier.


    Dereck''s eyes widened as he looked at the Healberry in Isabe''s hand. The significance of the moment struck him, and he gently took the precious fruit from his daughter.


    "So this is the Healberry?" he asked, a mix of hope and hesitation in his voice.


    Isabe nodded determination in her eyes. "Yes, Father this is the Healberry fruit."


    "Did he tell you what sort of preparations are needed for the fruit?" The Dereck asked Isabe, who nodded her head in response.


    "Yes, he said that squeezing the fruit and extracting the juice will be enough."


    "Okay."


    Casually tossing the fruit in the air, the fruit halted mid-hair. A white glow slowly enveloped Dereck''s hand as he twisted his fingers slightly, crushing the fruitpletely.


    Viscous golden liquid immediately dropped down from the fruit as Dereckpletely crushed it with his hands.


    As the liquid dropped toward the ground, right when it was about to touch the ground, twisting his fingers in a circr motion the juices came to a stop. Then, bending his fingers in his direction, the liquid moved in his direction, slowly umting together and forming a small golden ball.


    Slowly, a golden line formed in the air as Dereck controlled the juices with his extreme control over mana Pointing towards Alice who was lying down on the capsule, the liquid seeped through the small hole at the top of the capsule before making its way towards Alice''s mouth.


    Once the liquid stopped before her, Dereck turned to look at Isabe and nudged her head.


    "Open her mouth please."


    "Okay."


    Isabe leaned over, gently opening Alice''s mouth as Dereck maintained his focus on manipting the golden liquid. The room seemed to hold its breath, the only sound being the soft hum of magical energy at work.


    It took about three seconds for all the liquid topletely enter Alice''s body, and once it did, Isabe finally let go of her chin and looked at her with eyes filled with anticipation.


    Once all liquid entered Alice''s mouth, a faint glow surrounded her, creating a mesmerizing disy of golden light. Dereck''s eyes were fixed on his daughter, a mixture of hope and worry etched on his face.


    Slowly time started to tick away, and it wasn''t before long that a couple of minutes had passed.


    "Did it not work?"


    Disappointment shed across the faces of both Isabe and Dereck as the two of them had a hard time hiding their disappointment.


    Although only a couple of minutes had passed, Lucas had previously mentioned that the curse would break as soon as the liquid was ingested, and ever since giving her sister the fruit, she had not once shown signs of improvement, indicating to them that something had gone wrong.


    Twitch.


    However, just when they thought that all hope was lost, Alice''s eyes twitched.


    "!"


    The golden liquid from the Healberry began its work, coursing through Alice''s body. Isabe watched intently, her heart pounding with anticipation.


    After a moment that felt like an eternity, Alice''s body stirred. A subtle movement, but it was enough to break the heavy silence in the room. Dereck''s eyes widened, and Isabe''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Father, look!" Isabe eximed, her voice filled with a mixture of excitement and disbelief.


    Alice''s eyelids fluttered, and her hand moved slightly. Dereck''s expression shifted from cautious hope to an overwhelming surge of emotion.


    "It''s working," he whispered, awe in his voice.


    Twitch. Twitch.


    With another twitch, Alice''s eye once again twitched and her paleplexion slowly turned rosier. It wasn''t before long that warmth spread across her body, and a gentle colour returned to her cheeks. The golden glow persisted, illuminating the room with a miraculous radiance.


    Isabe couldn''t contain her joy, and tears of relief welled up in her eyes. Dereck, overwhelmed with emotion, knelt beside Alice''s capsule, witnessing the transformation unfold before him.


    "Isabe," Dereck''s voice trembled with a mixture of gratitude and joy. "We owe this miracle to Lucas and the Healberry. It''s like a dreame true."


    Isabe nodded, her voice choked with emotions. "I-I can''t...A-After this long...Sh-She f-finally waking up..."


    As they marvelled at the scene, Alice''s eyes slowly opened. The once vacant gaze now held a glimmer of awareness.


    The moment Alice opened her eyes, she had to squeeze her eyes multiple times to get adjusted to the bright lightsing from above. Then looking around the room, she opened her mouth and asked in a croaky, borderline hoarse voice.


    "...Where am I?"


    A croaky and weak voice resounded across the small room as both Isabe and Dereck froze on the spot where they were standing.


    Blinking her eyes a couple of times, Alice''s eyes slowly adjusted to the light, and when she did, a familiar figure appeared in her vision.


    "...F-Father?


    Extending her hand out the narrow gap of the capsule, Alice asked.


    "Father, is that you?"


    Dereck''s eyes glistened with tears as he gently reached out and held Alice''s outstretched hand. "Yes, Alice, it''s me. Your Father. You''re here in the Evergreen n''s private chamber. You''ve been through a lot, but you''re safe now."


    A mixture of confusion and relief flickered in Alice''s eyes. "What happened? Why am I in this... capsule?"


    Isabe, unable to contain her emotions, spoke with a quivering voice, "You were under a curse, Sister. But it''s fine now. You''re waking up after a long time."


    Alice''s gaze shifted from her father to Isabe, and a faint smile graced her lips. "Isabe... Is that you?... You have grown a beautiful woman."


    Isabe just smiled at her sister, this was her first time smiling from the bottom of her heart, and it was all thanks to Lucas.


    ''Ah...Lucas.'' Isabe''s heart skipped a beat, she didn''t know why but her face started to grow hot thinking of him.


    Dereck however didn''t notice this suitable change in his younger daughter as his all attainion was on Alice.


    "Your finally awake my daughter." Dereck said, his was horse as he trying to hold back the tears froming.


    Alice nodded weakly, her eyes scanning the room. "I can''t believe I''m really awake. Everything feels so surreal."


    Dereck reassured her, "It''s real, Alice. Everything is real, this no to a dream. We were worried for so long."


    Alice''s gaze turned introspective. "I can feel a change in me. It''s like a heaviness has lifted."


    With a newfound strength, Alice attempted to sit up, and Dereck supported her. "Thank you, Father. Isabe."


    As Alice took in the surroundings, she noticed the remnants of the golden glow that had enveloped her. "The light... it was beautiful."


    Alice touched her face, feeling the warmth and vitality that had returned. "I feel different, like I''ve been given a second chance."


    Isabe hugged her sister gently, tears of joy streaming down her face. "You have, Alice. We thought we had lost you, but now you''re here with us."

 Chapter 232: Alice Evergreen [3]

    "I can''t get out of this..." Alice said as she tried to get up from the capsule however since she just woke up after five years from aa state there was no strength in her body at all.


    Wait a minute! Don''t push yourself!..." seeing his daughter struggling to get out of the capsule, Dereck said and waved his hand and the capsule enveloping Alice tore apart. A gentle white glow enveloped Alice as she levitated in the air.


    Waving his hand once again, Alice slowly moved toward the ground.


    As Alice''s feet touched the ground, she stumbled a couple of steps. Isabe did try to offer her a hand, but raising her hand, Alice refused.


    "Let me."


    Taking two steps forward she was somehow able to stabilize her body.


    Having stayed in aa for over five years, this sort of reaction was understandable. Her brain needed to get adjusted to her muscles once again.


    "Haa..."


    Taking a deep breath, Alice finally stood straight. Taking a deep breath she turned towards Isabe who standing near her.


    ''Beautiful...'' that was her thought as she gazed at Isabe. Isabe however gave her a confused look as Alice stared at her few seconds.


    "...You''ve grown up so well."


    With a face mixed with many different emotions, Isabe lowered her head. A smile also blossomed on her face.


    "You must be around how old now?"


    Without waiting for Isabe to speak, Alice ced her hand on her chin and pondered.


    Alice''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she continued, "Let me guess... seventeen? Eighteen?"


    Isabe chuckled, "Close enough, sis. I''m seventeen now."


    Alice grinned, "Seventeen? Time does fly. You were just eleven when I... well, you know."


    Isabe nodded, understanding the unspoken words. "I missed you every day, Sis. But now, you''re back, and that''s what matters."


    Alice just silently nodded her head as she lost herself in thought, Alice was five years older than Isabe before she went into aa but now Isabe is only two years younger than her if you took into ount the fact that she had been frozen for five years of her life. Her mentality and personality were still that of her neen-year-old self.


    As Alice was thinking all of this a sudden thought entered her mind.


    Turning her head word her father, Alice asked,


    "Dad! How you were able to cure me?"


    Dereck eyes narrow as he remembers Lucas. He was still thinking that Lucas was after Isabe.


    "The friend of Isabe gave me the cure for you," Dereck said bitterly, he was still regretting the fact that it was thanks to Lucas that Alive was able toe alive.


    Nheless, he was still grateful to Lucas...


    Alice turned her head and looked at Isabe.


    "A friend? I guess you could call that to him." Isabe mutters to herself, somehow calling Lucas a friend didn''t seem to sit with her.


    Alice however notices these suitable changes in Isabe.


    "Is it a boy?"


    Alice''s words were sharp, but Isabe didn''t seem to have noticed it as she nodded her head.


    "...Yes."


    "I see, I see. You are indeed at that age."


    ncing around the room and seeing that there was no one else, she asked.


    "Where is this so-called boy?"


    "...Eh?"


    Isabe tilted her head as she looked at her mother with a confused look on her face.


    "Why do you want to know where he is?"


    "Of course, I want to know where he is. He is the one that saved me after all!" Alice replied, her voice raising a couple of pitches.


    Isabe blushed slightly, realizing the yful tone in Alice''s voice. "Well, he''s... around."


    "Around? You make it sound like he''s a stray cat," Alice teased, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Dereck, who had been listening, couldn''t help but join in. "As far as I don''t like to admit but he is a trustworthy individual."


    Alice smirked, "Trustworthy, huh? Isabe, sounds like you''ve got an interesting ''friend''."


    Isabe stammered, "It''s not like that, Sis. He''s just... helping."


    Aliceughed, "Rx, Isabe. I''m just teasing you. I can see the gratitude in your eyes."


    With a sly grin, she continued, "But if he''s ever around, make sure to introduce me properly. I wouldn''t want to scare away your ''friend.''"


    Isabe rolled her eyes, "I''ll consider it, sis."


    Dereck chuckled at the exchange, relieved to see a lighthearted atmosphere after the recent challenges they faced.


    As they continued their banter, the Evergreen family, now reunited, prepared to face the future together, supported by newfound allies and the bonds that had withstood the test of time.


    ***


    -Knock!, -Knock!, -Knock!


    -Knock!, -Knock!, -Knock!


    "Aghh...Who is this early in the morning?" I muttered as I got from myfortable bed even though I didn''t want to.


    Without noticing my surroundings I walk toward the door half-awake and half-sleep.


    -Click!


    "Lucas you don''t... Believe..."


    Isabe froze up as I opened the door and stopped in mid-sentence.


    She was just staring at me...


    Isabe''s face turned a deep shade of red as her eyes widened in shock. "I-I''m so sorry! I didn''t expect... I mean, I thought you''d be..." She stumbled over her words, desperately trying to avert her gaze.


    I blinked, realizing I was standing there shirtless. "Uh, give me a moment." I rushed back inside, hastily grabbing a shirt and throwing it on.


    Isabe continued to stand there, covering her eyes with one hand while extending the other to shield her face. "I-I didn''t mean to intrude. I should''ve waited outside."


    "No, it''s fine. I should''ve been more mindful," I said, trying to hide my embarrassment. "What brings you here so early, though?"


    She peeked through her fingers, her cheeks still flushed. "Alice is awake. She asked about you."


    I felt a mix of relief and curiosity. "She''s awake? How is she?"


    "She''s doing well, but She insisted on meeting the person who helped save her."


    "Right, I should go see her," I said, ncing around for my shoes.


    Isabe lowered her hand, her embarrassment giving way to a mischievous smile. "Just... next time, consider wearing a shirt."


    I chuckled, feeling the heat in my cheeks. "Noted. Let me grab my shoes, and we can go together."


    As I fumbled to put on my shoes, Isabe couldn''t help but tease, "Quite a way to make an impression, Lucas."


    I sighed, shaking my head. "Well, it''s one way to start the day, I guess."


    With a sharedugh, we headed towards Alice''s room.

 Chapter 233: Alice Evergreen [4]

    We walked for 20 minutes but we didn''t reach Alice''s room. The Evergreen n is sure very big.


    "This way." Saying that Isabe again turned in a different direction of corridors.


    ''It feels like we are walking in the maze...'' I thought as I quickened my walking pace.


    And just like that, we walked another 10 minutes before reaching the area where Alice''s room belonged.


    Alice''s room was taking up almost half the floor.


    Not only was her room protected by a magic barrier, but there were also three Evergreen n members guarding the entrance. I could see at a nce that they were easilyparable to A-rank Heroes or Hunters.


    "Congrattions, Young Miss."


    A particrly intimidating man walked up and gave a big smile.


    Isabe nodded with a surreal expression.


    "Y-Yes, thank you."


    "...Is he also going in?"


    The man pointed at me.


    Isabe nodded.


    "Yes."


    "Hm. He''ll need the n''s head permission...."


    "I''ll give him a permit and I''m sure Father will do that too. After all thanks to him, my sister is alive."


    "Kuhum."


    The man opened the door without any questions however he was giving me a weird look as we walked inside.


    The room''s clean, flowery air entered my nose.


    It was a room with magic power density reaching the ''propitious'' level.


    A masterpiece painting hung on the wall to give the room colcolournd ced around the room was pictures of Isabe and Alice.


    In this homely room, Alice was lying down in her bed, from the look of it it seemed she was resting. Her body still needs some time to recover.


    Silence filled the room.


    Isabe stared at Alice''s resting figure with a gentle smile.


    My eyes widened when I saw that smile. This was the first time I ever had seen her smiling like this.


    Alice, the once lifeless figure trapped in aa, nowy peacefully in the bed, bathed in the soft glow of the room. Her features were delicate, with aplexion that held a newfound vitality. Strands of Silver hair framed her face, and her closed eyes hinted at the serenity of her slumber.


    As my gaze lingered on her, I couldn''t help but marvel at the ethereal quality she possessed. It was as if the room itself responded to her presence, creating an ambience offort and healing.


    Isabe''s smile, a mix of relief and affection, painted a picture of the profound bond between the sisters. It was a smile that radiated warmth, dispelling the shadows of uncertainty that had haunted their lives.


    Alice''s eyelids fluttered, and her eyes, once vacant, now held a gentle glimmer of awareness. The subtle rise and fall of her chest indicated the slow, rhythmic dance of breath¡ªa testament to the life that had returned to her.


    "Sister," Isabe whispered, her voice filled with a tender familiarity that only siblings share.


    Alice turned her head, and for the first time, I saw her through my own eyes, not as a creation of imagination but as a living being. Her eyes, a shade of hazel, held a mixture of curiosity and recognition. The smile that graced her lips transformed her face, bringing a genuine, heartfelt joy.


    "Isabe!," Alice greeted, her voice filled with warmth.


    I said, "Hello, It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Isabe smiled at the reunion, "Sister, He Was the one who helped cure you. If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t be having this conversation."


    Alice''s eyes widened in gratitude. "thank you. I don''t know how to express my gratitude. Isabe told me everything."


    I scratched the back of my head, feeling a bit awkward. "It was the least I could do. I''m just d you''re okay."


    "By the way what''s your name?"


    What? She doesn''t know my name?


    I turned my head towards the Isabe and gave her a long look. Seeing my stairs Isabe turned toward Alice and said,


    " Lucas, His name is Lucas, Sister. "


    Alice''s eyes sparkled with curiosity, "Lucas, huh?" She nced between Isabe and me, a yful smile forming. "Is he your boyfriend? Well, I have to say catch quite a good look man, I can trust Isabe''s judgment."


    "E-Eh? What are you talking about? He''s not."


    Isabe denied it strongly but take sneaking a peek at me.


    Alice chuckled, thoroughly enjoying Isabe''s embarrassment. "Is that so? Well, Lucas, thank you for helping my little sister. You seem to have made quite an impression."


    I could feel my face heating up, caught in the teasing atmosphere. "I, um, just wanted to help. I''m not... uh, her boyfriend."


    Alice raised an eyebrow, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Not yet, at least. Time will tell."


    Isabe, blushing furiously, tried to change the subject. "Sister, you need to focus on recovering. Don''t tire yourself with these conversations."


    Alice grinned, clearly enjoying the situation. "Oh, don''t worry, Isabe. I feel much better already, thanks to Lucas and this mysterious Healberry fruit."


    Isabe sighed, realizing her attempt to divert the conversation had backfired. "Lucas, we should probably leave Alice to rest now."


    I nodded, happy for the excuse to escape the teasing. "Yes, of course. I''m d to see you''re doing well, Alice. If you need anything, just let us know."


    As Isabe and I exited the room, the door closed behind us. Isabe shot me an apologetic nce, clearly embarrassed by her sister''s yful banter.


    "Sorry about that," she said, rubbing the back of her neck. "Sister has always been like that, teasing and yful."


    I chuckled, feeling a bit relieved. "No problem. It''s good to see her in high spirits. And, um, thanks for rifying that I''m not your boyfriend."


    Isabe blushed again, but this time it was apanied by a shy smile. "Well, you''re not, but... I appreciate your help, Lucas. Truly."


    We walked through the corridors of the Evergreen n, leaving behind the maze-like structure. The yful teasing and warmth of the reunion lingered in the air, creating a sense of newfound connection.


    As we stepped out into the open grounds of the n, Isabe turned to me with a genuine expression of gratitude. "Lucas, I can''t thank you enough. You brought my sister back to me. If there''s ever anything I can do for you, just name it."


    ''This what I have been waiting for but now is not the time. Let''s y the good guy role.''


    I smiled, touched by her sincerity. "I''m just d I could help. Your family has been through a lot, and seeing Alice awake and well is the best reward."


    Isabe nodded, and as we continued walking, I couldn''t help but feel that this unexpected journey had woven stronger bonds than I could have imagined.

 Chapter 234: Alliance Gained

    "For the help you have given to me, I can''t thank you enough, Lucas," Dereck said to me as he gazed out of the window from his office.


    Currently, I am inside of Dereck''s office. His office was spacious. Rather than office space, I felt as if I was looking at the courtyard of a mansion. Looking out of the window was a magnificent city in full view.


    "I-It nothing, sir. Isabe needed my help and all I did was to help her out."


    Help her out? Fuck, I threw away my 1, 50, 00,000.C to get that damn fruit. I''m practically poor as hell, well not poor, I still have like 1 billion C but that''s not my point.


    I help her Isabe so that I can get two things out of her. First an alliance. Why alliance? Well, Let''s say in future some big problems appear in front of me and no matter what I do I can''t solve that alone then Evergreen n wille to help.


    Heck just hearing the name of Dereck Evergreen [SS-] ranked hero and grand magus would be enough to make any potential threat think twice. Second, I want to take a look at their collection of magical artefacts. Rumour has it that the Evergreen n possesses some of the rarest and most powerful items in the magical world.


    Having ess to such resources could significantly enhance my abilities and knowledge.


    Dereck, however, seemed genuinely grateful, oblivious to my ulterior motives. "Lucas, you''re a true friend to our family. If there''s ever anything you need, don''t hesitate to ask. Whether it''s assistance, resources, or knowledge, we are here for you."


    I nodded, keeping my true intentions hidden behind a polite smile. "Thank you, Sir. I appreciate your kind words."


    "After doing all of this I just can''t send you empty hand now, can I? Here take this." Saying that Dereck gave Lucas a ne that seems to be made of gold with a pendant on a chain.


    "This ne will form a shield that can protect you from an attack of [A+] But it can be used three times".


    My eyes glittered at the sight of the ne.


    I examined the ne like a kid who had been given a toffee for the first time and admired it.


    I think I began to understand the mindset of the protagonist. They already knew the bigger risk they take the bigger the reward will be on their way for them.


    "A selfless protagonist. Tsk. They are just misconceptions people get when they were indirectly saved by the protagonist''s action". I muttered to myself as I examined the ne.


    Without wasting any time, I wore the ne on my neck hiding it under my T-shirt.


    Dereck chuckled at my childish action.


    ''This kid is weak in front of riches and gifts'' Dereck thought inwardly.


    "Ok, that''s all now. Have a good day at the Nova Academy


    Sigh.


    I finally breathed the air of relief. Internally I was tense after all I had sessfully maneuvered through the intricate dance of alliances and gifts. The ne, a tangible token of gratitude, now adorned my neck, concealing its protective potential.


    As I stepped out of Dereck''s office, I couldn''t shake the feeling of aplishment. The Evergreen n''s support was now not just a verbal agreement but solidified in the form of a magical shield. Little did they know, the shield''s potential would not go unnoticed or unused.


    Isabe awaited me outside, a curious expression on her face. "What did Father give you?"


    I grinned, tapping the pendant under my shirt. "A protective charm. It can shield me from [A+] level attacks, thrice. Quite a handy gift."


    Isabe''s eyes widened. "That''s impressive! My father doesn''t give such gifts lightly. You must have made quite an impression."


    I shrugged nonchntly, "Just doing what I can to help."


    As we walked through the corridors of the Evergreen n headquarters, Isabe spoke about the magical artefacts on disy, sharing stories and histories that addedyers to the grandeur of the ce. It was evident that her pride in her family''s magical heritage ran deep.


    "We have to go Sylvanwood train station," I said to Isabe during our walk.


    "Why would we go to the train station?" Isabe asked, confusion evident in her voice.


    "What do you mean why? We have to go to Nova Academy today is the end of our vacation."


    Isabe chuckled at my response. cing one hand on her mouth she tried to stop herugh.


    "Why are youughing? Did I just joke?" I asked her with a frown on my face.


    Isabe continued to chuckle, shaking her head. "No, Lucas, it''s just that... we don''t have to go train station did you forget that Isabe has their private teleportation portal?"


    I face-palmed myself mentally.


    ''Right she is rich and I mean super rich...''


    Isabe led the way, and we arrived at the private teleportation portal of the Evergreen n. The intricate symbols on the ground glowed with magical energy as Isabe approached.


    Three people were standing beside the teleportation portal, first was Isabe''s older sister, Alice. And the other two were guards that we were guarding the teleportation porta.l


    seeing Isabe approaching the teleportation portal both guards now their heads and said,


    "Wee miss."


    Isabe nodded her head towards them and walked past them to her sister.


    Isabe approached her sister, Alice, who was standing beside the teleportation portal. Alice smiled warmly as Isabe reached her.


    "Isabe, It seems you have to go back to the Academy," Alice said, her eyes glinting with affection.


    Isabe embraced her sister, and for a moment, the two shared a sisterly bond that transcended the magical world around them.


    "Yeah, today is the day Academy will re-open. So I have to go back, sister." Isabe said with said expression on her face.


    Well, I can''t me her for having a sad expression after all her older sister just woke up from aa after five years and she has to go back academy.


    I''m sure that she wants to spend some time with her but sadly she can''t do that.

 Chapter 235: A Fangirl!

    Isabe embraced her sister, and for a moment, the two shared a sisterly bond that transcended the magical world around them.


    "Yeah, today is the day Academy will re-open. So I have to go back, sister." Isabe said with said expression on her face.


    Well, I can''t me her for having a sad expression after all her older sister just woke up from aa after five years and she has to go back academy.


    I''m sure that she wants to spend some time with her but sadly she can''t do that.


    Isabe''s expression carried a mix of determination and sadness as she spoke to her sister, Alice. The bond between them was evident, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of understanding of theplexities of their situation.


    Alice, though, wore a reassuring smile. "I understand, Isabe. Duty calls, and you have responsibilities at the academy. Take care of yourself, and we''ll have more time together in the future."


    Isabe nodded, her eyes reflecting gratitude and affection. "Thank you, sister. I''ll make sure to visit whenever I can."


    Alice nodded her head and turned her gaze to me, and she offered a weing smile. "Once again thank you for the help, Lucas. It was thanks to you that I woke up from mya."


    "I did nothing at all." I did nothing aside from buying the Healberry from the ck auction market and delivering it to Isabe, that''s all I did.


    With a genuine smile, Alice replied, "Your kindness won''t be forgotten, Lucas. Now, go and embrace the opportunities that Nova Academy offers. It''s a ce of growth and discovery."


    I just nodded my head with a smile on my face, and soon after a few words Isabe stepped into the teleportation portal and was about to head inside when something happened.


    "Lucas, you have been ignoring my calls and messages. It seems like you have grown some guts, huh?"


    I froze the moment I heard that voice, it was a very familiar voice and I knew how is the owner of the voice.


    I turned my head in the air, there I found a man no less than in histe twenties floating on air. The man has a medium-length silver that shines blithely on the sun, and the man is very handsome, if counted how many handsome men in the world are he probably would take the first spot. The man''s light blue eyes glowed as he looked down at Lucas from above.


    "Y-Yato, sorry, I mean M-Master," I muttered in shock as I saw my master here.


    ''Why is it here? He should be at the academy. And what does it mean to ignore his calls and messages.'' thousands of questions flow in my mind but at the moment none of that matters.


    Master Yato, with his charismatic presence, descended gracefully from the air andnded in front of me, a wry smile ying on his lips. "Lucas, my boy, it seems you''ve been avoiding your master. I hope you have a good reason for that."


    I stammered, trying to find the right words. "Master, it''s not that I was avoiding you. It''s just... things got a bit hectic, and I lost track of time."


    Yato raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying my excuse. "Hectic? In this world, time management is crucial, Lucas. You should know better."


    Feeling a bit sheepish, I nodded. "I understand, Master. I''ll make sure to be more attentive."


    Yato''s expression softened, and he patted my shoulder. "Good. Now, let''s not dwell on that anymore."


    Sigh...


    I sighed leaving my mouth as Yato did not do anything.


    "L-Lucas... I-Is he is that...Y-Yato." Hearing Isabe''s streamed voice I broke out my thought. Turning my head towards I found her frozen on the spot as she stairs at Yato.


    "What do you mean that Yato? He is..." I didn''tplete my word the words died on my lips. Because, when I turned to Isabe, I saw something that he had never seen before.


    Looking at the Yato who just descended from the sky, Isabe took a step back and froze. Her face was pale, and her eyes were wide and ssy.


    She seemed to be consumed by absolute, utter horror¡­


    That same goes for Alice too, she also frozen on the spot and just stared at Yato.


    I had never seen Isabe show fear before, not to mention being truly horrified.


    Even when she was about to be killed by Samuel she didn''t fear or flinch when faced him.


    But seeing Yato she is frozen as ice...


    ''What is going on here?''


    "Uh¡­ Isabe?"


    She flinched and tore her eyes away from Yato. After a few seconds, Isabe cautiously leaned forward toward me and whispered:


    "Lucas¡­ what is Yato doing here?"


    A frown appeared on my face.


    "He is my master."


    I took a deep breath, preparing to exin Yato''s presence to Isabe, but before I could utter a word, both Isabe and Alice began speaking in almost reverent tones.


    "Yato, the strongest," Alice began, her eyes reflecting admiration. "He''s a legendary figure, known for his unparalleled mastery of mana despite being he is not a mage. The stories of his feats are awe-inspiring."


    Isabe nodded fervently. "He''s a living legend, Lucas. Everyone knows all the techniques out there in the world. He even killed a dragon before too.


    I blinked, utterly unaware of Yato''s reputation beyond being my master. "Uh, I mean, he''s the strongest as everyone says and he is very famous, but I didn''t know he was that renowned."


    Alice chuckled, "Well, Lucas, you''re in the presence of someone truly extraordinary. Yato''s impact on the Etheria goes beyond what one might imagine."


    Isabe added, "Many aspire to follow in his footsteps but all of them have failed. It''s an honour to even catch a glimpse of him."


    Now thoroughly bewildered, I nced at Yato, who seemed to be enjoying the praise. "Master, you never mentioned you were this famous."


    He chuckled. "I prefer to keep a low profile, Lucas. But it seems my reputation precedes me."


    Isabe and Alice exchanged nces, their eyes filled with a mixture of awe and respect. "If Master Yato is your mentor, Lucas, you''re on a path to greatness," Isabe said with a sincere smile.


    Alice nodded in agreement. "Learn all you can from him. It''s a rare opportunity."


    ''Wait. Are you telling me¡­''


    Was she so out of it because of seeing Yato here?


    I remained silent for a while.


    And then exploded intoughter.


    "HAHAHAH."


    "Gods¡­ oh gods! Isabe is a fangirl! What the heck, that''s too funny¡­"


    That was just too hrious!

 Chapter 236: Training Trip [1]

    Isabe and Alice exchanged nces, their eyes filled with a mixture of awe and respect. "If Master Yato is your mentor, Lucas, you''re on a path to greatness," Isabe said with a sincere smile.


    Alice nodded in agreement. "Learn all you can from him. It''s a rare opportunity."


    ''Wait. Are you telling me¡­''


    Was she so out of it because of seeing Yato here?


    I remained silent for a while.


    And then exploded intoughter.


    "HAHAHAH."


    "Gods¡­ oh gods! Isabe is a fangirl! What the heck, that''s too funny¡­"


    That was just too hrious!


    As I was dying fromughter, both Alice and Isabe red at me with difficult expressions. However, I just couldn''t stop. Myughter only died down after I began wheezing.


    "Sorry, sorry. I just¡­ didn''t expect it. From you. Ha! Oh, gods."


    I tried topose myself, wiping away a tear from the corner of my eye as I looked at Isabe and Alice, who were still giving me a disapproving look.


    "Isabe, a fangirl? That''s a side I didn''t seeing," I said, grinning.


    Isabe''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she crossed her arms, trying to regain herposure. "I-I am not a fangirl. It''s just... Yato is, you know, famous. Everyone knows about him."


    Alice nodded, her stern expression softening into a smile. "Well, it seems you''ve got quite the mentor, Lucas. Yato''s reputation is not to be taken lightly."


    Yato, who had been silently observing the situation, couldn''t help but chuckle. "It''s always amusing to see the reactions of those who hear about me for the first time."


    Isabe, still slightly embarrassed, turned to Yato. "I apologize if I seemed, you know, surprised. It''s just... I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Yato waved it off with a smile. "No need to apologize. It''s only natural to be curious and surprised."


    Alice, now more rxed, joined the conversation. "Regardless, Lucas, you''re under the guidance of a truly remarkable individual. Make the most of it."


    I nodded, acknowledging the unique position I found myself in. "I''ll do my best to learn from the best, Master Yato."


    "Waite minute!" Yato suddenly interrupted Alice and leaned his face very close to her both mine and Isabe''s eyes widened at this unexpected scene. "Are you Dereck''s older daughter? Alice Evergreen."


    Alice nodded her head with flushed cheeks. She couldn''t say anything when Yaro leaned close to her.


    "But weren''t you supposed to be in aa? When did you wake up?"


    "A-Ah!...Th-That...Well, you see...um" Alive tried but she couldn''t say anything she was still too embarrassed as Yato didn''t move his face away from her.


    "What do you think you are doing to my daughter? Also will you please try to exin why are you here, Yato?"


    Instantly, a new voice sounded in the area, turning my head to the gates only to find a muscr man with ck and green eyes heading in our direction.


    It was Dereck Evergreen and walking behind him were all of the members of the Evergreen n.


    All of them here witness the Yato in its glory.


    However, Dereck wasn''t interested in any of that. Coming close to us he said in a deep voice, "You didn''t answer my question Yato?"


    Ignoring Dereck''s question, Yato leans away from Alice giving her some breath to catch up to.


    Turning his head towards Dereck Yato raised his one of hands casually and said with a smirk on his face, "Yo! Daughter-con. Long time no see."


    A vain pop-up on Dereck''s forehead as Yato said that embarrassing name again but this he said in front of his daughter too...


    Turning his head toward both his daughters he found that both of them were giving him a disgusted look.


    Meanwhile, Lucas was again trying to hold back hisughter.


    With uncontroble amounts of anger on his face, Dereck said "Look I''m not a daughter-con I just care about my daughters a lot. It''s normal for a father!"


    Yato chuckled, clearly enjoying Dereck''s difort. "Sure, sure, whatever you say, Dereck. Now, to answer your question, I just wanted to check my care about my daughters a lot. It''s normal for a father!"


    Yato chuckled, clearly enjoying Dereck''s difort. "Sure, sure, whatever you say, Dereck. Now, to answer your question, I just wanted to meet my apprentice here." Yaro said as he gestured at Lucas.


    Dereck eyes slightly widened at that. He had known Yato for a long time and he knew that Yato didn''t take any disciple. No matter who the person is Yato had taken a disciple.!


    If this news reached the world many would would beat this unexpected discovery.


    Dereck''s eyes narrowed as he processed the information. "You? Taking an apprentice? That''s a first."


    Yato grinned mischievously. "Well, Lucas here showed promise. Plus, it''s nice to have someone to pass on my legendary wisdom to."


    Lucas tried to stifle hisughter, but a few chuckles escaped. Dereck, on the other hand, wasn''t entirely convinced.


    "Legendary wisdom, you say? I hope you''re not filling his head with nonsense."


    Yato feigned innocence. "Me? Never."


    Dereck sighed, knowing Yato''s antics too well. "Just don''t lead him astray. He has a future to uphold."


    Yato saluted yfully. "I''ll make sure he bes the most legendary apprentice there ever was!"


    Isabe, who had been listening to the exchange, couldn''t help but speak up. "Well, Lucas, it looks like you''re in for an interesting journey with Master Yato."


    Lucas chuckled. "Seems like it."


    "By the way you didn''t answer me when did your older daughter wake up from aa? A silence settled in the whole area as soon as those words left Yato''s mouth.


    Dereck nced at Lucas who just nodded his head back at him.


    Letting out a quiet sigh, Dereck said, "You can ask Lucaster I''m sure he will exin to you what happened here anyway."  Lucas nodded his head when Yato nced at him and didn''t say anything for a moment.


    After a moment of silence, Dereck again said something, "Also don''t tell anyone about Alice waking up from aa. I don''t want to let the World government about this."


    Yato''s eyes narrowed at that and nodded his head as understood the hidden meaning of the word.


    "Anyway, let''s go. It''s getting let for Nova Academy Isabe." Lucas said to Isabe and started to walk toward the teleportation portal.


    However just as taken a few steps he found himself rooted on the spot. Turning his head back he found that Yato had ced his hand on his shoulders and he couldn''t move from his grip.


    "Where do you think you are going?"


    "T-To Academy, Master."


    "Oh! no, you will not go there. instead, you will be going on a training trip with me."


    ''WHAT?''

 Chapter 237: Training Trip [2]

    Anyway, let''s go. It''s getting let for Nova Academy Isabe." Lucas said to Isabe and started to walk toward the teleportation portal.


    However just as taken a few steps he found himself rooted on the spot. Turning his head back he found that Yato had ced his hand on his shoulders and he couldn''t move from his grip.


    "Where do you think you are going?"


    "T-To Academy, Master."


    "Oh! no, you will not go there. instead, you will be going on a training trip with me."


    ''WHAT?''


    "What? A training trip?" I eximed, ncing between Yato''s determined expression and the uncertain faces of Isabe and Dereck.


    Yato''s grip on my shoulder tightened, and he spoke with an air of authority, "You have much to learn, Lucas. The academy can wait. Real-life experiences shape a true sorcerer."


    Isabe looked concerned, "But, Lucas, what about your studies at the academy? It''s essential for your growth."


    Dereck crossed his arms, assessing the situation. "Yato, he needs a proper education. Going on a whim is not the way to nurture his potential."


    Yato, however, remained steadfast. "He will learn more from practical experience, facing challenges beyond the academy''s walls. Trust me, Dereck, this is the path to unlock his true potential."


    Feeling torn between the two perspectives, I hesitated. "Master, there are going to be mid-term exams after two weeks from now on! I have to prepare myself."


    Yato smirked, releasing his grip. "Lucas, I heard you took the first-ranked in the written exam. So I don''t think you would have any problem this time around either and trust I will drop you off before the exam starts anyway."


    That''s true but I was using my knowledge as an author to pass the written test. I still have to


    prove my practical skills and the mid-term exams include practical demonstrations, not just written tests. I tried to express my concerns, "Master Yato, I appreciate the opportunity, but the academy is crucial for a well-rounded education. I can''t neglect it."


    Yato, however, remained firm in his decision. "Lucas, the real world is the best teacher. Practical experience will supplement your academic knowledge. Don''t worry; I''ll make sure you''re back in time for your exams. Consider it an extended field trip."


    Dereck chimed in, "Yato, I understand the value of real-world experience, but education is a bnce. He can learn from both the academy and your guidance."


    Yato raised an eyebrow, considering Dereck''s words. "Bnce, you say? Very well, Lucas, here''s the deal. We''ll embark on this training trip, but we''ll make sure you return for your mid-term exams. Agreed?"


    I sighed with relief, grateful for thepromise. "Agreed, Master Yato. I''ll make the most of this opportunity and ensure I''m back for the exams."


    Isabe, who had been anxiously observing the conversation, spoke up, "Lucas, take care of yourself. And don''t let Master Yato lead you into too much trouble."


    Yato chuckled, "I make no promises about trouble, but I''ll ensure hees back in one piece."


    Saying that Yato walked toward two guards and told them the ce we had to go. After a few seconds, he returned to me and said, "Let''s go. Everything is set."


    I just nodded my head and started to walk to the Teleportation portal. Just as we reached the portal I asked the Wu that had been bugging me for a while.


    "By the way master where we are going anyway?"


    "Western mountain range," Yato replied, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes with a subtle smile on his face.


    "I¨C Wha¨C Huh?!" I stuttered in shock, struggling to form a coherent response.


    Collecting myself, I took a few deep breaths to regainposure before politely voicing my concerns. "But, master, I didn''t pack anything."


    Yato chuckled lightly. "We''re going there to train, not for a fancy outing, Lucas. Your current attire is perfectly suitable."


    For reference, I was wearing casual dark jeans pant and a ck tee-shirt.


    "I''m not talking about my outfit, master!" I eximed, frustration evident in my voice as I clutched my head in vexation.


    "I mean, I didn''t pack any supplies like food and other essentials! And isn''t the Western mountain range known for its cold temperatures? I''ll freeze to death in these clothes!" I added.


    And what do you mean ''what I''m wearing is fine,'' huh? I look fabulous even in these simple clothes!


    Hearing my words triggered a mischievous smile to appear on Yato''s face as he looked at me, finding this situation amusing.


    "Oh, believe me, you''ll be fine," he replied, his tone teasing.


    "..."


    Seeing Yato''s amused expression, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of confusion and frustration.


    "Master, I understand the importance of practical training, but a little preparation wouldn''t hurt, right?" I tried to reason with him, hoping to appeal to his sense of logic.


    Yato, however, seemed unfazed. "Lucas, true training involves adapting to unforeseen circumstances. Consider this a lesson in resourcefulness and survival."


    As he spoke, I couldn''t shake the feeling that he enjoyed putting me in these unexpected and challenging situations. It was like a test of both magical and real-world skills.


    Isabe, who had been quietly observing the exchange, couldn''t hold back a smallugh. "Looks like you''re in for an adventure, Lucas."


    Dereck, on the other hand, maintained a stern expression. "Yato, ensure his safety. I won''t forgive you if anything happens to my daughter''s friend."


    Yato saluted yfully. "You have my word, Dereck. We''ll be back before you know it."


    Right on cue, a shimmering distortion appeared in the very fabric of space within the frame of the imposing Teleportation Gate.


    "Let''s go," Yato beckoned before heading straight for the portal in space, which was emitting a bright bluish-violet hue.


    As he effortlessly walked through the portal and disappeared into thin air, I couldn''t help but release a resigned sigh.


    as I approached the portal, a gust of chilly wind emanated from its depths, causing a shiver to run down my spine.


    Yup, I was going to freeze if I were to cross this gate. But I don''t see any other choice.


    With some hesitation, I also walked past to transportation gate.


    As we emerged on the other side, I found myself in a vast, snow-coveredndscape surrounded by towering mountains. The chill in the air cut through my casual attire, and I couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Wee to the Western mountain range, Lucas. Our training begins here," Yato dered, his eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    I took a deep breath, trying to brace myself for the challenges ahead.

 Chapter 238: Kai Nightshade

    "Evelyn I taught you everything in dagger art, now I hope you would not sully the name of Nightshade n." a man in histe thirties said to Evelyn whose head was low toward the ground not meeting the eyes of man.


    Evelyn raised her head and looked toward the man with hollow and lifeless eyes. "Yes, father. I will try my best not to embarrass you." like some kind of robot Evelyn said those words.


    The man was in front of her father, Kai Nightshade. Evelyn''s father had ck hair with a few streaks of silver, revealing the signs of experience and wisdom. His sharp, piercing gaze spoke of a lifetime dedicated to mastering the art of daggerbat. His facial features were chiselled and well-defined, creating an air of authority and strength.


    Evelyn''s father, wore a traditional ck attire adorned with subtle silver ents, reflecting the distinguished heritage of the Nightshade n. His posture exuded confidence, and his every movement was deliberate and calcted, a testament to his expertise in bothbat and leadership.


    Now, turning attention to Evelyn, she stood with an air of reluctance, her long, ebony hair cascading down her shoulders. Despite inheriting her father''s sharp features, her eyes were a stark contrast ¨C once vibrant and full of life, now dulled by a burden only she seemed to carry.


    Her attire matched the n''s colours, a blend of ck and silver, though her movementscked the grace and assurance expected from a Nightshade. Unlike her father''sposed demeanour, Evelyn seemed weighed down by something intangible.


    ncing at his daughter with his forest-green eyes, who stood in front of him distant look on her face, Kai could not help but let out a small sigh.


    "Even if your main weapon is a bow I expect you to have mastery over dagger art too, do you understand?"


    "Yes, Father. I understand." Like before Evelyn replied in an emotionless voice.


    There was silence in the vast hall of the Nightshade n as both fathers taught stairs at each other. One with a calcting look while the other with emotionless eyes.


    "Portal is ready for Nova Academy you can go now." Evelyn''s father was the one to break the unshakeable silence.


    "Then I will get going now. Have a great day father." Saying that Evelyn nodded her head and started to walk toward exist of a vast hall.


    "Wait a minute!" Just as she reached the exit, Her father said. Turning her head back toward Kai, Evelyn said,


    "What is it, Father?"


    Locking his eyes with his daughter, Kai said with disdain in his voice. "I heard that rat kid what was his name again? Ah! Right, Lucas. I heard he has also managed to get into the Academy. Have you kept in contact with him,?"


    Evelyn flinched at the name of Lucas, in her lifeless eyes hint of life could be seen. This of course didn''t go unnoticed by her father.


    Realising that she had lost herposer Evelyn quickly hid her emotion.


    After the moment she opened her mouth, "Of course I have not, Father. After what he has done to me I would never talk to him."


    Evelyn lied, Of course, Kai already knew that she was lying to him and Evelyn''s father raised an eyebrow, his sharp gaze unwavering. "Remember, Evelyn, the Nightshade n values loyalty. Betrayal is a stain that can''t be easily washed away. Make sure your actions align with our principles."


    Evelyn nodded, a mix of guilt and defiance flickering in her eyes. "I understand, Father. Loyalty above all else."


    As she left the hall, Evelyn couldn''t shake off that something was wrong with this question, Her father had never asked about Lucas in those two years but now he was interested in him.


    ''Something is wrong.''


    The corridors of the Nightshade n echoed with her footsteps, each step carrying the weight of her unresolved feelings.


    Outside, a mystical portal awaited her journey to Nova Academy. The swirling energy of the portal seemed to mirror the turmoil within Evelyn. Stepping through, she found herself at Nova City train station, surrounded by the bustling atmosphere of aspiring students eager to prove themselves.


    ***


    Back at the vast hall of the Nightshade n, Kai was staring at the exit at which his daughter left.


    After what felt like an eternity, Kai opened his mouth and said, "You cane out now."


    -Swoosh!


    A figure wearing a ck mask with a ck colour cloak appeared in front of Kai.


    "Master." ck clock individual said as he kneeled to Kai. With a bored expression on his, Kai said.


    "Tell me what you find about Lucas after telling him for two weeks."


    "Of course, Master." The individual said as began to exin what he found about Lucas after telling him two weeks.


    "Lucas had killed three people who tried to kidnap his sister, the names of these people are Caster, Alex, and Jeena. They belonged to a third-rate gang..."


    "Stop!" At Kai''s Word, the individual stops himself. Kai closes his eyes and lets out a small smirk.


    ''So now he has the guts to kill people huh? He is Completely different from thest time I met him.''


    "Start talking."


    The individual nodded his head and began. " I also found out that he had Healberry fruit that was said to cure all the illnesses and curses in the world. He also created a mercenary group, which is called ''Shadow Reapers''. At the moment there are only two members of the group Lucas and the format gang leader of the ck colour gang, Jonathan. "


    "Three days ago Lucas at Evergreen n at Sylnwood city. I''m sorry master I can''t follow inside of him at n because if I did then I would instantly be caught by the n head himself,  Dereck Evergreen."


    Kai listened intently, absorbing the information about Lucas''s recent activities. Aplex mix of emotions crossed his face as he processed the details.


    "Lucas has certainly taken an unexpected turn," Kai mused, his eyes narrowing in contemtion. "The Shadow Reapers, a healing fruit, and involvement with other ns. Interesting developments."


    Kai''s interest deepened, a thoughtful expression recing his initial disdain. "Keep a close eye on Lucas. Report any significant changes or encounters. We need to know how he evolves."


    "As youmand, Master," the cloaked figure responded, disappearing into the shadows with a swift bow.


    "Now let''s start some work that is left unfinished." Saying that Kai put a full ck mask on his face, and his clothes instantly changed as he pped his hand.


    Now he was wearing the same cloth ck colour individual but there was one different thing.


    There was the logo of ''New Sun'' Organization.

 Chapter 239: Back To Academy [1]

    Meanwhile, Evelyn navigated the bustling surroundings of Nova City. The air was charged with anticipation as students prepared for the challenges at Nova Academy. Her thoughts, however, lingered on her encounter with her father and the unusual inquiry about Lucas.


    ''Why is Father suddenly interested in Lucas?'' she pondered, her emotions hidden beneath a fa?ade ofposure. ''There''s more to this than meets the eye.''


    As Evelyn approached the academy gates, she steeled herself for the rigorous training and potential encounters with old acquaintances.


    With her countless young men and women began to make their way towards the Nova Academy gate.


    Most of them were first year like Evelyn who just got back from their vacation while some were second-year students in the crowd.


    The streets buzzed with chatter and excitement as people from all walks of life.


    It felt almost like a small festival, with strangers exchanging greetings and sharing stories of their vacations.


    Despite the festive atmosphere, security remained tight.


    Authorities knew that caution was necessary to maintain order and safety in a world where danger lurked around every corner.


    Guards patrolled the streets, ensuring that they not any incident happened.


    The campus was filled with eager faces, excited chatter, and the sound of footsteps hurrying to their sses.


    The grounds were alive with the sound of rustling leaves as the gentle breeze blew through the trees.


    The smell of freshly cut grass and blooming flowers wafted through the air, as the students made their way towards the various buildings.


    Students chatted along the way as they walked toward their ssrooms.


    In the distance, a group of students could be heardughing and joking around, clearly excited to see each other again after the long break.


    They hugged and high-fived each other, catching up on each other''s summers and making ns with each other.


    Some talk about how their Crew work is going and some department students talk about how is biology of demons works.


    These students are from [Demon Corps Departments]. They didn''t manage to get into the hero curse but they did get into Nova Acdamy [Demon Corps Department].


    Evelyn navigated through the lively scene, a solitary figure amidst the animated crowd. The festive atmosphere couldn''tpletely mask the weight on her shoulders, and her thoughts continued to circle back to the mysterious interest her father now had in Lucas.


    As she neared the entrance of Nova Academy, the students from the Demon Cops Department caught her attention. Their discussions about demon biology and experiences in the Crew work intrigued her. A subtle curiosity sparked within Evelyn, momentarily distracting her from the shadows of her past.


    The bustling energy of the academy courtyard pulled her into the flow of students heading towards their respective sses. Each step echoed with the determination to prove herself, not just as a member of the Nightshade n but as an individual with her aspirations.


    Entering the main building, she found herself in a corridor filled with students checking schedules and locating their ssrooms. The vibrant chatter echoed off the walls as friendships rekindled and alliances formed.


    Soon she stood in front of the familiar ssroom, it was her hero''s ssroom.


    Sliding the door, Evelyn enters the ssroom after two weeks.


    ***


    [First year, Hero ss  [1 Hero 1], Nova Acadmy]


    "Hey I trained like crazy in thesest two weeks this time I will be in the top 100 after midterms"


    "Has, like I ever believe that, you arezy as sloth after all."


    "Hey, I''m telling the truth."


    Groous of guys talk among each other about how their training went and what are their goals for the mid-term exam.


    Meanwhile group of girls animatedly discussed their favourite topics.


    The group of girls animatedly discussed their favourite topic ¨C legendary heroes and their extraordinary feats. Excitement filled the air as they shared tales of valour, unique powers, and thetest hero gossip.


    "Heard Captain ze took down a [A] demon solost week!"


    "No way! That''s epic! Captain ze is my hero crush for sure."


    "And did you see thetest interview with Celestial Archer? Her bow skills are beyond amazing!"


    "I''ve been practising archery just because of her. Maybe I''ll get noticed by Nova Heroes too!"


    A group of girls continue chatting about their hero crushed which Evelynplignoresignore.


    Her eyes darted around the ssroom, She found that Adrian and Emma were sitting and one seat behind her was Isabe. On the first-row seat, were Kael and Noah and east behind them was Elera.


    Aric who usually sits with Adrian was seated at thest of a row of bench.


    -Tap, -Tap, -Tap!


    Coming to the middle-row bench Evelyn stood in front of her bench.


    "Hey Evelyn long time no see," Lyra said as she noticed Evelyn standing beside her.


    "Hello, Lyra," Evelyn said with a small smile, this was her first genuine smile in thest two weeks.


    The silver elf let a small smile as she said, "Come sit, ss is going to start any movement now."


    Evelyn nodded and sat beside Lyra. As sits she notices that her front seat which belongs to Lucas is empty. There was just Sunny, who was watching some videos on his phone.


    Evelyn tapped his shoulder. "Hey, Sunny. Where''s Lucas?" Evelyn inquired, her gaze fixed on the empty seat.


    Sunny looked up from his phone. "Oh, the elusive Lucas? I don''t know if I have been calling but he isn''t picking up his phone and not replying to my messages either."


    Concern shed in Evelyn''s eyes as she processed Sunny''s words. The mysterious absence of Lucas, coupled with hisck of response, heightened the sense of unease within her.


    "Did he mention anything about his whereabouts or why he''s not here?" Evelyn pressed, her voice edged with worry.


    Sunny scratched his head, a perplexed expression on his face. "Nope, Thest time we talked with each other was two weeks ago. Before our vacation started."


    Evelyn''s unease deepened. The pieces of the puzzle didn''t quite fit together, and the gap left by Lucas''s sudden departure left her with more questions than answers.


    At that moment the ssroom door slides open.


    nk!


    Entering the ssroom, Lillian made her way towards the podium.


    Instantly the whole room fell silent. The pressure that emanated from her body caused everyone to stop whatever they were doing.


    Arriving in front of the podium, Lillian staked a few papers on the table before clicking her tongue and dismissing them.


    Sighing, Lillian looked at the ssroom and spoke.


    "Alright, it''s time to get started ss."

 Chapter 240: Back To Academy [2]

    -nk!


    Entering the ssroom, Lillian made her way towards the podium.


    Instantly the whole room fell silent. The pressure that emanated from her body caused everyone to stop whatever they were doing.


    Arriving in front of the podium, Lillian staked a few papers on the table before clicking her tongue and dismissing them.


    Sighing, Lillian looked at the ssroom and spoke.


    "Alright, it''s time to get started ss."


    The ssroom fell into a hushed anticipation as Lillian addressed the students. Her sharp gaze swept across the room, measuring each individual with an intensity that made even the most confident students shift ufortably in their seats.


    "Hope you all had a refreshing break because it''s time to dive back into hero training," Lillian dered, her voice cutting through the air like a de.


    She paced in front of the podium, her eyes scrutinizing each student.


    "As you all know, midterms are approaching. It''s a crucial evaluation of your progress and capabilities. Those who shine will earn recognition, and those who falter will need to catch up. I expect nothing less than your absolute best."


    Evelyn''s determination flickered as she considered the uing challenges. Midterms were not only a test of academic knowledge but also a showcase ofbat skills. Her mind shifted momentarily from Lucas to the impending trials that awaited her.


    Lillian continued, "Remember, your time at Nova Academy is an opportunity to shape yourselves into exceptional heroes. Use every resource, learn from each other, and strive for excellence. Now, let''s begin with today''s lesson."


    There was silence as everyone was thinking hard about what they did. It was just the beginning of ss after so many days and they instantly felt pressure from Lillian''s words.


    However, not everyone feels the same thing. For example Adrian, He had gone very hard training under headmaster Hera this past two weeks.


    It was the first time someone had trained Adrian in his entire life aside from the quest he gets from the system.


    This was the first time in his life Adrian felt he pushed past his limit.


    Now he was stronger than ever.


    However, he was not the only one who got special training.


    After the massacre of Silva City, Aric also went under special training from his grandfather, who is a master of the secondrgest guild in the human domain a [ SS Rank ]''Star guild''


    Everyone in the top 10 rankings had been getting stronger each day.


    As Lillian''s words hung in the air, the ssroom echoed with a shared determination. Adrian''s newfound strength and Aric''s specialized training were just glimpses of the transformations happening within the top-ranking students.


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed with a confident resolve, a silent promise to himself that he would rise to the asion during midterms. He felt the weight of responsibility as one of the top-ranked students, a position he aimed to secure even further.


    Aric, too, carried a silent determination. The training from his grandfather had honed not only his physical prowess but also his strategic thinking. The intensity in his gaze hinted at a readiness to showcase the results of his rigorous training.


    The other top-ranking students, each with their unique strengths and abilities, shared a silent acknowledgement.


    "Now it''s time for attendance." Saying that Lillian started to take attendance.


    The first on the list was,


    "Rank 1001, Lucas DarkHart."


    "..."


    There was silence as she called out Lucas''s name.


    "Rank 1001, Lucas DarkHart."  Lillian again called Lucas but there was just silence. Frowing she looked up toward the ssroom, trying to find Lucas.


    "Is hete again?" Lillian said she didn''t find Lucas in ss.


    "Umm, Ma''am." At that moment Isabe stood up from their seat and called Lillian.


    Everyone turned their head in her direction including Evelyn.


    Emma and Adrian who were seated in front of her gave her a confused look.


    Lillian''s brows furrowed, her sharp gaze now focused on Isabe.


    "What is it, Isabe?"


    "Well, umm, you see Lucas can''te to ss for the next two weeks but he wille before the midterm exam starts,"


    "What? How could he take two two-week breaks when Just vacation ended? And what does he mean that he wille before the mid-term exam starts." Lillian asked in her anger. Everyone had been given two weeks off from the Academy.


    Isabe hesitated, sensing the tension in Lillian''s voice. "Well, you see, Yato take him on two two-week training trips on the Western Range mountains."


    ''That goofy idiot.'' Lillian''s anger deepens as she remembers Yato''s face. He had taken her student to the Western Range mountains without her permission.


    ''wait a minute, don''t tell me he had taken Lucas as his disciple?'' Lillian''s widened at that. She remembered that Yato said that he would take Lucas as his disciple before.


    Meanwhile ss went crazy as they heard this unexpected piece of news.


    -Yato? Do you mean the strongest unranked hero?


    -No way! Why would someone like Yato bother with Lucas?


    -Did Yato take Lucas as his disciple?


    -That was the biggest Joke I heard. Yato had refused everyone before who had asked him to teach them.


    -That is true so are you saying that Isabe is lying?


    -Hey! I had never said that!


    "It''s true, Yato had taken Lucas as his disciple."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone in the ssroom went silent as they heard the words that Isabe had said. Even Aric, who is always disinterested in everything has a look of surprise on his face


    The revtion of Yato taking Lucas as his disciple echoed through the ssroom, leaving a stunned silence in its wake. Whispers and murmurs erupted among the students as they tried to process this unexpected turn of events.


    Adrian exchanged a surprised nce with Emma, both trying to make sense of the connection between the unranked hero Yato and Lucas, who held a prestigious position in the rankings.


    Aric, known for hisposed demeanour, couldn''t hide the flicker of curiosity in his eyes. Even he found this piece of news intriguing, a rare urrence for someone usually indifferent to gossip.


    Lillian, despite her initial anger, now wore a conflicted expression. Yato, the elusive and powerful hero who refused disciples, had seemingly taken an interest in Lucas. The implications of this mentor-disciple rtionship raised questions about Lucas''s potential and the dynamics within Nova Academy.


    Meanwhile, Isabe, who unintentionally sparked this revtion, stood nervously, unsure how the ss would react to this unexpected disclosure. Her gaze shifted between Lillian and the students, gauging their responses.


    Lillian took a moment to gather her thoughts before addressing the ss. "While I don''t appreciate theck of propermunication, it seems Yato has indeed taken Lucas under his wing. This doesn''t excuse the absence from ss, but it adds ayer to the situation."


    She nced at Isabe, and said,


    "By the way, Isabe how did you know about all of this?"


    As soon as she heard what Lillian said Isabe closed her eyes and let out a small sigh.


    Isabe doesn''t like the big centre of attention but she looks great about debt to Lucas. He had saved her sister''s life, which could not be saved by anyone in the world including her father.


    No matter what she does, Isabe couldn''t pay that debt in her whole life.


    She also knew that what she was going to say next must be a misunderstanding for everyone but she didn''t care.


    At that moment without Isabe knowing, Lucas had taken a special spot in her heart. She had never let anyone enter her heart but somehow Lucas did, even if didn''t mean it to happen.


    After a moment, Isabe opened her eyes looked at Lillian with confidence look and said, "When we both were about to enter the teleportation portal, Yato came and took Lucas to Western Range mountains, for training."


    A confused look appeared on Lillian''s face, she was not the only one who was confused at the moment everyone in ss was.


    Evelyn in particr didn''t like the way things were going on.


    "Wait a minute! Could you please tell me why are youing together? As far as I know, Lucas doesn''t live near your n."


    Lillian asked the question that everyone wanted to know but they were too scared to ask Isabe directly.


    Taking a deep breath Isabe, said "Lucas hade to the Evergreen n." That''s all Isabe said and that''s all Lillian going to get as an answer.


    The revtion hung in the air, creating an atmosphere of intrigue and curiosity within the ssroom. Isabe''s admission about Lucas visiting the Evergreen n added anotheryer to the mystery surrounding their connection.


    Lillian, though curious, recognized the sensitivity of the situation and decided not to press further. The dynamics between Lucas and Isabe seemed to carry a weight that extended beyond the boundaries of Nova Academy. Lillian shifted her focus back to the ss, addressing the students with a stern gaze.


    "I see, thank you for letting us know about Lucas''s absence, Isabe. You can sit back in your seat." Lillian said to Isabe who in return nodded her head and sat down on her seat.


    Evelyn, however, couldn''t shake the lingering questions. The unexpected twist in Lucas''s absence and his connection with Isabe and Yato fueled her curiosity. She discreetly exchanged nces with Emma and Adrian, sensing their shared interest in unravelling the mysteries surrounding their ssmates.

 Chapter 241: Western mountain range [1]

    M-Master! I-I-It''s freezing!" I stammered, my teeth chattering uncontrobly.


    "Hmm? Nah, it''s just a little bit chillier than usual," Yato casually remarked.


    A little bit?! I can''t even feel my fingers, you jerk!


    The frigid winds mercilessly assaulted my body, causing my nose and fingers to go numb.


    It was a struggle to keep my eyes open as I braved the relentless gusts of cold air. And on top of that, we were currently making our way up a snow-covered mountain!


    I struggled to maintain my footing on the slippery snowy terrain, asionally losing my bnce and stumbling.


    We had arrived in the Western Continent. Where mostly armed soldiers, Heros, and Hunters are ced in.


    Why? From My current location, a Few ten thousand kilometres towered in the west are borders between the east and west continents.


    There is also a powerful barrier ced so that demons can''te to this side.


    In a sense, I can say that I''m very edge of the East Continent.


    Anyway, the Teleportation Gate had transported us to the heart of Frost City, a bustling urban centre located near the edge of the Western mountain range.


    After hopping on a train, we came to the mountain range and started our trekking, climbing up the mountains in this freezing weather.


    "Alright," Yato nodded, a satisfied expression crossing his face for some reason.


    He came to a halt and dered, "We''ll start your training here."


    We had reached a snowy meadow situated on a sloping mountainside.


    Though notpletely t, the area provided enough space for movement, and the cliff was a considerable distance away.


    So he is going to train me in this cold, huh? Guess I''m going to die.


    "Come on, Lucas, cheer up," Yato said with a hint of amusement, pulling out a jacket from the dimensional storage of his smart bracelet.


    A glimmer of hope sparked within me as I thought that he would offer the jacket to me, only to be met with disappointment as he casually slipped it on himself.


    ¡­What the hell?


    "Now, attention!" Yato''s voice boomed, causing me to let out a sigh as I snapped to attention, standing upright with my hands firmly sped behind my back.


    "Survival in harsh conditions is a fundamental aspect of heroism. You''ll encounter various environments in your journey, and it''s crucial to adapt. Today I will teach you about mana coating."


    ''Mana Coating? What is that?''


    "Umm, Master what is a Mana Coating?" I couldn''t help but ask. This was the first time I  heard that name.


    Yato chuckled at my question, the cold air carrying his amusement. "Mana coating is a technique that involves enveloping yourself or objects with your mana. In this case, it''s about protecting yourself from the harsh cold. It serves as ayer of instion."


    What again?


    Seeing my confusion Yato tries to understand me simply, "Have you ever fused your weapon with mana?"


    I nodded my head as I remembered that I had coated my weapon my sword with Mana countless times before.


    "It''s the same process but instead of your weapon, you will be coating yourself with mana."


    Understanding dawned upon me, causing me to furrow my eyebrows in a frown of contemtion. "I see."


    So basically, in its natural form, mana resembles a liquid.


    And when you channel mana into your weapon, it forms a liquid-likeyer on the surface of that weapon, boosting its attack prowess.


    This infusion alone can greatly enhance the weapon''s power.


    With a swift motion, Yato demonstrated by surrounding his body with a faint, shimmeringyer of mana. The frosty wind seemed to deflect around him, leaving him unaffected.


    "Now, give it a try," Yato encouraged, gesturing for me to attempt the mana coating.


    Frowning, I closed my eyes and concentrated on forming a protectiveyer of mana. It felt like trying to catch smoke with my bare hands ¨C elusive and tricky.


    After several failed attempts, Yato intervened. "You are too impatient Lucas, Think of it as an extension of yourself. Your mana is part of you, and coating yourself is merely extending that essence. It''s about control, not force."


    Taking a deep breath, I attempted to embrace Yato''s guidance.


    The task of maintaining a constant flow of mana to cover arger surface area than I was ustomed to when coating weapons was a drag.


    But after numerous failed attempts and around thirty to forty minutester, if not more, a breakthrough finally urred.


    The liquid-like azure mana gradually spread across my figure, creating a shimmering blue aura around my body.


    As theyer of mana enveloped my body, I could feel its soothing presence against my skin.


    It acted as a barrier, shielding me from the biting cold as if I were wearing a nket. It was still cold, but nothing unbearable.


    However, there was more to it than just warmth. A surge of strength coursed through my muscles.


    Yato nodded in approval. "Good, you''re getting the hang of it."


    "Now, focus on maintaining the coating. This technique isn''t just about protection; it enhances your physical abilities too," Yato exined, his voice carrying a hint of encouragement.


    I concentrated on sustaining the mana coating, ensuring it enveloped me consistently. The cold, while still present, felt more manageable with the protectiveyer in ce.


    Yato gestured for me to move around and perform basic exercises. As I did, I noticed an improvement in my movements. The mana coating seemed to amplify my agility and strength, enhancing my overall physical performance.


    "Remember, adaptability is a crucial trait for a hero. The ability to manipte mana to suit various situations is a skill that will serve you well," Yato continued to provide guidance.


    As the training session progressed, Yato introduced variations of mana coating, including offensive applications. Each lesson built upon the previous, expanding my understanding of how mana maniption could be a versatile tool in different scenarios.


    Hours passed, and the snowy meadow became a field of trials. I faced challenges designed to test my control over mana coating, pushing my limits under Yato''s watchful eye.


    Despite the biting cold, my determination fueled the efforts. Yato''s unconventional methods, while demanding, yielded visible results.

 Chapter 242: Western mountain range [2]

    As the training neared its conclusion, Yato acknowledged my progress. "Impressive, Lucas. You''ve adapted quickly. Mana coating is a fundamental skill, and you''ll find it indispensable in various situations."


    "Now it''s time for the next part of the training," Yato said as he slightly bent his knees and raised his hands, assuming abat stance.


    Beckoning me with his finger, he yelled, "Now,e! Attack me while trying to maintain that form."


    Attack? I was struggling to maintain the aura even when I was doing nothing! How can he expect me to move around andunch attacks?


    Noticing the troubled expression on my face, Yato''s smile widened. "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you."


    Summoning my courage, I cautiously approached Yato, trying to maintain the mana coating as I moved. The icy ground beneath my feet added an extrayer of difficulty.


    As I neared him, Yato effortlessly sidestepped my hesitant strike. It was clear he wasn''t exerting much effort, yet my movements felt sluggish and uncoordinated.


    "Speed, Lucas. You need to move faster. Let the mana enhance your agility," Yato instructed, his voice echoing through the snowy meadow.


    I attempted to heed his advice, focusing on the agility aspect of the mana coating. With each subsequent strike, I could feel a slight improvement in my speed and control.


    Yato, however, continued to effortlessly evade my attacks, his movements fluid and precise.


    "Good, Lucas. You''re progressing, but there''s more to this. Let''s take it up a notch," Yato dered a spark of enthusiasm in his eyes.


    He began to move around, actively engaging me in a sort of dance. It was a challenging task to keep up, my attempts to strike him bing a series of near misses.


    "Fuck." I cursed as I began to focus on my speed, He was just too fast for me, I couldn''t catch him like that.


    Fwoosh¡ª!!


    In a burst of speed, Iunched at Yato with my hands pulled back in preparation.


    As soon as I closed the distance, I swiftlyunched a straight jab directly at him.


    Kwuish¡ª!!


    However, in a seamless motion, Yato tilted his head and effortlessly evaded my punch, allowing it to brush past his cheek.


    Not content with stopping there, I quickly adjusted my approach.


    My knees suddenly loosened, and in one fluid motion, I dropped to the ground.


    From there, I quickly spun back my body on one foot to execute a reverse swift leg sweep using the momentum I gained from dropping on the ground.


    Thwack¡ª!!


    "Argh!!"


    However, at thest moment, just as my leg was about to make contact with his and I was going to sweep him off the ground, the protective manayer enveloping my leg abruptly dissipated.


    The sudden disappearance of the mana coating left my leg vulnerable, and Yato capitalized on it. With a deft movement, he countered my sweep, catching my leg mid-air.


    "You almost had me there, Lucas," Yatomented, a yful glint in his eyes. He released my leg and stepped back.


    I huffed, feeling a mix of frustration and exhaustion. "Why did the mana coating disappear suddenly?"


    Yato grinned, "Ah, you''ve hit amon challenge. Maintaining the coating during dynamic movements requires continuous focus. It''s not about applying it once; you need to sustain it throughout the action."


    I nodded, realizing the nuance of the technique. It wasn''t just about initiating the mana coating; it was about integrating it seamlessly intobat without disruptions.


    "Let''s go again. This time, maintain the coating, even duringplex manoeuvres," Yato instructed, beckoning me to resume the spar.


    Determined to ovee the hurdle, I readied myself for another round. We engaged in a series of swift exchanges, each movement apanied by the effort to sustain the mana coating.


    As the spar progressed, I found myself adapting to the challenge. The coating became more ingrained in my actions, providing ayer of protection and enhancing my strikes.


    Yato continued to offer guidance, pointing out moments when the coating faltered and encouraging me to refine my control.


    After what seemed like an intense dance on the snow-covered battleground, Yato finally called for a halt. "Not bad, Lucas. You''ve shown improvement in integrating mana coating into yourbat style."


    Breathing heavily, I acknowledged his words with a nod. The frigid air stung against my skin, but the satisfaction of progress warmed my determination.


    "Here, have mana potion." Saying that Yato tossed me a small sk containing a shimmering blue liquid. Catching it, I looked at Yato with a mix of curiosity and gratitude.


    "Drink that. It''ll help replenish your mana and recover your energy faster," Yato exined, his gaze reflecting a genuine concern.


    I nodded, uncorking the sk and taking a sip. The potion had a refreshing taste, and as it flowed down my throat, I could feel a surge of energy replenishing my weary body.


    "Thanks," I mumbled, handing the sk back to Yato.


    He smirked, "Training with me can be tough, but it''s necessary for your growth. Now, let''s discuss what you''ve learned today."


    We found a rtively sheltered spot amidst the snowy meadow, sitting down to debrief the training session. Yato encouraged me to share my insights and observations.


    "The mana coating is challenging, especially duringbat. I need to maintain focus continuously," I began, reflecting on the difficulties faced.


    Yato nodded, "Indeed. It''s a skill that requires mental discipline. But you''re adapting well. Anything else you noticed?"


    "Aside from defense, integrating the mana coating into offensive movements enhances the effectiveness of my strikes. It''s like an extension of my attacks," I added, acknowledging the versatility of the technique.


    Yato grinned, "Precisely. Mana is a versatile tool, and how you wield it can significantly impact yourbat style. Now, about the sudden dissipation during the leg sweep, any thoughts?"


    I pondered the question, recalling the moment. "I lost focus during the dynamic movement. I need to refine the control to sustain the coating in fast-paced actions."


    "Good analysis. Focus on refining that aspect in your next sessions. Remember, it''s about mastery, not just proficiency," Yato advised, emphasizing the importance of continuous improvement.


    As we wrapped up the discussion, Yato stood up, signaling the end of our training for the day. "Rest up, Lucas. Tomorrow, we''ll delve deeper into advanced mana maniption techniques."


    I nodded, appreciating the guidance and challenges that Yato provided. The snow-covered mountain, once a harsh environment, had be a transformative training ground under his mentorship.

 Chapter 243: Western mountain range [3]

    "Ha! Ha! Aah!"


    The sun was about to rise in a few minutes.


    The echoes of panting and exertion reverberated across the snowy meadow as I persistently tried tond a strike on Yato.


    Yesterday Yato had said that we would continue our training tomorrow but after two hours of rest he changed his mind and started to train me again.


    That was too cruel a move from him...


    Anyway, We pressed on with our training for the whole night, pausing only when my mana reserves or physical strength depleted.


    When that happened, Yato offered me some high-grade mana and stamina recovery potions to help me replenish my energy before resuming the training.


    I''m gradually starting to get the hang of shrouding my entire body in mana and harnessing its energy to augment the power of my strikes.


    No matter how fast my speed is, I can now maintain a near-constant stream of mana and utilise it to cloak my entire figure.


    Of course, there are asional moments when my concentration breaks, causing a temporary disruption in my Mana Coating


    Nevertheless, for the most part, I find myself capable of sustaining it effectively.


    As Yato skillfully evaded my Mana Coating-infused punches, he couldn''t look more surprised at the rming rate I was growing.


    "Haa!"


    Letting out a fierce cry, I stomped my foot upon the ground to acquire a proper footing on the slippery snow and threw a high roundhouse kick.


    Fwoo¡ª!!


    Yet, with apparent ease, Yato swiftly crouched, allowing my leg to pass over his head unscathed.


    Using this chance to swiftly close the distance, he deftly grappled the leg I stood upon before quickly pulling it back.


    Thwack¡ª!!


    Because of that, Inded on my back with a thud. The cold snow beneath me offered a chilling reminder of the harsh conditions.


    Yato, standing a few paces away, raised an eyebrow. "Good attempt, Lucas. But you telegraphed that kick. Keep your movements unpredictable. Mana coating isn''t just about power; it''s about finesse and control."


    Frustration simmered within me, but I knew Yato''s critiques were invaluable. I pushed myself up from the snowy ground, determined to incorporate his advice.


    The relentless training continued, the freezing winds biting against my coated form. Each strike, each evasion, was a step toward refining my skills.


    The sun had now fully risen, casting a soft glow over the snowyndscape.


    Yato, with a wide grin on his face, said, "Is that all you can do Lucas? C''mon, I''m getting bored here."


    I grit my teeth at his words, first I haven''t eaten anything since yesterday and I have to continue training without getting a wink of sleep and he just mocking me now!


    Enough is enough!


    I look at my shadow who also looks back at me with ir on his face...wait face?


    Anyway, my shadow seems to understand my emotions.


    It''s time for some surprise attacks!


    "You should watch your step master!"


    "Watch my step?" Yato muttered and looked at his feet.


    This is it!


    Fwoosh¡ª!!


    In a burst of speed, Iunched at Yato with my hands pulled back in preparation.


    As soon as I closed the distance, I swiftlyunched a straight jab directly at him.


    However, Yato caught my fist with his hand. Looking at me Yato let out a small chuckle, "That was a nice try to distract me Lucas but too bad I''m not someone who can fall for this kind of trick."


    "Is that so?" I said with a smirk on my face.


    "...?"


    "[Shadow Control:- Shadow Binding.]" I shouted and activated my Shadow Binding.


    As my [Shadow Control: Shadow Binding] skill activated, tendrils of darkness extended from my own shadow, wrapping around Yato, and immobilizing him. Of course, he tried to dodge it but our distance was too close for him to dodge.


    Caught off guard, Yato struggled against the shadowy restraints, surprise flickering in his eyes. The darkness held him in a vice-like grip, limiting his movements.


    "Not bad, Lucas," he admitted, a wry smile ying on his lips. "You''re adding some creativity to your tactics."


    The bindings held firm, and I took a moment to catch my breath. The freezing air bit into my skin, but the satisfaction of sessfully surprising Yato provided a burst of warmth.


    But that warmthsted for only a few seconds


    "But those tactics won''t work for someone like me." Saying that Yato easily broke my Shadow Binding.


    My eyes widened at how easily he broke it!


    As Yato effortlessly shattered the shadowy restraints, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of surprise and frustration. It was a stark reminder of the vast difference in our abilities.


    With a casual smile, Yato stepped forward, closing the distance between us. "Remember, Lucas, the strength of your techniques lies not just in their execution but in the element of surprise. I''ve faced many opponents, and predictability can be a weakness."


    His words resonated, and I pondered on the need for more versatile and unexpected tactics. Yato''s experience and adaptability were evident, and it was clear I had much to learn.


    Soon my shadow attached himself to me and gave me a helpless look.


    ''You don''t have to worry buddy this guy is just too overpowered for us.'' I said to my shadow mentally.


    "Anyway let''s start our training again!" Yato said to me and walked a few distance away from me.


    I nodded my head and started expanding mana on my body but nothing happened.


    Soon enough I knew a reason for that, it was because I didn''t have any mana left at all.


    There is one tiny bit left if mana left inside my body, if there was no mana at all I would be unconscious right now.


    "What happened?" Yato asked breaking my chain of thoughts.


    I let out a small sigh and said, "I don''t have any mana left right now."


    Noticing the expression etched upon my face, Yato said, "Don''t be too hard on yourself, you are learning this over fast I say, so there is no need to rush it. Remarkably, you''vee so close to mastering the fundamentals of Mana Coating within just a few hours of practice. It usually takes individuals weeks, even months, to achieve what you''ve done in such a short period."


    "How long did it take you when you were learning it?" I inquired.


    "Oh, I never did," Yato answered. "I was naturally able to wield it without any need for practice."


    "....."


    The words caught in my throat, leaving me utterly speechless.


    Just how fucking overpowered is this guy?! Huh?!

 Chapter 244: Hunt [1]

    Staring at Yato in disbelief, the realization of the vast difference in our abilities hit me like a ton of bricks. It was both awe-inspiring and frustrating.


    "You''re a natural? Seriously?" I eximed, a mix of disbelief and envy evident in my tone.


    Yato chuckled, "Yes, it''s a rare trait. Some individuals are naturally attuned to certain magical abilities, and for me, mana maniption came naturally. But don''t let that discourage you, Lucas. Your progress is remarkable for someone learning it consciously."


    Despite his encouraging words, a lingering frustration gnawed at me.


    The world is cruel, how can he be so overpowered? I mean from my perspective he is a cheat item that shouldn''t have existed in the world.


    But he did!


    Also, I shouldn''t be talking about cheat items after all I also have cheat items that in the world no one should have.


    What cheat team I''m talking about? Well, Luminor crystal shard, with that shard I got my limiter removed and that is the reason for how fast I can learn the fundamentals of Mana Coating.


    After all, Yato already said that learning just fundamentals takes almost months.


    So in that sense, I should not talk about Yato''s existence because in the uing years, I will be stronger than him but with Yato''s help, that process has been fastening.


    Everything is perfect but there is still one problem remains, the problem is that Joantha hasn''t contacted me since I told him I want the information about those 3 people.


    ''I wonder what taking him this long to get that information.''


    -nk!


    -nk!


    Anyway, I threw away two ss bottles of Mana potion and stamina recovery potion after drinking them.


    As I discarded the empty ss bottles, the frustration with Yato''s overwhelming abilities lingered. However, a moment of introspection reminded me of the advantages I possessed¡ªmy own set of "cheat items."


    The Luminor crystal shard, a potent artefact that had removed my limiter, yed a pivotal role in elerating my learning process. Despite Yato''s natural affinity for mana maniption, my progress was propelled by this otherworldly aid.


    Taking a deep breath, I acknowledged the peculiar bnce of strengths and circumstances that shaped my journey. The world, with its twists and turns, often revealed unexpected facets of power.


    As the clinking sound of discarded bottles echoed in the snowy meadow, I couldn''t shake the lingering concern about Joantha''s prolonged silence. The promised information about those three individuals remained elusive.


    ''I hope he''s alright. Maybe there areplications in obtaining the information,'' I spected, attempting to ease the unease that tugged at the edges of my thoughts.


    "By the way, are you feeling hungry?" Yato said breaking my chain of thoughts.


    "...Uh, I guess?" I responded, slightly puzzled.


    What''s with the sudden question?


    "Good. Then let''s go on a hunt," he dered.


    "Okay? Sure." I said still in puzzlement, I thought he would going to train until I was dead door but I guess he had some humanity inside him too.


    ***


    I take back what I said about ''Humanity'' I did of Yato he didn''t have one beat of Humanity inside him.


    "You know, master, when you mentioned going on a hunt, I thought we were going to hunt a fox or something," I remarked.


    Yato chuckled. "Where''s the fun in that, my dear disciple?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "So, the epitome of fun for you is hunting down an entire pack of Frostw Bears?


    As of now, we had ascended to the peak of the snow-covered mountain that we were on earlier.


    As soon as we arrived, from our vantage point, we spotted a cluster of caves nestled in the mountainside in the distance and a pack of white pr bears living there.


    Only these pr bears were unlike any I saw on National Geographic in my past life.


    They towered twice the size of the pr bears back on my Earth.


    Yes, they were mana beasts, and they were known as Frostw Bears.


    Any monster or beast reaching the [D-] rank, possessed the ability to wield a few Ice magic spells.


    And I''m sure they must be at [C-] rank.


    Currently, we were hidden within the cover of the nearby woods, out of their sight and undetected by their senses.


    From a rough estimation, I counted their numbers to be around thirty.


    "No, my dear disciple, the epitome of fun for me is watching my dear disciple tackle the task of hunting down the entire pack of Frostw Bears alone."


    ...Huh? Wait! Hold on, hold on, hold on! Is he seriously expecting me to hunt them alone?! What?!


    "...No! Wait a minute, absolutely not!"


    "If you think you''re in trouble or you''re about to die, just shout for help," with that said, Yato grabbed the back of my neck.


    "No! Master, I will die! Please don''t do this¨C!" As I was in the middle of begging him to let me go, Yato tightened his grip on my neck.


    With a surge of strength, he pulled me backwards before lifting me off the ground and forcefully throwing me forward into the air.


    As I soared through the air, my protests echoed in the snowy expanse. Yato''s nonchnt demeanour and his insistence on this audacious solo hunt left me grappling with the impending danger.


    "Master, this is insane!" I shouted, my voice barely audible over the rushing wind.


    Yato''s distant voice carried back, "Show me what you''ve learned, Lucas! Adapt to the situation!"


    In midair, I frantically assessed the pack of Frostw Bears below. Thirty pairs of cold, calcting eyes fixated on me as I hurtled toward the impending challenge.


    Summoning the mana coating, I enveloped my body in a protectiveyer, preparing for the inevitable impact. The moment my feet touched the ground, the bears responded with a collective growl, the frigid air thick with tension.


    Without hesitation, I evaded the charging bears, my agility heightened by the mana coating.


    Quickly jumping back I continue to evade the attacks of Frost''s w bear.


    Their number is too high for me to take them head-on.


    ''Damnit.'' gritting my teeth I duck my head as the w of a beares near my neck.


    -Thud!


    A giant tree was torn apart into shades as a w hit the tree, if that attack had hit me then I would have been a goner.


    "Astral Dash!"


    Knowing that there was no way for me to save myself from them I activated my movement art.


    With a swift activation of Astral Dash, I blurred through the snowyndscape, evading the relentless assault of the Frostw Bears. The speed granted by the movement art allowed me to manoeuvre through their ranks, creating disarray among the massive creatures.


    Coming stop, I hide behind a giant bolder and try to catch my breath.


    Because of Mana Coating, I''m not freezing to death but I know that soon enough I will freeze to death if can''t change my situation.


    ''There is only one way for me to kill them all without getting near them.''


    -Swoosh!


    Thinking so I took out my Nightshadow bow from the smart bracelet and was ready myself for round two.

 Chapter 245: Hunt [2]

    As I concealed myself behind the massive boulder, I retrieved my Nightshadow bow from the smart bracelet. The translucent blue energy bow materialized in my hands, its ethereal glow contrasting with the frigid surroundings.


    "Alright, let''s try a more tactical approach," I muttered to myself, my eyes focused on the Frostw Bears prowling in the distance.


    Yato must have forgotten that I had a [S] ranked artefact with me, with the help of Nightshadow bow, it would be easy to kill them.


    Right now I am only able to use the [C-] rank amount of power of the Nightshdaow bow but since the Frostw bear is at [C-] ranked it should not be any problem for me.


    Without hesitation, I took a deep breath, drawing an arrow from the quiver and aligning it on the taut bowstring.


    My sights were fixed on the first Frostw Bear that rushed at me. I aimed it and released the arrow.


    Swish¡ª!!


    The arrowunched at the Frostw Bear at breakneck speed, but the mana beast was quick to react.


    It raised its ws and deflected my arrow with ease, not stopping its charge at all.


    ''What the hell!'' that should be enough to kill him.


    Wait minute! Frostw known for their incredible defence so maybe that''s why he deflected my arrow at ease but at least he should be able to get some damage.


    Anyway, I don''t have time for these thoughts, right now Frostw bear is rushing directly at me.


    I was prepared for it, so I also dashed at the iing forstw Bear.


    ¨C"Gaaawwr!"


    The Bear roared as I got too close to it and swung its w at me, aiming to shred me asunder in an instant.


    "Haaa!"


    But I channelled mana into my legs and jumped over its head in the air. From there, I knocked another arrow on my bow and shot it at the beast.


    The Frostw Bear, who saw the attacking, again raised its w over its head to block my arrow.


    "Heh!" But I could only smirk as that happened.


    Kaboom¡ª!!!


    The arrow exploded as soon as it came in contact with the Frostw Bear''s ws, obstructing my vision of the beast with smoke.


    Thud¡ª!


    Inded a few steps away from the beast and quickly took out another arrow and ced it on the bow.


    ''That should be enough to kill him.''


    Since many other beasts were also rushing at me, I had no time to celebrate my kill. I had to continuously keep on fighting if I wanted to survive.


    ¨C"Gaaawwr!"


    "Huh?!"


    But right then, the Frostw Bear I thought I had killed emerged from the smoke and furiously rushed at me again.


    "What the Fuck?" I cursed out loud before cing my bow back into the dimensional storage of my smart bracelet and taking out my sword. "Come!"


    Thwoosh¡ª!!


    The Frostw Bear lunged forward, shing its lethal ws in my direction.


    Reacting swiftly, I hopped a few steps back, narrowly avoiding my death.


    Thwam¡ª!!


    No, I wasn''t exaggerating.


    The mana beast''s w struck the exact spot where I stood, creating a resounding thrash that echoed through the air.


    The ground trembled with the force of the impact. If I hadn''t moved, I would have been crushed.


    The realization struck me hard ¨C these Frostw Bears were more formidable than I initially thought. Their resilience and regenerative abilities exceeded my expectations.


    Quickly adapting to the situation, I engaged in a continuous dance of evasion and counterattacks. The Nightshadow bow had its limitations against these robust mana beasts, prompting me to rely on my swordsmanship.


    As the relentless assault of Frostw Bears continued, I Chanelle my mana all over my body, creating a smallyer of azure colour on my body.


    I''m still not good at Mana Coating but this would be enough for now.


    A surge of energy coursed through me, enhancing both my physical and magical capabilities. The de of my sword emitted a radiant glow, signifying the amplified power at my disposal.


    Swinging my sword with newfound strength, I aimed to exploit the vulnerabilities Yato mentioned ¨C targeting joints and vital points. Each precise strike was imbued with mana, creating a freezing effect upon contact. The crystalline sheen of ice formed around the wounded areas, hindering the bears'' movements.


    Yet, the battle was far from over. The relentless pack closed in, their ferocity undiminished. I needed a more decisive move to gain the upper hand.


    Channelling mana into my sword, I executed a swift and intricate series of shes, creating arcs of freezing energy with each swing. The Frostw Bears, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected surge in my capabilities, hesitated in their advance.


    This is my chance! I have to do it now or else there won''t be any more chances like this.


    "[Shadow Control:- Shadow Binding.]" I shouted and activated my Shadow Binding.


    As my [Shadow Control: Shadow Binding] skill activated, tendrils of darkness extended from my own shadow, wrapping around Frostw bear, and immobilizing him.


    -Grrrrrrra!


    The beast roared as my shadow bound him he tried his best but he couldn''t break the shadow binding on the other, I was also not in better shape.


    For shadow binding to be activated I have to constantly channel my mana into skill so that skill should not break apart and right now I''m channelling more mana than ever before.


    ''This bastard is strong!'' I gritted my teeth and dashed at the beast at full speed.


    If he continues to struggle more my shadow binding will break apart.


    "Haaa."


    I raised my sword horizontally and aimed at the beast''s neck as I swung my sword with full strength.


    Looking at the uing sword that wasing for its head, the beast started to move his body so that he could evade the attack however shadow binding was too strong for him.


    As the de of the swordes near Frostw beast''s neck my shadow binding loose a little because of the low mana.


    Taking this opportunity, Frostw beast was able to get out of shadow binding however


    -sh!


    Not before my sword cut off one of its eyes!


    -ROOOOOOOAR!


    The Frostw beast let out a pain roar as fountains of blood leaked from its eye socket.

 Chapter 246: Hunt [3]

    As the de of the swordes near Frostw beast''s neck my shadow binding loose a little because of the low mana.


    Taking this opportunity, Frostw beast was able to get out of shadow binding however


    -sh!


    Not before my sword cut off one of its eyes!


    -ROOOOOOOAR!


    The Frostw beast let out a painful roar as fountains of blood leaked from its eye socket.


    The wounded Frostw Bear staggered backwards, blinded and disoriented by the loss of its eye. The strategic precision of my attack had paid off, exploiting its vulnerability with a swift and urate strike.


    Despite the sessful blow, the other Frostw Bears closed in with renewed aggression. Their pack mentality kicked in, and the wounded bear''s roars only fueled their determination.


    Determined to capitalize on the advantage, I seized the moment. My mana-coated sword gleamed with a frosty hue, a testament to the power channelling through it. The severed eye of the Frostw Beary on the snow-covered ground, a gruesome reminder of the battle''s intensity.


    The immobilized Frostw Bear, recovering from the Shadow Binding, attempted a desperate counterattack. With a single-eyed re, it lunged forward, swiping its ws in a frenzied assault.


    As the single-eye Frostbear came near me, I infused my sword with mana and raised it to block its attack.


    Thwash¡ª!!


    Thak¡ª!!


    "...?!"


    However, despite the infusion of mana, as soon as the Frost Bear''s w collided with my sword, its sturdy shaft snapped in half like it was made of paper.


    In one fluid motion, the bear swiftly stepped in yanked its arm up and struck me forcefully with the backside of that very same w that it used to break my sword.


    Thwuck¡ª!!


    "Khuuk!"


    A groan escaped my lips as the impact of the Frost Bear''s strike made me feel as if I had been struck by a speeding truck.


    The force of the attack flung me back into the air before my body violently crashed onto the snow-covered ground a few steps away in the next instant.


    I was momentarily cked out when my body hit the ground, and it truly felt like I was going to die. For a second, it felt as if I had forgotten how to breathe.


    However, when I remembered that I was in the middle of a battle, I forced my body to move.


    I had to stand up.


    But how the fuck he was still this strong after taking a critical hit like that! He should be on the ground but that bastard bes more strong than before.


    "Arghh!"


    Gritting my teeth, I stood up and materialised a protective coating of mana on my body, cloaking my figure in an azure hue.


    It was Mana Coating¡ª something I had learned just today.


    ¨C"Gar!"


    Right then, a fierce roar erupted from my right, catching my attention.


    I quickly turned to witness another frost w Bear speeding toward me at breakneck speed.


    A few more Frost w Bears followed closely behind it, their predatory instincts on full disy as they charged at me.


    Firmly clenching my fist, I rushed forward, dashing toward the approaching frost w Bear that was leading the charge.


    "Ha!"


    I stepped into the striking range and let out a fierce battle cry as the Frost w Bear swung down its w at me.


    With lightning reflexes, I swiftly sidestepped the iing attack, narrowly avoiding the lethal swipe of the Frostw Bear''s ws. The protective mana coating on my body shimmered as it absorbed the residual impact, leaving me unscathed.


    Seizing the opportunity, I countered with a precise strike, aiming for the bear''s exposed nk. My mana-infused fist cut through the frosty fur, leaving a frozen trail in its wake. The bear roared in pain, momentarily staggered by the unexpected assault.


    Amid the battle, my mind raced to formte a strategy. The relentless aggression of the Frostw Bears demanded a calcted approach. With my broken sword lying in the snow, I decided to rely on my Nightshadow bow once again.


    Swiftly drawing the translucent energy bow from my smart bracelet, I notched an arrow and aimed at the wounded Frostw Bear. The bow, still limited to [C-] rank power, held enough strength to pose a threat to the mana beasts.


    "Let''s see how you like this," I muttered, focusing on the target.


    -Swish!


    The arrow whizzed through the air, seeking its mark. However, the Frostw Bear, though wounded, disyed remarkable agility. It evaded the arrow with a swift sidestep, its single eye fixed on me with a predatory intensity.


    With the other Frostw Bears closing in, I leapt backwards, creating distance to reassess the situation. The mana-coated protectiveyer enveloping me offered a degree of security, but I couldn''t underestimate the ferocity of these formidable creatures.


    My eyes scanned the surroundings for any potential advantages. Amidst the snowy terrain, a series of icy rocks stood out as potential cover. Darting towards the rocks, I sought refuge from the charging Frostw Bears.


    As the bears approached, I crouched behind the rocky barrier, preparing for the impending onught. The bow drawn, I aimed for the wounded bear''s remaining eye, determined to exploit its vulnerability.


    -Thunk!


    The arrow sailed through the air, finding its mark this time. It embedded itself into the remaining eye of the wounded Frostw Bear. The beast roared in agony, its vision impaired once again.


    The other Frostw Bears, momentarily hesitant, circled the woundedrade. Taking advantage of this I knocked another arrow andunched at the group of frost w Bears.


    -Swoosh!


    With lightning speed the arrow hurdles towards the group of frost w Bears. However at thest moment sensing the arrow everyone jumped back, dodging the arrow.


    -Boom!


    The arrow exploded as soon as it came in contact with the ground, obstructing my vision of the beast with smoke.


    -Grrrr!


    -Growl!


    -Growl!


    With a burst of speed, all the Frostbearanun toward me within the smoke!


    ''Shit, I exposed myself!'' I cursed mentally as I knocked another arrow into my bow however I was too slow they were already near me.


    I gritted my teeth and quickly ced the Nightshadow bow in my bracelet and ready myself for close-quartersbat.

 Chapter 247: Hunt [4]

    -Grrrr!


    -Growl!


    -Growl!


    With a burst of speed, all the Frostbearanun toward me within the smoke!


    ''Shit, I exposed myself!'' I cursed mentally as I knocked another arrow into my bow however I was too slow they were already near me.


    I gritted my teeth and quickly ced the Nightshadow bow in my bracelet and ready myself for close-quartersbat.


    "Haaa!"


    I stepped into the striking range and let out a fierce battle cry as the Frostw Bear swung down its w at me.


    I swiftly sidestepped and evaded the oing blow with precision.


    Thwam¡ª!!


    Seizing the opportunity, I stepped in closer to the mana beast and dropped to my knees before seamlessly spinning on one foot.


    In a fluid motion, I aimed a quick, low reverse spinning kick at the giant Bear''s leg.


    Then¡ª!!


    "Arghhaaa!"


    As soon as my leg hit the Bear, the impact resonated throughout my body, sending shockwaves of force coursing through my muscles.


    It felt as if I had tried to hit a boulder. The sheer impact jarred my bones while the Ice-w Bear remained unscathed.


    Gritting my teeth, I endured the pain and channelled mana into my fists, causing them to illuminate in the brightest shade of azure.


    Without hesitation, I jumped back to my feet and unleashed a rapid onught of punches upon the Bear''s ribs.


    Thwack, Thwack, Thwack, Thwack¡ª!!!


    "Gawd!!"


    Against my relentless barrage of lightning-fast punches, the bear could only let out a pained groan.


    However, even though my attack managed to hurt the mana beast, it was clear that this alone wouldn''t be enough to kill it.


    Just as I was about to change my strategy and use a different approach to kill it, a sudden movement in my peripheral vision caught my attention.


    A second Frostw Bear had appeared beside me.


    Reacting swiftly, I dodged the iing swipe of the second Frostw Bear''s w, narrowly avoiding being caught in its deadly grasp.


    "Haa!" I retaliated with a quick, spinning kick to the second bear''s side, creating some distance between us. The alpha Frostw Bear was still recovering from my previous assault, providing a brief window to deal with the new threat.


    With two formidable foes closing in, I assessed the situation. My mana reserves were depleting rapidly, and the prolonged battle had taken its toll on my stamina. The Mana Coating enhanced abilities offered a temporary advantage, but I needed a more strategic approach to ovee these powerful mana beasts.


    But there is no time for that.


    Sliding across the snow, I hurdle back of Frostw bear while at the same time, evading one of his ws by inches.


    Without any dy, I jumped and sped the bear''s neck from behind using a single hand, locking it in a one-handed neck lock.


    From what I know, the weak point of the Frostw bear is the neck, the neck muscles of the Frostw bear are very soft spot. That''s why they try to not let any attack hit there.


    Using my full strength I started to choke the Frostw bear...


    As I applied pressure to the Frostw Bear''s neck, its growls turned into distressed roars. The second bear, momentarily distracted by our struggle, hesitated before lunging towards us.


    Feeling the imminent threat, I intensified my grip on the first bear''s neck, leveraging my mana-enhanced strength. The struggle between us continued my focus on maintaining the chokehold while dodging the swipes of the second Frostw Bear.


    The frosty breath of the bears created a chilling atmosphere, and the snow-coveredndscape bore witness to our intense sh. Adrenaline coursed through my veins as I sought to exploit the weakness in the mana beast''s anatomy.


    With calcted precision, I shifted my weight, causing the Frostw Bear to lose bnce. Seizing the opportunity, I released my grip on its neck and swiftly manoeuvred to evade the iing attack of the second bear.


    With the agility granted by Mana Coating, I slid beneath the second bear''s swipe and positioned myself strategically. As it recovered from its missed strike, I unleashed a barrage of kicks and punches at its vulnerable spots, targeting areas where its mana defences were weaker.


    The relentless assault gradually wore down the second Frostw Bear. It growled in pain, its movements bing sluggish as I exploited the weaknesses in its magical defences.


    As I thought I was going to win, at that moment the situation turned to worse.


    I felt a chill run down my spine. Instinctively, I turned my head around to the left and saw a flurry of huge Ice Shards hurtling towards me with rming velocity.


    ".....?!"


    Widening my eyes, I bent my knees and pressed my legs against Frost w Bear''s back.


    Then, using its back as a springboard, I propelled myself backwards to evade the iing Ice Shards.


    Thud¡ª


    With a resounding thud, Inded a few steps back from my previous position and shifted my focus to my left once again.


    There, to my surprise, I spotted a remarkably different Frostw Bear.


    This one appeared older and had a wooden shaft in its hand. It also wore a shoulder robe crafted from the hide of another Frost w Bear.


    "A mage?!" I eximed out, my luck is worse.


    I know that Frostw bear could use magic but this is my first time seeing a Frostw bear that only uses magic attacks.


    This one must be a leader of the pack!


    The mage Frostw Bear wielded its icy staff with a level of sophistication unseen in its counterparts. The surrounding air seemed to resonate with a faint magical aura, signifying its ability tomand the element of ice with a degree of mastery.


    The Ice Shard attack from earlier had emanated from this newfound adversary. My gaze shifted between the elder Frostw Bear and the two weakened ones I had been engaging. The odds had taken a drastic turn, with a formidable mage joining the fray.


    With a calcting expression, the mage Frostw Bear raised its staff, summoning an arctic gust that whipped through the snowyndscape. The cold air intensified, creating an aura of frost that cloaked its massive form.


    I quickly reassessed the situation, realizing that conventional tactics wouldn''t be sufficient against a magical adversary. The elder Frostw Bear''s eyes glowed with an intelligence not typical of regr mana beasts.


    As the mage Frostw Bear prepared for its next move, the other two mana beasts, though weakened, renewed their onught. Their coordination hinted at a shared consciousness, guided by the mage''smands.

 Chapter 248: Hunt [5]

    As the mage Frostw Bear prepared for its next move, the other two mana beasts, though weakened, renewed their onught. Their coordination hinted at a shared consciousness, guided by the mage''smands.


    Swiftly drawing the Nightshadow bow from the smart bracelet, I aimed at the mage Frostw Bear. However, it deftly deflected my arrows with its staff, countering with a barrage of Ice Shards.


    Ducking and weaving, I evaded the iing magical projectiles, recognizing the need for a different approach. The mana beasts moved in unison, creating a challenging dance of ice and ws.


    Nothing is working against them! What should I do now? My sword is broken so I could not use the my sword art, Nightshadow arrow doesn''t much effect on them, and that''s leaves my movement art however if used there would be no mana left at all.


    No matter what I did, i was only hitting a dead wall at the end.


    "Gaaawr!"


    Just then, a loud roar brought my focus back to my front.


    "Fuck!" I couldn''t help but curse aloud as I saw yet another Frist w Bear charging at me like a moving mountain.


    I willed mana into my legs and decided to jump over the iing bear.


    However, to my horror, I wasn''t able to move my legs!


    ".....?!!"


    Eyes wide, I looked down to see my legs were frozen in ce, trapped in crystal ice.


    It was that mage bear! While I was distracted, it used magic on me to hold me in ce!


    But it was toote for me to figure that out now. The charging Ice-w Bear closed in on me as I crossed my arms over my chest, prepared to tank its attack.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, the Ice-w Bear pressed forward and crashed into me with its shoulder, performing a crushing shoulder tackle.


    THWACK¡ª!!!


    "Arghuk!"


    I really felt as if a mountain had run into me.


    Helplessly, I soared in the air before violently crashing on the ground, the impact jolting through my entire being.


    My desperate attempts to regain my bnce proved futile as I fiddled across the ground like a t rock to a water surface, teetering dangerously close to the edge of the cliff.


    With a final lurch, I tumbled over the cliff.


    Plummeting through the frigid air, my heart raced, and my mind raced even faster. The snow-coveredndscape below me blurred as I descended into the unknown depths. The sound of the fierce wind rushing past my ears drowned out all other noise.


    As I fell, I frantically tried to assess my situation. The mana beasts on the snowy meadow were now a distant memory. My predicament had shifted from a perilous battle to a freefall that could lead to a disastrous end.


    Despite the impending danger, I focused on one thing ¨C survival. My hands instinctively reached for the Nightshadow bow within my smart bracelet. The translucent energy bow materialized in my grasp, its glow contrasting against the icy surroundings.


    In a desperate attempt, I summoned my remaining mana reserves to activate the Nightshadow bow''s abilities. The ethereal energy enveloped me, creating a shimmering protective field against the biting cold.


    With the bow drawn, I aimed at the cliff''s edge and released an arrow imbued with the power of Astral Dash, the movement art that had saved me countless times before.


    Swoosh¡ª!


    The arrow pierced the air, leaving a streak of light in its wake. The magic-infused propulsion yanked me back towards the cliff, a sudden deceleration that almost tore the breath from my lungs.


    Just as I neared the edge of the cliff, the Nightshadow bow''s magic propelled me upward, sparing me from a perilous descent. I somersaulted through the air,nding back on the snowy meadow with an agile roll.


    Gasping for breath, I rose to my feet, realizing that the fall had been a narrow escape. The mana beasts and the mage Frostw Bear still loomed in the distance, their attention briefly diverted by my unexpected tumble.


    But I couldn''t focus on them, because I was losing my consciousness.


    There is no mana left in my body, my mana core is empty now.


    -Thud!


    My body fell forward on the snowy field as my eyes closed.


    ***


    In the snowy meadow, a man with a rather handsome face and long red hair tied into a bun sat atop a stool.


    Before him rested a fire zing within a makeshift wooden grill crafted from the dry wood that he found in the surrounding forest.


    Atop the grill rested a cooking pot emitting delicious aroma, smoke, and asional sizzling sounds.


    Despite the ferocious mana beasts lurking nearby in the woods, none of them dared to approach the man.


    It was because they instinctively knew that approaching the man would result in their deaths.


    Even though human flesh was a rarity in these mountains, it wasn''t worth dying for.


    So all they could do was gulp down their mouth-watering saliva and walk away tearfully.


    Meanwhile, Yato sat idly, his gaze fixed on his cooking food as he absentmindedly whistled a song with a bored face.


    At that moment Yato stood up and muttered, "It''s seems he lost his consciousness. Well, he did better no he did great."


    In truth, Yato had been closely observing Lucas''s intense battle against the pack of Frostw Bears all this time with his ''mana domain''.


    A mana domain that is a speciality of Yato, no in entire world could use mana domain only he can.


    The reason? Because he was the one invented that technique and Yato would never shared it with anyone else.


    When Active Mana Domain Yato be one with mana that is a world. He could likely do anything with that mana and one, even nature could not stop him.


    That''s powerful technique is a Mana Domain.


    Anyway with the help of mana domain Yato was keeping close eye on Lucas by sensing his mana and right now his mana tank is zero.


    "Well I better be hurry before eaten by bears."


    Fwoosh¡ª!!


    Almost instantly, Yato''s figure blurred into thin air as he moved with a burst of speed to save Lucas on time.

 Chapter 249: The Cave [1]

    A dull ache shot through my skull.


    I groaned again and rolled over, attempting to pull my pillow over my head to muffle the constant metal shing sound.


    But instead of my pillow, I came away with a handful of damp leaves.


    Frowning, I tried to sit up straight, but that simple act triggered an agonising pain in my ribs.


    Moving my body also caused the insides of my head to slosh, making it harder for me to focus or even open my eyes.


    After a long struggle, I did manage to open my bleary eyes and used them to scan my surroundings through a bottle-ss blur.


    I recognised my surroundings after a little drowsy confusion. I remember now.


    I wasn''t in my room but on the western mountain range with that bastard of a master¨C Yato


    "Oh, you''re awake?" He said, causing a nerve to bulge on my forehead. "Wee back."


    "Wee back, my ass!" I snapped. "I could''ve died!"


    "But you didn''t, At thest moment I saved you eaten alive by those bears, you should thank me instead" Yato smugly exined. "I was also kind enough to make you a bed and use some healing potions on you."


    His words caused a frown to appear on my face as I nced around.


    Sure enough, I was lying on a bed constructed from an arrangement of tree leaves.


    Although they were moist, they provided instion against the cold emanating from the snowy ground.


    "Anyway where are we?" I said as I looked at my surroundings, we were inside of the cave.


    There was a wide hole in the ceiling, and the glow of the sunset poured in.


    "Wow¡­"


    My mouth was wide open with shock. My eyes glistened over the frosted spectacles.


    "I-It''s a hot spring, isn''t it?"


    There was an open-air bath in the cave.


    A deep pond had settled on the bottom of the cave. Water vapour rose from the surface of the pond. The natural hot spring was supposed to ovee the cold and warm the surroundings with the constion of sunset. With the hot spring flowing down, I thought it was a beautiful sight.


    "The great me had found it a long time ago," Yato said cockely "I came here whenever I want to rest."


    I winced as I tried to sit up a bit more, feeling the soreness in my ribs. "So, you decided to bring me to your secret hot spring cave after letting me get mauled by Frostw Bears?"


    Yato raised an eyebrow, "I didn''t let you get mauled. It was all part of your training. And yes, I brought you here to recover. You were in bad shape."


    I grumbled, still a bit annoyed, but couldn''t deny that the warmth from the hot spring was doing wonders for my aching body.


    "The hot spring has healing properties," Yato continued, "and it''ll speed up your recovery. You''re lucky I found you when I did. Another minute, and you would have been bear chow."


    I sighed, realizing that perhaps there was some truth to his words. I nced around at the cave, appreciating the unexpected serenity of the ce. The soothing sound of water and the warmth of the hot spring created a stark contrast to the frigid outdoors.


    "I suppose thanks are in order then," I conceded reluctantly.


    Yato smirked, clearly enjoying my acknowledgement. "Just remember, survival in this world is about adapting quickly. You can''t afford to stay down for too long."


    He then tossed me a small vial of healing potion. "Drink that. It''ll help with the rest of your recovery."


    I caught the vial and eyed it sceptically, but the lingering pain in my body convinced me to take Yato''s advice. I downed the potion, feeling a gradual relief wash over me.


    "Now after a few minutes of rest we are going to train," Yato dered, his tone serious.


    What do you mean?/Aren''t you going to give me something to eat first?" I retorted, a hint of hunger evident in my voice.


    Yato raised an eyebrow in response.


    "Did you manage to hunt anything?" he inquired.


    "...I could have if you had given me enough time to prepare!" I argued defensively.


    Yato sighed, "In this world, time is a luxury you can''t always afford. Hunting and survival are part of your training. The sooner you grasp that, the better."


    "B-But if I don''t eat anything then I don''t have any strength left for training!" I said as I felt my hunger was returned.


    Yato looked at me and then let out a small sigh again, "Fine, here you go." Saying that Yato took out a cup of noodles from his dimensional space storage ring.


    "Only cup noodles?"


    "What? You don''t want? That''s fine-"


    "NO, I''LL TAKE IT"


    I eagerly grabbed the cup noodles from Yato, my hunger momentarily overpowering anyint about the simplicity of the meal. As he handed me the noodles, I realized thatining wouldn''t change the circumstances, and survival often meant making do with what you had.


    Yato watched with an amused smirk as I devoured the noodles with a gusto that surprised even me. The warmth of the hot spring,bined with the satisfying meal, gradually eased the tension in my body.


    After finishing the noodles, I leaned back against the cave wall, feeling a mix of contentment and weariness. Yato observed me for a moment as if assessing my recovery.


    "Feeling better?" he asked.


    "Yeah, thanks for the noodles," I replied, still munching on thest few strands.


    He gestured towards the hot spring. "Now Finish recovering, and then we''ll start training again."


    With a reluctant nod, I settled back against the improvised leaf bed, watching Yato as he walked away. My thoughts oscited between annoyance and acknowledgement of the harsh reality of this world.


    The healing properties of the hot spring gradually worked their magic, soothing my aching body. The warmth enveloped me, and the sound of water trickling in the cave became a luby, luring me into a momentary state of tranquility.


    As I rested, contemting the lessons learned from the Frostw Bear encounter, I couldn''t deny that Yato''s unorthodox training methods were pushing me to adapt. The world was unforgiving, and survival demanded resilience.


    Once my body felt rejuvenated, I got up and stretched. Yato was already back, waiting expectantly.


    "Ready for the next lesson?" he asked, his expression challenging.


    I grunted in affirmation, determined to prove that I could handle whatever he threw my way.


    Yato led me out of the cave into the snowy wilderness. The fading light of the sunset cast long shadows on the snowy ground. I shivered, feeling the bite of the cold air.

 Chapter 250: The Cave [2]

    "I managed to take out both eyes of the first Frostw bear I fought."


    "So?"


    "I also managed tond a deathly damage on 2nd and 3rd Frostw bear."


    "So?"


    "If not for that unexpected arrival of 4th and mage frost w bear I might have managed to win."


    "But you didn''t."


    "Argh, I know that master, you don''t have to tell me," I shouted in frustration as Yato said what I already knew.


    Signing Yato said "Look, end result is all that matters. It doesn''t mean a damn thing if you lost in the end."


    ''I know that you don''t have to tell me, mister,


    Genius.'' I remarked inside of my head.


    Yato''s stern gaze bore into me, his words carrying a weight of experience. I couldn''t deny his logic, but frustration still lingered within me.


    "Your achievements in the battle weremendable," Yato continued, "but dwelling on ''what could have been'' won''t change the oue. Learn from it, adapt, and be better prepared for the next encounter."


    I sighed, realizing the truth in his words. The path of survival demanded resilience and the ability to glean lessons from both victories and defeats.


    "Fine, what''s next then?" I asked, determined to turn my frustration into motivation.


    Yato grinned, seemingly satisfied with my response. "Next, you have to maintain the mana coating for more than 10 minutes, I have seen your mana coating and you bearly even managed to hold for 5 minutes."


    My determination surged as Yato set the next challenge. "I''ll do it," I dered, determined to prove my capability.


    Yato nodded, "Good. Begin your Mana Coating and focus on sustaining it. Remember, it''s not just about the duration; maintaining its effectiveness is crucial."


    I took a deep breath, recalling the intricate process of enveloping myself in a protectiveyer of mana. I closed my eyes, visualizing the flow of energy and the ethereal shield forming around me.


    Minutes passed, and I could feel the strain building. The initial confidence wavered as the challenge intensified. Beads of sweat formed on my forehead, and my muscles started to protest against the sustained effort.


    Yato observed silently, his stern expression conveying both expectation and scrutiny.


    "Focus. Strengthen your resolve," he advised, his voice cutting through the internal struggle.


    Summoning newfound determination, I harnessed the lessons learned in our magical training. The mana coating responded, resilient and enduring. The initial difort transformed into a state of controlled concentration.


    As the seconds ticked away, Yato''s silent encouragement spurred me on. The metaphorical clock reached the critical ten-minute mark, and I felt a surge of aplishment.


    Yato nodded approvingly. "Well done. Mastery of Mana Coating is a fundamental skill. It enhances your defences and opens avenues for strategic manoeuvres. Remember, in this world, adaptability is your greatest weapon."


    I let out a relieved breath, feeling the strain dissipate. The triumph of surpassing my previous limit fueled a renewed sense of determination.


    Yato, however, wasn''t done. "Now, we move on to refining yourbat techniques. Your physical and magical prowess shouldplement each other seamlessly."


    ***


    It''s been two days since my failed attempt to hunt that Frost w Bear''s pack.


    After continuously training for two days, I think I''m starting to get the hang of using Mana Coating now.


    You see when I channel mana into a specific part of my body, it feels as if a surge of strength courses through it.


    However, when I use Mana Coating, it feels like I am encased in an exoskeleton that enhances both my defence and offence.


    Nevertheless, utilizing Mana Coating depletes my already small mana pool much more quickly than using spells or normal martial arts.


    For now, I could sustain 15 minutes of mana coatings before running out of mana.


    However, Yato has pointed out that I''m still making excessive movements and wasting my mana.


    Yato''s voice echoed in the cave, cutting through the rhythmic sound of water droplets. "Efficiency is key. Precision in movement conserves mana. Refine your technique, and you''ll extend the duration of your Mana Coating."


    With Yato''s guidance, I focused on streamlining my movements. Each gesture became deliberate, conserving mana while maintaining the protective shield around me.


    "Good, better," Yato remarked, acknowledging my progress. "Remember, the purpose is not just endurance but effectiveness. A well-executed Mana Coating can be the difference between life and death."


    "Rest for now," Yato said as he gave me a few minutes to catch my breath. Drooping on my knees I gasped for breath, I was so close to going to unconscious stats.


    Looks like 15 minutes is my limit before I break through to the [D-] rank.


    If I want I could break through with the herb that I received from Jonathan but that would take at least one or two days before I go through because I was forcefully trying to break through.


    Well, all I could know was to wait. When I go back to the academy then I will try to attempt this.


    "Lucas, let''s take a walk," Yato said as he gestured for me to follow him. I was exhausted to my core but I could not say no to him, so I stood up and followed him outside of the cave.


    Yato led me through the pristine snow, the cold crunching beneath our feet. Despite the exhaustion, the breathtaking view of the Western mountain range invigorated my senses. The sunrise painted thendscape in hues of pink and orange, casting a warm glow over the icy terrain.


    We walked inpanionable silence, the asional sound of falling snowkes punctuating the quiet. Yato''s presence exuded a calm assurance, and for a moment, the harsh training regimen seemed distant.


    After a while, Yato broke the silence. "Lucas, do you know the history of the western mountain range?"


    I gave him a confused look and asked "Is there any history of Western mountain range?"


    From what I knew there shouldn''t be any special about the Western mountain range aside from the fact that there is a barrier in the east continent borders so demons could note from this side.


    Yato stopped and turned back at me with his eyes wide, this would be the first I had seen him surprised.


    "were you leaving under a rock all this time?"


    "W-What do you mean?" I asked nervously.


    "Even little kids know this." Yato shook his head and said," This is the ce where the first war against demons had taken ce."


    ''WHAT?''

 Chapter 251: Because Im Strongest

    Yato stopped and turned back at me with his eyes wide, this would be the first I had seen him surprised.


    "were you leaving under a rock all this time?"


    "W-What do you mean?" I asked nervously.


    "Even little kids know this." Yato shook his head and said," This is the ce where the first war against demons had taken ce."


    ''WHAT?''


    Yato''s revtion echoed in my mind like a thunderp. The serenendscape around me suddenly heldyers of history, veiled by the beauty of the Western mountain range.


    "The first war against demons?" I repeated, my eyes widening with astonishment. The implications of such a revtion were immense, shattering my preconceived notions of the mountains merely acting as a natural barrier.


    Yato nodded solemnly. "Long ago, this very region was the battleground where humans, united with magical beings, faced the demonic invasion. It was a war that determined the fate of our world."


    I tried to grasp the weight of his words. The snowden peaks, once just a scenic backdrop, now held echoes of an ancient struggle.


    "Countless lives were lost, sacrifices made, and alliances forged," Yato continued. "The remnants of that conflict still linger in the form of powerful magical creatures and remnants of demonic energy."


    I see, well, in that case, this isn''t my fault to some extent, before the main story started I just wrote that the war against demons was taken 50 years ago but I didn''t write a date or ce where the war was taken.


    "Well, anyway that isn''t the reason I asked you to walk with me," Yato said as he looked at the distance pick of the mountain.


    "Then what is the real reason?" I asked in puzzlement if he wanted to say he should have in the face instead of out here.


    "Lucas, take a few steps back and watch don''t close your eyes," Yato said as he took out a ck colour sword.


    I realized that something had changed about Master.


    His sword.


    Master was holding a sword in his right hand. There was no guard. It was made only with a hilt and a de. Unlike other swords that were transparent like mirrors, Master''s sword was pitch ck.


    It was a sword that refused to be transparent.


    It was my first time seeing it.


    I flinched back when I looked into his eyes, they were glowing blue colour, and the atmosphere around us changed as Yato let out a small about killing intent.


    The killing intent was toward me but I could feel it.


    It was suffocating...


    The air around us grew heavy as Yato''s eyes glowed with an intense blue light, and the killing intent emanating from him became palpable. I took a few steps back, my eyes fixed on the ominous transformation in both his gaze and the atmosphere.


    "Don''t close your eyes," Yato emphasized, his voice carrying a weight that matched the oppressive aura surrounding us.


    As I observed, I noticed the ck sword he held took on an eerie quality, a subtle red line tracing its edge. It was a stark contrast to the serene snowyndscape, signaling a shift like our surroundings.


    Master exhaled.


    The breath shed at dawn was white.


    In the white sky, high mountain peaks rose.


    Master raised his sword.


    "What will happen now? I wonder."


    He swung the sword.


    It was a sluggish gesture.


    Master''s sleeves were long, so it took a long time for them to follow his hand movements. When the ck sleeves fluttered in the air, the time in the world seemed to have stopped. In the frozen air, Master''s sleeves moved freely.


    "Burn this ce."


    -SLASH!


    -BOOM!


    The snowy mountain was cut.


    The snow peak, which did not bear trees nor reveal rocks, which had no meaning except for just being there, was cut.


    The screams of the snow-covered mountains resembled thunder. Following the echoing scream, was a pure white explosion. The snowy mountain copsed, starting from the peak, causing a wave of snow to fall, and the waves built upon each other and fell apart inyers. It continued to copse. A blizzard created by a person, not the heavens, greeted the dawn.


    The echoes of the copsing mountain reverberated through the air, and I stood there, eyes wide, witnessing the spectacle Master had unleashed. The serenendscape transformed into chaos as the snowy peaks sumbed to the force of his sword.


    As thest remnants of the mountain settled, I struggled to find words. The destructive power Master wielded was beyond anything I had imagined. The once-majestic mountain nowy in disarray, a testament to the raw might of magicalbat.


    Master sheathed his ck sword, the eerie red line fading with the weapon''s concealment. The ominous atmosphere surrounding us lifted, but the impact of the demonstration lingered.


    "What... just happened?" I finally managed to ask, my voice barely audible over the aftermath of the magical devastation.


    Master turned to me, his eyes no longer aglow, but their intensity held an unwavering resolve. "This is a power of grade 5* Sword Art.


    I nodded, still trying to grasp the enormity of what I had witnessed. The demonstration went beyond the conventional understanding of magic; it was a disy of dominance over nature itself.


    "what the name of sword art is this?"  I asked with excitement in my voice.


    When writing a [de of Destiny] I had created a few grade 5* sword art but this is different from them.


    This is the first time I''ve seen it.


    Master Yato looked at me with a grave expression, his gaze piercing through the aftermath of the magical destruction. "Lucas, the sword art I just used is a forbidden sword art. No one in the world should use this sword art and anyone found that they are using it would be sentenced to death by [World Government.]"


    A goosebumps, that''s what I felt when master said. If it is forbidden sword art, then why the master is using it? Why would the World Government give a death sentence to its user?


    Master Yato''s words hung heavily in the air, and a shiver ran down my spine. The revtion that the sword art he had just demonstrated was forbidden added an extrayer ofplexity to the already mystifying situation.


    "Why would you use a forbidden sword art, Master?" I questioned, my voice tinged with both concern and curiosity.


    "Well, I do not use it actually. This is a sword art that one belongs to a demon actually. 8 years ago when that demon begged for his life as I was about to kill him, He said he would give me a demon sword art if I let him live." Yato said as he started to exin how did he got his hands on the demon sword art.


    Yato''s revtion about the origin of the forbidden sword art left me in a state of disbelief. A demon''s offer, a bargain struck during a life-and-death situation, added ayer ofplexity to the unfolding tale.


    "Why would you ept such an offer, Master?" I asked, my eyes searching for understanding during the lingering aftermath.


    Yato''s expression remained stoic, his eyes reflecting the weight of past decisions. "The demon''s sword art was a powerful and ancient technique, something that could aid in protecting our world from future threats. At the time, the potential benefits outweighed the risks."


    As he continued his exnation, Yato shared the details of the pact he had made with the demon, the intricate details of the forbidden sword art, and the consequences it carried. "The demon''s name was Nihilus. He belonged to a lineage of demons known for their mastery of dark arts. The sword art he offered me was a part of their forbidden legacy."


    "So did you let that demon live?"


    Yato looked at me and chuckled "Haha, Of course not. After getting the sword art from him I killed him right there, in fact, this sword also belonged to him."


    I absorbed Yato''s revtion about the origin of the demon sword art, a tale of dark bargains and ancient legacies. The realization that the very sword he wielded had once belonged to the demon Nihilus added anotheryer of intrigue to our journey.


    "Why did you kill him, Master?" I asked, my voice reflecting a mix of curiosity and unease.


    Yato''s eyes held a flicker of remorse. "Nihilus was a threat to our world, and his dark intentions could not be allowed to persist. Despite the bargain we struck, I couldn''t risk the consequences of leaving him alive. The forbidden nature of the demon sword art was a reminder of the darkness that lingered within his lineage."


    "So because this sword art is from the demon that is why the World Government gave you a threat?" I asked as I remembered the word he had said Master had said earlier.


    Death sentences, if someone is found using the forbidden sword art.


    "A threat? Lucas do you think your master is scared of something like a mere threat? Let me tell you something they knew I have this weird but they still can''t do anything against me, ask me why?"


    "Why Master?"


    An arrogant smirkes to Yato''s face.


    "Because I''m strongest."

 Chapter 252: Infernal Demonic Art [1]

    Yato''s confident assertion echoed in the air, his demeanour unyielding. As the aftermath of the forbidden sword art''s demonstration lingered, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and trepidation in the face of his raw power.


    "But Master," I hesitated, "if you''re the strongest, why bother with such a dangerous and forbidden sword art? What purpose does it serve?"


    Yato''s gaze bore into mine, his eyes reflecting both the weight of history and the determination of one who had faced the shadows. "Lucas, it''s forbidden because this sword was linked to demons the sword art itself isn''t dangerous but to learn this sword users must have an undying will if they can''t have that they will never be able to learn it."


    "As I mentioned, strengthes in various forms," Yato continued, his voice carrying the weight of experience. "This forbidden sword art, linked to demons and requiring an undying will, is not a power to be wielded recklessly. It demands discipline, resilience, and an unwaveringmitment to the cause."


    His exnation shed light on the inherent challenges and risks associated with mastering the forbidden sword art. I listened intently, realizing that the potency of such a technique was intricately tied to the character and determination of its wielder.


    "Lucas, the purpose of mastering this art goes beyond personal strength. It serves as a safeguard against the shadows that lurk in the corners of our world," Yato exined. "By understanding and controlling this power, one can navigate the delicate bnce between light and darkness, protecting what is cherished."


    I absorbed Yato''s words, recognizing that the forbidden sword art wasn''t just a tool of destruction; it was a symbol of mastery over formidable forces and a means to uphold a greater purpose.


    "But Master, if this art is so closely tied to demons, doesn''t it carry inherent risks? Could it not be a gateway to darker paths?" I inquired, curious about the potential consequences of delving into such forbidden realms.


    Yato''s eyes gleamed with a solemn wisdom. "Indeed, Lucas. The forbidden sword art walks a fine line, and the risk of sumbing to darker influences is ever-present. That''s why the undying will it demands is crucial¡ªa will to resist and ovee the temptations that may arise."


    He paused, allowing the gravity of his words to sink in. "In the right hands, this art can be a beacon of hope, a force to reckon with. But in the wrong hands, it can unleash chaos and turmoil."


    "What is the name of this demonic sword art, master?"  I asked, slightly in awe.


    "It''s Infernal Demonic Art."


    Yato''s revtion of the demonic sword art''s name, "Infernal Demonic Art," resonated in the air. The very essence of the forbidden technique seemed to be encapsted in its ominous title.


    "Infernal Demonic Art," I repeated, the words carrying a weight that matched the gravity of our conversation. The name alone conveyed a sense of both power and peril.


    "Master, how did you develop the undying will required for this art?" I inquired, curious about the personal journey that led Yato to master such a formidable and forbidden skill.


    A contemtive expression crossed Yato''s face as he delved into his past. "Lucas, developing an undying will isn''t a singr event; it''s a lifelong pursuit. My journey involved facing the demons within myself, confronting fears, and enduring challenges that pushed me to the brink."


    He continued, "The undying will needed for the Infernal Demonic Art is forged in the crucible of one''s own experiences and choices. It''s amitment to uphold principles and protect those who cannot defend themselves."


    As Yato spoke, the wind carried a whisper of the untold stories that shaped his formidable character. The mastery of the forbidden sword art was not just a testament to magical prowess but a reflection of the resilience and determination embedded in his very being.


    "Lucas, the path of mastering such arts is a lonely one. It requires solitude, introspection, and a constant vignce against the encroaching darkness," Yato said, his eyes conveying the weight of his words.


    "Master, I want to know why did you show me [Infernal Demonic Art]?" I have my guess but I want confirmation from him first.


    Yato''s blue eyes met mine for a moment there was silence "Lucas do you want to be strong,?"


    "I want to."


    "Are you willing to go against anything to be strong? Even against world government?"


    "I am."


    I don''t want to feel helpless against anything that is beyond my control. There were many times I wished that things go my way but that wasn''t the case because I wasn''t strong enough to do anything.


    Yato''s gaze bore into mine, a flicker of approval in his eyes. "Then, Lucas, the reason I showed you the Infernal Demonic Art is simple¡ªit''s a glimpse into the path of strength you seek. The power to defy the constraints of the world, to challenge the established norms, and to be a force that shapes destiny rather than being shaped by it."


    As he spoke, a sense of purpose and determination welled within me. The Forbidden Sword Art wasn''t just a disy of raw power; it was an invitation to a journey of self-discovery, resilience, and the pursuit of strength.


    "Lucas," Yato continued, "strength isn''t just about the physical prowess or magical abilities. It''s about forging an unyielding will, standing firm in the face of adversity, and carving your destiny."


    I nodded, absorbing his words, feeling a newfound resolve. "Master, I want to walk this path. I want to learn the Infernal Demonic Art and be strong."


    Yato''s stoic expression softened into a rare smile. "Very well, Lucas. The journey ahead is fraught with challenges, but with an unwavering will, you shall navigate the shadows and emerge stronger."


    "Now close your eyes," Yato said as he walked toward me I closed my eyes and tapped my forehead


    Immediately I felt my mind turn nk as a flood of information rushed into my mind.


    Watching me getting overwhelmed by the information Yayo smiled


    By the time I managed to sort out all of the information inside of my head, I was on my knees.

 Chapter 253: Infernal Demonic Art [2]

    As I knelt in the snow, my mind reeling from the influx of information, a whirlwind of sensations enveloped me. It was as if the very fabric of reality had shifted, and I found myself standing at the intersection of knowledge and mystery.


    Visions shed before my closed eyes¡ªancient symbols, arcane diagrams, and fragments of incantations danced in a chaotic symphony within my consciousness. The weight of centuries pressed upon my shoulders as the secrets of the Infernal Demonic Art unfolded in my mind.


    A surge of power coursed through my veins, an energy both exhrating and overwhelming. It was as if the forbidden knowledge had imprinted itself onto the very core of my being. I could feel the essence of the art intertwining with my own, a fusion of magic and will.


    Yet, amidst the overwhelming torrent, a strange sense of rity emerged. The chaos gradually gave way to understanding, like deciphering anguage previously unknown. Each piece of information found its ce, forming a mosaic ofprehension.


    I opened my eyes, and the world around me transformed. The snowy mountains appeared crisper, the air carried a subtle charge, and I felt an unspoken connection to the magical forces that surrounded us. Yato stood before me, a silent witness to my initiation into the mysteries of the Infernal Demonic Art.


    [You have gained new sword art.]


    [Sword art name:- Infernal Demonic Art.]


    [Grade:- 5*]


    As the notifications resonated within my newfound awareness, a profound realization settled in¡ªthe Infernal Demonic Art had be an integral part of my magical repertoire. The grade 5* designation echoed with significance, signifying the depth and potency of the forbidden sword art I now possessed.


    I nced at Yato, a silent acknowledgement passing between mentor and apprentice. The weight of responsibility hung in the air, a reminder that this power was not merely a tool but a force to be wielded with discernment and purpose.


    Yato spoke, his voice a gentle reverberation in the ethereal currents that surrounded us. "Lucas, the Infernal Demonic Art is now yours tomand. Remember, its strength lies not just in the mastery of its techniques but in the wisdom to discern when to wield its power."


    I nodded, a sense of gratitude mingled with the gravity of the moment.


    "Can I try it now?" I asked Yato, my voice was full of excitement.


    Well, no one can me this for the first time I got hands with grade 5* sword art and this demon sword at the top of that.


    "Try it? Are you an idiot? Your body won''t be able to withstand the power of this sword art right now."


    Ah, right this is not normal sword art it''s forbidden for a reason.


    "Before you use that sword art you have to get your body and swordsmanship trained to the next level."


    "And how are we going to do that?"


    "By practice of course! Take out your sword now Lucas."


    "I don''t have it," I replied, shaking my head. "It broke while I was battling those Frost w Bears."


    "I see," Yato said, stroking his chin. He then nced at the sword he was holding and then tossed it towards me.


    "Aghuk!" I shrieked in surprise as I caught it and started inspecting it.


    "As I said before, this sword also belonged to that demon the one I got [Infernal Demonic Art.] It''s a legendary rank artefact."


    =====


    Item: Sword (Artifact)


    Rank: Legendary (S)


    Name: Sinister Of Sword


    Description: This de is forged by a demon called Nihilus. He belonged to a lineage of demons known for their mastery of dark arts.


    de Enchantment:- [Blood Drain]


    Enchantment Description: "This de can drain the de of the opponent after a single cut, The more de offered, the more powerful it bes.


    =====


    With the legendary sword, "Sinister Of Sword," now in my possession, its ominous enchantment, [Blood Drain], added a newyer ofplexity to my arsenal. The de''s potential to absorb the essence of other des through a single cut intrigued and unsettled me simultaneously.


    "Lucas, the [Sinister Of Sword] is not just a tool for striking down opponents. It requires finesse and a deep connection between the wielder and the de," Yato advised, his eyes focused on the legendary artefact.


    "Th-Thank you, master!" As my gaze swept over the item description screen in front of me, I earnestly thanked Yato.


    "Don''t mention it," Yato waved his hand dismissively, a slight smile present on his face before his expression quickly got back to normal, and he yelled again. "Now, ready your weapon!"


    Following his instructions, I gripped the sword  tightly and lifted it, pointing its de at Yato.


    "No matter how exceptional your weapon may be, its true value only lies in its purpose," Yato stated.


    "What''s a weapon''s purpose?" I asked.


    "To bring about death, of course."Yato answered. "If you can''t use your weapon to bring death, you may as well not wield it."


    Shing¡ª!!


    With a swift motion, Yato drew his katana from its sheath, and the sound of steel slicing through the air resounded.


    At Yato''s words, I nodded and tightened my grip on my sword.


    Having expressed his thoughts, Yato flexed his knees, assuming a swordsman stance.


    He then drew a circle around himself in the snow with his leg and said, "Start by attacking me head-on. Don''t hold back and don''t use mana. Come at me with the intent to kill. If you don''t make a single hit on me then you won''t get anything to eat as long as we trained here."


    I took a deep breath, the cold air filling my lungs as I prepared to face Yato inbat. Gripping the legendary sword, "Sinister Of Sword," I embraced its weight, feeling the resonance between the de and the essence of the forbidden arts coursing through me.


    Without hesitation, I lunged forward, my movements swift and focused. The snow beneath my feet crunched as I closed the distance, intent on executing a precise strike. Yato, however, moved with an almost ethereal grace, effortlessly sidestepping my attack.


    "Too slow," he remarked, his voice cutting through the air. "Speed alone won''t bring death. Your strikes need purpose, a clear intent to ovee your opponent."

 Chapter 254: Sparring Session

    Without hesitation, I lunged forward, my movements swift and focused. The snow beneath my feet crunched as I closed the distance, intent on executing a precise strike. Yato, however, moved with an almost ethereal grace, effortlessly sidestepping my attack.


    "Too slow," he remarked, his voice cutting through the air. "Speed alone won''t bring death. Your strikes need purpose, a clear intent to ovee your opponent."


    ''Damnit if only I could mana right now but he forbids me to use it.''


    I turned back and ran at him at full speed with Sin Of Sword in my hand.


    Cling, Cling, Cling¡ª!!


    The entire snowy meadow resonated with the resounding sh of cold, hard steel as our weapons collided.


    Though the sun hung high in the sky, the air was still an icy chill in the snowy southern mountains.


    I used every ounce of my strength and unleashed an unrelenting barrage of sword shes upon Yato, determined to push him out of the circle he drew on the ground.


    Yet, with effortless and masterful movements, Yatoo redirected, parried, or blocked each of my sword strikes with his Katana.


    It was frustrating¡ªto channel every bit of strength I had in me into my sh, only for them not to end up connecting!


    Finally, for the fifth time maybe, I ran out of patience.


    Cling¡ª!!


    As soon as Yato deflected another one of my strikes, I flicked my right wrist twice and pulled my hidden de before rushing in on him for closebat.


    Since he had used his sword to push my sword away, he wouldn''t have enough time to bring it back to position and strike me with it.


    He is wide open right now!


    With a swift flick of my wrist, the hidden de emerged, catching Yato off guard amid his deflection. I closed the distance, aiming to exploit the momentary vulnerability and strike in close quarters.


    The icy wind carried a faint whisper of my movement as I lunged forward, the Sinister Of Sword held with lethal intent. However, Yato''s reflexes were as sharp as his de. In a seamless motion, he shifted his stance, bringing his katana back into y to intercept my close-range assault.


    Our des shed again, the sound reverberating in the snowy meadow. Yato''s eyes bore into mine, his stoic expression undisturbed by the surprise attack. It became apparent that my attempts to catch him off guard were met with unwaveringposure.


    "Close-quartersbat requires more than just speed, Lucas," Yato remarked, his voice steady. "It demands an understanding of your opponent''s movements and a mastery of both offence and defence."


    I gritted my teeth, acknowledging the truth in his words. The Sinister Of Sword, with its [Blood Drain] enchantment, yearned for the essence of an opponent''s de, but Yato''s skilful manoeuvres thwarted my attempts to exploit this feature.


    With a subtle twist of his katana, Yato disarmed my hidden de, sending it scattering in the snow. A moment of frustration washed over me, but it was quickly reced by determination.


    "Your weapon is an extension of yourself. Learn its intricacies, feel its rhythm, and let it be an ally in your journey," Yato advised, his gaze unwavering.


    I nodded, absorbing the lesson. The sh of des resumed, each movement deliberate and calcted. Yato''s guidance echoed in my mind as I sought to harmonize with the Sinister Of Sword, to understand its nuances beyond its enchantments.


    "How did you block my hidden de?"


    "Oh, that? It''s just pure weapon-handling skills," Yato replied with a casual shrug.


    "Weapon handling skills?" My forehead wrinkled with a frown.


    The silver-haired instructor borated, "It refers to the way one wields their weapon in harmony with their body. It''s about understanding not just the physical aspects of your weapon but also its essence,"


    Yato continued his exnation. The rtionship between you and your weapon should be seamless, an extension of your own movements and intent.


    As Yato spoke, he picked up my hidden de from the snow, examining it with a critical eye. "Your hidden de is a tool with its own characteristics. To utilize it effectively, you must attune yourself to its weight, bnce, and the mechanics of its deployment."


    I absorbed his words, realizing that there was more tobat than mere strength and speed.


    During our spar a few days ago at the academy, and even now, Yato deliberately allowed me to believe I couldnd a strike on him, only to swiftly snatch away that fleeting hope a few secondster.


    It was to show me¨C No, to emphasize the vast discrepancy in our skill levels. He just wanted to make the hierarchy between us clear.


    He wanted me to know why he''s my master, and I''m his disciple.


    If he actually wanted to end that spar between us that day, he could''ve done it with a single swing of his sword.


    I see it now. Even though I knew how strong his was from the Lucas memory, I can see it now with my own eyes¡­


    From the very beginning, it should''ve been clear to me¡­


    Yato and I are in entirely different leagues.


    ¡­Will there evere a day when I can surpass him?


    With a renewed understanding of the vast gap in skill between Yato and me, a mixture of determination and frustration fueled my movements. As the cold winds continued to whip through the snowy meadow, I braced myself for the ongoing sh of des.


    Yato, perceptive as ever, noticed the shift in my demeanor. "Your journey as a swordsman is not about immediate victory, Lucas. It''s a gradual ascent, each encounter a step forward. Embrace the challenge, and let it shape your growth."


    His words resonated with a truth that extended beyond the present skirmish. The hierarchy between master and disciple wasn''t just a reflection of our current abilities; it was a marker of the path I had yet to tread.


    The Sinister Of Sword in my grip pulsed with a subdued energy, a reminder of its forbidden enchantments and the depths of power it held. Even as I sparred with Yato, I couldn''t help but wonder about the mysteries concealed within the Infernal Demonic Art.


    In the midst of our exchange, Yato smoothly shifted from a defensive stance to an offensive one, each strike precise and calcted. It was a dance of des, an intricate performance where every move had a purpose.


    As we continued, Yato suddenly disengaged, creating a brief opening. Seizing the opportunity, I unleashed a series of rapid strikes, attempting to break through his guard. However, Yato effortlessly evaded and countered, leaving me once again on the defensive.


    "Patience, Lucas. Impatience leads to vulnerability. Mastering the art of the sword requiresposure and strategic thinking," Yato advised, his voice cutting through the rhythm of our sh.


    I took a moment to absorb his wisdom, adjusting my stance and calming the impatience that had crept into my movements. The Sinister Of Sword felt like an extension of my very essence, and with a newfound focus, I prepared for the next exchange.


    As the spar continued, the sun began its descent, casting long shadows across the snowy terrain. Each sh of des echoed through the mountains, a testament to the ongoing struggle for mastery.


    Finally, Yato stepped back, signaling the end of our sparring session. The silence that followed was punctuated only by our steady breaths, a contrast to the intensity that had filled the meadow.

 Chapter 255: The Sword of Madness

    ===Status Window===


    Name: Lucas DarkHeart


    Rank: E+


    Strength: E+


    Agility: E+


    Stamina: E+


    Intelligence: E+


    Mana Capacity: E+


    Luck: E+


    Charm: D+


    -] Profession :


    [Swordsmanship lvl.4]


    [Archery lvl.2]


    --] Martial arts:


    [Movement Art: Ster Stride Grade 3


    The Ster Stride, a graceful and agile movement technique that harnessed the energy of celestial bodies, was divided into four distinct parts, each with its unique name and power:


    Click to expand ]


    [Sword art: Celestial Parry:- Grade 3


    Celestial Parry is a high-level sword art that focuses on defence and counterattacks. The Grade 3 version builds upon the previous versions, incorporating advanced techniques for more effectivebat. It is a versatile technique that allows the user to block, deflect, and counter enemy attacks with precision.


    Click to Expand.]


    Sword Art:- [Grade 3:- Phnx Guardian Form] Phnx Guardian Form allows the user to create an imprable barrier with their sword, capable of withstanding powerful attacks. The defensive stance provides enhanced protection against both physical and magical assaults, making it a formidable choice for those prioritizing defence inbat.


    Click to Expand]


    [Sword Art:- Grade 5* Infernal Demonic Art]


    First Form:  **The Sword of Madness.**


    In this form, the user will realise 100 strikes rapidly on the opponent. Was strike will be stronger than before.


    Second Form: **Abyssal Embrace**


    In this form, the Infernal Demonic Sword draws upon the abyssal energies, enveloping the user in an ethereal shroud. Each strike carries a shadowy resonance, sapping the opponent''s strength and leaving them vulnerable. The sword''s malevolent presence instils fear, heightening the psychological impact of the onught.


    Third Form: **Ephemeral Eclipse**


    The Infernal Demonic Sword enters a state of ephemeral existence, bing a shadowy blur in the hands of the user. Strikes from this form leave lingering echoes, disorienting the opponent. The sword seems to transcend the boundaries of reality, making it challenging for the adversary to predict and defend against the swift and elusive assaults.


    Fourth Form: **Sword of Death**


    In its ultimate manifestation, the Infernal Demonic Sword bes the harbinger of doom. With a single, precise strike, it taps into the essence of mortality. The de channels dark forces to induce instant death upon contact with the opponent.


    The very presence of this form instils a chilling aura, and its lethality is unmatched, making it a weapon of ultimate consequence in the hands of the wielder.


    --] Skills :


    [{G} Mana Eyes]


    [Mana Eyes] was a skill that offered unique benefits. It allowed the user to perceive the flow of mana in their surroundings. It also enhances user eyesight.


    [Shadow Control]  [B rank]


    Skill Type:- Passive


    Description:- [Your shadow is more independent than most. It is an invaluable helper. Your shadow moves at yourmand, capable of performing simple tasks, providing reconnaissance, and even aiding inbat.]


    -------------------


    "Woah"


    Looking at Infernal Demonic Art I couldn''t help but exim in delight. This is my first time seeing such sword art.


    And top of that the fourth form [Infernal Demonic Art] The sword of death is the deadliest of all...


    I''m sure Yato must have used the fourth form to cut the mountain peak in the signal strike.


    I''m getting goosebumps just imagine what would be like if I mastered the Fourth form of [Infernal Demonic Art]. I could easily kill any enemy in the signal strike.


    But of course, I have to hide this sword from others, it''s forbidden sword art for a reason.


    "Shall I try the first move right now?" I muttered to myself as I gazed at [Sword of madness] the first form of [Infernal Demonic Art].


    I looked at the exit of the cave and found that there was not any Yato standing there.


    "I''m sure I could do that at least for now."


    "First form of [Infernal Demonic Art]:- Sword of madness." Holding my new sword in my hand I activated the first form.


    Insanely I felt my mind was going mad. I just wanted to destroy anything that stood in my path.


    A dark red hue glow appears all over my body, swallowing in whole.


    Countless movements were drawn in my head.


    Weird and strange sword forms.


    However, seeing the road in front of me and driving on it werepletely different matters. I didn''t have a deep understanding of the Infernal Demonic Art yet. If I tried to show off the swordsmanship like this, my body would only tear like a crow-tit chasing a stork.


    ''If it''ll be torn anyway.''


    Therefore, this came to mind.


    ''It should be torn properly.''


    Images of my past enemy before me. Gorge, Samuel, The titan shifter demon, the blonde woman from ''New Sun'', Tony Stark, the fallen human.''


    In front of them, I felt hopeless but not anymore.


    I swung my sword while painting them in my mind, one after another.


    To open the path to the demonic arts.


    I''d witnessed groans and screams while surviving in this novel thus far. The moaning and the screaming were always raw and vivid. I remembered these sounds as if I had just heard them a moment ago. Their voices coloured my heart.


    I recalled how Samuel was toying with me.


    "Fool."


    I recalled how I was about to die after getting attacked by Titan Shifter


    "Weakling."


    With that, I swung my sword.


    Slowly, not hurrying, step by step.


    I swung my sword, thinking of what I had to think.


    "You shoulde with us." the blonde woman from the ''New Sun'' Organization.


    "Ie to y with you."


    My sword moved faster and faster. The Infernal Demonic Art that I gained from my Yato took shape.


    "Stop." I heard Yato''s voice but ignored it, I wasn''t in my right state of mind.


    I just swung the sword full of hatred and madness inside of my mind.


    "Stop, Lucas."


    Again I ignored Master''s voice


    "I said STOP!"  Yato shouted and realised his mana-ranked pressure on Lucas''s body who was about to swing the sword for the tenth time.


    "Aga!"


    Lucas screamed in pain as kneeled to the ground and stopped his sword art movement.


    If Lucas was right state of mind he would have noticed that his body was in a mess, not from Yato mana pressure but because of the first form of  Infernal Demonic Art, the sword of madness.

 Chapter 256: STOP

    "I said STOP!"  Yato shouted and realised his mana-ranked pressure on Lucas''s body who was about to swing the sword for the tenth time.


    "Aga!"


    Lucas screamed in pain as kneeled to the ground and stopped his sword art movement.


    If Lucas was right state of mind he would have noticed that his body was in a mess, not from Yato mana pressure but because of the first form of  Infernal Demonic Art, the sword of madness.


    Lucas gasped for breath, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he struggled against the overwhelming influence of the first form of the Infernal Demonic Art. The dark red glow gradually receded, leaving behind an exhausted swordsman grappling with the aftermath of his unleashed madness.


    Yato approached his expression a mix of concern and sternness. "Lucas, the first form of the Infernal Demonic Art is not something to be taken lightly. It taps into the darker aspects of your emotions, and if not controlled, it can lead to destructive consequences."


    Lucas, still panting, managed to nod, his mind slowly regaining rity. The echoes of the past adversaries he envisioned in his frenzied state lingered in his thoughts.


    "You must learn to master these forms with discipline and restraint," Yato continued, his gaze piercing. "Your emotions are a powerful force, but they should not control you. Channel that energy purposefully, or it can consume you."


    The weight of Yato''s words settled on Lucas, a stark reminder of the responsibility that came with wielding such forbidden arts. He had glimpsed the potential of the Infernal Demonic Art, but he also understood the risks inherent in its usage.


    "I... I need to learn control," Lucas admitted, his voice reflecting a mix of determination and realization.


    Yato nodded approvingly. "Indeed. Each form of the Infernal Demonic Art demands a different aspect of control. The first form tests your mental fortitude. As you progress, remember that mastering these arts is not just about raw power but about mastering yourself."


    With a deep breath, Lucas rose from his kneeling position, the glow of madnesspletely dissipated. He sheathed the Infernal Demonic Sword, the dark weapon now a silent testament to the untamed power it held.


    "I also tell you before but to master Infernal Demonic Sword you need undying will. You must not let Infernal Demonic Sword control you, also look at your body." Yato said as he pointed towards the body of Lucas.


    Blood was leaking from all over Lucas''s body.


    "The first form of Infernal Demonic Sword [The Sword Of Madness] required an intense amount of strength in the body because each strike is stronger than before so your body also needs to be stronger than before."


    Lucas swayed on his feet, the toll of the Sword of Madness evident in the blood seeping from numerous cuts and wounds. Yato''s words echoed in his mind¡ªthe demand for undying will and the reminder that mastering the Infernal Demonic Sword required not just mental control but physical strength.


    As Lucas attempted to steady himself, a wave of dizziness overcame him. The world around him blurred the cave''s walls and Yato''s figure became indistinct shapes in his weakening vision. The pain from his injuries intensified, each heartbeat a throbbing reminder of the strain he had subjected his body to.


    Yato swiftly moved to support Lucas, realizing the severity of his disciple''s condition. "Easy, Lucas. You pushed yourself beyond your limits. Rest now; recovery is part of the training."


    Lucas, his vision flickering, struggled to maintain consciousness. The cave''s echoes seemed distant, and the sensation of cold stone against his hands became fleeting and surreal. He felt Yato''s steady presence, grounding him amid his faltering reality.


    "Remember, mastering the Infernal Demonic Art is a journey, not a sprint," Yato''s voice resonated, a reassuring anchor in the disorienting haze. "Rest and recover, for the next steps require both strength and resilience."


    With those words, Lucas sumbed to the darkness, his consciousness slipping away as the world faded into a realm of dreams and shadows. The cave, Yato''s guidance, and the weight of the forbidden sword art became distant echoes, leaving Lucas in a state of reprieve.


    In the quiet of the cave, Yato carefullyid Lucas down, examining the injuries inflicted by the first form of the Infernal Demonic Sword. The crimson stains on Lucas''s clothing bore witness to the struggle between the sword''s madness and the fragile limits of the young swordsman''s body.


    As Yato tended to Lucas''s wounds, a solemn expression crossed his face. The journey to master the forbidden arts was fraught with challenges, and this was but a glimpse of the trials ahead. The Infernal Demonic Sword, with its formidable power, demanded not only mastery but sacrifice.


    In the stillness of the cave, Yato continued his vigil over his unconscious disciple.


    "I have told him before that he shouldn''t use it because his body is not ready for this but I guess young people don''t listen that much," Yato muttered as he looked at Lucas''s unconscious body.


    "Wait a minute! I''m young too!"


    Yato eximed in surprise. Yato is 29 years old right now and in a few months, he will be 30 years old.


    "Anyway, not that it matters anymore," Yato muttered and returned his attention to Lucas.


    "I''ve done it, haven''t I?" Yato mused aloud to himself.


    Indeed, he had truly taken on a disciple, a decision he never would have envisioned making in his entire life.


    To be perfectly honest, he couldn''t understand why he chose Lucas as his disciple.


    Sure the boy was talented, maybe as much as himself, if not more, but Yato still couldn''t understand what exactly made him want to take him under his wing.


    At the start, he is protecting Lucas because Headmaster Hera asked him, He also gets to know that the world government wants to experiment on Lucas''s body, to get to know his secrets.


    He doesn''t want Lucas to go through the same experience that he had when he was a kid, maybe that''s the reason he had taken Lucas under his wing.


    But there is more than that, Yato isn''t the type of person who makes rash decisions.


    Well, whatever. It doesn''t matter now.


    Whatever the reason, one thing was certain: he was now someone''s master.


    Thinking that, Yato couldn''t help but let out another sigh, "Haa."

 Chapter 257: There is a way

    A dull ache shot through my skull.


    I groaned again and rolled over, attempting to pull my pillow over my head to muffle the constant metal shing sound.


    But instead of my pillow, I came away with a handful of damp leaves.


    Frowning, I tried to sit up straight, but that simple act triggered an agonizing pain in my ribs.


    Moving my body also caused the insides of my head to slosh, making it harder for me to focus or even open my eyes.


    After a long struggle, I did manage to open my bleary eyes and used them to scan my surroundings through a bottle-ss blur.


    I recognized my surroundings after a little drowsy confusion. I remember now.


    I was using Infernal Demonic sword art, First Form: The Sword of Madness.


    But after swinging my sword two times, I don''t remember anything at all!


    What happened to me?


    The cave''s shadows danced in flickering candlelight, casting eerie shapes on the walls. The memories were fragmented, like shards of a broken mirror. I recalled the intense surge of power, the uncontroble frenzy of the Sword of Madness, and then... darkness.


    My body protested as I attempted to push myself into a sitting position. The air felt cold and damp, and the metallic scent of blood hung in the air. A quick survey revealed Yato nearby, focused on some task, his silver hair catching the dim light.


    "Master," I croaked, my voice hoarse. Yato nced over, his expression a mix of relief and concern.


    "Lucas, you''re awake. How do you feel?" he inquired, his tone carrying a measured calmness.


    "Like I went ten rounds with a Frost w Bear," I muttered, my attempt at humour hindered by the throbbing pain in my head.


    Yato''s eyes softened, and he approached, inspecting my injuries. "You pushed your limits with the Infernal Demonic Art. The Sword of Madness took its toll, both on your body and consciousness."


    Images of the frenzied sword swings shed in my mind. "I lost control...pletely?"


    Yato nodded, a sternness returning to his gaze. "The first form tests your mental fortitude. The fact that you cked out means there''s much to learn about harnessing that power."


    I winced as Yato examined my ribs. "You''ve got some cracked ribs, but nothing too serious. Rest and recovery are in order. The path to mastering these arts is paved with challenges, and we''ve just scratched the surface."


    A heavy sigh escaped me as I leaned back against the cave wall. The allure and danger of the Infernal Demonic Sword became clearer, a double-edged sword demanding not only skill but mastery over oneself.


    "I thought that first form would be not that dangerous but I guess I was wrong," I muttered to myself but Yato heard all the words.


    "Of course you were wrong. To perform Sword of Madness, you need a strong body and a strong mind. A strong body because it''s each strike is stronger than before and a strong mind because each strike you will strike it will control your emotions. So you better "So, you better learn quickly.


    The Infernal Demonic Art is a formidable ally, but it can turn against you if you don''t wield it with precision," Yato emphasized, his gaze unwavering.


    I nodded, absorbing his words, a newfound respect for the intricacies of the forbidden sword art settling in. The cave''s silence echoed with the weight of our training and the consequences of tapping into such potent forces.


    Yato continued, "The path ahead is challenging, Lucas. Each form of the Infernal Demonic Art presents its trials. To progress, you must master not only the techniques but also your inner demons."


    His words lingered in the air, and I sensed the gravity of the journey I had embarked upon. The allure of power was intoxicating, but the risks were equally profound.


    As Yato tended to my injuries, I couldn''t help but wonder about the others who might have attempted to master these arts before me. How many had sumbed to the darkness they unleashed? And what about Yato who hasplete mastery over Infernal Demonic Art in all forms, did he have to experience this too?


    I would ask someday.


    The metallic scent of blood persisted, a reminder of my recent ordeal. Yato''s healing arts gradually eased the pain in my ribs, but the internal bruises lingered, a testament to the toll taken by the Sword of Madness.


    "Rest now, Lucas," Yato advised a rare gentleness in his tone.


    I nodded, however, there was something I had to ask him first.


    "Master, how do I get my body ready for the sword of madness?"


    Yato looked at me put his hand on its chin and thought a bit and after a moment he said,


    "For me, I don''t have to read my body at all because I was way stronger than you are but the first thing you should do is strike 10,000 sword strikes in a day so your body will be familiar with the sword of madness."


    ''10,000 strikes a day? That incense, I don''t have that much time for this.''


    "Is there any faster way, master?"


    Yato considered my question, his gaze focused on some distant memory. After a moment, he spoke, "The path to mastering the Sword of Madness requires not just physical training but a deep connection with the essence of the art. There might be a more efficient way, but it will be more painful than what to are feeling right now."


    "Please tell me!"


    "Are you sure?"


    I nodded my head with determination as Yato asked.


    "There is a gravity chamber back at Nova Academy, all you have to do is set gravity ten times of Eatheria but let me tell you it would be more painful because you would be swinging your sword ten times of gravity and your body also take serious damage."


    ''Gulp.''


    I gulp as I hear the training regiment,


    ''There is no need to worry, Lucas I have I who would make potions for me. So I do have to worry.'' I said to myself.

 Chapter 258: Naive

    ''Gulp.''


    I gulp as I hear the training regiment,


    ''There is no need to worry, Lucas I have I who would make potions for me. So I don''t have to worry.'' I said to myself.


    Yato observed my resolve and continued, "Using the gravity chamber will elerate your physical training, but the strain on your body will be immense. It''s not a method for the faint-hearted, Lucas. You''ll need to endure both the mental and physical toll, and there''s a risk of severe injuries if not done cautiously."


    I took a deep breath, absorbing the weight of his words. The allure of a faster training method shed with the impending challenges it presented.


    "Are you up for it, Lucas?" Yato asked, his silver eyes searching mine.


    I nodded, determination burning within me. "I''ll do whatever it takes to master the Sword of Madness and be a formidable swordsman."


    Yato acknowledged my resolve with a solemn nod. "Very well. When We''ll return to Nova Academy, you''ll begin your training in the gravity chamber but for now, you should rest."


    I nodded my head as my eyes began to be heavy and soon I was asleep.


    ***


    The next morning, the fourth day of my training trip...


    Standing outside of the cave in a snowy field, I nce at Uato who is in front of me.


    There is still some pain in my body after trying to use the sword of madness, the first form of Infernal Demonic Art but it''s bearable after having a good night''s sleep and drinking two high-grade potions.


    ''I''m not going to use that sword art until I''m sure enough my body can withstand its pressure.'' I thought bitterly. The sword art was powerful, very powerful but my body wasn''t ready yet.


    "Lucas your senses are sharp?" Yato asked as he stretched his body.


    "They are," I said with confidence in my voice.


    After reincarnating in my novel, I made sure to keep my sense for anything, so I''m sure that they are pretty sharp enough.


    "Is that so? Well d to hear that." Saying that Yato vanished from his spot.


    And in the next moment


    -Boom!


    "khh¡­"


    Too fast!


    Caught off guard and because of how fast the attack was, I was unable to react on time causing me to groan out loud as I felt a couple of my ribs crack a little. Staggering back and clutching onto my chest, I started coughing.


    "Cough¡­cough¡­damn that hurts!"


    What the hell was that about? Attacking me so suddenly when I wasn''t even prepared.


    "Hey, why did you attack me so suddenly?" I asked Yato as I friend on the ground.


    Yato who appeared back in his position looked at me and chuckled slightly


    "Look like your senses aren''t as sharp as you im to be, Lucas."


    Damnit I still feel the pain from that kick of his.


    "Of course, they aren''t. You are just so...so..so..."


    "Cool? I know that." Yato cut me off in mid-sentence


    ''No! I mean he is cool but I won''t be saying it on his face.'' I thought so as I groaned and stood up on my legs.


    "Lucas, the world won''t wait for you to be prepared. In battles, surprises are a constant. You need to be ready for the unexpected," Yato said with a hint of amusement.


    I grumbled, still nursing my sore ribs, but deep down, I knew there was wisdom in his actions. The path of a swordsman wasn''t a stroll; it was a relentless journey filled with challenges.


    "Now, let''s try this again. Be prepared," Yato announced, his stance shifting into one of readiness.


    This time he wasn''t going to catch me off guard like before¡­


    "Naive"


    However, before I could react, appearing next to my ears and lightly whispering, I suddenly felt my body fly towards the other side.


    Bang¡ª!


    "khhh¡­"


    Feeling my back be numb due to my body impacting against the cave wall, it took me a couple of seconds to recover from my daze. Looking up, I soon found Yato''s blue eyes deeply staring at me from above.


    "You''re not using all of your senses. Don''t just rely on what you see in front of you and use your other senses. You rely too much on your sight and focus on your otsensesense too."


    "I see"


    What he said made sense.


    I thought my senses were sharp but I guess wrong, I relied too much on my eyesight, and I created a fatal weakness for myself.


    Had Yato not pointed this out to me today, I would''ve never learned of this.


    -Gulp! -Gulp!


    Taking out and flicking the lid of a potion open, I quickly downed it and proceeded to heal my injuries.


    Taking a stance, I stared intently at where Yato was. This time, rather than just staring at him, I also made sure to keep my ears alert.


    Combat training was tough but straightforward. After Yato exined what I needed to do, no words were exchanged between me and me. I instantly understood his intentions.


    "Let''s go again"


    Faintly smiling, Yato nodded his head in approval.


    "Good"


    Bang¡ª!


    Thus for the next two hours or so Yato ruthlessly beat me up like a sandbag. At the end of the two hours, I waspletely exhausted and covered in bruises. My face was beaten ck and blue and if not for the healing potions that Yato provided me every ten minutes or so, I would''ve long passed out.


    "Good, Lucas. Your endurance is improving, but there''s still much work to be done," Yato stated, looking at me with a hint of approval.


    I panted heavily, my body aching from the relentless training. Bruises adorned my skin like a warrior''s paint, and my muscles protested every move.


    Yato''s eyes scanned me, assessing the toll the training took. "Rest for a moment. Recovery is as crucial as the training itself."


    As I eased myself onto the cold ground, I couldn''t help but appreciate the gravity of Yato''s teachings. The physical and mental strain pushed me to my limits, but it was in those moments of vulnerability that growth urred.


    "Master, why is this training so brutal?" I questioned, still catching my breath.


    Yato, sitting nearby, regarded me with a calm intensity. "Brutal, yes, but necessary. Combat is unforgiving, and your body must be resilient. Each bruise, each ache ¨C they are reminders of your progress."


    His words resonated, and I nodded in acknowledgement. The path to mastery was indeed paved with the sweat and blood of relentless effort.


    "Lucas, the sword is an extension of your body, and your senses are the guides. This training is not just about physical prowess; it''s about forging a deep connection with your weapon and the world around you," Yato exined, his gaze piercing.


    I absorbed his wisdom, my mind clearing as I envisioned the intricate dance of de and senses. The snowy field became a canvas for the art ofbat, each movement a brushstroke in the painting of mastery.


    "Rest, but keep your mind sharp. We continue when you''re ready," Yato stated, rising to his feet.


    I nodded, grateful for the brief respite. The snowyndscape seemed to embrace the struggle, and as I closed my eyes, I visualized the fluidity Yato possessed, aiming to emte it in the battles toe.


    The training ground echoed with the whisper of the wind, a symphony of nature witnessing the journey of a swordsman striving for perfection.


    ***


    One hourter.


    After getting one hour''s rest Yato told me to do swords, saying that it would benefit me for the sword of madness art and he also wanted to see how I swing.


    Swish, Swish, Swish¡ª!!


    Performing swings came naturally to me. After all, it was something I had practised the most aftering to this world.


    Thises naturally to me because my profession is swordsmanship.


    I nodded my head as thinking his easy is this.


    In a remarkably short period, my swings began to be more precise and cleaner than before.


    Yes, there was no denying it now. My skills were undeniably improving.


    "No, no, no! You''ve got it all wrong!"


    ¡­Oh,e on! What now?!


    Yato walked up to me, As he came to stand before me, Yati bellowed, "You''re exerting too much strength in a single swing, causing a dy before you can transition into the next one!"


    "What does that mean?" I inquired in a confused tone.


    Yato let out a weary sigh, He then summoned a sleek ck spear into his hand.


    "Swing at me," Yatomanded, his tone leaving no room for hesitation.


    Still confused, Iplied with his instructions.


    Firmly gripping my sword, I raised it high before bringing it down in a powerful swing towards Yato.


    Swish¡ª!!


    But with ease, Yato sidestepped, evading my attack effortlessly.


    Kwish¡ª!!


    Before I could even process what had urred, I felt the cold edge of the de pressed against my neck.


    My gaze followed the de''s path, tracing it back to the shaft and the hands that held it.


    It was Yato.

 Chapter 259: Sixth Day

    "Swing at me," Yatomanded, his tone leaving no room for hesitation.


    Still confused, Iplied with his instructions.


    Firmly gripping my sword, I raised it high before bringing it down in a powerful swing towards Yato.


    Swish¡ª!!


    But with ease, Yato sidestepped, evading my attack effortlessly.


    Kwish¡ª!!


    Before I could even process what had urred, I felt the cold edge of the de pressed against my neck.


    My gaze followed the de''s path, tracing it back to the shaft and the hands that held it.


    It was Yato.


    "Your movements are too telegraphed. A skilled opponent would read them easily and counter. You must learn to flow seamlessly from one strike to the next without unnecessary pauses," Yato exined, withdrawing the de and resuming his stance.


    I frowned, realizing the truth in his words. My swingscked the fluidity and grace that Yato effortlessly disyed.


    "Watch closely."


    Yato began demonstrating a series of sword swings, each motion blending into the next with a rhythmic precision. It was a dance of steel, a symphony of strikes that seemed to defy the limitations of mere mortal movements.


    "Precision, speed, and adaptability. That''s what you need to focus on. Let your body move as an extension of your will," Yato instructed.


    I nodded, absorbing his guidance, and attempted to emte the seamless transitions he demonstrated. Swinging my sword again, I aimed for a more fluid motion, each strike leading naturally to the next.


    Swish, Swish, Swish¡ª!


    Despite my efforts, the improvement was incremental. Yato observed silently, his discerning eyes following every move.


    "You''re getting there, Lucas. But it requires more practice. Swordsmanship is an art, not just brute strength. Let the de be an extension of your being," Yato advised.


    I continued practising, the snowy field echoing with the sound of shing des. Each swing brought me closer to the elusive fluidity Yato embodied.


    After a prolonged session, Yato signalled for a break. "Your progress ismendable, but remember, mastering the sword requires patience and dedication."


    As I caught my breath, I couldn''t shake off the determination to refine my swordsmanship.


    ***


    The sixth day of training trip...


    ''Dammit''


    I can''t go on like this. In thest two Yato worked to my core, first I had to swing my sword like 20,000 times each 10,000 a day.


    I bearly managed to do that and after that, we would spar with each other hand to hand so my sense could be improved and then I refined my sportsmanship, Like how to hold a sword. How to block it and how to sh the sword.


    It was very basic training but for me, it was very hard because I hadn''t done anything like that before maybe old Lucas knew every basic of swordsmanship but I wasn''t old Lucas.


    Anyway, after doing all of that I only receive like 4 hours of sleep and one cup of noodles to eat.


    I''m very tired, Yato sure is very strict when ites to training.


    Currently, we are again doing training out in snowy field mountains.


    I don''t have the strength to do so but I was doing it anyway.


    Laying down on the cold floor panting, I turned my head to the right where Yato''s figure could be seen holding onto arge metal staff. Seeing this, I pleaded.


    "Huff¡­huff¡­huff¡­Master, please let me rest!"


    Hearing my plea, Yato ignored me and proceeded to lightly sway the metal staff on his shoulder as he shook his head and said.


    "Nope, not now. I''ll give you rest for a few minutes after this session is over."


    " Ghhh¡­damn it!"


    Helpless, I could only lift my tired body up and once again prepared myself to be subjected to Yato''s merciless beating.


    -nk!


    "khh¡­"


    As soon as I stood up, without giving me a chance to recover, Yato appeared before me and horizontally swung the staff in his hand. As he swung his staff, hurtling in my direction''s metal body split the air apart.


    "huup!"


    Seeing the staff move, without hesitation, I ducked my body down and avoided it within a hairbreadth.


    "Not bad but not good enough"


    Seeing me dodge his attack, a faint smile appeared on Yato''s lips as he suddenly halted his movement mid-swing and swung the staff downwards. Seeing this, I helplessly mumbled.


    "¡­that''s cheating"


    -Bang!


    Thest thing I heard was the sound of the staff splitting the air before a tremendous force hit my back causing me to fall face-first on the snowy ground.


    -Dank!


    "Gaaaahhh!"


    Hitting the ground, a painful groan escaped from my mouth as I clenched my fists and tried my best to withhold the pain.


    ¡­it hurt like hell.


    Lying face-first in the snow, every muscle in my body protested against the relentless training. I felt the cold seeping through my clothes, contrasting with the burning pain from the impact of Yato''s staff.


    "You must learn to adapt, Lucas. Battles are unpredictable, and you won''t always have the luxury of facing straightforward attacks," Yato''s voice echoed his words a reminder of the harsh reality ofbat.


    With a deep breath, I pushed myself up, determined to continue. Yato''s relentless training methods were gruelling, but they were shaping me into a swordsman far beyond what I once was.


    "Enough for now," Yato dered, signalling a temporary respite. I gratefully slumped onto the snowy ground, feeling the cold seep into my bones.


    "Master, why such intense training?" I questioned, curiosityced with exhaustion.


    Yato sat down beside me, his gaze fixed on the snowy expanse. "In the world you''ve entered, strength is the currency of survival. The Infernal Demonic Arts demand not only skill but a body and mind honed to perfection. This training prepares you for the challenges ahead."


    I nodded, absorbing the gravity of his words. The stakes were high, and my journey was just beginning. Yato continued, "Rest now, but remember, the path to mastery is a continuous climb. There''s always a higher peak to reach."


    As the wind whispered through the mountains, carrying the chill of the snowyndscape, I closed my eyes, acknowledging the truth in Yato''s teachings. The snowy field became a silent witness to the transformation, as the swordsman within me embraced the relentless pursuit of perfection.

 Chapter 260: Seventh Day

    Today marks the seventh day since our arrival on this western mountain range.


    "Haaah! Haaah! Haha!"


    If it sounds like I was tired, it''s because I was tired.


    The reason, you ask? Well, I had been running up and down the mountain all day long.


    And as if that weren''t enough, I had also subjected myself to perform one thousand blocks, parries, thrusts, and shes before doing this.


    My body ached, muscles screaming with every step I took.


    Fatigue seeped into my bones, and my eyes burned in this cold wind pressing against my face as I logged uphill.


    All I want to do is to return to my apartment and copse onto my bed! I want to lie down and just sleep!


    And of course, I want to eat some food, like real food. Yato just give me one cup of noodles a day and he eats meat.


    I tried toin several times to him but every time he said that I had to beat him up in a sparring session then he would let me eat some meat, and then I had to eat cup noodles.


    Grrrrrr¡ª!


    Ugh! Just the mere thought of food has triggered another hungry growl from my stomach.


    These days, our practice sessions have be an endless marathon.


    We don''t even take that many breaks between training anymore. From dawn till dusk, all I do is swing my sword trying to perfect my basics and exercise!


    If I happened to pass out, Yato would give me a stamina potion to revive my energy, and we would return to training again.


    If I ran out of mana, he would give me a mana potion which would help me replenish my mana pool.


    If I became too slow or sluggish, Yato would critique my movements and push me harder. There was no escape from the relentless cycle of training.


    "Haaah! Haaah! Haha!"


    Despite the fatigue, I pressed on. The mountain air was crisp, and the snow-covered terrain stretched endlessly. Each step echoed with the determination to ovee my physical limits.


    Yato, always a step ahead, observed my struggle. "Lucas, your endurance is improving, but true strength lies in pushing beyond your perceived limits. Embrace the challenge, for it is the crucible that forges resilience."


    His words spurred me on, driving me to find strength in exhaustion. The sword, an extension of my will, became apanion in this relentless dance of discipline.


    As we reached a teau, Yato called for a brief halt. I seized the opportunity to catch my breath, the mountain wind cooling the sweat on my forehead.


    Seeing the state I''m in, Yato gave me a [Stamina recovery potion] and said, "Drink this, Lucas. It''ll help replenish your stamina and give you a moment of respite."


    Gratefully, I epted the potion and downed it in one gulp. The effects were immediate, a surge of revitalizing energy coursing through my fatigued body. The weariness didn''t vanish, but it became more manageable.


    "Thank you, Master," I said, my voice reflecting both exhaustion and gratitude.


    Yato nodded, his eyes reflecting a mix of acknowledgement and expectation. "You''re progressing well, but the journey to mastery is relentless. Now, let''s resume our training."


    With a renewed sense of determination, I rose to my feet, the potion''s effects rekindling the fire within me. Yato, everposed, led the way as we ventured further into the mountainous terrain.


    The training continued, each swing of the sword carving a path toward proficiency. The mountain, a silent witness, echoed with the sh of des and the rhythmic steps of a swordsman honing his craft.


    ''I wonder what is going on in the academy?'' I thought as I ran behind Yato in the cold mountain.


    ''By this time I''m sure he would have received another duel challenge.'' I couldn''t help but smirk.


    Those who challenge him are idiots. Because of what happens at Silva City Adrian bes much more popr and some young arrogant master doesn''t like this.


    Who are these young arrogant masters? Of course students from [2-Hero-1], first year students of ss number two.


    Well, it doesn''t matter if Adrian is going to win anyway.


    ''But it would be nice to see their ass get beaten by Adrian.''


    "Pace up Lucas!" Yato shouted as he pushed forward, his figure almost disappearing in the snowyndscape.


    "Haaah! Haaah! Right behind you, Master!" I responded, picking up my pace to keep up with Yato''s relentless stride.


    The mountain path twisted and turned, challenging our stamina and focus. Yato''s form remained a distant goal, an elusive target urging me to push beyond my limits.


    As we ascended, the air grew thinner, and the biting cold pierced through my worn-out clothes. The exertion and harsh conditions intensified the physical strain, but Yato''s unwavering presence propelled me forward.


    "Endurance isn''t just about physical strength, Lucas. It''s a harmony of body, mind, and spirit. Find that bnce, and you''ll endure even the harshest trials," Yato''s voice echoed through the mountain winds, carrying wisdom with each word.


    His teachings resonated within me, merging with the rhythmic sound of our footsteps on the snow. The journey wasn''t merely a climb up a mountain; it was a pilgrimage to self-discovery and mastery.


    We reached a precipice, the panoramic view of the mountain range unfolding before us. Yato halted, allowing a moment of contemtion.


    ''Maybe the fight might already be started against Adrian and the one who challenged him...what was his name again? I forget it.'' I thought as I took a moment to catch my breath.


    ***


    Nova City, Nova Academy training ground.


    loud cheering reverberated across the ce as students could be seen leaning on the handrails of the arena grounds excitedly talking to one another as they all had their eyes glued towards a certain tform below them.


    Emma and Evelyn sitting sides also nced at the tform, toward Adrian''s standing figure.


    "Why I''m sitting here with you?" Evelyn asked as she nced at Adrian.


    "C''mon, it''s not that bad thing. Let''s see how the match will unfold." Emma''s said excitedly to Evelyn.


    Evelyn just rolled her eyes at Emma being a fan girl over Adrian, but she knew she couldn''tin about it after all she was also the same at some time in past.


    Thinking of her past Evelyn thought about Lucas.


    ''When is that idioting anyway?'' There was so much she wanted to ask him, for example, what was he doing at Evergreen n.


    She had tried to ask Isabe but she didn''t answer anything.


    "Look it''s starting," Emma said bringing Evelyn''s attention back to Adrian.


    The duel was starting.

 Chapter 261: Friendly Match

    Nova City, Nova Academy training ground.


    loud cheering reverberated across the ce as students could be seen leaning on the handrails of the arena grounds excitedly talking to one another as they all had their eyes glued towards a certain tform below them.


    Emma and Evelyn sitting sides also nced at the tform, toward Adrian''s standing figure.


    "Why I''m sitting here with you?" Evelyn asked as she nced at Adrian.


    "C''mon, it''s not that bad thing. Let''s see how the match will unfold." Emma''s said excitedly to Evelyn.


    Evelyn just rolled her eyes at Emma being a fan girl over Adrian, but she knew she couldn''tin about it after all she was also the same at some time in past.


    Thinking of her past Evelyn thought about Lucas.


    ''When is that idioting anyway?'' There was so much she wanted to ask him, for example, what was he doing at Evergreen n.


    She had tried to ask Isabe but she didn''t answer anything.


    "Look it''s starting," Emma said bringing Evelyn''s attention back to Adrian.


    The duel was starting.


    Adrian stood confidently on the tform, his eyes focused on his opponent. The arena was filled with an anticipatory hush as the duel between Adrian and his challenger was about tomence.


    The challenger, a first-year student from [2-Hero-1], exuded an air of arrogance, confident in his abilities. The tension in the air was palpable as both students prepared for the sh.


    "By the way what was the name of Adrian''s opponent?" Evelyn asked as she gazed at Adrian''s opponent, Wearing a sky blue uniform, the youth was currently arrogantly looking down on Adrian as he insulted him from below the stage.


    Hearing Evelyn''s question, Emma nced at Adrian''s opponent, "His name is Rick Lace and he is at E rank and he is at [2-Hero-1], also he uses a war hammer. "


    "I see. But why did he challenge Adrian to duel?" Evelyn couldn''t help but ask.


    "I don''t know, we were at the cafeteria then he suddenly shows before us and challenges Adrian."


    Emma knew the reason, in fact,  Evelyn also knew the reason sinceing back from Silva City Adrian''s poprity skyrocketed there were many rumours about him going, also not after Adrian was taken as a disciple was Headmaster of Nova Academy.


    In simple words, many were jealous of him and could not help but beat him up that''s why they challenge him now and then.


    All of the spectator''s eyes were focused on Adrian''s figure. Excluding the fact that he was very handsome, everyone here had one thought.


    ''How strong is the number one youth in the world''s best academy?''


    Were the rumors about him exaggerated or was he as talented and unparalleled as people made him out to be?


    Soon saw a referee calmly walk down towards the arena grounds. Seeing the referee who was in charge of the match arriving, Emma couldn''t help but excitedly say.


    "Oh, the match is starting!"


    As soon as her words died down, the arena grounds quieted down as a referee came up on the stage. Staring at Adrian and the youth opposite to him, the referee warned.


    "Let me be clear this is a friendly match"


    Pausing to make sure that both Adrian and Rick were paying attention, the referee solemnly said


    "Both parties can use whatever means possible to defeat their opponent, be it skill, artefact, or anything that you have with you, is allowed. However, if one party admits defeat during the fight, the other party cannot continue attacking. If I feel even the slightest killing intent by any one of you I will be stopping the match. Do you understand?"


    "Understood." Adrian calmly took the initiative to respond.


    Rick Lace, was a rather muscr youth who looked around twenty despite being the same age as Adrian. As he looked at Adrian before him, his expression remained stoic and unmoving. Following Adrian''s example, Rick responded.


    "Understood"


    Seeing that both Adrian and Rick had understood the rules, the referee raised his hand and immediately lowered it as he shouted.


    "Begin"


    As soon as the referee''s hand shed down, without skipping a beat, taking a step forward, Rick ran towards Adrian''s direction.


    -Bam! -Bam!


    With every step he took, the arena tform shook.


    Adrian didn''t move his muscles from his spot, he just calmly stared at Rick''sing figure.


    Secondter Rick was standing in front of him. Raising his hammer, Rick smirked as he shouted.


    "Why aren''t you moving? Are you so scared of me that you froze in shock?"


    Without hesitation, he aimed for Adrian''s head


    However, just as the hammer was about tond on top of Adrin''s hand. The spectators only saw a sh, and Adrian''s body disappeared. The hammer fell on the ground and the arena shook.


    -Bam!


    "Huh?"


    As the dust settled, the spectators and even Rick himself were left bewildered. Adrian, who had been there a moment ago, now stood behind Rick with an air of calm confidence.


    "How...?" Rick stammered, caught off guard by Adrian''s speed and agility.


    Adrian''s response was measured, "Speed is essential inbat. Being predictable can be your downfall."


    The crowd erupted into whispers, the unexpected disy of Adrian''s speed leaving them in awe. Evelyn and Emma exchanged nces, both impressed by Adrian''s seemingly effortless manoeuvre.


    Unfazed, Rick regained hisposure, gripping his hammer tightly. Heunched another attack, this time more cautiously, aiming to catch Adrian off guard.


    However, Adrian effortlessly dodged and countered Rick''s strikes, his movements a dance of precision. The arena became a stage for the intricate choreography of their duel, drawing the audience deeper into the unfolding spectacle.


    Evelyn couldn''t help but admit that Adrian''s skills were extraordinary. His ability to read his opponent''s moves and respond with grace showcased the training and experience he had umted.


    As the duel continued, it became evident that Rick, despite his initial bravado, was struggling to keep up with Adrian''s pace. The disparity in their skills became more pronounced with each passing moment.


    Rick''s frustration grew, and he resorted to more aggressive tactics. His attacks became wild and uncoordinated, leaving openings that Adrian exploited with calcted precision.


    Adrian''s voice cut through the intensity of the duel, "Frustration clouds your judgment. Control your emotions, Rick."


    The match reached a decisive moment when, with a swift series of strikes, Adrian disarmed Rick, causing the war hammer to fall to the ground. The referee stepped forward, signalling the end of the match.


    "Adrian ckthorn is the winner!" The referee dered, prompting a mix of apuse and murmurs among the spectators.


    The fight was so good that everyone had forgotten about Adrian was very fact that he was just a first-year


    Adrian extended a hand toward Rick, a gesture of sportsmanship. Despite the defeat, Rick epted the hand, acknowledging the skill of his opponent.


    The arena grounds buzzed with discussions about the match. As Adrian stepped off the tform, his eyes briefly scanned the audience. For a moment, it felt like his gaze lingered on Emma, creating an unspoken connection that left her with a mix of emotions.


    The spectacle of Adrian''s victory concluded, leaving the crowd in anticipation of what


    woulde next. As the students dispersed, Evelyn remained in her seat, pondering the events and wondering when Lucas would finally appear.


    ***


    Back at the Western mountain range...


    Grrrr¡ª!!


    My stomach growled vehemently with hunger as I arrived at the cave where we were staying.


    "You''re back," Yato remarked, his voice calm and nonchnt.


    He sat on a stool with a crackling campfire in front of him, relishing a steaming bowl of chicken soup sped in his hands.


    ¡­This guy!


    Here I am, on the verge of starvation, and he''s eating chicken soup! Huh?!


    Yato rose from his seat, extinguished the fire, and quickly finished the soup before stowing away the empty bowl in his dimensional ring.


    Then he summoned the ck sword into his grasp and he turned to face me.


    "Today, we will spar again," dered Yato.


    "Again?" I frowned in displeasure.


    We have been engaging in sparring sessions almost every single day since we came to this ce.


    Though I learned so many things from sparring against him, his skills are on apletely different level than mine.


    Fighting him feels like trying to climb a wall that I know I can''t ever climb in a lifetime.


    Going against him, I couldn''t help but feel inferior. And I''m not good at dealing with inferiorityplexes since I don''t feel it much.


    Maybe Yato noticed my thoughts as he let out a sigh and said, "I can see you don''t like losing much, but as I''ve said before, martial arts can only be honed inbat."


    ¡­I guess he has a point.


    "Alright," I relented. "Let''s get started then."


    "Good," Yato nodded. "And don''t worry, I will go easy on you this time."


    ''Like that, you went easy on me before.'' I remarked inside of my head and followed Yato outside to take another beating from him.

 Chapter 262: Mock Battle [1]

    As the days passed on the western mountain range, the routine of training and sparring with Yato became an integral part of my daily life. The snow-coveredndscape bore witness to the continuous evolution of my martial skills.


    On the 9th day since our arrival, Yato''s acknowledgement of my progress brought a sense of aplishment. His words resonated with a reassurance that went beyond the physical aspect of training.


    "Well, even I have to admit it now, you''ve been making rapid improvements. Your breathing is correct, your stance is more refined, and your other bad habits are now almost negligible. Good job," Yato praised, his silver hair contrasting with the wintry backdrop.


    Despite the acknowledgement, a hint of doubt lingered within me. "You say that, but all I''ve been doing for the past twelve days is getting my ass kicked by you," I remarked, a yful smirk forming on my lips. "It makes me wonder if I''m truly improving."


    "Trust me, you are," Yato reassured. "By the end of the second week, you''ll be twice as strong as you were beforeing here."


    I just nodded my head and stood up on my legs.


    Grrrr-!!


    Upon hearing a growl emanating from somewhere nearby, Yato''s ears perked up and he looked towards the woods.


    "Hmm? Was that a beast?" he asked aloud, frowning.


    But how could that be a beast? Every single one of them is too terrified by Yatoo''s presence to even approach the area he''s in.


    "No! That was my stomach!" I snapped, frustrated beyond reason.


    "Oh, so you''re hungry?" Yato pped his hands together in understanding. "But how is that possible? You have eaten one cup of noodles every day sinceing here."


    Someone tell this idiot that eating one cup of noodles means nothing when I have to train this very hard every day.


    While I eat only cup noodles he eats meat, cake and anything delicious.


    discrepancy between our diets was a constant source of annoyance, but I knew better than toin openly. Yato''s calm demeanour and asional teasing only fueled my determination to surpass him not just in martial arts but also in culinary indulgences.


    Ignoring my grumbling stomach, Yato said "How about I reward you for your patience?"


    Upon hearing the word ''reward,'' anticipation surged within me. What could it possibly be?


    A sliver of red velvet cake? Some leftover chicken soup? Thest piece of beef jerky? Heck, at this point, I''m even willing to eat leftover chicken bones!


    "I allow you to now use mana while training and sparring," Yatoo dered.


    ¡­Huh?! That''s it?!


    For reference, after I grasped the basics of Mana Coating and began my training with the sword, I was not allowed to use mana at all.


    "Huh?! How is that a reward? If you want to give me something then just, for the love of god, give me something to eat!"


    "Not happening, and if youin I would not give you even cup noodles." Yato shed an amused smile in my direction before he got up. "Come on, let''s start today''s training."


    ¡­Oh, yeah. I''m going to die. Just wait for me a little more Grandma, I''m on my way to you.


    ***


    I gave it my all during the spar with Yato, but even after tapping into my mana, he ruthlessly wiped the floor with my ass.


    I now found myself in the same defeated position I was in before the training¡ª lying face-t on the ground.


    "Good job," Yato''s voice reached my ears. "I didn''t expect your mana control to be that impressive."


    There was nothing too good about getting my ass kicked out of him! I wasn''t even sure if I should feel proud or embarrassed about my mana control being praised after a thorough defeat.


    "Can''t we focus on the fact that I can''t defeat you even with mana now?!" I grumbled from my spot on the ground.


    Yato chuckled, offering me a hand to help me up. "Defeating me isn''t the only measure of progress. You''re adapting to mana usage quickly. In time, you''ll learn how to incorporate it into your fighting style more effectively."


    I sighed, epting his hand and pulling myself up. "Easy for you to say. I feel like no matter how much I train, the gap between us is still enormous."


    He nodded, a serious expression crossing his face. "The journey to mastery is long and challenging. Don''t let temporary setbacks discourage you. Use them as stepping stones."


    His words resonated, and I couldn''t deny the truth in them. Yet, the frustration of being consistently outmatched persisted.


    "Alright, let''s try something different," Yato suggested a mischievous glint in his eyes. "How about we have a mock battle where you get to use mana to its fullest? No holding back."


    The proposition caught my attention, sparking a flicker of determination. "You mean... a real fight?"


    "Yes. Test your limits, and explore the extent of your mana control. It''s time to break free from the constraints."


    The air was charged with anticipation, and my nerves were a mix of excitement and trepidation.


    The sh began, and this time, fueled by mana, Iunched into the fight with newfound vigour. The air hummed with energy as our swords met, creating sparks that illuminated the darkening mountain.


    Despite the intensity of our exchange, Yato effortlessly countered my every move. It was as if he anticipated my actions before I made them.


    "Use your mana more dynamically," he advised, parrying a strike. "Let it guide your movements, don''t force it."


    I absorbed his guidance, attempting to synchronize my mana usage with my swordy. The battle continued each moment as a test of my evolving skills.


    Then, in a surge of determination, I unleashed a concentrated burst of mana, coating my sword in a shimmering glow. The de cut through the air with newfound speed and precision.


    Yato''s eyes widened slightly, acknowledging the improvement. "Good, Lucas. Now, maintain that focus."


    The mock battle raged on, a dance of steel and magic under the vast mountain sky. As the sh continued, I could sense a subtle shift¡ªa glimmer of progress, a step closer to bridging the formidable gap that separated us.


    And in that moment, I embraced the challenge, knowing that each swing of the sword and every surge of mana brought me closer to the mastery Yato spoke of.

 Chapter 263: Mock Battle [2]

    I could not go any longer like this; I was going to starve to death if I didn''t eat anything, but Yato wasn''t allowing me to eat anything other than cup noodles.


    If Iined, he would probably stop even giving me those, so all I could do was take a beating from him during our training.


    I should not even say it''s training anymore; after all, all I do is get beaten by Yato, that''s all.


    For example, if I copsed from starvation and refused to move, Yato would beat me.


    If I refused to train, Yato would beat me.


    If I do train and spar with him, Leo would beat me.


    I''m nowyer or legal expert, but doesn''t this qualify as some form of child abuse?


    Even though I''m 17 and considered an adult, it still can be called abuse, right?!


    Well, on a positive note, Yato ims that my Martial Arts skills havetely been improving.


    However, I am too famished to notice any improvements or progress myself.


    It''s a strange sensation.


    I never imagined anyone could feel this way, but here I am.


    Even when I''m hungry and depleted of energy, I can still keep moving because of the stamina recovery potions I consume and because of the hot spring that is inside the cave.


    I don''t know how, but that hot spring has healing properties inside.


    I feel drained of energy yet somehow still functional.


    I long for sleep, but I can''t seem to sleep at the same time.


    I never realized that hunger could cause such intense physical pain.


    Even though my stomach has stopped growling, I can feel my belly twisting and churning as if it''s trying to eat itself.


    It hurts¡­ It hurts so much.


    "Oye, get up," Yato''s voice abruptly reached my ears.


    I opened my eyes and found him standing there upside down in front of me.


    In reality, it was I who was upside down.


    "What the hell, Master?" I grumbled, attempting to free my legs from the entanglement.


    "You need to stay alert, even in unconventional situations," he replied calmly as if this were just another routine lesson.


    "Unconventional? Do you call this unconventional? I call it hunger-induced delirium!" I retorted, my stomach protesting loudly in agreement.


    Yato sighed, helping me untangle my legs. "Your hunger is clouding your focus. It''s essential to maintain mental rity, especially in adverse conditions."


    Adverse conditions? I wanted to retort with something snarky, but my energy was depleted, and the hunger pangs were relentless.


    As I struggled to stand, Yato tossed me a cup of noodles. "Eat. You need the energy."


    Cup noodles again. The aroma, usually a wee scent, now felt like a mockery of my predicament. Still, I couldn''t afford to turn it down.


    I devoured the cup noodles, feeling a bit of strength returning to my weary body. Yato watched silently, his expression unreadable.


    Once I finished, he spoke, "Your resilience ismendable, but you must also recognize your limitations. Pushing yourself to the brink won''t yield better results."


    Easy for him to say. He wasn''t the one surviving on cup noodles and the asional beatings.


    "Can I please get some rest? I have been training non-stop since I came here, Master." I asked, but he didn''t take pity on me.


    Instead, he threatened me...


    "If you don''t get up for our sparring session, then you won''t get any cup noodles from now on."


    ''No, not that too.'' Knowing I didn''t have much choice, I got up and took my sword, the Sin Of Sword.


    I pointed its de at Yato and gritted my teeth in anger.


    Yato responded by lifting his sleek ck sword and aiming it at me.


    "Come!" he bellowed.


    "Arghaa!" I roared,unching myself forward.


    While charging towards Yato, I enveloped my body and weapon in a thickyer of azure mana.


    This is a Mana Coating; I can hold it for more than twenty minutes by now.


    The surge of mana enhanced my physical abilities to the point where I closed the distance between us in the blink of an eye.


    Fwoosh¡ª!!


    As soon as I stepped close to Yato, I swung my sword at his neck, aiming to cleave off his head with a clean sh.


    Of course, he evaded my attack easily by sidestepping to his right and countered with a swift sword sh.


    Without hesitating for even a moment, I bent my knees and exerted force on the ground using my legs.


    Thwoosh¡ª!!


    Using my legs like a spring, Iunched myself into the air, soaring directly over Yato''s head.


    "Nice one," Yato remarked as he gripped his spear tighter. "But you''ve left yourself wide open in mid-air!"


    As he said that, Yato thrust his sword forward, aiming to stab a non-lethal area of my body.


    However, before his sword could connect, I twisted my body in mid-air, avoiding the attack.


    My sword danced through the air as I executed a series of precise strikes aimed at Yato.


    Cling, Cling, Cling¡ª!!


    Each strike was met with Yato''s expert counterattacks. Our des shed in a rapid exchange, the sound echoing through the snowyndscape.


    Despite the intense battle, my hunger-fueled determination pushed me forward.


    I had to keep going. I had to prove that I could ovee not just physical exhaustion but the limits of my endurance.


    Yato swung its sword at me I dodged and jumped back in air somersaulting.


    "Arghh!" Inded in the distance, clenching my teeth even harder.


    Without dy, I once againunched myself at Yato with an explosive burst of speed.


    Fwoosh¡ª!!


    Rather than charging straight at him, I rushed at him in a zigzag pattern, swiftly manoeuvring towards him.


    Once I entered striking range, I swiftly bent my knees, getting into a low crouched position.


    Since Yato thought I was going to jump, he readied himself for it.


    However, instead of leaping, I executed a rapid spin, shing my sword horizontally at his midsection.


    It was a move I had practiced tirelessly, and the surprise factor caught Yato off guard.


    "Good one," I thought, a glimmer of satisfaction flickering in my exhausted mind.


    But just as I thought I might gain an upper hand, Yato''s silver eyes shed with determination.


    He swiftly shifted his body, narrowly avoiding the full impact of my attack.


    In a split second, he countered with a precise strike towards my exposed nk.


    I barely managed to block it, but the force of the impact sent me staggering backward.


    "Your moves are bing less predictable. That''s progress," Yato acknowledged, his voice carrying a hint of approval.


    Fatigue and hunger gnawed at me, but a surge of determination surged through my veins.


    I couldn''t let up now. Not when I had a chance to prove myself, even if only to myself.


    I took a deep breath and charged at Yato once more, ready for whatever the relentless mountain training had prepared me for.

 Chapter 264: Again?

    "Today, we will spar again," dered Yato.


    "Again?" I frowned in displeasure.


    We have been engaging in sparring sessions almost every single day since we came to this ce.


    Though I learned so many things from sparring against him, his skills are on apletely different level than mine.


    Fighting him feels like trying to climb a wall that I know I can''t ever climb in a lifetime.


    Going against him, I couldn''t help but feel inferior. And I''m not good at dealing with inferiorityplexes since I don''t feel it much.


    Maybe Yato noticed my thoughts as he let out a sigh and said, "I can see you don''t like losing much, but as I''ve said before, martial arts can only be honed inbat."


    ¡­I guess he has a point.


    "Alright," I relented. "Let''s get started then."


    "Good," Yato nodded. "And don''t worry, I will go easy on you this time."


    ''Like that, you went easy on me before.'' I remarked inside of my head and followed Yato outside to take another beating from him.


    The mountain air felt colder as we stepped outside, and the ground was covered in a thinyer of snow. Yato, everposed, assumed a stance with his ck sword at the ready.


    I readied my sword, taking a deep breath to focus my mind. The spar began, and Yato''s movements were a blur as he effortlessly countered my strikes.


    Despite knowing that he was going easy on me, it was still a struggle to keep up. Each swing of his sword felt like a lesson in humility, a reminder of the vast gap in our skills.


    "Haaah!" I lunged forward, attempting a series of quick strikes. Yato parried effortlessly and countered with a precise move that left me off bnce.


    He stepped back, giving me a moment to recover. "Lucas, your attacksck conviction. You hesitate, and that hesitation bes a weakness."


    I nodded, absorbing his feedback. It was true; there was a lingering doubt in my strikes. Perhaps it stemmed from my awareness of the vast difference in our abilities.


    "Again!" Yato''s voice cut through the quiet mountain air, and the spar continued. I focused on implementing his advice, attempting to infuse my attacks with more certainty.


    15 minutester¡­


    Thwack¡ª!!


    A forceful kick mmed into my chest, propelling me back in the air until I collided with the ground, tumbling and rolling beforeing to a halt.


    "F-Freaking hell," I stammered, cursing softly under my breath.


    I gathered myself and rose to my feet, directing my gaze towards Yato. "I will go easy on you this time, my ass!"


    Yato stifled a chuckle, his tone filled with amusement. "Believe me, this is me going easy."


    I rolled my eyes, frustration building within me.


    Gathering my strength, I charged forward with my sword poised for an attack.


    As soon as I closed the distance between us, with swift precision, I swung my sword towards Yato.


    Cling¡ª!!


    However, Yatoo effortlessly deflected my assault with his sword, skillfully pushing me onto my back foot.


    "Arghh!"


    Gritting my teeth, without missing a beat, Iunched a rapid session of sword swings at Yato


    Cling, Cling, Cling¡ª!!


    But once again, Yato deftly parried every one of my strikes, relentlessly forcing me backwards.


    Despite my determined efforts, Yato''s expertise proved insurmountable. Each party felt like a calcted dance, and I found myself caught in a relentless storm of precise counterattacks.


    Sweat dripped down my face as I struggled to maintain myposure. Yato''s movements were a symphony of efficiency, his sword a seamless extension of his will.


    "Your form is good, Lucas, but you need to anticipate," Yato advised, his voice calm amid the sh of des.


    I nodded, absorbing his guidance, but frustration lingered. Anticipation felt like an elusive skill, a distant goal that remained just out of reach.


    As the spar continued, Yato''s strikes became more intricate. He seamlessly weaved between offence and defence, leaving me with little room to react. Each time I thought I saw an opening, it closed faster than I could exploit it.


    Thwack¡ª!!


    A swift strike to my side sent me stumbling. I gritted my teeth, refusing to sumb to the mounting weariness.


    Yato paused, sensing my exhaustion. "Remember, Lucas,bat is not just about physical prowess. It''s a mental dance. Predict your opponent''s moves, and you''ll find the openings you seek."


    His words resonated with me, and I refocused my energy. The mountain wind carried the echoes of our shing des, a testament to the ongoing struggle between student and mentor.


    With newfound determination, I adjusted my stance, attempting to anticipate Yato''s movements. As he lunged forward, I side-stepped, narrowly avoiding his attack. Encouraged by this small victory, I counterattacked with a quick session of strikes.


    Cling, Cling, Cling¡ª!!


    Our swords exchanged with each other a few times but I''m sure that he intentionally let me strike, if he wanted he would defeated me hundreds of times in these moments.


    "Tsk!" Frustrated, I clicked my tongue.


    Fwoosh¡ª!


    To make some breathing space, I hopped a few steps back to safety. I refused to get kicked by him again.


    And I can''t keep on attacking him blindly.


    I need to devise a strategy to gain an advantage, even if victory against him seems to be elusive¨C far from my reach.


    I have to find a way to seize the upper hand.


    Alright, let''s calm down and think. There has to be something I can use on him.


    Yato stood poised, his sword at the ready, calm and collected aura surrounding him.


    Anticipation, he emphasized. If I could predict his moves, and find the rhythm in our dance of des, perhaps I could turn the tide in my favor.


    I analyzed Yato''s movements, searching for patterns or subtle cues. He advanced with measured steps, each strike calcted. The snow-covered ground beneath us served as a canvas for our duel, a silent witness to the struggle between mentor and student.


    "Alright, Yato," I muttered to myself, narrowing my focus. "Let''s see if I can catch a glimpse of your next move."


    As Yato approached, I steadied my stance, determined to break free from the cycle of being forced on the defensive. I took a calcted step to the side, attempting to preempt his strike.


    Cling¡ª!!


    Sess! I managed to deflect his attack, surprising even myself. A spark of confidence ignited within me.


    Yato''s eyes gleamed with approval. "Good, Lucas. You''re beginning to grasp it."


    A small smirkes to my face.


    "However, you are too immature if you think you can defeat me right now,"  Yato said the next moment as my eyes widened in surprise.


    Swoosh¡ª!!


    "...?!"


    Before I could understand my current situation Yato appeared before me out of thin air!


    My eyes widened in disbelief as he unleashed a powerful horizontal sh with his sword, aimed directly at me.


    Thwoosh¡ª!!!


    Reacting quickly, I raised my sword to block his attack, but the sheer force behind his strike flung me in the air, tumbling to the side.


    Performing a mid-air backflip, I managed tond on my feet, stumbling a few steps before regaining my stance.


    I looked back at Yato in front of me, my eyes still widened in shock.


    Swish¡ª!!


    In an instant, Yato appeared before me once again, his presence both startling and disorienting.


    "You think too much," he stated inly.


    "...?!"


    Before I could even react, he thrashed his knee into my abdomen, causing me to crumple to my knees.


    Consumed by intense pain, I started to cough fitfully.


    "Khuuk! Khuaaaak!!"


    Observing my agonized state, Yato tossed a healing potion in my direction and took a step back.


    As he moved away, he began to speak.


    "Your mind is cluttered with strategies, endless possibilities, and tactics. To anticipate, you must clear your thoughts and feel the flow ofbat," Yato exined, his voice calm amidst the aftermath of our intense sh.


    Still recovering from the impact, I reached for the healing potion, hastily downing it to ease the pain in my abdomen. Yato''s words echoed in my mind, urging me to reassess my approach tobat.


    As the healing potion took effect, I pushed myself back up, focusing on Yato''s teachings. Clearing my mind, I sought to feel the rhythm of our duel rather than overthinking every move.


    Yato observed my efforts with a discerning gaze. "Combat is a dance, Lucas. Let the movements guide you, trust your instincts, and you''ll find the openings you seek."


    Nodding in acknowledgment, I reset my stance, ready for the spar to continue. Yato, everposed, resumed his position, the ck sword gleaming in the cold mountain air.


    The sh resumed, but this time, I approached it with a newfound mindset. Instead of getting lost in the myriad of strategies, I focused on the ebb and flow of our movements.


    "Haaah!" I lunged forward with renewed determination, my strikes bing more fluid. Yato countered with precise moves, his de a symphony of calcted strikes and effortless blocks.


    As we exchanged blows, I felt a shift in the atmosphere. The spar transformed into a more synchronized exchange, our des meeting and parting in a harmonious rhythm. Yato''s nod of approval hinted at progress.


    The mountain wind carried the echoes of our duel, a testament to the evolving dynamics between us. The snow-covered ground beneath us bore witness to the struggle, our footprints marking the dance ofbat.


    Minutes turned into moments, and the spar approached its conclusion. Yato, with a subtle smile, delivered a final strike that I barely managed to block. The sh lingered for a brief moment before he stepped back.


    "Well done, Lucas. You''ve shown improvement," Yatomended, his expression conveying both satisfaction and encouragement.


    Panting, I acknowledged his words, grateful for the guidance that pushed me to evolve in the art ofbat.

 Chapter 265: Final Spar [1]

    It had been nearly 13 days since Yato and Lucas set foot on the western mountain range.


    At present, Yato sat leisurely on a stool inside of the cave near the hot spring, munching on a chicken lollipop.


    As he continued to enjoy his snack, from his vantage point, he spotted a figure running uphill in his direction.


    It was a young boy, approximately 16 or 17 years old. He had golden hair, resembling the sun and striking forest-green eyes.


    His attire consisted of tattered ck cks, evidence of the hard training he had endured in the past few days.


    On his upper body, the marks of healed bruises and scars were visible.


    Despite consuming high-grade mana potions almost daily and resting his body inside of hot springs, concealing the aftermath of the abuse he had suffered proved impossible.


    As the young boy reached in front of Yato, the silver-haired young man gazed into his hollow eyes and shed with a satisfied, yet warm smile.


    "I believe the time hase," Yato dered, standing up from his stool. "But before we proceed, let us spar once again. You can use magic, weapon arts, your unique abilities, and nearly everything in your arsenal. Come at me to kill."


    The young boy''s weary eyes flickered with a mix of determination and exhaustion as he nodded in response to Yato''s challenge.


    "Very well, Master Yato," he replied, his voice carrying a newfound strength.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, the boy stepped back, creating a bit of distance between them. He took a deep breath, centring himself for the uing spar.


    As he summoned the energy within, the air around him shimmered with a faint azure glow. His golden hair seemed to dance with a hint of mana, a stark contrast to the worn-out appearance he bore just moments ago.


    In a swift motion, he unsheathed the Sin of Sword, his chosen weapon, and held it aloft, the de gleaming in the cave''s dim light.


    With a burst of speed, he lunged forward, a whirlwind of sword strikes and mana-infused shes. Each movement was fluid, a testament to the relentless training endured on the unforgiving mountain.


    Yato met the assault head-on, his silver eyes focused, spear in hand. Their des shed, sending sparks through the air. The intensity of their sparring echoed within the cave, a symphony of metal meeting metal.


    As the sh continued, Yato observed the young boy''s techniques, noting the improvements made during the gruelling days of training.


    "You''ve grown stronger, Lucas," Yato acknowledged, his voice cutting through the sounds of their sh. "But the real battle lies ahead."


    With those words, Yato unleashed a surge of mana, coating his spear in a radiant silver glow. The sparring intensified as the twobatants pushed their limits.


    The young boy, fueled by a newfound determination, pressed on with relentless attacks. His strikes became more refined, each swing calcted to exploit any opening Yato might leave.


    Yet, Yato, ever the seasoned warrior, countered with a blend of precision and agility.


    -Crack!, -Crack!, -Crack!


    Cracks started to appear on the cave walls as sparing matches continued, noticing Yato jumped towards the entrance of the cave as Lucas followed him out.


    Yato did this because he didn''t want to destroy his favourite resting spot.


    Once they were outside of the cave, Yato said, " Now you can go all out Lucas."


    "I''m nning to do that master," Lucas muttered as he activated his [Mana Eyes] Skil and at the same time he enveloped his whole body in mana coating.


    Lucas then nces at his shadow who nods his head back at him "Come now, Shadow." Lucas said as Lucas''s shadow covered his entire body.


    His clothes turned ck, and everything in his body turned ck colour leaving only its head.


    Noticing this unexpected development, Yato raised one of his eyebrows in surprise


    "What is that look? You look changed somehow."


    "It''s nothing, master but I can tell you one thing for sure. I''m strong way stronger than before." Lucas said as he gripped his sword tighter.


    Sinceing here, Lucas always tried to practice with his shadow, since his shadow can anyone he can also bind Lucas.


    ...And yesterday Lucas tried to bind himself with his shadows, when shadows started binding Lucas''s body instead of feeling the pain he felt stronger, a lot stronger than he ever was.


    Then he started to use Mana Coating on top of that, the result was doing this was something he would never expected.


    His current strength was of [E+] rank but afterbining shadow and Mana Coating his strength rose up to [D] rank.


    It was something unexpected but Lucas didn''t hate this development, In fact, he liked it.


    "Here Ie, Master," Lucas shouted and started running towards the Yato. His speed was much faster than before.


    As he was running toward Yato, Lucas knew that he needed more speed, Lucas then focused on his movement art and sword art.


    In an instant, a surge of mana emanated from Lucas''s body, flowing outward in a brilliant azure hue.


    "[Celestial Parry] sword art-->[Starry Deflection]."


    "[Ster Stride] movement art--> [Astral Dash]


    Lucas yelled, his voice resolute.


    Lucas disappeared from Yato''s eyesight within a second.


    In a sudden burst of speed, Lucas appeared right before Yato in the blink of an eye, his sword raised in the air as he used [Starry Deflection].


    Yato, surprised by the sudden burst of speed, swiftly shifted his spear into a defensive position. However, Lucas''s [Starry Deflection] proved to be a formidable technique. The sword strikes seemed to ripple through the air, creating an almost celestial disy of shes.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The echoing shes resonated through the mountain range, and Yato found himself on the defensive. Lucas''s movements were a blur, abination of speed and precision that pushed Yato to react with all his skill.


    As Lucas unleashed a series of strikes, Yato parried and countered, the dance of their des intensifying. The air around them crackled with mana, and even the surrounding elements seemed to respond to the energy of their sh.


    However, Yato''s experience and mastery ofbat arts allowed him to adapt. In a fluid motion, he disengaged, creating a momentary distance between them. His silver hair flowed as he observed Lucas, his expression a mix of satisfaction and contemtion.


    "Now it''s time for me to get serious. Lucas prepare yourself." Lucas clenched his teeth and gripped his teeth.


    When Lucas was using mana coating and his shadow, the amount of mana to maintain those two was immense.


    For now, his current limit was 5 minutes before he ran out of mana.


    Yato, sensing the change in Lucas''s demeanour, knew that the uing moments would be crucial. The mountain air seemed to thicken with anticipation as bothbatants readied themselves for the escting confrontation.


    Lucas, though aware of his limited mana reserves, pressed on with unwavering determination. He understood that every strike, every moment in this spar, carried weight in his journey toward mastery.


    With a swift motion, Lucas propelled himself forward, sword gleaming with an intensified azure glow. His movements became a dance of calcted precision, blending the prowess of [Starry Deflection] with the enhanced speed from [Astral Dash].


    As the two shed once more, the echoes of their battle resonated through the mountain range. Lucas''s attacks became more fervent, a testament to hismitment to push beyond his limits.


    Yato, recognizing Lucas''s resolve, met each strike with equal determination. His spear danced through the air in response, an intricate intery of offence and defence.


    As the battle raged on, Lucas''s mana coating and shadow techniques continued to drain his energy. Yet, the 16 or 17-year-old boy fought valiantly, showcasing the strength he had gained during their intense training.


    Yato, seizing the opportunity to impart a crucial lesson, called out to Lucas amid the sh of their des. "Strength alone won''t carry you through. It''s the mastery of your abilities and strategic thinking that defines a true warrior!"


    With those words, Yato unleashed a surge of mana, and his movements took on a newfound intensity. The silver-haired warrior seemed to move effortlessly, his spear bing an extension of his will.


    Lucas, feeling the surge of energy from Yato, gritted his teeth. He knew he had to make every moment count before his mana reserves depleted.


    In a burst of speed, Lucas executed a series of acrobatic manoeuvres, avoiding Yato''s strikes whileunching his relentless assault. The azure glow of his sword illuminated the battlefield as if the very essence of the sky had descended upon it.


    But time was running out. Lucas felt the strain in every swing, the toll of pushing his limits evident in his movements.


    As Yato prepared for a decisive strike, Lucas summoned thest reserves of his energy. "I won''t falter," he muttered under his breath, determination shing in his forest-green eyes.


    Their des collided with each other again sending shockwaves to the entire area.t

 Chapter 266: Final Spar [2]

    In a burst of speed, Lucas executed a series of acrobatic manoeuvres, avoiding Yato''s strikes whileunching his relentless assault. The azure glow of his sword illuminated the battlefield as if the very essence of the sky had descended upon it.


    But time was running out. Lucas felt the strain in every swing, the toll of pushing his limits evident in his movements.


    As Yato prepared for a decisive strike, Lucas summoned thest reserves of his energy. "I won''t falter," he muttered under his breath, determination shing in his forest-green eyes.


    Their des collided with each other again sending shockwaves to the entire area.


    The shockwaves from the collision resonated through the mountainous terrain, causing a ripple in the air around Yato and Lucas. The intensity of their sh reached a crescendo, and for a moment, it seemed as if time itself had stilled.


    In the aftermath of the collision, bothbatants staggered back, the strain of their prolonged battle evident in their movements. Yato, though seasoned andposed, couldn''t help but acknowledge the undeniable growth in Lucas''s skills.


    Lucas, breathing heavily, wiped beads of sweat from his forehead. Thebined effects of mana coating, shadow maniption, and the relentless sparring had pushed him to the brink.


    Yato then ced his spear inside his storage ring and took out his katana, turning his attention back to Lucas, Yato Said:


    "What are you waiting for? Come let''s continue our dual."


    Lucas gritted his teeth at the attitude of Yato, for him, it''s this is a child''s y.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he bent his knees and let out a mighty roar, "Astral Dash."


    Lucas disappeared from Yato''s eyesight within a second.


    In a sudden burst of speed, Lucas appeared right before Yato in the blink of an eye, Without missing a beat, Lucas unleashed a furious onught of sword swing towards the Yato.


    Swish, Swish, Swish¡ª!!


    However, Yato dodged every single one of his strikes skillfully and ced his hand on the hilt of his Katana.


    As soon as he got the chance, in one fluid motion, Yato unsheathed his Katana and used the swinging motion to carry out a sh towards Lucas.


    Cling¡ª!!


    Lucas was quick to block Yato''s de with his sword.


    From that position, Lucas deftly circled his sword around Yato''s sword and executed a rapid sword sh towards his opponent''s chest.


    Yato swiftly sidestepped, evading Lucas'' sword shes with a calcted movement.


    He countered with a lightning-fast spin, using the momentum to deliver a powerful roundhouse kick aimed at Lucas'' side.


    "Arghaa!"


    With a frustrated grunt, Lucas managed to deflect the kick with the hilt of his sword, but Yato didn''t let up.


    He regained his footing and raised his other leg in the next moment only tond a powerful front kick to Lucas'' chest.


    The impact of the kick sent the golden-haired boy stumbling back several steps, clearly feeling the force behind it.


    However, Lucas quickly steadied himself, a determined glint in his forest-green eyes. The golden aura surrounding him intensified as he channelled thest reserves of his energy.


    Yato, sensing Lucas''s determination, acknowledged the young warrior''s resilience.


    As Lucas lunged forward once again, Yato matched his intensity. The sh of their swords echoed through the mountains, a testament to the skill and determination of bothbatants.


    The battle unfolded with a series of lightning-fast strikes, blocks, and counters.


    Lucas, fueled by his resolve, unleashed a flurry of sword strikes, attempting to create openings in Yato''s defence. However, Yato, with his years of experience, parried and countered with an almost effortless grace.


    In a surprising turn, Yato disarmed Lucas with a swift manoeuvre, sending the young warrior''s sword flying through the air. Yet, in the face of adversity, Lucas didn''t falter.


    Instead of retrieving his weapon, Lucas focused on his unique abilities. With a swift gesture, he summoned his shadow to envelop Yato, aiming to restrict his movements.


    Yato, recognizing the threat, swiftly moved, his katana slicing through the shadows with precision. The battle between light and darkness unfolded with each strategic move.


    In a bold move, Lucas utilized the distraction caused by his shadow to retrieve his sword. The azure glow of his weapon intensified as he prepared for the final assault.


    The two warriors, locked in a battle of skill and determination, circled each other, waiting for the opportune moment to strike.


    Suddenly, Yato''s eyes gleamed with a hint of mischief. With a swift motion, he vanished from Lucas''s sight, leaving behind an afterimage. Before Lucas could react, Yato reappeared behind him, executing a precise strike towards his opponent.


    Lucas, relying on his heightened senses, managed to evade Yato''s attack narrowly.


    Jumping a few steps back Lucas took out two high-grade mana potions from his bracelet and quickly drank it all.


    He could feel that his mana coating and shadow skill was about toe to an end, He couldn''t let that happen yet.


    If that happened Lucas would lose the duel in an instant.


    As Mana''s recovery potion began to do his work Lucas felt that his mana core was filling with mana.


    All of this action took a mere 2 seconds before Yato was at his throat again.


    Dodging the Yato''s de in the nick of time Lucas threw himself toward the Yato, his body glowing in dark-shadow colour because of Mana Coating.


    Without wasting a breath, Lucas quickly started attacking Yato withbinations of sword thrusts and shes, swiftly transitioning between them.


    Swish, Thruck, Swish¡ª!!


    However, Yato continued to sidestep or twirl his body to avoid the iing attacks.


    However, amidst the intense flurry of attacks carried out by his disciple, Yato couldn''t help but notice a pattern.


    Lucas seemed to be using his sword thrusts as a setup. He was using them to create openings for his shing attacks.


    Moreover, the force behind Lucas''s shes was immense.


    Even when Yato managed to dodge, Lucas would continue his follow-through.


    That''s not how Yato thought him to fight. He had taught him the importance of control and precision rather than using all his strength in a single attack like a barbarian.


    With a disappointed sigh, Yato dodged one of Lucas'' horizontal shes by crouching under it.


    From that low position, Yato stepped in and delivered a forceful punch to Lucas'' sternum.


    "Argh!" the Golden-haired boy gritted his teeth and staggered back in pain.


    But before Lucas could recover, Yato capitalized on the opening.

 Chapter 267: Final Spar [3]

    That''s not how Yato thought him to fight. He had taught him the importance of control and precision rather than using all his strength in a single attack like a barbarian.


    With a disappointed sigh, Yato dodged one of Lucas'' horizontal shes by crouching under it.


    From that low position, Yato stepped in and delivered a forceful punch to Lucas'' sternum.


    "Argh!" the Golden-haired boy gritted his teeth and staggered back in pain.


    But before Lucas could recover, Yato capitalized on the opening.


    Using the blunt edge of his katana, Yato struck Lucas in the abdomen with precision and strength.


    "Khuuak!" Lucas violently coughed up blood, unable to withstand the impact. He buckled under the force, copsing onto his knees.


    "Your technique has be more refined," Yato acknowledged. "But you''re still relying too much on blunt force. It''s fine, we still have two more days. I will beat this habit out of you.


    "...Of course, I nned this from the start! This is my clear path to defeating you!" Lucas roared.


    "....?" A confused frown appeared on Yato''s face as he heard his disciple talk. Did he break him? Has he gone insane?


    However, then Yato noticed something, it was his surroundings that he noticed.


    Whipping his neck side to side, he noticed that both of them were dangerously close to the edge of the mountain cliff too.


    "....Wait!" Yato''s eyes widened as the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce, his gaze returning to Lucas.


    However, it was toote for him to do anything at that moment. Lucas infused all of his mana into his sword, by this time Lucas had bearly any mana at all.


    His sword started to glow in azure- colour as Lucas shed the sword at his foot.


    The ground beneath them trembled violently, as if unable to withstand the impact.


    The once-stable terrain cracked and fissures formed, before long the ground itself shattered and Yato and Lucas found themselves free-falling.


    The rubble and debris of the shattered terrain cascaded around them, falling with them.


    Trapped in an unstoppable descent, Yato''s eyes met Lucas''s as they both plummeted down dangerously.


    "Did you n this all from the start?!" Yato inquired about his ns, tattered from the previous explosion, fluttering in the air.


    "...Of course, I nned this from the start! This is my clear path to defeating you!" Lucas roared.


    "Heh!" A grin spread across Yato''s face, a mixture of surprise and amusement.


    This was the moment he realized that his disciple was insane! Downright insane!


    As they plummeted through the air, Yato couldn''t help but admire the audacity and unpredictability of Lucas''s tactics. The cascade of debris and shattered terrain surrounded them, creating a chaotic descent towards the unknown depths below.


    Amidst the chaos, Yato managed to gather hisposure. With a swift motion, he retrieved a small, enchanted feather from his pocket, activating a levitation charm that slowed his fall.


    Lucas, however, continued his free-fall without any apparent means of slowing down. The golden-haired warrior''s eyes burned with determination as he embraced the uncertainty of the plummet.


    Yato watched Lucas with a mix of concern and intrigue. "You never cease to surprise me, Lucas," he muttered to himself, adjusting his levitation charm to maintain a steady descent.


    The air around them howled as the mountain winds rushed past. The fractured terrain grew distant, and the world below expanded into a vast, shadowed expanse.


    As they descended further into the unknown, Yato couldn''t shake the feeling that this unexpected free fall might be another part of Lucas''s intricate n.


    At that moment the ne around Lucas started to glow, it was the ne that Lucas received from Dereck Evergreen, Isabe''s father after he curred his older daughter Alice.


    Dereck had said that this Ne would save Lucas three times from his death and it looks like this is one of those moments.


    That''s the reason why Lucas boldly destroyed the cliff where he and Yato were standing knowing that this ne would save him.


    As the ne emitted a radiant glow, a mysterious energy enveloped Lucas, slowing his descent. Yato, still levitating observed the unfolding scene with a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    The once-uncontroble fall transformed into a controlled descent, and Lucas''s trajectory shifted towards a previously concealed entrance in the cavern wall. The golden-haired warrior''s body gently touched down on a ledge, and Yatonded beside him.


    The cavern revealed itself to be a vast, underground realm, filled with an otherworldly luminescence. Stctites and stgmites adorned the cavern, casting ethereal shadows on the walls.


    Lucas, still catching his breath, nced at the glowing ne. The realization of its protective power dawned upon him, and a determined smile crossed his face.


    Yato raised an eyebrow, breaking the moment of silent acknowledgement. "A ne with a life-saving enchantment? Interesting choice, Lucas."


    Lucas nodded. "Dereck Evergreen gave it to me. Said it would save me three times from certain death."


    Yato''s eyes gleamed with understanding. "So, this was one of those times. Clever thinking, my unpredictable disciple."


    Yato then looked at Lucas with a wide grin on his face. After all this time, he was finally experiencing a thrill inbat.


    Of course, he was holding back almost all of his strength, but this was fun! This was so much fun!


    Looking at the ground of the snowy field Lucas couldn''t help but mutter, "So I lose again?"


    Disappointed was evident in his voice.


    Yato just chuckled at that, of course, no way in hell Lucas would defeat Yato.


    Nheless, it was a good n. Even Yato acknowledged that much.


    Crouching down towards Lucas, Yato said "Of course not. You could not defeat me but it was a good ne." Saying that Yato hit the back of Lucas'' neck with a chop, striking him unconscious as thetter could only gasp.


    Quickly, Yato then grabbed Lucas by the waist with one hand and kicked his legs again and again as if walking on air beforending on the ground beneath them.

 Chapter 268: Gruesome Sight

    When I opened my eyes, it was already the afternoon of our 14th day here.


    "Oh, you''re finally awake?"


    Yato was munching on a sandwich, relishing a snack while my stomach grumbled in hunger as usual.


    "Angh," I groaned while trying to sit up straight.


    My vision was blurred, and it was clear from the throbbing headache I was feeling that I might have had a concussion.


    After my vision cleared, I nced around and realized that we were currently in the middle of the woods.


    The tall trees stood proudly around us, covered in a thick coat of snow, much like the wintry ground beneath our feet.


    Surrounding us were huge boulders, which was amon sight since we were in the mountainous terrains.


    "Are you alright?" Yato walked up to me with concern. "Here, take this."


    He threw me a jacket.


    "Hmm?" I nced back at him, puzzled.


    "Your clothes are in tatters. It''s better to change out of them," Yato responded to my questioning gaze.


    Frowning, I looked down and discovered my T-shirt was in shreds.


    Although my cks remained in better condition, theck of upper body coverage left me feeling chilled.


    Nodding in understanding, I slipped on the jacket.


    Oh, it was so very warm~!


    I had been feeling cold for so long that I had almost forgotten the sensation of warmth.


    "Feeling cosy now?" Yato asked, an amused smile adorning his face.


    As I basked in the newfound warmth of the jacket, I couldn''t help but shoot Yato a grateful look. "Yeah, much better. Thanks."


    Yato, still enjoying his sandwich, chimed in, "You gave us quite a spectacle back there with that cliff explosion. Impressive, albeit a bit reckless."


    I rubbed my head, still processing the events. "I didn''t expect the fall to be so... dramatic."


    Yato chuckled. "You have a ir for the dramatic, Lucas. Always keeping things interesting."


    Yato, finishing thest bite of his sandwich, added, "And unpredictable. That stunt with the ne saving you¡ªssic Lucas move."


    With a smirk, I responded, "Well how was that surprise move mine?"


    Yato responded with a smirk. "I must admit, I was genuinely impressed by your performance yesterday. Your technique alone wasmendable, but what stood out was how you acted on a single n and followed it through. You had a clear n of defeating me in your mind. I''m impressed."


    I just nodded my head, it''s feels nice when you get praise for something.


    Grrr~!!


    However, at that moment, a loud sound came from my stomach.


    My head lowered in embarrassment and Yato chuckled at that.


    "Well, I think it''s about time...You can go hunting." Yato said as he stroked his chin.


    "....Huh?!" I eximed in surprise, my eyes widening. "Really?!"


    "Yes," Yato affirmed.


    "Now, now, don''t be impatient, my dear disciple," Yato teased. "Before that, I think you should rest now."


    Despite the grumbling protests of my stomach, I couldn''t deny the wisdom in Yato''s suggestion. The events of the past few days had taken their toll, and rest was indeed in order.


    "Fine, fine," I sighed dramatically, stretching out on the snowy ground. "But hunting is on the agenda once I''m back in top shape."


    Yato chuckled at my enthusiasm. "Rest well, Lucas. We''ll ensure you''re well-fed once you''re up and about."


    I closed my eyes, feeling the coldness of the snow beneath me but also the warmth of the jacket Yato had given me. The sounds of the forest surrounded me¡ªthe rustling of leaves, the distant calls of birds, and the gentle creaking of snowden branches.


    As I drifted into a much-needed sleep, I couldn''t help but appreciate the odd camaraderie we shared¡ªa master and his disciple, navigating through the challenges of a mysteriousnd, bound not only by training and battles but also by the simple moments of care and understanding.


    In the heart of the wintry woods, beneath the nket of snow and the canopy of towering trees, I sumbed to the embrace of sleep, eager for the adventures that awaited once I rose again.


    ***


    The next morning and the 15th day of the training trip.


    "Damn that brat, I told him not to go until he is fully recovered but he didn''t listen to me," Yato muttered himself as he trudged uphill, his boots sinking into the snow with each step he took.


    Climbing a snow mountain like this one wasn''t a big deal for Yato.


    He could climb this entire snow mountain range in a heartbeat if he wanted to.


    But right now, he wasn''t in any mood for that.


    He just wanted to let his body soak in sombre morning sunlight.


    Also, he has to check on Lucas too. If the situation allowed Yato rather would be in the hot spring that is inside but because of Lucas, his disciple he couldn''t do that right now.


    A few hours ago when Yato was sleeping, Lucas sneaked out of the cave and hunted the Frost w Bear pack residing at the peak of this mountain.


    He wanted a revenge match with them.


    In reality, Yato was aware that his disciple was sneaking away, but he chose not to stop him for one reason:


    Firstly, Yato believed that Lucas was now prepared to take those mana beasts on by himself.


    After all, when Yato threw Lucas at the start towards those mana beast monsters, Lucas managed to take out the eyes of one Frost w Bear ande close to killing the other two Frost w Bears.


    But at that moment he couldn''t do that, he was simply too weak.


    ...But it''s a different story this time around.


    Anyway, when Lucas ran off to hunt down those Frost-w Bears, the echoes of battle and explosions resonated throughout the tranquil morning in the mountain range.


    Naturally, Yato heard them and didn''t give it much thought until now¡­


    Right now, all sounds had ceased. No screams, explosions, or sounds ofbat could be heard.


    The western mountain range was silent.


    Of course, from time to time, Yato checked on his disciple using his [Mana Domain] to see if he was okay.


    And currently, Yato is on his way to check up on Lucas in person.


    After around five minutes, Yato reached the top of the mountain.


    "...Well, damn."


    There he saw a gruesome sight.

 Chapter 269: End Of Training Trip

    After around five minutes, Yato reached the top of the mountain.


    "...Well, damn."


    There he saw a gruesome sight.


    Instead of seeing Lucas, all thaty before him were dead bodies sprawled on the ground and an eerie stillness.


    Dozens of Frost-w Bearsy scattered, their corpses disying the aftermath of a merciless onught.


    It wasn''t just death that they experienced; it was a massacre.


    Their bodies looked like they were pulverized by a crushing force.


    Some of themy torn apart, with limbs separated from their bodies. The crimson-stained snow around them painted a vivid picture of the ferocious battle that had taken ce.


    Yato scanned the scene, a mix of concern and pride in his eyes. Concern for the gruesome disy of violence, but pride for the unmistakable prowess his disciple had demonstrated.


    As Yato continued his investigation, he noticed a figure standing amidst the carnage. There stood Lucas, his golden hair tinged with blood, his breath visible in the frigid air.


    Using his [Mana Domain] Yato found the boy he was searching for after walking for a few minutes.


    There he was.


    Atop a hill of Frost-w Bears, corpses that loomed high above Yato''s head sat a golden-haired boy.


    His forest-green eyes struggled to remain open, heavy with exhaustion. His arms rested on the hilt of his gleaming ck sword.


    Scattered amidst this mountain of carcassesy even more lifeless bodies of Frost-w Bears.


    "Lucas," Yato called out, his voice echoing through the destendscape.


    The wind carried Yato''s voice across the gruesome battlefield, reaching Lucas''s ears. Slowly, the golden-haired warrior turned to face his master.


    "Master," Lucas greeted, his voice worn but resolute.


    Yato approached him, his eyes narrowing as he took in the scene. The sheer number of defeated Frost-w Bears spoke volumes about Lucas''s strength.


    "You''ve certainly left a mark here, Lucas," Yatomented, a mixture of approval and concern in his tone.


    Lucas, still perched on the mound of Frost-w Bears, managed a weary smile. "I had to make sure I have my revenge."


    Yato nodded, acknowledging the reasoning behind Lucas''s actions. "True, but remember, power should be tempered with control. You don''t want to be seen as a force of recklessness."


    Lucas sighed, the weight of exhaustion evident in the movement. "I know, Master. It''s just... I needed to prove to myself that I could do it."


    Yato ced a hand on Lucas''s shoulder, a gesture of bothfort and guidance. "And you did. There''s no doubt about your strength, Lucas. But as you grow, so should your mastery over that strength."


    As the two stood amidst the aftermath of the battle, Yato observed the horizon. The sun dipped low, casting long shadows over the snowyndscape.


    "Master I have one question."


    Lucas was the one peaceful and silent, ncing at him Yato raised his brow and asked "What is it you wanna ask?"


    "Can I eat them? I don''t want to eat cup noodles again." Lucas pointed at the corpses of the Frost-w mana bears that he had hunted¡ªor rather, massacred.


    "Ah...That...", Yato nced between where Lucas was pointing and back at him, his expression troubled.


    He couldn''t bring himself to tell the boy that none of the game he had hunted was in a condition to be properly skinned, cut, or cooked.


    Those that were usable were buried under other corpses, covered in guts, blood, and filth.


    Yato let out a sigh and redirected his attention to Lucas. "How about we go to a restaurant instead?"


    ***


    After climbing down the western western mountain we arrived at a nearby city.


    Following a bit of walking¡ªand a lot of crying, yes, I was the one crying because of hunger¡ªwe stumbled upon a nice cosy restaurant.


    We hurriedly entered it without wasting a second.


    Right now, we were upying a seat near the wall, patiently waiting for our food to be prepared, while I ignored the curious and disgusted nces directed towards me.


    Yes, people were staring at me.


    Why were they staring at me, one might ask?


    ...part of the reason was the smudges of blood on my clothes and face, which made me look like a murderer who just stepped out of a horror movie. Not the most appetizing sight for a restaurant.


    Yato, sitting across from me, seemed to find the situation rather amusing. He couldn''t help but chuckle as he noticed the reactions of the other patrons.


    "Lucas, you might want to clean up a bit. You''re attracting more attention than necessary," Yato suggested a yful glint in his eyes.


    I nced around, realizing the stares I was receiving. "Yeah, maybe a quick wash wouldn''t hurt."


    Leaving Yato to enjoy his amusement, I headed towards the restroom. As I washed my face and tried to clean the blood stains, I couldn''t help but reflect on the intense battle I had just faced.


    The warm water helped soothe the exhaustion, both physical and mental. After a few minutes, I returned to our table, looking significantly less like a horror movie character.


    The waiter arrived with our orders, cing steaming tes of deliciously cooked food in front of us. The aroma alone was enough to rekindle my appetite.


    "Finally, real food!" I eximed, digging into the feast before me.


    Yato chuckled, shaking his head. "Slow down, Lucas. You''re not in a mana beast battle anymore. No need to devour your food like you did with those Frost-w Bears."


    I paused, realizing the truth in Yato''s words. I chuckled awkwardly, slowing down my eating pace.


    As we enjoyed the meal in the warm atmosphere of the restaurant, the weariness from the intense battle began to fade away. The tasty dishes,bined with the soothing ambience, made for a perfect conclusion to the day.


    Yato, savouring each bite, nced at me with a hint of pride. "You''vee a long way, Lucas. You made an astonishing amount of progress in thest 15 days."


    I nodded, a sense of aplishment settling in. "Thanks to your guidance, Master. I still have much to learn, but I''m grateful for how far I''vee."


    However, Yato''s tone turned serious in the next moment.


    "But don''t get toofortable," he said. "By the end of your first academic year, I will shape you into an unparalleled fighter. To achieve that, you''ll have to endure even more hellish trials than the one you''ve just passed. So be prepared."


    Even more hellish than this?! Huh? Wait, is he nning to kill me?!


    I looked at Yato with a mix of surprise and concern. "More hellish trials than this? You''re not nning to, you know, actually kill me, right?"


    Yato smirked, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Oh, don''t be so dramatic, Lucas. I won''t kill you. But you''ll face challenges that will push you to your limits and beyond."


    I sighed in relief, but the apprehension still lingered. "Well, as long as it doesn''t involve massacring an entire army of Frost-w Bears again, I suppose I can handle it."


    Yato chuckled. "Rest assured, it won''t be a repetition of today. Each trial will be unique, designed to hone specific aspects of your abilities."


    As we continued our conversation, the waiter brought a dessert menu to our table. Yato, looking at the options, suggested, "How about we finish this meal with a sweet treat? Consider it a reward for your impressive victory today."


    I nodded enthusiastically. "Sounds like a n. I could use a sweet reward after all that fighting."


    After enjoying a delightful dessert, we left the restaurant with satisfied stomachs and a renewed sense of purpose.


    Right now we are heading toward Teleportation gate station that will bring us back to Nova Academy.

 Chapter 270: Bad Luck [1]

    The ce that I ate earlier is at the edge of Frost City, it''s called Fira Vige and it''s the closest ce to the western mountain range.


    Aftering out of the restaurant I and Yato started to walk toward the Frost City train station, from there we went to Nova Academy by the teleportation gate.


    Anyway, The town was fairly beautiful as greenery could be found everywhere. Moreover, the fresh air, and beautiful architectural structures of the town, made this ce look extremely lovely.


    The whitewashed houses that filled the town were especially beautiful, but that wasn''t what truly made this town stand out. No, it was that the structures were built directly into the rocky cliffs surrounding the town, giving Fira Vige a unique and almost magical appearance.


    As we walked through the cobbled streets, I couldn''t help but admire the intricate details of the buildings, some adorned with colourful flowers and vines. The air was crisp, carrying with it the scent of pine trees and the distant freshness of the snowy western mountain range.


    The hustle and bustle of the town''s residents, the cheerful chatter, and the asional sound of merchants hawking their wares created a lively atmosphere.


    As we were walking, ncing towards my surroundings, I couldn''t help but notice that there were fewer and fewer people on the streets.


    ¡­Soon, a couple of minutes after I noticed this fact, no one was within our sights. Everything was deserted. Almost as if every person from the face of this world disappeared.


    Frowning deeply, I couldn''t help but say


    "Why is everything so quiet around here?"


    ncing around, Yato too noticed the changes as a deep frown also appeared on his face.


    "¡­now that you mention it, it is indeed quite¡ªhuh?"


    Not even halfway through his sentence, the world around Yato and I distorted.


    ¡ªVuam!


    Thereafter, arge invisible dome appeared covering the area where Yato and I were. Seeing the dome, Yato couldn''t help but shout as he quickly summoned his sword and took a stance


    "A dimensional space¡­crap it''s an ambush!"


    Opening my eyes wide, I couldn''t help but freeze for a split second. Shortly after, looking at Yato next to me who was ready in a battle position, I couldn''t help but think to myself¡­


    ''¡­Why is this happening? This scene never appeared in the novel''


    The sudden shift in the surroundings and Yato''s reaction sent a shiver down my spine. This unexpected turn of events didn''t align with the experiences I had read in the novel.


    Yato, with his sword drawn and senses heightened, scanned the invisible dome that encased us. His eyes darted around, searching for any signs of the imminent threat.


    "This is not ordinary dimensional magic," Yato muttered, his brows furrowed in concentration. "Stay alert, Lucas. We''re dealing with something unpredictable."


    I nodded, my anxiety escting. The deserted town, the mysterious dome, and Yato''s readiness painted a picture of danger. Questions raced through my mind, but there was no answer.


    Gritting my teeth I took out my sword, the sword of sin.


    ''Just what in the world is going on?''


    -Guam!


    ring towards one of the houses in the distance, Yato pointed his sword in that direction as a red hue enveloped the body of his sword. Thereafter, he shouted


    "Get out, I know you''re hiding there"


    "kekeke, guess you found us out"


    Chuckling, a ck humanoid creature with two horns on his head and bat-like wings showed up from behind one of the houses.


    "Demon!"


    Noticing the identity of the creature that came out, Yato''s whole demeanour changed.


    As well as mine. A few minutes ago we were happily having towards the Frost train station and now we have to deal with a demon.


    And how the heck demon could bypass the barriers that are ced between the East and West continents.


    "Master demons aren''t supposed to get this side right?" I asked Yato as I gazed at the demon.


    "You are right, they aren''t supposed toe to this site, however, it seems that demons now can bypass the barriers, 2 months ago a small army of demons managed to do so."


    My eyes widened at that! This was the first time I heard this! If what Yato is saying is true then that means the war that will happen ten yearster might have happened earlier than expected.


    ''Fuck! Why is my luck so bad.'' I cursed inwardly at my bad luck.


    -Fwaaa -Fwaaa -Fwaaa


    As soon as Yato finished speaking as if on cue, appearing from nowhere, multiple ck humanoid-like creatures with bat wings and horns on their head appeared in the surroundings.


    A twisted malicious smile appeared on each of their faces as they looked down on the both of us like a ripe fruit ready for the taking.


    "Who sent you?"


    Standing his ground, unfazed by the demons that had just shown up, Yato''s cold and emotionless voice resounded across the area.


    "Who sent us¡­?"


    ncing at each other, the demons in the air merelyughed at Kevin in ridicule


    "kekeke, why must we tell you?"


    "You''re merely our prey, what right do you have to ask who we are"


    "Just stand there quietly and let us feast on you"


    Nodding his head, Yato looked at the demons in the air. There were about fifteen of them, moreover, from what Yato could tell from judging the fluctuations they released most of them seemed to be [D] ranked.


    "Huuuu¡­very well, Lucas kill them all."


    My body flinched back, and turning my head toward Yato I couldn''t help butin "But why me, Master? I''m sure that you will be able to kill them within seconds."


    The cold look in Yato''s was slowly disappeared, he chuckled and said: "Where is fun at that? I want to see how my disciple will do against the demons."


    "But I-... Whoa!"


    "No buts" Before I could say anything to him Yato grabbed the back colour of men and threw it toward the demons.


    "Master you are a very big JERK!" I shouted top of my lungs as I tossed towards the demons.


    "Yeah, Yeah, I heard loud and clear. Now go and kill those things and if you fail know this you will receive a beating from me." Yatoughed and replied, I could feel the cold shiver run down my spine at the word ''beating.''


    Thrown into the midst of the demonic horde, I unsheathed the Sword of Sin, a weapon I had yet to fully master. The ck demons circled me, their eerieughter echoing through the air.


    "Alright, demons, let''s dance," I muttered to myself, steeling my resolve.


    The demons lunged at me with surprising speed, their ws and fangs ready to tear me apart. Dodging their attacks, I swung the Sword of Sin, its crimson de cutting through the air.


    I could feel the dark energy emanating from the demons, but Yato''s eyes remained fixed on the scene, his expression unreadable.


    As I shed with the demonic horde, I couldn''t help but wonder about the sudden intrusion of demons into this realm. The barriers separating the continents were supposed to prevent such incursions.


    "Master, any idea why demons are breaching our world?" I shouted, parrying a demon''s strike.


    Yato''s response was calm but focused. "There are mysteries at y, Lucas. We must first deal with the immediate threat. We can ponder the ''why''ter."


    That''s right I could think about ''why''ter now I have to focus on the battle up front.


    I quickly warped my shadow with my body as well I focused on my mana, and soon enough my body started shimmering with colour mana.


    It''s Mana Coating.


    With this, my strength, speed and reflexes have been enhanced.


    Now the real fight began.


    "Guuwak... So you are Lucas Darkheart? We havee for you."


    As soon as my transformation waspleted, Stepping forward, the leader of the demons directly called my name and as if a thunderp had descended, my mind instantly entered a state of turmoil.


    What?


    What''s happening? How did he know who I was? Were they really after me?


    A million questions emerged in my mind as I couldn''t help but look at the demons above me in shock.


    I don''t ever recall provoking demons be¡ªno way.


    Stopping my thoughts there, my mind raced as multiple scenarios reyed in my mind.


    The further I thought about it, the more I realized my arrogance andcency.


    ¡­I did interact with demons before.


    Not once, but twice.


    Once when I killed Tony back at Silva City with my Nightshadow bow and one more time with the Patriarch, when I killed Samual, though indirectly.


    Thinking thus far, everything started to click. If it was indeed like I thought it was, then it was either the Patriarch or demon who made Tony into a fallen human.


    Yato''s carefree expression changed as soon as he heard that these demons wereing here for his disciple, however, he still didn''t move from his spot he wanted to see how Lucas would handle himself in this situation.

 Chapter 271: Bad Luck [2]

    Thinking thus far, everything started to click. If it was indeed like I thought it was, then it was either the Patriarch or demon who made Tony into a fallen human.


    Yato''s carefree expression changed as soon as he heard that these demons wereing here for his disciple, however, he still didn''t move from his spot he wanted to see how Lucas would handle himself in this situation.


    The demons'' revtion about seeking me out sent shivers down my spine. It dawned on me that my past encounters with demons might have consequences far beyond what I had anticipated.


    "Lucas Darkheart, you''ve be quite the thorn in our side," the demon leader sneered, its eyes filled with malice.


    The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. My actions had consequences, and now demons sought retribution. I tightened my grip on the Sword of Sin, the weight of responsibility sinking in.


    "Master, it seems my past actions have caught up with me," I confessed, directing my words to Yato, who remained a silent observer.


    Yato''s eyes signalled a mixture of seriousness and determination. "Face it, Lucas. This is your trial. Confront the consequences of your choices and emerge stronger."


    With Yato''s words echoing in my mind, I focused on the immediate threat¡ªthe demons before me. My mana-coated form surged with enhanced abilities, and I prepared for the battle thaty ahead.


    The demon leader, sensing my readiness, signalled its minions to attack. The air crackled with dark energy as the demons descended upon me.


    "Ready!"


    Boom!


    Shooting upwards, my body flew in the air as I met the demons mid-air.


    "Huuup!"


    Appearing before one of the demons, I quickly attacked.


    -Spurt!


    shing my sword forward, as if I was cutting through butter, one of the demons in front of me split in half.


    "What!"


    Opening their eyes wide, all of the demons around me looked at me in shock.


    However, it was still the beginning. The shock did notst that much and soon one of the demons attacked me in mid-air.


    However, I was faster than the demon. I quickly spun my body in mid-air as I avoided the demon w sh that bypassed my neck.


    -Spurt!


    -Thud!


    As soon as I avoided his w I thrust my sword into his neck.


    Demon''s lifeless body hit the ground while I easilynded on the ground.


    Turning my gaze upward at the demons, I couldn''t help but smirk.


    ''Finally, this is the strength I have been training for.'' From now I won''t need to fret about the uing events in the novel.


    "What are you smirking for human? I''ll kill you."


    Seeing my smirk both demons became angered and soon started to attack me again.


    Yaro who was watching all of this couldn''t help but be satisfied with his disciple. The training trip was the right choice that Yato had made.


    If not for the training trip who knows what happened to Lucas when a bunch of demons started to attack him out of nowhere?


    At a distance, Lucas continues shing any demon thates within his sword range. His sword de started to turn red colour as more Lucas shed demons.


    Also, demons were bleeding very fast and their movement became very sluggish as seconds passed.


    It was all thanks to ''Sin Of Sword'' de Enchantment:- [Blood Drain]


    Enchantment Description: "This de can drain the de of the opponent after a single cut, The more de offered, the more powerful it bes.


    That''s the reason why demons were losing ends even if the cut was not serious.


    part


    The battlefield became a dance of shadows and steel as I continued to face the demons. My every move seemed calcted, the Sword of Sin leaving a trail of crimson arcs in the air.


    The demons, despite their initial shock, regrouped andunched coordinated attacks. But with each encounter, I became more attuned to their movements, effortlessly parrying their strikes and countering with precision.


    As the battle raged on, the effects of the [Blood Drain] enchantment manifested. The demons weakened, their movements sluggish, and their once-menacing presence reduced to mere remnants of their former selves.


    "Hah! Is this all you''ve got?" I taunted, the confidence in my voice growing with each sessful strike.


    Yato, observing the battle unfold, nodded in approval. The Sword of Sin, empowered by the [Blood Drain] enchantment, became a formidable force, draining the vitality of the demons with every cut.


    Meanwhile one of the demons who was not attacking Lucas yet, turned his attention toward the Yato who was silently watching from a distance.


    Demon bes angry at the arrogant attitude of Yato. They were demons yet Yato wasn''t even showing any kind of expression on his face.


    In anger, Demon flew towards Yato to kill him, However, that would be his biggest mistake in life.


    If this demon had been high-ranked he would have known who Yayo was, However, he wasn''t a high-ranking demon.


    "You''ll pay the price for ignoring me human!"


    In a matter of seconds, the demon appeared right before Yato. As his sharp nails neared Yato''s face, the demon couldn''t help but smile maniacally as he shouted


    "Die!"


    -sh!


    ¡­However, right before his nails were about to dig into Yato''s neck, the demon froze in mid-air. Opening his eyes wide open, the demon looked at Yato in horror. He could no longer feel his body.


    -Thud!


    -Thud!


    Demon''s head hit the ground first andter his body.


    The speed of Yato was so fast that not even the demon knew when his head was severed.


    And this is still only a portion of Yato''s true power.


    ncing at the headless body of the demon, Yato muttered "You are weak." Then saying that he focused his attention back to Lucas.


    -sh!


    -Spurt!


    Another demon fell from my sword. As that happened some of the demons looked at me shocked.


    "I-impossible! Weren''t you supposed to be[E] ranked?"


    "[E] Ranked? Sorry, that was ages ago." I replied with a smirk.

 Chapter 272: Something is Fishy [1]

    ncing at the headless body of the demon, Yato muttered "You are weak." Then saying that he focused his attention back to Lucas.


    -sh!


    -Spurt!


    Another demon fell from my sword. As that happened some of the demons looked at me shocked.


    "I-impossible! Weren''t you supposed to be[E] ranked?"


    "[E] Ranked? Sorry, that was ages ago." I replied with a smirk.


    Some demons couldn''t help but freeze when they were about to Lucas,  ording to the reports they received, the student named Lucas Darkgeart was supposed to be E rank at best¡­yet, staring at the dead horror-stricken demon beneath his feet, the demons in the air couldn''t help but lightly shudder.


    The demons knew that information was wed¡­


    They have to do something or else they will be due miserably


    "Let me!"


    Noticing that the situation was bing unfavourable, the leader of the demons took a step forward, and immediately an enormous pressure started emanating from his body.


    -Vuuam!


    The pressure was almost [B-] ranked.


    After instantly revealing his ranked pressure the demon leader instantly appeared before Yato and punched at him.


    However, before the punch could be connected, Yato dodged it and Took a few steps back.


    "So you want to fight me? Haha, I like that." Yato chuckled at the leader of the demon as he looked at me.


    Demon gritted his teeth at his attitude toward Yato and nced back to the other demons.


    "What are you waiting for? I''ll take him on. Meanwhile, kill that brat."


    ring at the other demons before him, the leader of the demons pointed towards me as he shouted.


    -Fwap! -Fwap!


    Thereafter, heeding hismand, all of the demons apart from the leader dove down in my direction.


    Seeing the numerous demons heading in my direction, a deep frown emerged on my face.


    There were about seven of them¡­However, as I looked at them, something didn''t add up.


    From the way the demons were behaving something felt off¡­despite theirrades dying by our hands¡­they seemed way too calm. It was as though they weren''t even scared of us to begin with.


    Almost as if they weren''t worried about losing against Yato and me¡­


    ¡­As my thought paused there. I quickly nced towards my surroundings in hopes of finding anything that could help me. Yet, to my disappointment, I found nothing.


    ''Just what were they nning¡­''


    "huuuuu¡­"


    Exhaling, I closed my eyes.


    Too many factors that were well outside my scope of reason just appeared. Although I was somehow remaining calm, it was not enough.


    I needed to be calmer. More ruthless. More decisive. More indifferent¡­


    Opening my eyes, I focused on the iing horde of demons. They descended upon me with malevolent intent, their ws and fangs eager for my demise.


    As the first demon lunged at me, I swiftly sidestepped its attack, shing my sword through its form. The crimson de cut through the air, leaving trails of dark energy in its wake.


    One by one, the demons attacked, but my enhanced reflexes, honed through rigorous training, allowed me to dance through their assaults. The Sword of Sin became an extension of my will, a lethal force that countered each demonic strike.


    But amid the chaos, a subtle realization crept into my mind. These demons were indeed too calm as if their primary objective wasn''t my defeat.


    "Fira sh!"


    Yato''s voice echoed, drawing my attention. The demon leader unleashed a powerful attack, sending waves of dark energy toward Yato. However, Yato, with unmatched agility, dodged the assault, his expression unchanged.


    The demons attacking me, despite their apparent calmness, intensified their efforts. They aimed not only to defeat but to overwhelm and distract, a strategy designed to exploit any opening.


    I gritted my teeth, my mind racing to adapt to the unexpected situation. The Sword of Sin became an unyielding barrier, parrying demonic strikes, but the sheer number posed a growing challenge.


    With Yato taking charge of the demon leader, I shifted my strategy. Dodging, parrying, and blocking became my primary focus. The demons, sensing a change in tactics, pressed harder, their attacks coordinated and relentless.


    Demon''s movement bes very fast. However, Lucas avoids every attack.


    Soon one of the demons dashed towards Lucas''s blind spot, however, Lucas already knew about it as his senses were enhanced by Mana Coating.


    Lucas slightly moved his neck sideways as the hand of a demon brushed past his cheek.


    -Shuuuua!


    Thereafter, aiming towards the sr plexus, Lucas turned his body 45 degrees as he elbowed the demon.


    -Bam!


    As soon as Luca''s elbow connected with the demon, a shockwave swept the surroundings as the other demons that were simrly headed in Lucas''s direction halted for a split second.


    "Kha¡ª!"


    Falling to the ground, the demon hit by the elbow spits out blood as he holds onto his chest area. He was inplete agony.


    Staring at the demon beneath his feet, Lucas slowly said


    "Let me end the pain for you¡­"


    Raising the Sword of Sin high, I prepared for the final strike. The crimson de gleamed with a dark aura, reflecting the gravity of the impending blow. The demon, writhing in pain, gazed up at me with a mixture of fear and desperation.


    -Thud!


    A split secondter demon''s head rolled on the ground, his headless body hit the ground.


    "[Astral Dash]" Lucas muttered under his breath as he activated his movement art.


    He disappeared from the field view of demons.


    As Lucas vanished from their sight with the speed of Astral Dash, the demons were left momentarily confused. Their attention now shifted to the decapitated body of theirrade lying on the ground.


    "Where did he go?" one demon questioned, uncertainty evident in its voice.


    "He''s toying with us," another growled, frustration building among the demonic ranks.


    Unseen and unheard, I observed their confusion, nning my next move. The Sword of Sin pulsed with anticipation, eager to taste the essence of more demonic foes.


    Suddenly, a demonic scream echoed through the air. I reappeared behind one of the demons, the Sword of Sin shing through the creature''s form with ruthless precision.


    -Spurt!


    Dark energy erupted from the demon''s wound as it crumpled to the ground, lifeless. The remaining demons, now aware of my location, turned their attention towards me.

 Chapter 273: Something is Fishy [2]

    Suddenly, a demonic scream echoed through the air. I reappeared behind one of the demons, the Sword of Sin shing through the creature''s form with ruthless precision.


    -Spurt!


    Dark energy erupted from the demon''s wound as it crumpled to the ground, lifeless. The remaining demons, now aware of my location, turned their attention towards me.


    Their initial calmness waned, reced by a palpable tension. The Sword of Sin, stained with the essence of demonic life, beckoned for more.


    "Die"


    "You can''t escape."


    A split second after Lucas decapitated the demon, moving backwards, Lucas narrowingly avoided the hands of two demons as a strand of his hair flew in the air.


    -Astral Dash


    Tensing his calves he activated his movement art again, Lucas quickly shot backwards and distanced himself from the other demons. As he moved back, a green hue enveloped the bottom of his feet as his movement increased with every step.


    "Get him!"


    "Die you vermin!"


    Staring at the Five demons that were quickly approaching him, Lucas''s face remained calm. Rather than focusing on their attacks, his attention was drawn towards their face.


    ¡­and he soon noticed one thing. Howpletely unfazed they were by the fact that theirrades died before them. There was no shred of fear or hesitation in their eyes. Almost as if they didn''t care about dying.


    Noticing this, Lucas nced in Yato''s direction. He was currently back on the ground fighting against the demon leader.


    The leader of the demon was attacking Yato with all his might but Yato effortlessly dodging, right now Yato didn''t ever raise his sword to attack him. By the looks of Yato''s face, Lucas knew that Yato was toying with that demon.


    ...And when Yato was finally bored by this he would kill the demon in one shot.


    "Don''t ignore us." One demon shouted as he saw Lucas wasn''t even paying attention to them.


    Demon shed his w at Lucas''s direction.


    -Thuaam!


    Subsequently, as the demon shed, a blue translucent image of a w quickly headed in Lucas''s direction.


    -Swoooosh!


    Briefly ncing at the translucent w headed in his direction, without hesitation, Lucas pointed towards them as his sword drew a circled


    A blue transparent ring appeared as Lucaspleted the circle.


    This was the defensive sword art that he had received from Isabe, [Phnx Guardian Form].


    It was the first time Lucas had ever used it in a real fight after receiving the sword art before he only ever used it in practice.


    As the ring formed it directly moved forward and blocked the demon''s attack.


    -Bam!


    -Crash!


    As the w shed against the ring, for a couple of seconds neither refused to budge.


    The sh between the demonic w and the protective ring created a momentary stalemate. The air crackled with the opposing forces, each pushing against the other. A tense silence settled over the battlefield as both sides assessed the strength of their adversary.


    The demon, fueled by rage and determination, exerted more force, attempting to break through Lucas''s defence. However, the Phnx Guardian Form held steadfast, the translucent ring acting as an imprable barrier against the demonic onught.


    Lucas, maintaining his calm demeanour, observed the struggle. The demons, no longer exhibiting their initial calmness, grew increasingly frustrated. Their attempts to overpower Lucas met an unexpected resistance.


    Amid the sh, Yato''s battle with the demon leader continued. The air around them crackled with energy as Yato gracefully evaded the demon''s attacks. It was evident that Yato was probing the demon''s capabilities, waiting for the opportune moment to deliver a decisive strike.


    The remaining demons, witnessing the standstill between Lucas and theirrade, exchanged wary nces. They realized that underestimating Lucas would be a grave mistake.


    With a swift motion, Lucas shifted his focus, transitioning from defence to offence. The Sword of Sin gleamed with an ominous aura as he lunged towards the demon whose attack had been thwarted.


    "Your arrogance blinds you," Lucas remarked, his voice cutting through the tension.


    -sh!


    The Sword of Sin sliced through the air, aiming for the demon''s vulnerable nk. The demon, caught off guard by the sudden change in momentum, attempted to evade, but Lucas''s strike was swift and precise.


    -Spurt!


    Dark energy sprayed from the wound as the demon staggered backwards, wounded but not defeated. The other demons, recognizing the shift in the tide of battle, abandoned their coordinated attacks and dispersed, each evaluating their next move.


    The demon leader, engaged inbat with Yato, sensed the disturbance among his ranks. A glimmer of frustration crossed his demonic features as he struggled against Yato''s seemingly effortless evasion.


    Lucas, with a calcted expression, advanced towards the wounded demon. The battlefield now held an air of uncertainty, with each participant assessing the unfolding dynamics of the confrontation.


    Amid the chaos, a voice echoed through the battleground. It was Yato, his words carrying a weight of authority.


    "This ends now."


    With those words, Yato''s movements became more deliberate. Each step, each strike, held a purpose.


    The leader of the demon gritted his teeth, he held his sword upward, above his head and shed it at Yato''s head.


    However, the attack never met Yato''s body.


    -Swish!


    "Huh? Where did he go?"


    "Are you searching for me?"


    Soon enough demon received his answer, turning his head back he saw Yato standing right behind his back.


    "It was fun but I''m getting bored now. Also, I have to get my disciple back to the academy as his mid-exam will start tomorrow. So let''s end this."  Saying that Yato punched the Leader of a demon in its chest.


    -Boom!


    Everything exploded, the shockwave Yato punched went through the demon''s body destroying everything on it.


    On the other hand, the demon''s body exploded into millions of pieces and the remnants of dark energy scattered across the battlefield. The shockwave rippled through the air, causing a momentary stillness as debris settled.


    Yato, unruffled by the explosion, stood amidst the aftermath with an air of nonchnce. His gaze shifted towards Lucas, who was still in an idmist battle against a demon.


    "Well, I think I should help him. It''s getting let now." Saying that Yato disappeared and appeared before Lucas.

 Chapter 274: Vorath [1]

    Yato''s sudden appearance beside Lucas added a surge of confidence to his demeanour. The demon he was facing took a step back, momentarily unnerved by the unexpected reinforcement.


    "You''re taking too long, Lucas," Yato remarked, a hint of yful reproach in his tone.


    Lucas, acknowledging Yato''s presence, nodded in agreement. The duo, now standing side by side, became a formidable force that the remaining demons couldn''t ignore.


    The wounded demon, sensing the shift in the battle, hesitated. The once-confident expressions on the demons'' faces began to waver.


    "W-What...H-Happened to l-leader?" One of the demons asked Yato hesitantly, the demon already knew the answer but he wanted to confirm it.


    "Oh? Well...He is dead." Yato replied, his voice sending shivers down to other demons.


    Looking at the fear on the demon''s face Yato couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "You can rest now let me y with them now." Turning his head toward Lucas, Yato said. Lucas nodded his head in response.


    He needed a short break plus he also wanted to check something.


    "Okay, Master. I''ll leave them to you." Saying that Lucas started to run in a different direction.


    After running for a bit he sat down on the ground and took a deep breath.


    Just as he sits on the ground his shadow unattended to Lucas and ces himself at Lucas''s feet, Lucas''s mana coating also runs out.


    Fighting against 15 demons at the same time was not feet, many cadets would have died or heavenly injured.


    Even so, Lucas was able to kill ten of the demons and he knew that if the fightsted any longer he would all of them but in the process, he would also be injured.


    As Lucas sat on the ground, the remnants of the intense battle lingered in the air. The Sword of Sin rested beside him, its crimson de still humming with the energy of the demonic adversaries it had vanquished. Lucas''s breaths were measured, the exertion of the fight evident in the beads of sweat on his forehead.


    His shadow, having served its purpose, melded back into his form as Lucas took a moment to reflect on the skirmish. The Mana Coating that enhanced his senses gradually dissipated, leaving him attuned to the natural sounds of the surroundings.


    ''It was a hard fight,'' he thought, recognizing the gravity of the confrontation. The demons had proven to be formidable adversaries, and the unexpected encounter had tested the limits of his abilities. Lucas was keenly aware that such challenges would be more frequent as he advanced in his training.


    While catching his breath, Lucas also seized the opportunity to assess his surroundings. The aftermath of the battle painted a chaotic scene ¨C scorched earth, lingering traces of dark energy, and the distant echoes of Yato engaging the remaining demons.


    As he sat there, Lucas noticed something peculiar. The air around him seemed to shimmer faintly, revealing the remnants of the Phnx Guardian Form he had employed during the battle. The defensive ring, now a subtle ethereal glow, dissipated into the atmosphere.


    ''The defensive sword art... it served its purpose,'' he reflected, appreciating the effectiveness of the technique Isabe had taught him. It was the first time he had used it in an actualbat scenario, and its sess added a newyer to his evolving skill set.


    With a sense of aplishment, Lucas stood up and retrieved the Sword of Sin. He cast a nce towards the ongoing battle between Yato and the remaining demons. Yato''s movements were a symphony of precision and power, effortlessly dispatching his adversaries.


    As Lucas approached the scene, he observed Yato''sbat prowess with a mixture of awe and gratitude.


    Every step of Yato is perfect. It''s like Yato was dancing.


    Demon we''re desperately trying to catch Yato but he also dodged them when they were near him.


    ''He is toying with them.'' Lucas remarks inwardly. Seeing how Yato loved to y with his enemy, Lucas now that Yato is a sadist.


    ''Poor demons.''


    The first demon lunged at Yato with a desperate w strike. Yato, with a casual sidestep, avoided the attack and countered with a swift upward sh. Yato''s sword cut through the demon''s form, radiant energy engulfing it as it crumbled into dissipating shadows.


    The next demon, sensing its impending demise, attempted a frenzied barrage of attacks. Yato, undeterred, seamlessly weaved through the onught. With calcted precision, he exploited openings in the demon''s defence with precise strikes that dismantled its demonic essence.


    Another demon, recognizing the futility of a direct assault, attempted a ranged attack, sending dark energy projectiles towards Yato. With a twirl of his de, Yato deflected the projectiles effortlessly, each redirected burst finding its mark on the demons that had unleashed them.


    Thest demon, witnessing the demise of itsrades, unleashed a desperate final onught. Yato, a beacon of calm amidst the chaos, engaged the demo with a series of lightning-fast strikes. The demin, unable to match Yato''s speed, found itself at the mercy of the master swordsman.


    In a climactic moment, Yato''s de pierced through the demon''s defences the Sword gleamed with an intensified radiance. A surge of divine energy enveloped the demon, and the leader''s form disintegrated into a burst of radiant particles.


    The battlefield fell into a momentary stillness. The echoes of the battle lingered, and the remnants of dark energy dissipated into the air. Yato, his de sheathed, stood amidst the aftermath of the confrontation.


    Lucas, watching the masterful disy, couldn''t help but marvel at Yato''s prowess. Each movement, each strike, was a testament to the depth of Yato''s skill. As thest echoes of the battle faded away, Yato turned towards Lucas, a satisfied smile gracing his face.


    "Looks like we''ve cleaned up nicely," Yato remarked, his tone lighthearted. "Not bad for an unexpected encounter, huh?"


    Lucas nodded, a sense of aplishment settling within him. The battlefield, once a chaotic arena of conflict, now bore the marks of their victory.


    "Thank you, Master Yato. Your guidance was invaluable," Lucas expressed his gratitude, genuine respect in his voice.


    Yato chuckled, "Just doing my job, Lucas. Now, let''s head back. The academy awaits, and I''m sure you have exams to prepare for."


    As they were about to leave, something happened.

 Chapter 275: Vorath [2]

    In the distance, a man wearing a luxurious, deep crimson coat emerged from the shadows. The intricate embroidery on the coat depicted ancient symbols, and its material seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly quality. The man''s presence exuded an aura of both elegance and danger, his piercing gaze fixed on Yato and Lucas.


    As they noticed the approaching figure, Yato''s expression shifted, a hint of wariness in his eyes. Lucas, too, felt a subtle tension in the air. The man continued his measured approach, a mysterious smile ying on his lips.


    "¡­demon"


    Yato muttered as he saw two horns on the man''s head.


    Although the former did not give off a terrifying aura, a pressuring feeling had emerged across the surroundings, causing the entire streets to be deathly silent.


    -Tap! -Tap!


    Slowly, stopping a fair bit of distance from Yato and Lucas, the man looked towards his surroundings. His indifferent face briefly nced at the demons on the floor. However, it was only for a brief moment as they soon paused on a particr demon in the distance.


    Looking at a particr demon whose body was broken into millions of pieces by Yato''s punch, the man softly said with a trace of pity in his voice


    "¡­so he died too"


    Thereafter, frowning slightly, the Patriarch looked towards Yato and Lucas. Staring at him for what felt an eternity, the Patriarch slowly spoke


    "¡­I don''t know who are you but if you step away now I''ll let you live. I have some business with that boy"


    Yato looked at the demon and chuckled, "Sorry can''t do that. You see he is my only disciple and I can''t just hand over my disciple to anyone Even if anyone is a demon for a matter of fact."


    Meanwhile, Lucas was frozen on the spot, Why? Because he knew this demon.


    After all, he was the one writing this demon character when writing his novel.


    The demon was the head of The Malic n, a sub-branch of the demon n of Envy.


    His name is Vorath.


    He is the one who ordered Samual to abduct Isabe, He is the one who turned Samuel into a fallen human.


    Lucas knew he was here to take revenge on him for killing Samual.


    After all, Virath had received a huge cksh when Samuel died and not only that his reputation as head of malic was also ruined in demon society.


    Vorath had be a mockery of high-ranking demons and the only way Vorath felt at ease was by killing Lucas.


    However, in his way stood Yato.


    "I see, it seems you wish to die," Voratg replied coldly.


    "Lucas get away from here," Yato said as he raised to Vorath,  Lucas nodded his head and got away from them.


    He knows he couldn''t fight Vorath, he was too strong for Lucas.


    Once Lucas was away from them, Yato turned his head toward him and said, "Lucas, Today, I want you to observe two things, my dear disciple. Watch how a real sh between two high-level entities goes down. And witness my secret technique, one you''ll soon inherit as my disciple."


    Vorath red at Yato, he didn''t like the way Yato was talking.


    With resolute determination etched on his face, Vorath summoned a long silver crossguard sword into his grasp.


    Suddenly, spikes sprouted from the hilt of the sword, impaling Vorath''s grip, and in the next moment, its silver de turned a deep shade of crimson.


    Ignoring Vorath, Yato continued his talk. "This ability is only special to me and no one in the world could able to master it unless I tell them how to master it, Do you want to know what ability I''m talking about?"


    I frowned a bit and thought. I don''t know anything about Yato if I have to say because I haven''t written his character but from the memories of previous Lucas, Yato is known for having a powerful ability.


    No one has this ability name or its power. Because those who encountered it are not alive.


    "I don''t know, Master." giving up, I said to Yato.


    "Well, you will know in a few seconds."


    "Don''t you dare to ignore me, You human" Vorath shouted in anger as he saw Yato was still talking to me.


    Observing that Yato yet ignored him again, Vorath tried to attack, only to discover that he couldn''t move an inch.


    Vorath eyes widened, but regardless of his efforts, his feet were firmly anchored to the ground.


    A crease formed on his forehead as he looked down.


    He saw there was nothing, however soon enough his eyes widened, and at rapid speed, his mana core emptied.


    He didn''t use any spell, ability, or any art. Even so, his mana tank bes empty.


    Before he could think of a solution, an overwhelming pressure descended upon the Vorath''s shoulders, akin to a mountain falling upon him.


    Despite his inhuman strength, Vorath''s knees buckled, and he copsed onto all fours.


    Ignoring Vorath''s struggle, Yato continued his talk.


    "It''s actually a domain, there are only a few in the world who have a domain and each domain is different from the other. When a person activates his domain, that person surpasses their power until the domain is activated."


    My eyes widened as Yatopleted his word.


    ''A domain? Why I didn''t think of that before?''


    Yato is written there only a few handful people can even hope to have a domain.


    And one of those few is a student council president, Seraphina.


    I knew at Silva City when I was about to die by hoards of monsters, she had activated her domain.


    As Yato said every person has a different domain and Seraphina had [ Ice Domain].


    She killed every monster in the area when she activated her domain.


    "So what''s your domain, Master?"  The desire to know tugged at me¡ªa mix of curiosity and excitement. Yes, I don''t know why but I was excited.


    Noticing the glimmer in my eyes, Yato spoke up with a genuine smile:


    "It''s [Mana Domain]."

 Chapter 276: Mana Domain

    As Yato revealed the name of his domain, a ripple of anticipation coursed through Lucas. [Mana Domain], he repeated inwardly, his mind racing with possibilities. He had heard of domains before, but to witness one firsthand was a rare and exhrating experience.


    The air around Yato began to shimmer with a faint, ethereal glow as if responding to his promation. Lucas watched with bated breath as the atmosphere shifted, charged with an unseen energy.


    Yato''s presence seemed to expand, his aura enveloping the surrounding space with a palpable force. The once-silent streets now hummed with the resonance of his domain, a manifestation of his mastery over mana.


    Vorath, still struggling against the invisible bonds that held him, recoiled as he felt the pressure of Yato''s domain bearing down upon him. His attempts to break free grew increasingly futile, his strength waning in the face of Yato''s overwhelming power.


    With a serene expression, Yato continued to address Lucas, his voice carrying a weight of authority and assurance. "In my domain, I control the very essence of mana. Every particle of energy in this space bends to my will, amplifying my abilities and suppressing those who oppose me."


    Lucas nodded, absorbing Yato''s words with rapt attention. The concept of a domain, a realm of absolute control and authority, fascinated him to no end. To witness Yato wield such power was nothing short of awe-inspiring.


    As Yato''s domain pulsed with intensity, a surge of newfound resolve welled up within Lucas. He understood now, more than ever, the importance of mastering his own abilities and unlocking his true potential.


    But amidst the revtion of Yato''s domain, a voice cut through the tension, piercing the silence with its venomous tone.


    "You dare to wield such power against me, human?" Vorath growled, his voiceced with fury and disbelief. "You may control mana, but you cannot control the wrath of the demons!"


    Yato''s gaze flickered towards Vorath, his expression unwavering. "In my domain, all are subject to my authority," he dered, his voice resonating with a newfound authority. "Even demons like you, Vorath."


    With a flick of his wrist, Yato unleashed a surge of mana, its raw energy coursing through the air like a raging tempest. Vorath, unable to withstand the onught, was engulfed in a torrent of divine power, his form writhing in agony as he struggled against the unyielding force of Yato''s domain.


    As the confrontation reached its climax, Lucas watched in awe as Yato''s mastery over mana unfolded before him. In that moment, he knew that he stood in the presence of a true master, a guardian of light amidst the darkness that threatened to consume their world.


    And as Yato''s domain continued to exert its influence, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride and gratitude towards his mentor.


    As Yato''s Mana Domain surged with unparalleled power, Vorath found himself trapped in a maelstrom of divine energy. His form contorted and twisted under the relentless pressure, his demonic essence writhing in agony as Yato''s control over mana tightened its grip.


    With a fierce determination burning in his eyes, Yato focused his will, channelling the full extent of his domain''s might towards Vorath. The air crackled with raw energy, and the ground beneath them trembled as if unable to contain the sheer force unleashed by Yato''s mastery.


    -Crack!, -Crack!, -Crack!


    -Crack!, -Crack!, -Crack!


    "Now, die."


    In a final, decisive gesture, Yato raised his hand towards Vorath, his fingers curled into amanding gesture. With a resounding cry, he unleashed a torrent of mana, a surge of divine power that engulfed Vorath in its luminous embrace.


    "Haaaaaa! Danm you human! Don''t think this will end with me! More demons wille."


    "Oh? Let theme, I will send them to hell to give you somepany." Yato said to Vorath.


    The demonic leader let out a guttural roar of defiance, his form struggling against the overwhelming onught. But it was futile. The power of Yato''s Mana Domain was absolute, unyielding in its authority over all who dared to oppose it.


    As the radiant energy consumed Vorath, his form began to disintegrate, his demonic essence unravelling under the relentless assault of Yato''s domain. Piece by piece, he was torn apart, his once-mighty presence reduced to nothing but fading echoes in the wake of Yato''s divine wrath.


    And then, in a blinding sh of light, Vorath was no more. His form shattered into countless shards, his essence scattered to the winds, consumed by the boundless power of Yato''s Mana Domain.


    But the destruction did not end there. As the remnants of Vorath''s existence faded into oblivion, the unleashed energy of Yato''s domain surged outward, its radiant waves rippling across the surroundingndscape.


    -Boom!, -Boom!, -Boom!


    -Boom!, -Boom!, -Boom!


    Buildings crumbled, streets cracked, and the very fabric of reality seemed to tremble under the weight of Yato''s power. In a radius of a hundred meters, nothing remained untouched by the cataclysmic force of his domain.


    And amidst the chaos, Lucas watched in stunned silence, his heart pounding with awe and disbelief. Never before had he witnessed such raw power, such absolute control over the forces of magic and mana.


    As the dust settled and the echoes of the destruction faded into the distance, Lucas turned to Yato, his eyes wide with wonder and admiration. "Master... that was... incredible," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the lingering echoes of the devastation.


    Yato nodded, a faint smile ying on his lips. "It was necessary, Lucas," he replied, his tone solemn yet resolute. "Sometimes, to protect what we hold dear, we must be willing to unleash the full extent of our power, no matter the cost."


    With those words, Yato turned and began to walk away from the scene of destruction, his form illuminated by the fading light of his Mana Domain.


    As Yato and Lucas approached the dimensional barrier, a sense of gravity hung heavy in the air. The remnants of Yato''s Mana Domain still lingered, casting an otherworldly glow over the surroundings.


    "Step back, Lucas," Yato instructed, his voice steady yet tinged with an undercurrent of determination.


    Lucas obeyed without hesitation, taking several steps back to give Yato space to work his magic. He watched with a mixture of anticipation and trepidation as Yato raised his fist, his gaze fixed on the shimmering barrier before them.


    With a resolute expression, Yato focused his energy, channeling the power of his Mana Domain into a concentrated burst of force. The air crackled with tension as he unleashed a mighty blow, his fist colliding with the dimensional barrier with a deafening impact.


    -Crack! -Boom! -Crack!


    The barrier trembled under the force of Yato''s attack, its ethereal surface rippling like water disturbed by a stone. Lucas held his breath, his eyes fixed on the scene before him, as cracks began to spiderweb across the barrier''s surface.


    Yato''s determination was palpable, his every movement infused with the power of his domain. With each strike, the barrier weakened, its once-imprable facade giving way to the relentless onught of Yato''s might.


    And then, with a final, decisive blow, the barrier shattered.


    -Shatter! -Boom! -Shatter!


    A wave of energy erupted from the point of impact, rippling outward in all directions. The fabric of reality seemed to warp and twist as the dimensional barrier copsed, its once-formidable defenses crumbling before Yato''s overwhelming power.


    As the dust settled and the echoes of the destruction faded into the distance, Lucas turned to Yato, his eyes wide with wonder and admiration. "Master... you did it," he eximed, his voice filled with awe.

 Chapter 277: Reunion [1]

    Not so far from where Yato killed the Vorath, sitting on top of one of the rooftops of the houses in the distance, was a ck humanoid figure.


    "Kukuku¡­kukuku¡­oh¡­how interesting."


    With his legs dangling off of the roof of the building, the demon''s body trembled uncontrobly as he tried his best to contain hisughter. However, this did notst for long as he eventuallyughed out loud and eximed.


    "kukukuku¡­hahahaahahahaha¡­how fantastic!"


    pping his hands, the demon looked as though he had just watched the most entertaining movie in his whole life. He just couldn''t stop pping his hands as he continuously shouted praises in the air.


    -p! -p! -p!


    "kukuku¡­what a fantastic twist to the story! Who would''ve expected such a twist? hahaha, fantastic! Brilliant! Bravo!"


    After a while, pausing and cing his hand on his mouth, Sabl''s smile deepened.


    "kuku¡­although I was supposed to be in the demon realm¡­my curiosity got the best of me, and eventually followed the Patriarch here¡­"


    "Who had thought that someone like Yato be the master of that child, this is interesting." ncing back towards the walking figure Lucas''s figure in the distance, with his elbow on his knee, propping his head with his hand, Sable''s smile twisted.


    As Sabl observed Lucas''s figure in the distance, a mischievous glint danced in his eyes. His lips curled into a sly grin as he contemted the implications of Yato''s unexpected appearance and his newfound connection to Lucas.


    "Kukuku... this could be quite entertaining," Sabl mused to himself, his voice barely above a whisper. "A human boy under the tutge of the strongest human... how intriguing."


    Leaning back against the rooftop, Sabl''s gaze flickered with amusement as he considered the possibilities thaty ahead. With Yato''s formidable power and Lucas''s potential, the stage was set for a captivating journey filled with danger and excitement.


    "But perhaps... I could add a little spice to the mix," Sabl murmured, a devious smirk ying on his lips. "After all, what''s a story without a few unexpected twists and turns?"


    With a flicker of his shadowy form, Sabl vanished from the rooftop, leaving behind only the faint echo of hisughter lingering in the air. As he disappeared into the shadows, his thoughts raced with schemes and ns, eager to see how the tale of Yato and Lucas would unfold.


    ***


    Yawning tiredly, I strolled through the streets of Nova City, making my way toward the academy.


    I''d been away for one month, but the city didn''t seem to have changed at all.


    Cheerful faces of cadets, towering buildings, the vibrant glow of holographic neon billboards, worker robots diligently cleaning the streets, and asional flying cars and hoverbikes racing through the sky.


    Looking at the city and finding it exactly like how I remembered brought sce to my anxious heart.


    The truth is, I''ve been feeling a little scared these past few days. At first, I didn''t want to admit it, but it''s the truth.


    Chaos and carnage loomed on the horizon, drawing closer with each passing day.


    After all just a few hours ago, Vorath the head of the Melic n came personally to kill me.


    If not for Yato I don''t know what would have happened to me...


    There is also this issue with Jonathan,  Since going to Western Mountain Range I seem to be can''t contact him.


    ''I wonder what happened to him...?''


    Thest time I talked to him was when I was at Evergreen n, we were talking about potential members who could join the Shadow Reapers.


    I''m sure he will be fine...


    Now I''m back at the Academy, I have to focus on the uing events plot.


    But before that, I have to focus on tomorrow''s mid-term exam.


    I''m going to be busy again.


    Walking for a few minutes more,  I halted in front of a caf¨¦.


    I have to meet someone here, and the person in question is not here.


    The person was Sunny.


    Just as I stepped foot on Nova City, I got tons of messages from him, and eventually, I replied.


    And now here I''m at our meeting spot.


    As I was about to Sunny, someone suddenly pounced on me from behind, wrapping their arm around my shoulder.


    Of course, I saw iting from a mile away, but I made no effort to dodge it.


    "Broooooo! I missed you! Oh, boy! You''ve grown your hair, huh? Arghh! It''s been so long!


    "Okay, okay! Calm down, Sunny!"


    A smile crept onto my face as I nudged his arm aside and pulled him around in front of me.


    Subny... had changed quite a bit¡­ but at the same time, he didn''t change at all.


    He seemed a bit taller, and there was a lot more depth in his ck eyes.


    However, what grasped my attention the most humour was the fact that his presence was a lot more imposing than I remember.


    This guy... had grown stronger.


    He was not at the level of Emma and Adrian, or even close to Isabe and Aric, but I could tell he had grown a lot stronger than before.


    "Sunny, just how much have you grown?" I asked in pleasant shock.


    "Oh, you can tell?" Sunny raised an eyebrow in surprise before letting out a sigh. "But that means I''m still weaker than you.


    I chuckled at Sunny''s response, shaking my head in amusement. "Strength isn''t just about physical prowess, Sunny. There are many forms of strength, and each has its value."


    Sunny grinned sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "Yeah, I guess you''re right. But still, it feels good to know that I''m making progress."


    I nodded in agreement, a sense of pride swelling within me at Sunny''s growth. "Absolutely. Progress is progress, no matter how small. And I do not doubt that you''ll continue to improve."


    As we chatted, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth and familiarity wash over me. Despite the chaos and uncertainty that loomed on the horizon, moments like these reminded me of the bonds we shared and the strength we found in each other.


    "So, how have you been, Sunny?" I asked, eager to catch up with my friend. "It''s been a while since west saw each other."


    Sunny shrugged, his expression turning thoughtful. "I''ve been... busy, to say the least. Training, studying, you name it. But it''s all worth it if it means I can be stronger and protect the ones I care about."


    His words resonated with me, echoing the same sentiments that had driven me on my journey. "I understandpletely," I replied, a sense of camaraderie blossoming between us. "We''re all striving to be the best versions of ourselves, aren''t we?"


    Sunny nodded a determined glint in his eyes. "That''s right. And with friends like you by my side, I know that anything is possible."


    With a smile, I sped Sunny''s shoulder, a silent promise passing between us. Together, we would face whatever challengesy ahead, drawing strength from our bond and the unwavering determination in our hearts.

 Chapter 278: Reunion [2]

    We talked for more minutes and started to walk toward the Academy.


    We arrived at the academy and spent a few minutes crossing the campus before entering our ssroom building.


    But the second we stepped inside the ssroom, it felt as though every eye in the room swivelled toward us ¨C specifically, toward me.


    "What''s this?" I murmured under my breath.


    Sunny smiled and shrugged, whispering an answer barely loud enough for me to hear.


    "Well, you are popr now."


    I frowned at the Sunny. Yes, I know that I became popr after Silva City Massacor but not enough that everyone started giving me a look.


    "Also, everyone knew that you are a disciple of Yato."


    And the next word of Sunny, I stopped in my tracks, my eyes widened in shock.


    How? And Why?


    I turned my head toward Sunny and whispered in a low voice "How everyone about this? I didn''t tell anyone, and also why didn''t you tell me earlier? Now feeling very awkward."


    Sunny chuckled at my behaviour and said, " Why didn''t I feel you before? It''s because I wanted to see the look on your face, bro..."


    I rolled my eyes at Sunny''s mischievous grin, resisting the urge to give him a yful shove. "You''re impossible, Sunny," I muttered, though a small smile tugged at the corners of my lips.


    "Also, it was Isabe who said that you were Yato''s disciple when the two-week break was over."


    I see, it was Isabe...


    I guess I can''t do anything about it now, it''s not like I was trying to hide the fact that I was a Yato disciple.


    At that moment a sudden thought entered my head.


    ''Isabe must exin what happened fully...right?''


    Then that means big misunderstandings are going on right now.


    After all, Isabe never once took action for someone else but she did for me.


    That means their probably a misunderstanding going on in the academy.


    Like how close we are.


    ''Ah, ...Shit.''


    Feeling a mix of frustration and confusion, I sank into my seat, my mind swirling with questions and doubts. The sudden revtion that Isabe had disclosed my connection to Yato without my knowledge only added to my growing sense of unease.


    Sunny, sensing my inner turmoil, nudged me gently with his elbow. "Hey, don''t stress about it too much, okay? Whatever Isabe said, I''m sure she had her reasons."


    I nodded, though the knot of anxiety in my stomach refused to loosen. Isabe''s actions had caught mepletely off guard, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to the story than she was letting on.


    Let''s forget it, it''s not like there is anything I can do now.


    Everyone murmured for a while, gossiping while covertly staring at us. I didn''t mind, and Sunny certainly liked the attention.


    Since we arrived a little early, we had nothing else to do but watch cadets enter the ss one after another as we chatted.


    Not long after, I saw Evelyn and Lyra stepping through the door.


    When Evelyn noticed me, her eyes widened. She stopped talking to Lyra about whatever topic they were discussing and waved at me.


    As I waved back, both of them approached us.


    "You''re back!" Evelyn said, getting near our seats.


    "Yeah," I smiled, rubbing the back of my neck. "I''m back."


    For a moment it seems everything in the world turned silent as we both stare at each other.


    I''m sure that she has lots of questions to ask me.


    But I don''t have an answer for any of that.


    There is a gap in my memory and I know that someone seals those memories away but I don''t know that someone Is.


    As Evelyn''s gaze lingered on me, I could sense the curiosity and concern swirling in her eyes. It was as if she wanted to ask a million questions all at once but didn''t know where to start.


    "Hey, Lucas," Lyra chimed in, breaking the momentary silence. "Good to see you back. How was your break?"


    I nced at Lyra, grateful for the interruption. "It was... eventful," I replied with a half-hearted chuckle. "But it''s good to be back."


    Evelyn nodded, her expression softening with understanding. "Yeah, I heard about how you were training on Western Mountain Range, Must''ve been rough."


    I shrugged, not wanting to dwell on the memories of that chaotic night. "Yeah, it was," I admitted. "But I''m just d it''s over now."


    Lyra nodded in agreement, her eyes filled with sympathy. "Well, at least you''re back in one piece," she said, her voice tinged with relief.


    Evelyn leaned closer, her curiosity getting the better of her. "So, what exactly happened up there?" she asked, her tone gentle yet insistent. "You disappeared without a word, and no one knew where you went."


    I hesitated, unsure of how much to reveal. After all, there were still gaps in my memory, and I didn''t have all the answers myself.


    "It''s...plicated," I began, choosing my words carefully. "On my way to Academy, Master suddenly grabbed me and said that we have to go on a training trip and well...rest you already knew guys.


    Sunny, ever the supportive friend, chimed in with a reassuring smile. "But hey, he''s back now, and that''s all that matters, right?"


    Evelyn and Lyra exchanged a knowing nce before nodding in agreement. "Of course," Evelyn said, her tone gentle yet understanding. "We''re just d to see you safe and sound."


    I smiled gratefully at their words, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders.


    As the conversation shifted to lighter topics, the tension in the air dissipated, reced by an easy camaraderie that I had missed during my time away.


    But even as weughed and joked together, a nagging sense of unease lingered at the back of my mind.


    For now, though, I pushed those thoughts aside, choosing to focus on the present moment and thepany of friends who had stood by me through thick and thin.


    As we continued our conversation, the ssroom door swung open.


    Instantly, a crushing pressure flooded in that hit me by surprise. My eyes widened as I looked at the door and saw Adrian stepping into the room.


    He looked... battered and worn.


    His uniform was impable but his hair was tousled, and baggy dark circles were visible under his abyss-like eyes.


    He was hunching and walking with a slight limp but his presence was sharper than ever, reminiscent of a newly forged sword.


    I turned to Evelyn and Lyra. "What in the world happened to him?"


    "He... has been pushing himself intensely during his training," Lyra answered.


    Well, of course! It was evident! He must have reached the [D] rank by now! As if he wasn''t already enough of a monster!


    Sensing my gaze on him, Adrian furrowed his brow and swiftly turned to meet my stare.


    His eyes widened as soon as he caught sight of me.


    Adrian''s gaze locked onto mine, and for a moment, the world seemed to fall away around us. His expression was unreadable, a mix of surprise, curiosity, and something else I couldn''t quite ce.


    As our eyes met, I felt a strange sensation wash over me, a tingling awareness that seemed to hum with energy. It was as if there was an invisible thread connecting us, drawing us together in an unspoken understanding.


    But before I could dwell on the feeling any longer, Adrian''s expression shifted, his usual stoic demeanour settling back into ce like a mask.


    Without a word, he nodded in acknowledgement before turning away, his attention refocusing on the front of the ssroom.


    I couldn''t help but feel a pang of curiosity and concern at Adrian''s sudden appearance and the intensity of his gaze. There was something different about him, something... off.


    But before I could dwell on it any further, Lillian entered the ssroom, effectively ending all conversation.


    nk!


    Entering the ssroom, Lillian made her way towards the podium.


    Instantly the whole room fell silent. The pressure that emanated from her body caused everyone to stop whatever they were doing.


    Arriving in front of the podium, Lillian staked a few papers on the table before clicking her tongue and dismissing them.


    Sighing, Lillian looked at the ssroom and spoke.


    "Alright, it''s time to get started ss."


    The room fell into a hushed anticipation as Lillian''smanding presence filled the space. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of nervous energy crackling in the air, unsure of what to expect from the ss.


    Lillian''s gaze swept over the room, her piercing eyes seeming to scrutinize every one of us. It was as if she could see straight through our masks and into the depths of our souls.


    As Lillian''s gaze passed over me, I couldn''t shake the feeling of being under a microscope. Her intense scrutiny made me acutely aware of my shorings and uncertainties.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what she saw when she looked at me ¨C did she see a capable warrior ready to face any challenge, or did she see the doubts and insecurities that gued my every step?

 Chapter 279: Some Questions

    Soon ss was full of students, everyone sitting on their arranged seats but I could see that there was some difference from before.


    For example, Aric wasn''t sitting with Adrian and the rest of the main characters,  he was sitting on thest row of the window seat.


    There was something different about him when I saw him, he was still arrogant but the air around him was tinier than before.


    Before all the third-rate extra hung around him but there was none of them.


    He was a lone wolf now.


    Also when Isabe enters a ss she is shocked to see me. For a moment she just stares at me.


    I thought she would not budge from her spot of not for Emma.


    ''Really, what''s wrong with her?''


    I thought with a frown on my face.


    Anyway, I will ask herter about this.


    Now I have to focus on Ms.Lillian, she was about to talk midterm exam.


    "As you all know, tomorrow will mark the beginning of your mid-term exam. The written exams will span one week, followed by a practical exam."


    "The written exams will be fairly easy. It''s the practical exam you all should be worrying about. So all of you better be prepared¡­"


    Ms. Lillian''s words hung heavy in the air, sending a ripple of unease through the ssroom. The mention of the practical exam was enough to make even the most confident students shift ufortably in their seats.


    I could feel the weight of her expectations bearing down on me, a reminder that theing week would be a test of not just our knowledge, but our skill and ability to apply it in real-world scenarios.


    As the rest of the ss murmured amongst themselves, discussing study strategies and preparation tactics, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of determination stirring within me.


    ***


    Since it was thest day before the mid-term exams, sses were short, allowing cadets to head back home early.


    Well, it was not like there were many cadets in the ssroom today anyway. The attendance was very weak.


    Most people were holed up in their rooms, their noses buried in between books and notes, cramming for their exams.


    Meanwhile, others were hitting the gyms and training hall, preparing themselves for the practical as if they had already passed the written exams.


    And then there were those like Sunny, who seemed utterly carefree, hitting bars and clubs to enjoy.


    Sunny practically begged me to apany him but I was too sleepy to oblige.


    So I respectfully declined and ran away until he stopped chasing me with a spear in hand and gave up.


    Finally returning home, I slumped on my bed and fell into a sweet slumber without even bothering to change my clothes or appreciate my beauty while checking myself out in a mirror.


    No, no, today I was too tired for even my narcissism.


    It wasn''t around midnight when my sleep was disturbed by the continuous ringing of the doorbell.


    "Arghh!"


    With a low grunt, I got up and opened the main door to confront the person who was incessantly ringing my doorbell.


    "Who is¨C"


    But to my surprise, it was Evelyn.


    "Evelyn?" I blinked, surprised to see her standing on my doorstep in the middle of the night. "What are you doing here?"


    She looked flustered, her cheeks flushed from the cold night air. "Lucas, will you let mee in first?"


    "Oh! Sure, Come in." I said as I moved away from the door.


    Evelyn stepped inside, her breath visible in the chilly night air. I closed the door behind her, my curiosity piqued by her unexpected visit.


    "What''s going on, Evelyn?" I asked as I led her further into the apartment.


    "Did you find out who has locked your memory?" She asked she nced at me in curiosity.


    Ah, so it''s about that. Right, we have talked about this before when I was going back home.


    But I didn''t know who was behind all of this, I even asked my mom and dad but they also didn''t know anything about it.


    I shook my head, a frustrated sigh escaping my lips. "No, Evelyn. I still don''t know who''s behind it. I''ve asked my parents, but they''re just as clueless as I am."


    Evelyn frowned, her brows furrowing in concern. "That''s strange. It''s as if someone went to great lengths to erase those memories from your mind."


    I nodded, my mind swirling with unanswered questions. "Yeah, it''s been bothering me for a while now. But without any leads, I''m not sure how to proceed."


    Evelyn ced aforting hand on my shoulder, her expression sympathetic. "Don''t worry, Lucas. We''ll figure it out together. We won''t rest until we uncover the truth behind what happened to you."


    Her words were a balm to my troubled mind, offering a glimmer of hope amid uncertainty. I smiled gratefully at her, grateful for her unwavering support.


    "Thank you, Evelyn," I said, my voice filled with gratitude. "I appreciate you being here for me."


    She returned my smile, her eyes shining with determination. "Also what are you doing at Isabe''s n instead ofing to the Academy."


    However, Soon her smile turned cold, and it gave me chills.


    "Ah! About that...Well, you see... How should I say this?" I fumbled on my words as I began to say the next words.


    ''I have to make an excuse, I can''t let her find the reason why I was there.''


    Soon an ideaes in my mind.


    "Well, you see, it''s a bitplicated..." I started, trying to find the right words to exin my situation.


    Evelyn''s expression grew more serious, her eyes narrowing slightly as she waited for me to continue.


    "I... I''ve been trying to gather information about Isabe''s n," I admitted, feeling a pang of guilt at keeping secrets from Evelyn.


    Her eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Isabe''s n? Why would you be interested in them?"


    With my back dranched in sweats, i began telling her my excuses.

 Chapter 280: The Last Day

    "Argh, this paper is a nightmare!"


    "Ma''am, you are very cruel to us. Why did you make questions this hard?"


    "Only if I studied instead of filling around with girls at the club!"


    "Hey, you were with girls? Why don''t you take me with you?"


    "Shut up and let me focus on my question paper."


    Lillian''s eyebrow twitched uncontrobly as she listened to the ss. Eventually, her patience reached its breaking point.


    A wave of crushing mana pressure flooded the entire ss, almost suffocating all the cadets present there.


    Only a few main characters were spared from the ruthless assault since they swiftly deployed their mana pressure to shield themselves.


    Consequently, the cadets caught in the middle of these opposing pressures nearly cked out.


    "Stop this nonsense at once. And you two, I swear to god I''ll throw you both out if you continue to cheat so openly and disturb the ss!" Lillian yelled, withdrawing her mana pressure.


    The cadets shuddered and broke into fearful murmurs before returning to their work, hastily scribbling answers on their sheets.


    I didn''t bother with themotion, though. After all, I had only three more questions left to answer.


    As the chaos settled and the cadets begrudgingly returned to their papers, I focused on the remaining questions with renewed determination. With just three more questions to go, I pushed aside any distractions and poured all of my concentration intopleting the exam.


    The questions flew by under my pen, each answering to me with ease as I drew upon the knowledge and skills I had. Despite the earlier disruption, I remained calm and collected, determined to finish the exam on a high note.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Ipleted thest question andid down my pen with a sense of satisfaction. ncing around the room, I noticed that many of my ssmates were still furiously scribbling away, their faces etched with varying degrees of stress and frustration.


    With a confident smile, I gathered up my papers and made my way to the front of the ssroom to submit my exam. Lillian, who was still visibly annoyed by the earlier disturbance, spared me a nce.


    "What is it, Lucas?"


    "I''m done with my paper," I replied.


    The whole ss fell silent, diverting their attention from their answer sheets to look at me with bewildered gazes.


    Even Lillian couldn''t help but stutter in surprise. "I-It''s only been an hour. Are you sure you answered all the questions carefully?"


    Instead of replying instantly, I handed her my filled-out paper and nodded.


    "Yes, I even revised it. Can I leave now?"


    A series of surprised gasps erupted from the nearby cadets who managed to overhear my statement.


    Lillian''s eyebrows shot up in astonishment as well as she took the paper from my hand and ced it on her desk.


    "Yes, you''re free to leave now," she granted.


    I just nodded my head and walked toward the door of the ssroom, to tell you the truth I wasn''t confident on the written exam.


    Since the plot of the novel changed, I thought that the exam paper would be also changed but thankfully nothing like that happened.


    And just like that, I ace the whole week''s written exam.


    ''I''m a genius, aren''t I?'' I couldn''t help but smirk as I stepped out of the ssroom.


    Also, it''s been a week since I had that talk with Evelyn in my room.


    She was asking why I was at Evergreen n but I couldn''t answer her because Dereck himself said that news of Alice''s recovery shouldn''t be outside of the n building.


    So I had to make an excuse.


    "The excuse was that I was there to visit a friend who was recovering from an injury, and I happened to meet Isabe there and she invited to me have some tea with her" I reminded myself as I walked through the bustling corridors of the academy.


    Of course, she didn''t seem to believe it but she didn''t press any further of answer either.


    Despite the passing of a week, Evelyn''s visit still lingered in my thoughts, her probing questions leaving me feeling unsettled. I knew that I couldn''t keep dodging the truth forever, but for now, I had to focus on the task at hand.


    With the written exams behind me, my attention shifted to the looming practical exam. The thought of facing real-world challenges sent a thrill of excitement coursing through me, but also a twinge of nervousness. After all, the practical exam would put my skills and abilities to the test in ways that the written exams couldn''t.


    But for now, I allowed myself a moment of reprieve, relishing in the satisfaction of a job well done. As I stepped out into the crisp afternoon air, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment wash over me.


    With the first phase of the mid-term exams behind me, I was one step closer to proving myself as a capacapableet. And with each passing day, I grew more determined to rise to the challenges thaty ahead, whatever they may be.


    As I made my way back to my dormitory, a sense of anticipation filled me, mingled with a hint of apprehension. Theing days would undoubtedly be filled with trials and tribtions, but I was ready to face them head-on, armed with the knowledge and skills that I had worked so hard to attain.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, I pushed open the door to my dormitory and stepped inside.


    ''I''ll rest for now and head to the training ground in a few minutes.'' I thought as I made my way towards the bed.


    Sincest week I couldn''t properly train myself and the cause of this was Sunny.


    Sunny was holding study sessions with a newly formed study group that he had created.


    Naturally, he invited me to be a part of it.


    And I had no choice but to ept. I mean, I tried declining, but he dragged me into it anyway.


    To my surprise, it wasn''t a cadet retreat group but a genuine study group. To be honest, I did not need to study.


    Why? Because I am a genius.


    But despite it all, since I was a part of the group, I had no choice but to study along with them.


    And precisely because of that, I wasn''t able to properly train in thest few days.


    It felt really weird and somehow wrong not to be able to train for some time since it had now be my habit.


    Gods, what did Yato do to myzy self?


    As I settled onto my bed, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt for neglecting my training in favor of studying with Sunny and the others. It wasn''t like me to prioritize academics over honing my skills, but somehow, I found myself drawn into the group''s camaraderie and dedication to their studies.


    But now, with the written exams behind me and the practical exam looming ahead, I knew that I couldn''t afford to neglect my training any longer. The thought of facing real-world challenges without being at the peak of my abilities sent a shiver down my spine, and I resolved to make up for lost time.


    With a determined sigh, I pushed myself off the bed and grabbed my training gear, ready to head to the training ground and put in some serious work. As I made my way out of the dormitory, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.


    The air seemed charged with anticipation, as if the academy itself was holding its breath in anticipation of the uing practical exam. It was a feeling that I couldn''t quite put into words, but it sent a thrill of excitement coursing through me nheless.


    Arriving at the training ground, I wasted no time in getting down to business. I started with some basic warm-up exercises, focusing on loosening up my muscles and getting my blood pumping. But as I moved through my routine, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that lingered at the back of my mind.


    It was as if there was something lurking just beyond the edge of my consciousness, something that I couldn''t quite grasp. I shook my head, trying to clear away the cobwebs of uncertainty, but it stubbornly remained, casting a shadow over my training session.


    Despite my best efforts to push past it, the feeling persisted, growing stronger with each passing moment. It was like a whisper in the back of my mind, urging me to pay attention, to stay vignt.


    And as I continued to train, I couldn''t help but wonder what trialsy ahead in the days toe, and whether I would be ready to face them when the time came.


    With a determined grimace, I pushed myself harder, channeling my doubts and fears into my training. Whatever challenges awaited me, I would face them head-on, armed with the skills and determination that had brought me this far.


    For now, all I could do was focus on the task at hand and trust in my abilities to see me through. With that thought in mind, I threw myself into my training with renewed vigor, ready to face whatever the future held in store.

 Chapter 281: Protagonist Of This Novel [1]

    There are two goals in my mind for this midterm exam.


    The first is to reach the top 100.


    Yes.


    I didn''t misspeak. Top 100.


    There were several reasons as to why I set my goal to be that high...but it primarily boiled down to important reasons.


    ¡ªFacilitate recruitment of people whom I want to join my mercenary group.


    The first point was self-exnatory. Who would want to join someone''s mercenary group when the current leader of the group was only ranked 1001 in the Nova? It just didn''t make sense.


    I mean, in all fairness.


    If someone ranked 1001 approached me and tried to recruit me, I''d probablyugh at their face.


    I gave three important documents to Jonathan and I have told him these three people must join.


    One is the hacker kid who is in prison right now, the second is Verten mercenary andst but leastlist.


    A ssmate of mine, Elera Frostwind. The current ran 10 students.


    She has very much potential but because of people like Isabe, Emma, and I. She was out shadows.


    By bringing her into the fold, I hoped to not only bolster the strength of my group but also provide her with the opportunity to shine and reach her full potential. After all, in the world of mercenaries, strength in numbers was key, and every skilled individual counted.


    -Ding! -Ding!


    Disrupting me from my thoughts was the loud sound of the rm I set on my phone.


    "Ah, I guess it''s time for me to head back"


    It was already 10 P.M. signaling that it was time for me to wrap up with what I was doing and go to sleep.


    I determined that for me to be in optimal conditions each day, I had to sleep at least eight hours a day.


    Especially since the mid-terms were now right in the corner.


    In the morning I would study, and in the afternoon and night, I would train my body. That was my current lifestyle.


    Couldn''t say I liked it, but...well, I needed good grades. Especially since I had a goal to aplish.


    Thus, I went back to the dorm.


    As I made my way back to the dormitory, the halls of the academy were unusually quiet, the only sound being the soft echo of my footsteps against the polished floors. It seemed that most of my fellow cadets had already retired for the night, no doubt seeking to recharge before the challenges of the uing midterm exams.


    Slipping into my room, I quickly shed my outeryers and changed into morefortable attire, preparing myself for a well-deserved rest. Despite thete hour, my mind was still buzzing with thoughts of strategy and preparation, the weight of my goals pressing down on me like a heavy burden.


    But as I settled into bed and closed my eyes, I allowed myself to let go of those worries, if only for a moment. In the darkness of my room, I found a brief respite from the pressures of academia and the demands of leadership.


    With a deep sigh, I let the exhaustion of the day wash over me, pulling me into the weing embrace of sleep. At that moment, there was nothing else to worry about, no looming deadlines or looming challenges.


    There was only the blissful oblivion of rest, and for that, I was grateful.


    As I drifted off into sleep, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation for the days ahead. The midterms loomed on the horizon, presenting both a challenge and an opportunity for me to prove myself.


    But for now, I allowed myself to sink into the darkness, surrendering to the gentle pull of slumber.


    ***


    The next morning, the Practical Exam day.


    -Beep! -Beep!


    In a remote area of the academy, standing in front of arge portal, a group of students nervously stared at the professor before them.


    "Students please form a single line"


    As the professor spoke, a thick wave of residual magical energy emanated from the blue portal that was a few meters behind him. Though it wasn''t overbearing, it still caused every student present to feel some form of pressure.


    [Cave of Doom]


    That was the name of the dungeon in front of us.


    It was a multyered dungeon, meaning that it had different levels of difficulty, with the highest being <C> rank, and the lowest being <G> rank.


    Because of how the dungeon had different levels¡ªthe Nova desperately fought for the ownership of the dungeon.


    It was the perfect ce to train students.


    With the dungeon having the sameyout regardless of the level of difficulty, it was a perfect dungeon to assess students'' performance.


    Moreover, it was also capable of fairly assessing students regardless of their rank. If you were <G> ranked, you would have to enter the dungeon in <G> difficulty, and so on with higher ranks...


    This way, there was no element of unfairness as the monsters andyout were the same with each dungeon difficulty.


    Thus, in reality, this test was used to assess a student''sbat ability rather than talent.


    "Alright, everyone please pay close attention to what I''m saying as safety alwayses first."


    "The dungeon you are looking at right now will be used for your practical midterm exam."


    Pausing and staring at the students before him, the professor continued


    "For your practical assessment, for you to pass, all you have to do is get to the other side of the dungeon. Simple as that...Just crossing over is considered a pass."


    "However, for your grade, you will be assessed on two things."


    Raising two of his fingers, the professor''s tone became stern


    "Time is taken for you to reach the end of the dungeon, and how many monsters you kill throughout the raid. For each extra monster you kill, you will be given an extra point and so on."


    "Also this will be an individual exam, which means you will be working alone in this dungeon. You will not get any help from your teammates. This was done to see how stronger you are when fighting alone the monster."


    He paused for a moment and looked towards the rest of the students.


    "Shit bro, what am I going to do?" Sunny cursed under his breath as he looked at me nervously.


    I, however just sigh at the expression of sunny.

 Chapter 282: Protagonist Of This Novel [2]

    Raising two of his fingers, the professor''s tone became stern


    "Time is taken for you to reach the end of the dungeon, and how many monsters you kill throughout the raid. For each extra monster you kill, you will be given an extra point and so on."


    "Also this will be an individual exam, which means you will be working alone in this dungeon. You will not get any help from your teammates. This was done to see how stronger you are when fighting alone the monster."


    He paused for a moment and looked towards the rest of the students.


    "Shit bro, what am I going to do?" Sunny cursed under his breath as he looked at me nervously.


    I, however just sigh at the expression of sunny.


    Well, what can we do? We have to follow the rules. That means team 7 which contains me, Sunny, Isabe and Evelyn have to fight alone in this dungeon.


    And that rules apply to all first-year students.


    Shortly after professor continues.


    "There will be third and second years hidden inside of the dungeon. This is so that in case you find yourself in trouble, they can quicklye to your aid. This is a safety precaution that the school has done to make sure none of you die."


    Looking at the students before him, the professor''s voice turned grave


    "However, be warned..."


    "There will be a security camera inside the dungeon and we all profecer will be watching all of you, So If you are caught getting help from other students or teammates your point will ll cut down.


    "...So don''t think that you can fool us. This an individual exam, not a team one."


    -Gulp!


    Finished with what he wanted to say, the professor noticed a lot of students swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    The tension in the air was palpable as the professor''s words sank in, and I could feel the weight of the uing challenge bearing down on me. The prospect of navigating the treacherous depths of the Cave of Doom alone was daunting enough, but knowing that every decision I made could impact my grade added an extrayer of pressure.


    ncing around, I could see the determination etched on the faces of my ssmates, each of us steeling ourselves for the task ahead. Despite the nerves and uncertainty, there was a sense of camaraderie among us, a shared understanding that we were all in this together.


    As the professor outlined the rules once more, I took a deep breath and focused my thoughts, mentally preparing myself for whaty ahead. With the clock ticking and the weight of my goals driving me forward, there was no room for hesitation or doubt.


    After moments professor stepped up away from the rest of the students and Miss Lillian appeared in front of all of us.


    She gazes at the rest of the students with a calm expression on her face. There wasn''t any hint of emotions showing on her face.


    The unbreakable silence was broken when Lillian opened her mouth.


    "Before we were allowed to enter, we had to check what rank you are at. After doing that we will allow them to student go into the dungeon." Saying Lillian taking out a transparent orb from his dimensional space.


    "This orb here will measure your current rank, so once I call your name please put your hand on the sphere. Soon after the sphere measures your rank you will be assigned to your respective dungeon difficulty.."


    The artefact orb Lillian held in her hand shimmered with a faint blue light as she addressed the students, its surface smooth and translucent.


    My gaze was drawn toward the shimmering orb instantly. This an artefact that can have the current rank of whoever touches it, it can also tell the potential of someone.


    But that orb is different, the one that Lillian is holding is only capable tell the rank is C, Anything above that needs a different orb.


    Also, when a person touches it shows the colour rank of the person.


    I won''t go into detail but here are a few examples.


    ¡ª G : Blue


    ¡ª F: Yellow


    ¡ª E: Green


    ¡ª D : Red


    ¡ª C: Pink


    Those were the respective colors that represented a person''s rank.


    Holding onto a ck tablet, Lillian''s stern voice resounded across the space.


    "Student Rank 1, Adrian ckthorn, please step up"


    Called up, Adrian slowly walked in the direction of the professor. Arriving before the orb, Adrian looked at Professor Lillian and asked


    "Do I put my hand on the orb?"


    "Yes"


    Nodding his head, under every student''s anticipated gaze, Adrian ced his hand on the orb.


    -Vuuuuuam!


    Unsurprisingly, as soon as Adrian ced his hand on the orb, a tremendous red hue enveloped the surroundings.


    D rank.


    That''s what the red color symbolized.


    A rank that no first-year should evere close to. At least not until the end of the first year.


    Looking around I could see that many students were shocked at Adrian''s rank. Well, it can''t be helped no one ever achieved a D rank before in the first year.


    Few students would break through to a D rank from an E rank.


    And those students are Aric and Isabe. But even if they few more months to do that.


    Also, I''m on the list but unlike them, I don''t need months, in a week or two I would also be in the same rank as Adrian.


    Finally, with this, I caught up to him and I will surpass him too.


    I also took a look at Aric face and I was surprised that he didn''t even care about Adrian''s rank.


    Before he would be ring a dagger at him.


    It should be noted that Aric''s gone is arge change in his personality, and I think it good thing.


    "B-Bro...I-I know that Adrian was strong but not this strong," Sunny said to me as he muttered under his breath.


    "Yeah, he is strong," I said as I gazed at Adrian''s figure in the distance.


    He has to be strong, after all, he is the protagonist of this novel.

 Chapter 283: Mid-Term Exam [1]

    "D rank..huh? Well, that''s unusual. For first-year students to achieve a D rank, it''s quite an achievement, well maybe that''s why you choose him as your disciple, don''t you Headmaster Hera?" Yato said Hera as he looked at Adrien, who had just gotten back to his ce after his rank had been checked.


    Hera had an emotionless expression on her face as she stared at Adrain, however, she couldn''t help but let out a chuckle when she heard Yato''s words.


    "That''s the not only reason, he is quite talented in fighting and he has potential that many envy He only needs proper guidance and that''s where I came, I will help him until he achieves his true potential power."  Hera proudly said as she nced at Adrian. Her voice was devoid of any emotions but Yato could tell that she was trying to hide from Yato.


    "What about Lucas? I heard you have taken him as your disciple." After a moment of silence, She asked about Lucas.


    Lucas was also quite a talk in recent days, After all, he was a Yato disciple and he also had shown quite a formidable young man.


    If talk about Lucas, there are many things to talk about but sadly that will take most of their time.


    "Lucas? Hahaha, Well I have to say he is quite unlike the character, I haven''t met someone like him in ages." Yatoughed as he said that.


    "He''s certainly a unique one," Hera replied, her gaze turning distant for a moment before refocusing on Yato. "But beneath that entric exterior lies a sharp mind and remarkable potential. He may not fit the mould of a traditional disciple, but I believe he has what it takes to achieve greatness."


    Yato nodded thoughtfully, his eyes glinting with curiosity. "Indeed, he has surprised many with his unconventional approach tobat and problem-solving. It will be interesting to see how he develops under my guidance."


    As they conversed, the other students waited anxiously for their turn to have their ranks assessed. The atmosphere was tense yet charged with anticipation, each eager to prove themselves in the uing practical exam.


    ***


    "Student Rank 2, Emma Rivers, please step up"


    .


    .


    .


    "Students Rank 3, Aric Stoneheart, please step up"


    .


    .


    .


    "Rank 4, Isabe Evergreen."


    .


    .


    .


    "Rank 5, Noah ck."


    .


    .


    .


    "Rank 6, Lyra Morningstar."


    .


    .


    .


    Rank 8, Evelyn Nightshade, step forward.


    ...and so like that, everyone''s rank was measured.


    Apart from Lyra whose rank was F, Aric, Isabe, Emma, and Evelyn were respectively assigned towards the <E> graded difficulty of the dungeon.


    "Rank 1001, Lucas Darkheart, please step up"


    Finally, it was my turn.


    Not minding the staresing from certain individuals, I walked up to Professor Lillian who was holding onto the orb


    "Please put your hand on the orb"


    Nodding my head, I slowly ced my palm on the orb.


    -Vuuuuam!


    As soon as I ced my hand on the orb, I felt a weird suction forceing from the orb. Soon after, without me needing to do anything, the mana inside of my body circted.


    A couple of seconds after the mana inside of my body circted, a red hue enveloped the surroundings.


    However, a couple of seconds after the red hue appeared on the orb, it was reced by a green hue.


    Just moments before the hue turned green, as soon as the ref hue enveloped the ce, some of the people around me couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    It had to be noted that red symbolized <D> rank. For me, to suddenly show up with <D> rank stats, would surprise everyone.


    ...however, the red hue soon turned green indicating that I was <E> ranked.


    Because this wasn''t the first time this event happened, everyone quickly recovered from the shock allowing me to sigh in relief.


    ...seems like the orb liked to y tricks on me.


    Frowning slightly, the professor Lillian shook her head and said


    "Student Lucas Darkheart, please make your way towards the E area"


    "Alright"


    Nodding towards the professor, I headed back towards where the students were gathered.


    Fortunately, because the device was not very urate, it could only measure a rtive approximation of my rank. Meaning that people only knew that I was <E> ranked, but not whether I was <E-> <E> or <E+>.


    ...and I liked for it to be that way.


    Sunny name was called a few momentster and he was also assigned to the E rank area.


    As Sunny''s name was called, he stepped forward with a determined look on his face. Despite the nerves and tension in the air, he seemed ready to face the challenge ahead.


    With everyone''s ranks assessed and assignments to their respective dungeon difficulties made, the anticipation in the air reached a fever pitch. Each student braced themselves for whaty ahead, knowing that the practical exam would test not only theirbat skills but also their ability to think on their feet and adapt to unpredictable situations.


    As we waited for further instructions, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement coursing through me. The prospect of delving into the depths of the Cave of Doom, facing off against formidable monsters, and proving my worth in the eyes of my instructors and peers filled me with a sense of exhration.


    ncing around at my fellow students, I could see a simr determination reflected in their eyes. Despite the challenges thaty ahead, we were all united in our goal to seed and emerge victorious from this trial.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of waiting, the professor stepped forward once more, his voice cutting through the tense silence.


    "Alright, students, listen up," he began, his tone firm andmanding. "You have been assigned to your respective dungeon difficulties based on your ranks. Your task is simple: navigate through the dungeon, reach the other side, andplete the practical exam.


    Remember, your performance will be assessed based on both the time taken toplete the exam and the number of monsters defeated along the way."


    With a wave of his hand, the professor gestured towards the towering portal that loomed before us, its swirling blue energy pulsating with a faint hum.


    "You better watch out¡­in dungeons, no rules exist. What may seem like your teammate moments before can quickly turn and backstab you when you least expect it¡­such situations aren''t very rare urrences inside of dungeons"


    With dungeons being ces that had no cameras, situations where your ally would betray you as soon as the chance presented itself wouldn''t be all that surprising. Especially if something tempted them into doing so-


    As the professor''s words flowed through everyone''s ears, all the students present took a step away from the person near them. Their eyes were full of vignce.


    Human greed was boundless¡­You never know what would happen if you weren''t alert.


    ncing at the students who were now wary of each other, a satisfied smile appeared on the professor''s face.


    "Enough of that. I''m going to go brief the other students now. You have five minutes to prepare yourselves"


    Finished with what he wanted to say, turning off his tablet, the professor headed towards the next group.


    As the professor left to brief the other students, a hushed silence fell over the group as we took a moment to process his warning. The tension in the air was palpable, each of us acutely aware of the potential dangers lurking within the depths of the dungeon.


    With only five minutes to prepare, I quickly ran through my mental checklist, ensuring that I had everything I needed for the journey ahead. Sword at my side, potions securely stowed in my bag, and spells at the ready, I felt as prepared as I could be given the circumstances.


    ncing around, I could see my ssmates doing the same, each of us steeling ourselves for the challenges acknowledgements. Despite the unease and apprehension, there was a sense of solidarity among us, a silent acknowledgement that we were all in this together.


    As the minutes ticked by, the tension continued to mount, the anticipation reaching a fever pitch as we waited for the signal to begin our descent into the dungeon. With every passing moment, the weight of our impending task pressed down on us, driving home the gravity of the situation.


    Finally, with a nod from the professor, the signal was given, and we moved as one towards the entrance of the Cave of Doom. With determination in our hearts and the echoes of the professor''s warning ringing in our ears, we stepped through the portal and into the unknown.


    As we entered the dungeon, the air grew thick with anticipation, each step forward bringing us closer to the trials that awaited us. With our fate hanging in the bnce, we pressed on, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead and prove ourselves worthy of the title of Nova cadets.


    ====


    Note:- Sorry, I haven''t been able to upload daily, because I wasn''t feeling well and I was bed sick for thest three days...


    I will try to upload 2 chap days starting from tomorrow and thank you for your support.

 Chapter 284: Mid-Term Exam [2]

    "Tsk, I can''t believe that fucker is always at <E> rank" Hora Breack muttered to himself as he saw the distant figure of Lucas Darkheart.


    Hora is one of the Aric followers but for some reason, Hora hasn''t received any orders from Aric.


    "Why isn''t Master doing something about him." The master that Hora said was Aric.


    A few months ago Aric wanted to kick out Lucas from Academy and he had given his order to him.


    However, all of their methods failed.


    Not only Lucas didn''t care about his surroundings, but He was also strong.


    And right now Lucas had be a disciple of Yato, which means he couldn''t touch him.


    But Hora wasn''t going to stop either, He doesn''t care if Lucas is a disciple of Yato.


    At this point, Hora wanted nothing more than beat the shit out of him


    "This all for Master Aric," Hora muttered, his voice sounding from as he clenched his fist.


    Aric has changed sinceing back from vacation, unlike before we''re Aric treated him like a bug, the current Aric is different.


    Thinking thus far, Hora couldn''t help but feel his heart thumping in excitement.


    Acknowledged.


    That''s how the current Hora felt.


    He felt that the current Aric had finally acknowledged his hard work and dedication.


    All of his hard work had finally paid off.


    Aric now finally treated him like someone who was worthy of following him¡­


    Staring at Lucas in the distance, Hora couldn''t help but recall the conversation he had with Aric two months prior. Before Silva City.


    ¡­at how Aric wanted him gone


    Yes¡­


    Since Aric had asked for it, now that he had been acknowledged, he must use anything within his power to satisfy Aric.


    Be it kneeling down, washing his clothes, to cleaning up bugs. He was prepared to do it.


    Hora was prepared to do anything that was asked of him¡­


    Staring at Lucas in the distance, Hora licked his lips.


    ''You must pay a price for offending someone you shouldn''t have¡­''


    As Hora''s gaze bore into Lucas, a fire ignited within him, fueled by a potent mix of loyalty to Aric and a burning desire for vengeance. With each step Lucas took, Hora''s determination hardened, his resolve strengthening with every passing moment.


    In his mind, there was only one goal: to make Lucas pay for daring to defy Aric, for standing in the way of their ns, and for simply existing as an obstacle to be removed.


    With a grim determination, Hora began to formte a n, his mind racing with possibilities as he assessed the situation. Lucas may be strong, but he is not invincible. There were ways to bring him down, to humble him and remind him of his ce.


    But first, Hora needed to bide his time, to wait for the perfect opportunity to strike. He couldn''t afford to act recklessly, not when the stakes were so high and the consequences so dire.


    Hora made a silent vow to himself. He would not rest until he had achieved his goal until he had proven himself to Aric and shown Lucas the true extent of his power.


    With a steely resolve, Hora set out to make his mark on the world, to carve out his own path and ensure that no one would ever dare to underestimate him again. And as he stepped forward into the darkness, he knew that the road ahead would be long and fraught with danger.


    But he was ready.


    Ready to do whatever it took to achieve his goals.


    Ready to make Lucas pay for his defiance.


    And ready to prove himself worthy of Aric''s trust and respect.


    ***


    My mind was already focused on what was toe.


    ording to what I remember writing in the novel, this dungeon was located in a cave-like setting, meaning that there wasn''t much room to manoeuvre the body freely.


    Moreover, the visibility inside of the dungeon was also low.


    I still vividly remember writing this part of the novel hence why I knew a lot of what was toe. With Adrian being ranked, the level of difficulty was on a much harder level. Though I didn''t know the fullyout of the dungeon as I never dwelled too deeply into it, I knew what monsters were present, their weak points, and where the traps were located.


    ¡­this was good.


    "Alright, everyone please pay attention to me"


    Snapping me out of my thoughts was the loud shouting from the professor.


    "I will now open the portal. Once you enter, you will automatically be transported towards your designated post."


    ncing at every student present to make sure they understood, the professor nodded


    "Have a nice trip¡­"


    Finished with what he wanted to say, ncing towards a staff member wearing a ck Nova uniform on the right, the professor nodded in his direction.


    Nodding back, the staff member pulled a lever.


    -Vuuuuam!


    Right after the lever was pulled, the glow around the portal intensified as the residual magical power being emitted from the portal quadrupled in magnitude. The air around us solidified due to how thick the mana in the air was.


    Staring at the massive portal before him, the professor moved to the side and gestured towards a certain group not so far from where I was.


    "G ranks first¡­"


    -Vuuum! -Vuuum! -Vuuum!


    On cue, after seeing the portals light up, the students standing in line for the G-ranked section entered the portal one by one.


    As I stared at the students entering the portal, I couldn''t help but notice how their group was much biggerpared to the other groups.


    It seems like there were a lot of ranked students present¡­


    That, for the next five minutes, students would enter the portal one by one in a single line.


    "Looks like everyone entered¡­ please change the dungeon level"


    After making sure that every student had entered the portal, ncing towards the left, the professor gestured towards the staff member on his right to once again switch the dungeon grade.


    Nodding his head, the staff member once again pulled the lever

 Chapter 285: Mid-Term Exam [3]

    After making sure that every student had entered the portal, ncing towards the left, the professor gestured towards the staff member on his right to once again switch the dungeon grade.


    Nodding his head, the staff member once again pulled the lever


    -Vuuuuuuuuuuuam!


    Soon after, the blue hue surrounding the portal intensified. The air around the portal further thickened, and solid threats of mana slowly sank their way into the portal. It was obvious that the portal difficulty increased.


    Without ncing at the portal, the professor nced towards his tablet and said


    "F ranks, off you go¡­"


    -Vuuum! -Vuuum! -Vuuum!


    Right at his words student with <F> ranked began to enter the dungeon. It takes a maximum of four minutes before all of the students enter the dungeon.


    After seeing that everyone had entered the dungeon, the professor nodded his head and said


    "Good, now increase the dungeon level difficulty to <E> ranked."


    -Vuuum! -Vuuum! -Vuuum!


    The first student in line enters the dungeon with some hesitation, and just like that student begins to enter the dungeon.


    Sometimeter, the Main cast also started to enter the dungeon.


    The first one was Emma, Aric, Isabe and so on.


    A few secondster it was Sunny time to enter the dungeon.


    Standing in front of the dungeon portal, Sunny took a deep breath and turned his head in my direction.


    "Good luck, Lucas bro. Let''s give them our best performance." Sunny shouted at the top of his long.


    I shook just my head at that, Well at least he is not as nervous as before.


    That''s good.


    "Yeah, let''s give them."  I also shouted, Sunny smiled at that and jumped into the portal.


    Just like that few more students enter the portal.


    "Fuuuu¡­"


    ncing at the students who were entering the portal, taking a deep breath, and staring at therge portal before me, I too stepped into the portal.


    -Vuuum!


    ''ah¡­let''s get this over with''


    Taking a step into the dungeon, I felt the world around me twist.


    It first started with my eyesight¡­everything became ck.


    Then it was my hearing, and my sense of touch followed soon after¡­thereafter all my remaining senses disappeared.


    I felt nothing.


    It felt as if I was an insignificant speck of dust drifting in a lonely space.


    I soon after lost my sense of time.


    ¡­What may have been seconds felt like an eternity.


    -Vuuuuam!


    "Fuuuuuu¡­"


    Finally, after an unknown period, of hearing the faint sound of my breathing, I knew that my senses were returning.


    As my senses gradually returned, I found myself standing in a dimly lit cavern, surrounded by towering rock formations that stretched high above me. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and moss, and the sound of dripping water echoed softly in the distance.


    Looking around, I could see that the cavern was illuminated by clusters of glowing crystals embedded in the walls, casting an eerie blue light across the rocky terrain. Shadows danced and flickered in the dim light, creating an atmosphere of mystery and foreboding.


    Ahead of me, a narrow passageway led deeper into the cavern, disappearing into the darkness beyond. The walls were slick with moisture, and the floor was uneven and treacherous, littered with jagged rocks and loose gravel.


    I could sense the presence of something lurking in the shadows, something waiting and watching with bated breath. The air was heavy with tension, and I knew that danger lurked around every corner.


    But I was not alone. Behind me, the other students were emerging from the portal, their faces etched with determination as they prepared to face whatever challengesy ahead.


    With a deep breath, I steeled myself for the trials toe. The journey through the Cave of Doom would not be easy, but I was ready to face it head-on, armed with determination, courage, and the skills I had honed through years of training.


    As I took my first tentative steps forward, I knew that the path ahead would be fraught with peril and uncertainty. But I was not afraid.


    The journey ahead would test my strength, my resolve, and my will to seed. But I was ready. Ready to face whatever challenges awaited me in the depths of the dungeon, and emerge victorious on the other side.


    With that thought in mind, I set off into the darkness, my heart filled with determination and my mind focused on the task ahead. Whatevery in store for me in the Cave of Doom, I was ready to face it head-on.


    ***


    I was running in a straight direction for a few minutes, trying to find any monsters but my luck was not that good.


    For a few minutes, no monsters appear in front of me.


    ''Where the hell are monsters?''


    -Kehuuuk! -Kehuuuk! -Kehuuuk!


    ¡­and right on cue. A few meters ahead of me, where most of the students were, yellow eyes appeared everywhere.


    Stopping, and ncing towards the mass of eyes in the distance, I couldn''t help but mutter


    "The midterm exams have finally begun."


    As the eerie yellow eyes glimmered in the darkness, a chill ran down my spine. The cavern seemed toe alive with a sense of foreboding as the creatures emerged from the shadows, their forms taking shape in the dim light.


    The monsters were unlike anything I had ever seen before, their grotesque features twisted into menacing snarls as they advanced towards us. Sharp ws glinted in the faint light, and their eyes gleamed with a hunger that sent shivers down my spine.


    With a quick nce around, I could see that the other students were already on high alert, their weapons drawn and their expressions grim. We were outnumbered, but we were not about to back down without a fight.


    Taking a deep breath, I steadied myself and prepared to face the oing horde. The adrenaline surged through my veins, heightening my senses and sharpening my focus as I braced myself for battle.


    With a roar, the monsters charged forward, their ranks moving in a relentless tide that threatened to overwhelm us.

 Chapter 286: Mid-Term Exam [4]

    -Khu! -Khuaka! -Khuaka!


    Like a tsunami, green-like creatures of shorter-than-human stature with t and long hooked noses, bat-like ears, and malevolent expressions with twisted smiles appeared from every corner of the cave.


    "W-hat''s that?"


    "Are those globins?"


    "Hi"


    Surprised by the unexpected development, the students at the front immediately stopped running and huddled up together.


    With their backs against each other, they each raised their weapons and nervously looked towards their surroundings. Goblins appeared en masse everywhere they looked.


    "W-what do we do?"


    "I-i don''t know"


    Despite goblins being the mostmon monsters inside of dungeons, they were still dangerous creatures.


    With their excellent sense of smell, hearing, and tendency to hunt in groups, many aspiring heroes fell because of them


    ¡­lest needed to be said about students who had no experience of being inside of dungeons.


    "We-re surround-died"


    Staring at the numerous goblins blocking their paths, one of the students couldn''t help but say as his voice shook.


    "S-something is wrong. How can there possibly be so many goblins inside of a ranked dungeon? W-we''re all going to die!"


    He wasn''t the only one who thought of it that way, as almost everyone at the front shook in fear.


    When the unit test was held we had to face goblins at that time too butpared to that goblin the number of current goblins went insense.


    I mean, although it was dark, the number of goblins before them counted to at least a thousand. How were they supposed to fight with that many goblins?


    "Step aside, you are all acting like a simp. You guys shouldn''t join the academy when you are this simp."  A cold voice sounded in a dark cave as Elera stepped forward with Silver-Ice cooler reaper in her hand.


    Her silver blue hair was tied in a ponytail as she gazed at the go line in front of us.


    For a moment, I stopped my action and gazed at her, this was the best opportunity to see her in action.


    I knew her capability but I didn''t have a chance to see her fight myself.


    ''Let''s see what she can do.''


    Leaning backwards, Elera adjusted her position and proceeded to throw the reaper in her hand.


    -Swoooosh!


    Like a bolt of lightning, the reaper traveled through the sea of goblins leaving behind a red trail of mes¡­


    -Kacha!


    Boom!


    Soon after, an explosion reverberated across the whole dungeon. The cave shook, and debris and dust flew everywhere.


    As the debris cleared up, the students couldn''t help but be stunned by what they saw.


    "W-what?"


    "Huh?"


    The sea of goblins that was before them was no longer visible, and what reced it was a single goblin wearing a mage mantle with an orb in its hand.


    ¡­well that''s how it was supposed to look like.


    Currently, its body was lifelessly sitting on the hard ground with a spear imbued on top of its head.


    Is that a goblin mage?"


    What?"


    "So it was all an illusion?"


    -Swoosh!


    The reaper that Elera threw earlier came back to her, after carefully looking at it I saw that steel chains were connected to the handle of the reaper.


    -Tak!


    Reaper attached itself back to its handle and Elera stood amidst the aftermath of her attack, her demeanour calm andposed as she surveyed the now-empty cavern. With a flick of her wrist, she summoned her Silver-Ice cooler reaper back to her hand, the steel chains rattling softly as it returned to its rightful ce.


    The other students stared at her in awe and disbelief, their fear and uncertainty momentarily forgotten in the face of her incredible disy of power. It was clear that Elera was no ordinary student, but a skilled and formidable warrior in her own right.


    "Wow... That was amazing," one of the students muttered, breaking the stunned silence that had fallen over the group.


    "Yeah, I''ve never seen anything like it," another added, his voice filled with admiration.


    Elera simply nodded in acknowledgement, her expression unreadable as she sheathed her reaper and turned to face the group.


    "I don''t have time to waste," she said, her voice firm and decisive. "I  need to keep moving forward."


    Her words snapped the other students out of their reverie, and they quickly gathered their wits and weapons, ready to follow her lead. Despite their initial fear and uncertainty, they knew that they could trust in Elera''s strength and guidance to see them through the challenges ahead.


    Now students were not feeling any fear at all, they seemed rather rxed.


    Now with a new sense of determination, students nce at Goblin Mage and soon understand what is happening.


    They fell under the goblin illusion spell, if not for Elera who knows how many casualties have happened by now?


    Walking ahead of everyone, with the most gentle smile Elera could muster, looking back at the students at the front she said


    "Next time you''re scared, don''t block the paths for others. You''re honestly a nuisance, so please either die or move out of the way. Thank you very much"


    With that, without looking back, Elera picked up her spear and dashed deeper into the cave.


    Standing at the back, looking at Elera''s disappearing figure, I nodded my head repeatedly.


    ¡­ah, that''s Elera for you


    Yup¡­yup¡­yup


    Spitting venomous words with the most gentle face possible¡­only Elera could pull it off.


    "Let''s go"


    "Follow her"


    Watching Elera leave, some of the students woke up from their daze and immediately followed from behind her.


    "Huuuu¡­"


    ncing at some of the students that followed Elera''s footsteps, taking a deep breath I too started moving.


    "Astral Dash," I muttered to myself as I activated my movement art.


    Like a bolt of lightning, I shot myself forward, the speed was too much and soon enough I surpassed the other students that were in front of me.


    "W-What was that?"


    "I don''t know but whoever he was fast...Like very fast."


    As I dashed ahead with incredible speed, leaving the other students in my wake, I focused on keeping my pace steady and my senses sharp. The adrenaline coursing through my veins fueled my determination to keep pushing forward, to stay one step ahead of whatever challengesy ahead.


    The cavern stretched out before me, its dark and winding passageways twisting and turning like abyrinth of shadows. But I was undeterred, my resolve unshakable as I forged ahead with single-minded determination.


    With each step I took, I felt a surge of energy coursing through my body, propelling me forward with unstoppable force. The echoes of my footsteps reverberated off the walls of the cave, a constant reminder of the journey thaty ahead.


    As I raced deeper into the darkness, my senses heightened, alert for any signs of danger that might lurk around the next corner. The air grew colder, the atmosphere thick with tension as I pressed onward, my heart pounding in my chest with anticipation.


    And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, my dash came to an abrupt halt as I reached a fork in the cavern. ncing left and right, I weighed my options carefully, my mind racing with possibilities as I tried to decide which path to take.


    With a moment of hesitation, I finally made my choice and dashed down the left-hand tunnel, my footsteps echoing loudly in the empty silence of the cave. As I raced forward, my senses on high alert, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was being watched, that unseen eyes were following my every move from the shadows.


    ...And in few momentster my sense was proven right.


    -Khu! -Khuaka! -Khuaka!


    A five to Six go line appears in front of me out of nowhere, without giving me a chance to dodge they attacked me from all sides.


    However, I was ready for something like this. After all the training that I went under Yato was for these moments.


    "[Shadow Control:- Shadow Binding.]" I shouted and activated my Shadow Binding.


    As my [Shadow Control: Shadow Binding] skill activated, tendrils of darkness extended from my own shadow, wrapping around six goblins, and immobilizing them.


    They started to struggle but it was no use, This skill was a <B> rank skill. Even if they tried their all might they would not be able to get out of this.


    Now let''s end this.


    ["Sword Art: Celestial Parry - Grade 3- second movement-Luminous Riposte"]


    I shouted as I activated my sword art.


    As I executed the second movement of my sword art, Luminous Riposte, with precision and speed, my de shimmered with a celestial glow as it sliced through the air, aiming directly at the exposed areas of the immobilized goblins.


    With a swift and fluid motion, I struck each goblin with precise uracy, delivering a series of devastating blows that left them incapacitated and writhing in pain. The celestial energy infused within my sword enhanced the power of each strike, ensuring that no goblin could withstand the force of my attack.


    One by one, the immobilized goblins fell to the ground, defeated by thebination of my shadow binding and celestial swordsmanship. Their twisted formsy motionless on the cave floor, a testament to the effectiveness of my training under Yato''s guidance.


    With the immediate threat neutralized, I took a moment to catch my breath and assess the situation. The cavern was eerily quiet now, the echoes of battle fading into the darkness as I stood amidst the aftermath of my victory.


    But there was no time to dwell on my sess. I knew that more challengesy ahead, and I needed to stay focused and alert if I wanted to navigate the treacherous depths of the dungeon and emerge victorious.


    With renewed determination, I continued forward, my senses sharp and my sword at the ready. Each step brought me closer to my ultimate goal, and I was prepared to face whatever obstacles stood in my way.


    As I pressed onward into the unknown, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation coursing through my veins. The journey ahead would be perilous, but I was ready to face it head-on, armed with my skills, my determination, and the unwavering support of my allies.


    With every challenge ovee, I grew stronger, more confident in my abilities and more determined than ever to prove myself in the eyes of my mentor, myrades, and myself.


    And so, with a steadfast resolve and a heart full of courage, I plunged deeper into the darkness, ready to face whatever trials and tribtions awaited me in the depths of the dungeon.

 Chapter 287: Mid-Term Exam [5]

    [6]


    Looking at my Ai bracelet [6] number appears on it, this number confirms how many monsters have been killed.


    Earlier I killed six goblins that''s why it''s showing [6].


    Checking my bracelet, nodding slightly, rather than activating an astral dash, I jogged forward.


    The roads of the cave had be narrower, moreover, the ground wasn''t t making it hard for me to gather enough momentum without doing anything unnecessary.


    ¡­


    For the next thirty minutes, I either passed students or hunted down goblins or the other monsters that tried to ambush me as I moved forward.


    ''This is a good pace''


    As I jogged, the right side of my arm had arge [100] engraved on it.


    Though it was a lot, it was still far from the likes of Adrian and the rest. I mean, if I didn''t remember incorrectly, Adrian came back with a score of 215 back in the novel.


    ¡­Therefore, 100 should still be within the scope of my abilities and thus prevent me from getting more attention.


    But isn''t, 100 already good? Not it wasn''t.


    200+


    That was my current goal.


    I had estimated that this target would be the best for me to achieve the top 100.


    Though hard, it wasn''t impossible.


    After a bit more hunting, I soon arrived at a fork road that separated into three different directions. Without even thinking about it hard, I quickly moved towards the right area


    "Alright, let''s go¡­"


    Just as I was turning towards the right path, I heard a deep voiceing from the left side of my ears. ncing towards where the voice came from, I soon noticed a tall individual with a buzzcut and thick re.


    ¡­it was evident that he had purposely waited for me.


    "There you are."


    The buzzcut individual said as he red at me, Looking at him I paused my step and looked at him.


    ''I have seen him somewhere.''


    Ahh! Now I remember he was one of the Arkeys. What was his name again? H? No that''s not right.


    Now I remember it''s Hora.


    With a small smile on my face, I said "Hello, Hora."


    Without responding to me, with his arms crossed, Hora moved towards the middle of the cave. Obstructing my path.


    "I''ve been waiting for you¡­"


    My eyes narrowed at that, However, my facial expression didn''t change one bit.


    I want to see what his n is.


    Smirking, Hora takes a few steps toward me


    "¡­I should''ve taken care of you shortly after what had happened with Gorge, but many problems started to arise after that, like Crew, Tony Stark and Samuel. Everything was chaotic back then, Also many other things going on with my life, and Ipletely forgot about an insect like you"


    "But worry not, now that I''ve remembered. I''m going to make sure you suffer¡­"


    -Crack!


    Cracking his neck, Hora disdainfully looked at me


    "Let''s start by making you fail the exam"


    Watching Hora walking in my direction, raising my hands, I slowly backed off. Smiling wryly I said


    "¡­ah, Hora, let''s talk things out. Let''s not get physical shall we?"


    "Yes. We will talk. But not with our mouths"


    -Boom!


    Finished with what he wanted to say, Hira tensed his calves and propelled his body forward. Like a bullet, he quickly appeared before me.


    As Hora lunged towards me with rming speed, I quickly reacted, my instincts kicking into overdrive as I prepared to defend myself against his attack.


    Without hesitation, I shifted into a defensive stance, my muscles tense and ready to react at a moment''s notice. As Hora closed the distance between us, I focused on evading his assault, my mind racing with strategies to counter his aggressive movements.


    With lightning-fast reflexes, I sidestepped Hora''s initial strike, narrowly avoiding the full force of his attack. Sensing his next move, I swiftly ducked and rolled to the side, narrowly escaping his follow-up blow.


    As Hora''s attacks continued to rain down upon me, I remained calm andposed, carefully analyzing his movements for any openings or weaknesses that I could exploit.


    "Is this the best you can do? Looks like you learn nothing even after bing Yato''s disciple." Hora said with mockery in his voice.


    "So you want to see how strong I am?" I asked him.


    "Like you are- huh?... ah!"


    -Boom!


    Before he could say anything else, I arrived in front of Hora after activating [Astral Dash] and kicked him hard on its chest.


    -Spurt!


    A mouthful of blood escaped from his mouth, however, I wasn''t done yet.


    Without giving him a moment to recover, clenching my fist and concentrating my mana there, I threw a punch towards his right upper area.


    -Bam!


    A shockwave swept the surroundings.


    "Wh-khuuuaa!"


    Before Hora could even have time to react, my fist connected to his liver. Soon after, he found himself on the ground kneeling.


    "kkhhhhhh"


    As blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, Hora tried standing up.


    But was a futile effort on his end. His legs refused to budge.


    As he tried to move, it felt as though a jolt of electricity coursed through his body from his liver down to his right leg and up to his brain stem. Within about half a second of when my fist connected to his liver, Hora found his body paralyzed on the ground. He was inplete agony, unable to breathe, stand, or think clearly.


    No matter how much he tried to stand up, he couldn''t


    "It''s pointless. I concentrated everything I had towards your liver area"


    Staring at Hora squirming on the ground, I slowly walked up to him and said.


    "If you''ve paid attention in ss¡­as the liver is one of thergest organs in the body, it''s responsible for detoxification, protein synthesis, and digestion. But more importantly, it''s extremely vulnerable to blunt force trauma, especially when struck with enough force and precision."


    Leaning down to Hora''s level, I continued, my voice low and steady. "You see, Hora, in a real fight, there are no rules. No mercy. And certainly no second chances."


    With a flick of my wrist, I summoned my sword and held it inches away from Hora''s throat, the sharp edge glinting ominously in the dim light of the cave.

 Chapter 288: Mid-Term Exam [6]

    With a flick of my wrist, I summoned my sword and held it inches away from Hora''s throat, the sharp edge glinting ominously in the dim light of the cave.


    "Now, you have two options," I said, my tone cold and unwavering. "One, you can crawl back to your masters and tell them that you failed to eliminate me. Or two, you can stay here and suffer the consequences."


    Hora''s eyes widened in fear as he realized the gravity of his situation. He knew that he had underestimated me, and now he was paying the price for his arrogance.


    With a trembling hand, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small vial of potion, offering it to me in a desperate attempt to buy his freedom.


    But I merely shook my head, a cold smirk ying on my lips. "I don''t need your pity, Hora. Consider this a lesson learned."


    With that, I sheathed my sword and turned around to the cave, However, that was the moment Hora waiting for.


    As soon as I turned my back he tried to stand up and attack me from behind me but I was already aware of it.


    -Bam!


    Turning around I grabbed his head and imnted on the ground!


    "Let go of my head!"


    ring at me, Arnold with both hands on the ground tried to stand up.


    ¡­I said he tried, but it''s not like I was going to let him stand up. Since I had the advantage, I wasn''t just going to throw it away like that. Pulling him by the hair, I smashed his face on the ground.


    -Bam!


    "Khhhhhauuu!"


    "Nope, stay down. You need to rest a little more"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    With his nose dripping with blood, I soon found, to my surprise, Hora''s head lunging in my direction. Almost like he wanted to bite me.


    "Wow!"


    His action caught me off-guard.


    Moving my head backwards, raising my hand by reflex, a loud p resounded across the space.


    -p!


    Staring at my hand that had turned red, I couldn''t help but raise my voice at Arnold.


    "My God, what is wrong with you Hota? There''s no need to resort to biting. What are you a monkey?"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    -p!


    pping him once again, a red mark appeared on Hora''s face. Looking at Hora, I apologetically said


    "Arnold, I''m just trying to calm you down. Please don''t take it to heart"


    -p!


    "As a rule-abiding student, I must help fellow students who are in trouble¡­"


    -p!


    Ignoring the fact that Hora''s cheeks were progressively getting bigger, I continuously pped him in the face.


    Like that, for the next minute, loud pping sounds reverberated across the area I was in.


    As I continuously pped Hora in the face, I soon saw tears streaming down from the side of his cheeks. They were probably due to the pain. But I didn''t care.


    He needs a lesson and I''m dly giving him that.


    I''m sure that after this he won''t be bugging me anymore, no he won''te any near me.


    -p!


    Once again I pped his cheeks, he wasn''t in any condition to save himself from me, So I continued to p him.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I released my grip on Hora''s hair and allowed him to copse to the ground, gasping for air and clutching his bruised face in agony.


    "Are you done?" I asked, my voiceced with a mixture of frustration and exhaustion. "Because I don''t have time to deal with petty grudges."


    Hora red up at me, his eyes burning with anger and humiliation. But there was also a glimmer of fear lurking behind his defiant facade.


    "I''ll get you for this," he spat, his voice strained and hoarse.


    I merely scoffed in response, shaking my head in disbelief at his stubbornness.


    "You are an idiot you knew that. I was going to let you but I can''t do that. What if you tell the professor about this?" As soon as those words left my mouth, Hora came to realize what mistake he had made.


    However, it was already toote. I can''t let him talk about what happens here to others.


    Since I can''t kill him because of rules, I have something else in my mind.


    I stomped my foot on his face. Knocking him out unconscious.


    -Khueekh!


    A couple of seconds after I knocked Arnold unconscious, my ears twitched and I soon heard the sound of goblinsing from the middle path of the forked roads.


    Without a second thought, I quickly hid both me and Hora in the corner, beneath a boulder. I then patiently waited for the goblins toe by.


    -Khueekh! -Khueekh! -Khueekh!


    "One¡­two¡­five¡­perfect"


    Counting the goblins that passed in my direction, I managed to spot five goblins. A smile appeared on my face.


    "huuuup!"


    Without a second thought, jumping out from the boulder, I quickly appeared before the goblins.


    -Khuaaak! -Khuaaak! -Khuaaak!


    -Bam!


    Catching the goblins off guard, using my fist, I precisely hit every goblin towards the middle of their brows. Their weak spots.


    -khhhha! -khhhha!


    Under my quick and fast punches, the goblins died instantly.


    It wasn''t even a fight¡­


    "Done¡­"


    Soon after the goblins died, without skipping a beat, I dragged their bodies towards where Hora was and proceeded to stack them on top of him.


    "Alright, this should be perfect"


    pping my hands in satisfaction, I stared at Hora who was currently buried beneath a pile of goblins.


    When I killed the goblins, I made sure to not use my sword precisely so that it looked like it was Hora who fought them.


    With Hora buried beneath the pile of goblins, I took a moment to catch my breath and assess the situation. Despite the physical exertion and the adrenaline still coursing through my veins, I remained focused and vignt, knowing that I couldn''t afford to let my guard down.


    As I nced around the cave, my senses on high alert, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at having dealt with both Hora and the goblins in such a swift and efficient manner. It was a testament to my skills and resourcefulness, proving that I was more than capable of handling whatever challenges the dungeon threw at me.


    But there was still work to be done. With Hora out ofmission and the goblins disposed of, I needed to press on and continue my journey through the cave. The exam was far from over, and there were still plenty of monsters to defeat and obstacles to ovee if I wanted to achieve my goal of reaching the top 100.


    With a determined nod, I set off once again, navigating the winding tunnels and dark passages of the cave with purpose and determination. Each step forward brought me closer to my objective, and I was determined to see it through to the end, no matter what obstaclesy in my path.


    As I ventured deeper into the cave, the air grew colder and the darkness more oppressive, but I refused to let fear or doubt cloud my judgment. With my skills honed and my resolve unwavering, I pressed on, ready to face whatever challenges awaited me with courage and determination.

 Chapter 289: Mid-Term Exam [7]

    "Tsk!"


    "Why every path I took is dead dead end?" Elera couldn''t help but muttered as she saw the wall in front of her.


    For thest 25 minutes, she only reached the dead-end tunnels. She is getting annoyed by this.


    Of course, she didn''t sit still, she killed any monster that came to her path but the exam was about to get out of the dungeon within the time limit.


    So she couldn''t continue like this.


    "Let''s search for another way." Saying that she turned and started to walk back towards the entrance of the fork roads, not minding the fact that the road was littered with goblin corpses.


    "This way, I''m sure this is the correct path"


    "Quick before the others catch up"


    Along the way, Elera would asionally spot other students running down the path, but she didn''t bother to even nce at them or speak to them.


    Since this was apetition, there was no need for her to tell them that this road was a dead end.


    Moreover, with the fact that she was walking back, it was already painfully obvious that this was a dead end. Yet the students seemed to havepletely brushed this fact off.


    It was not her fault they were dumb.


    Sighing, Elera couldn''t help but speed up her pace. After all, the faster the time the better the score.


    As Melissa ran, she couldn''t help but wish to get this over with.


    In reality, she didn''t particrly care about her exam.


    But it''s not like she can''t cancel the exam, after all, it waspulsory that all students must attend any kind of exam regardless of reason.


    So she has to take part in the exam no matter what.


    Despite her nonchnt attitude towards the exam itself, Elera was determined to make the most of the situation and secure a respectable score. After all, she had her own goals and aspirations to pursue, and a poor performance in the exam would only set her back.


    As she navigated thebyrinthine tunnels, her senses on high alert for any signs of danger or hidden passages, Elera couldn''t help but wonder about the other students and their progress. Were they facing simr challenges, or had they already found their way out of the dungeon?


    The thought of falling behind fueled her determination even further, pushing her to move faster and stay focused on the task at hand. With each step forward, she refused to let the obstacles and setbacks deter her from achieving her goals.


    -Beep! -Beep! -Beep!


    As she reached the entrance of the cave, Elera soon heard the loud and continuous beeping soundsing from the other side of where she was.


    Frowning slightly, slowing down her steps, she soon spotted three first-years squatting down and treating a student.


    ¡­hm?


    Getting a closer look at who the student in question was, Elera was slightly taken aback.


    ¡­Wasn''t that Hora?


    She recognized him instantly. I mean, he was Aric''sckey after all. Whenever Aric was present he too was present.


    Though not anymore, with Aric always sticking around her whenever he had a chance, she had seen Hora several times in the past.


    ¡­He too annoyed her. Especially since all he did was lick Aric''s ass


    But why was he passed out on the ground?


    ording to what she remembered, Hora, being Aric''sckey, was a fairly strong individual. Pretty much the same strength as her.


    Before the trial started, she had estimated that apart from him, no one else would pose a threat to her in terms of power.


    So, how in the world was he in such a state¡­


    ''Wait¡­''


    Recalling something, Elera couldn''t but be slightly startled.


    There was this one study that has been a sensation since the Academy year started.


    What was his name again? Right, Lucas. It''s the name of the student who has been around the academy in recent months.


    She didn''t talk to him once since the Academy started, because she didn''t care who he was.


    But that doesn''t mean she was unaware of his presence.


    After all, he has been the centre of any incident that happened in the academy, Most recently the Silva City incident.


    She had seen how powerful he was when he was fighting against that assassin, after all, she also fought side by side next to him.


    Not only that he even became a disciple of Yato.


    So his presence was hard to ignore.


    Not only Nova Academy but the whole world has their attention on him.


    Earlier when she was passing by from here she had seen that Lucas was beating someone up but she didn''t interval because it''s not her problem.


    But whoever thought that individual who was taking a beating was Hora.


    But that doesn''t mean that Hora was an easy opponent to beat...


    To be able to one-sidedly beat Arnold¡­


    Hard.


    Very hard.


    Even if you ambushed him, with how robust his body frame and defences were, such an aplishment was hard.


    Watching the first-years applying ointment all over Hora''s face, Elera frowned.


    The more she got to know about Lucas, the more she felt that he was strange.


    Lucas Darkhesrt had shown her many surprises.


    ncing at the first year carrying Hora''s body away, the frown on Elera''s face didn''t lessen one bit.


    Lucas Darkheart.


    He was hiding something.


    No matter what, he easily beat Hira like it was child''s y to him.


    Even if became a disciple of Yato, such progress in this short amount of time was impossible from Elra''s point of view.


    As Elera contemted the situation with Lucas Darkheart, she couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease that settled in the pit of her stomach. There was something about him that didn''t quite sit right with her, something elusive and mysterious that she couldn''t quite put her finger on.


    Despite her indifference towards the exam and the politics of the academy, Elera couldn''t deny the intrigue surrounding Lucas and the events that seemed to follow him wherever he went. His sudden appearance and rapid rise to prominence had not gone unnoticed, and Elera found herself drawn into the enigma that surrounded him, whether she liked it or not.


    As she watched the first-years attend to Hora''s unconscious form, a sense of wariness washed over her. She couldn''t help but wonder what kind of power Lucas possessed to so effortlessly defeat someone like Hora, who was known for his strength and resilience.


    But amidst her curiosity and apprehension, Elera remained vignt. She knew better than to underestimate someone like Lucas, especially when his true motives and intentions remained shrouded in mystery.


    With a determined expression, Elera made a silent vow to keep a close eye on Lucas Darkheart and unravel the secrets that surrounded him.

 Chapter 290: Mid-Term Exam [8]

    As I headed deeper into the dungeon, I refrained from running.


    Honestly, I was pretty much walking.


    Currently, the AI bracelet on my arhasad has arge [179] disyed on it. After killing a few more goblins I pretty much hit my goal.


    Since I''ve aplished what I had set my mind to from the very beginning, the rest wasn''t a priority. I didn''t need to have a good time as I''ve already secured a high score for this examination.


    Funnily enough, I think that even though I was walking, I was currently one of the fastest students.


    I mean, on multiple asions I''ve seen students pass me¡­but after a short bit, I would eventually surpass them as they would always be held back by goblins.


    This happened so many times, that I estimated that I was pretty much one of the fastest people present.


    Perhaps walking was the most efficient method¡­I mean, just let the students who were in a rush handle all of the goblins in your stead.


    At this point, rather than this being an exam, it was just me having a stroll.


    -nk! -nk!


    "Help!"


    As I was walking, I soon saw a student in distress. Squinting my eyes, I soon spotted him fighting multiple goblins at once.


    ''Two regr goblins and a goblin knight?''


    Getting a better look at his situation, I soon spotted him being surrounded by two regr goblins and a goblin that was wearing knight armour. A goblin knight


    ¡­yeah.


    The further I went into the dungeon, the more variations of goblins I spotted. I saw a goblin mage on multiple asions, a goblin knight, and a goblin fighter¡­


    Either way, looking at the student who was desperately looking at me, I raised my hands and innocently said


    "Sorry bro, I won''t help better find someone else."


    The student who was asking for help was shocked as he heard my words.


    There are two reasons why I don''t want to help him, the first is obvious, The professor already told us that this is an individual practical and it''s prohibited to help another student.


    The second was that dude going to use me as a canno offer.


    I mean, his intentions are visible.


    Use me as cannon fodder for him to get rid of the goblins or transfer them to me. This way he could reap all of the benefits whilst I struggle to deal with the goblins.


    ¡­ as the professor said, never trust someone inside of dungeons.


    I''ve learned this lesson the hard way.


    "What, help, I''m in danger here! How can you let a fellow student fail? After this, we can work together"


    Nodding my head seriously, I solemnly looked at the student before me and reassured him.


    "Don''t worry, no matter how badly injured you may be the academy won''t let you die. So rest assured and try your best."


    With a dismissive wave of my hand, I continued on my way, leaving the distressed student to fend for himself. As I walked past him, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt at leaving him behind, but I knew that helping him would only jeopardize my sess in the exam.


    Besides, I had already achieved my goal and didn''t want to risk getting involved in any unnecessary conflicts or entanglements. It was every student for themselves in this exam, and I wasn''t about to let sentimentality cloud my judgment.


    As I ventured deeper into the dungeon, I remained vignt, keeping an eye out for any potential threats or obstacles that might impede my progress. Despite my casual demeanour, I was acutely aware of the dangers lurking within thebyrinthine tunnels, and I wasn''t about to let my guard down.


    With each step forward, I reaffirmed my determination to emerge victorious from the exam and prove myself as a capable and skilled student. I had worked hard to reach this point, and I wasn''t about to let anything or anyone stand in my way.


    As the echoes of battle faded into the distance behind me, I focused on the task at hand, channelling all of my energy and concentration into navigating the treacherous maze before me. With each passing moment, I grew more confident in my abilities and more determined to seed.


    As I pressed onward, I knew that no matter what challengesy ahead, I was ready to face them head-on and emerge victorious.


    ***


    In different dungeon stage difficulty,  more precisely <D> rank dungeon difficulty.


    Spurt! -Spurt! -Spurt!


    The figure of a silhouette quickly moving through the narrow paths of the dungeon could be seen.


    asionally, as the figure passed by the monsters present in the dungeon, without stopping, he would directly hack towards them and kill them precisely in one blow.


    He was swift and decisive.


    His every sword strike flowed like water, smoothly and seemingly with nog in between each movement.


    ¡­he looked like the apex predator of the dungeon.


    Ruthless. Whenever he passed, devastation would be left in his wake.


    Every monster easily fell under Adrian''s sword.


    No matter what type or strong monster is...Adrian continues to kill them


    He was like a force of nature, unstoppable and relentless in his pursuit of victory. With each swing of his sword, he carved a path through the darkness, leaving behind a trail of defeated enemies and shattered obstacles.


    As he navigated thebyrinthine tunnels of the dungeon, Adrian''s senses were honed to a razor''s edge, his instincts guiding him with unerring precision. He moved with purpose and determination, his movements fluid and graceful despite the chaos that surrounded him.


    With every passing moment, Adrian grew more focused and more determined to ovee any challenge that stood in his way. He knew that the stakes were high, and failure was not an option. He had trained long and hard for this moment, and he was prepared to give it his all.


    Adrian stopped for a moment to take some breath and nced at his AI bracelet.


    [199]


    That''s how many monsters he killed in thest 45 minutes and there was still more time before he exited the dungeon and the exam ended.


    "Let''s kill a few more."


    Adrain said as he shot forward again to kill the monster again.

 Chapter 291: Mid-Term Exam [9]

    [Congrattions student rank 1001, Lucas Darkheart¡ªTime taken toplete dungeon 01H: 20M: 08S]


    Exiting the dungeon, I soon heard the speaker on the side of the dungeon announce my result.


    ncing at the time, my mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    To be honest, that was a lot faster than I had expected. Moreover, there was one teeny tiny problem regarding my score¡­


    ¡­and it was that I walked throughout the whole way out.


    Yeah, I walked.


    I never increased my pace once. My path was so unobstructed and unexciting that all I did was really just take a stroll.


    I normally wouldn''t haveined, but well¡­it just was so anticlimactic that I was at a loss for words.


    ¡­I guess not being Adrian did make a difference. No unexpected events happened. I guess I was so used to things always happening to me that I hadpletely forgotten that I wasn''t the protagonist.


    Trouble wouldn''te knocking at my door unless I looked for it, unlike Adrian who was the opposite. he had trouble looking for him.


    With regards to my timing, the only time I wasted was probably when I was ''educating'' Hora, but that barely took like 10 minutes.


    As I got out of the dungeon, even though I probably scored amongst the highest of the first years, no one was paying attention to me.


    Why?


    "Quick get the healers!"


    "Call for all ranked members we can get, we''ve got a horde of goblins inside of the ranked level!"


    "We''ve received reports regarding multiple supervising students that are barely holding on"


    ¡­yeah.


    Sort of forgot that was supposed to happen.


    As the chaos unfolded around me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of detachment from themotion. While other students scrambled to address the sudden influx of goblins and the injured supervising students, I stood on the sidelines, observing the scene with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.


    Part of me wanted to step in and lend a hand, but another part hesitated, unsure of my ce amid the chaos. After all, I was just a first-year student, and I didn''t have the experience or authority to take charge of the situation.


    Nevertheless, as I watched the senior students spring into action, coordinating efforts to contain the goblin horde and provide aid to the injured, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of admiration. Despite the danger and uncertainty, they remained steadfast and resolute, their determination unwavering in the face of adversity.


    Well, those students who triggered the Goblin hoards are unlucky ones that''s for sure.


    ncing at the students around me, I shook my head and headed towards my apartment building.


    Since my score was already recorded in the school system there is no longer to wait for me here.


    I was also tired, Sinceing back from the training trip I was constantly practising the first movement of Infernal Demonic Art that I had received from Yato.


    Currently, I could only use 10 swings of the sword of madness before my body and mind gave up.


    The progress was slow but it was expected after all Infernal Demonic Art is grade 5 sword art and forbidden one on top of that.


    My potion supply was also running out way more than before, the sword of madness took a toll on my body and because of that [Mana recovery potion ], [Healing potion] and [Stamina recovery potions] ran out.


    I was annoyed that I was asking for too many potions nowadays but she gave me new potions.


    My body was also under great stress as I was practising 2x gravity of Etheria in a gravity chamber.


    So yeah I was tired and need some rest.


    Sunny had called me that after the practical exam was over we would go to the club but I wasn''t in any mood to do that.


    What I needed  was good sleep.


    Anyway, Tomorrow or maybe after that day results of the mid-term will revel and after that there will tournament going to held in Nova Acadmy.


    But that waster story.


    As I made my way back to my apartment building, fatigue weighed heavily on my shoulders, a tangible reminder of the physical and mental toll of my training regimen. Each step felt like a chore, and I longed for thefort of my bed, where I could finally rest and recuperate.


    Despite my weariness, my mind was abuzz with thoughts and reflections on the day''s events. The practical exam had been a mixed experience, filled with moments of triumph and frustration. While I had managed toplete the dungeon in record time, theck of excitement or challenge left me feeling strangely dissatisfied.


    Perhaps I had grown too ustomed to the thrill of danger and adventure, to the point where anything less felt dull and mundane. Or perhaps it was simply a sign that I needed to push myself harder, to seek out new challenges and opportunities for growth.


    As I entered my apartment, a sense of relief washed over me, apanied by a wave of exhaustion. Copsing onto the couch, I closed my eyes and allowed myself to drift into a state of blissful oblivion, eager to escape the trials and tribtions of the day.


    But even as sleep beckoned, my thoughts continued to swirl with unanswered questions and unresolved issues. The mysteries surrounding Lucas Darkheart and his enigmatic past lingered in the back of my mind, taunting me with their tantalizing secrets.


    I''s warnings about the dangers of the Infernal Demonic Art echoed in my ears, a constant reminder of the risks I was taking in pursuit of power and mastery. And Sunny''s invitation to the club served as a stark reminder of the social connections and responsibilities that awaited me beyond the confines of the academy.


    But for now, I pushed aside those concerns and allowed myself to sumb to the soothing embrace of sleep. Tomorrow would bring new challenges and new opportunities, but for tonight, I would rest and recharge, ready to face whatever the future held in store.

 Chapter 292: New Top 10 [1]

    Next day...


    Today is a holiday for the cadets of Nova Academy.


    Since practical exams were taken yesterday, Many students were exhausted or injured. So Nova Academy decided to give a day off to cadets.


    So like any normal teenager, I also decided to take a day off.


    I want to start training so badly but my body also needs some rest.


    So instead of doing training, I have some pressing matters to attend to.


    For example... Recruiting Elera.


    But there are some problems regarding that issue.


    In the novel, I mainly focused on Adrian, Emma, Isabe, Aric and Lyra. So I neglected other characters and one of those characters is Elera.


    ¡­In my defence, I was thinking of developing her character when the time she showed up to fight the demon army came¡­but, well, I died.


    Didn''t get to that part¡­


    Thus, I was now facing a dilemma. What was Elera''s past like, and what could I use to entice her to join me? Money? Fame? Strength?


    I needed to know more¡­fortunately, I knew someone who could help me.


    But for some reason, I couldn''t contact that person.


    The person I''m talking about is ''Jonathan''.


    It''s been over a month since I couldn''t get hold d him.


    ''Did he die?''


    Suddenly I started to feel a chill down my spine.


    I hope nothing happens to him.


    -Ring! -Ring! -Ring!


    -Ring! -Ring! -Ring!


    At that moment my phone started to ring, taking out my phone from my jeans pocket I looked at the person who called me.


    My eyes widened as I saw the name of the person who was calling me.


    It was Jonathan...


    Without missing a moment, I quickly picked up the phone.


    "Hello? Jonathan?"


    -Haa, Yeah it''s me. Jonathan.


    "Where have you been? I couldn''t contact you."


    "Oh, Well. You see Hero police was after me as I was doing a background check on the kid you want to recruit, Ryen!"


    An rm bell started to ring inside my head as I heard the ''Hero Police'' word. Doing illegal background checks is a risky job, I should be more careful.


    "So did you get caught?"


    I asked him if he had caught, everything that I worked for would be wasted.


    -Haa, I can''t get caught by those ''Hero Police'' I''m Jonathan. I would never get caught by them.


    Relief washed over me as Jonathan reassured me of his safety. Despite his cavalier attitude, I knew that he was skilled at evading capture and navigating the dangerous underworld of Nova City.


    "So, did you find anything useful about Ryen?" I inquired, eager to learn more about the enigmatic figure who had caught my attention.


    -Hmm, not much because he is in the central jail of Novaclif City. He''s a bit of a mystery, to be honest. No records of family or past affiliations.


    Jonathan replied, his voice tinged with frustration.


    "Do you know when he would be released from Jail?"


    I asked him, I needed Ryen. I can''t afford to lose him.


    -In a few months, I don''t know the exact date but I will let you know when I get that information.


    I nodded, processing Jonathan''s words. It seemed that my ns to recruit Ryen would have to be put on hold for the time being.


    -Alright, keep me updated on any developments," I instructed, my mind already racing toe up with alternative strategies.


    -Of course, kid. You know I''ve got your back.


    Jonathan reassured me.


    With Ryen out of the picture for the foreseeable future, I needed to focus on recruiting Elera. But first, I needed to gather more information about her and figure out what would appeal to her the most.


    I decided to start by doing some research on Elera''s background and past aplishments. Although I hadn''t paid much attention to her in the novel, I knew that she must have had some notable achievements to earn a ce at Nova Academy.


    -Also I''m going to recruit Paul, the other guy you talked about, from Night Mercenary.


    Jonathan said after a moment of silence.


    Paul? Yeah, I remember him.


    I had given three files to Jonathan. The first one is about Ryen, the child genius.


    The second was about Elera and the third one was about Paul, an experienced mercenary.


    Since I was a newbie in this field and Jonathan used to be a gang leader I needed someone who was experienced in this field.


    That''s when Paul came to my mind.


    An experienced mercenary who appears in the third volume of the book.


    Although he wasn''t necessarily outstanding inbat, he was a verypetent leader andmander.


    But that wasn''t the only reason why I chose him.


    He had another talent¡­


    He was an extremely strongmander. During one of the arcs of the novel, Paul takes charge of a few troops to fight against viins, and thanks to his heroic deeds he can survive andplete the mission wlessly.


    He meets Adrian on multiple asions in the novel, and although Adrian has a good impression of him, he never manages to really enter Adrian''s party, which in all honesty would''ve benefited a lot if they had someone as experienced as him helping them.


    "Ah¡­alright. Do you think you could do a background search on someone for me?"


    ¡ªA background search? Hmmm, it depends on who


    "ra Frostwind,  the profile I had previously mentioned I wanted to recruit"


    Pausing for a second, a loud sigh could be heard from the other side of the phone. Soon after, Jonathan responded


    ¡ª¡­Sigh, Fine. I''ll do the background check on her.


    With Jonathan agreeing to conduct a background check on Elera, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. Having someone as skilled and resourceful as Jonathan on my side gave me confidence that I would soon have the information I needed to approach Elera with a convincing offer.


    "Thanks, Jonathan. I appreciate it," I said, genuinely grateful for his assistance.


    ¡ªDon''t mention it, kid. Just make sure to be careful with this one. Elera Frostwind isn''t someone to be taken lightly.


    His words carried a note of warning, reminding me of the importance of proceeding with caution when dealing with someone as formidable as Elera.


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Let me know as soon as you find anything," I replied, determined to make the most of this opportunity.


    -I will do. Talk to youter, kid.


    With that, Jonathan ended the call, leaving me to ponder my next move. As I waited for his update.


    ***


    Next week, Monday, ss [1-Hero-1]


    Sitting in my usual seat, I nervously looked towards the front of the ssroom. For the past few days, nothing much has happened. I mostly spent most of my time training the sword of Madness.


    Anyhow, that aside, today was the day that the results woulde back.


    "Okay, everyone, please quiet down"


    Standing at the podium of the ssroom, wearing a nice ck suit that perfectly emphasized the outline of her body, Lillian raised her hand to get everyone to quiet down.


    Her hair was currently tied in a ponytail, and as soon as she raised her hand, her violet eyes showed slightly, immediately causing everyone to shut up.


    Seeing that everyone was finally quiet, Lillian continued.


    "Though there was an unfortunate event in the examination, it all went without a hitch."


    Taking out her tablet, Lillian scrolled through it. After a couple of seconds, pressing on her screen, she looked at us and said.


    "I have just sent you the results of the practical and theoretical exams. Soon, If you take out your phones, you should be receiving a message with the details of your exam and your scores¡­"


    ncing at her tablet, frowning slightly, Lillian continued speaking


    "Because of pastints, we will not announce your results out loud. We will, however, not hide your new overall rank, so if you guys are curious about your friend''s ranking, you can see it in the ss register"


    It was to be expected.


    After all, rank meant a lot in this academy.


    "Another reminder, please don''t shout when you get your results back. Please keep calm and quie¡ª"


    -Ding! -Ding! -Ding!


    Just as Donna was about to finish speaking, right on cue, multiple phone notifications resounded across the ss.


    Without pause, like everyone else in the ss, I took out my phone and quickly opened my exam scores.


    =====================


    [Exam result]


    Student : Lucas Darkheart


    Theoretical exam rank: 1/2000


    Physical exam rank: 3/200


    Overall rank adjustment: 3/2000


    Previous Overall rank: 1001/2000


    =====================


    "¡­"


    ''Fuck.''


    I couldn''t believe it, I was in the top 10. My goal was just to enter the top 100 but I''m in top-10.


    As the realization sank in, a mix of shock and pride washed over me. I had surpassed my own expectations and achieved a level of sess that I had never imagined possible. It was a testament to my hard work and dedication, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the prospect of whaty ahead.


    ncing around the ssroom, I noticed that I wasn''t the only one who had received their results. Some students looked pleased with their rankings, while others appeared disappointed or frustrated. It was a reminder of the fiercepetition that existed within Nova Academy, where every student strived to climb the ranks and prove themselves as the best of the best.


    Turning my attention back to my phone, I scrolled through the details of my exam scores once more, still unable to fullyprehend the magnitude of my achievement. It was a moment that I would treasure and remember for years toe, a testament to my determination and perseverance in the face of adversity.

 Chapter 293: New Top 10 [2]

    There are total 5000 students are in first year, In which 2000 belongs to Hero Course while other 3000 students belongs to ''Dipartments''.


    The mid-term practical exam is for all 5000 students to participate, it didn''t matter if they belongs to Hero Course or ''Dipartments'' .


    After all, no knews the future. They all have to prepare for unexpected things thates in there way.


    New Ranking of the of Hero Course students are ced in Hero boeard where all hero Course students can see there New rankings.


    Same goes for ''Dipartments'' section of students.


    Right now, Adrian, Emma, Evelyn and Isabe qre headed towards the main hall of Nova Academy where new hero bored ranking are updated.


    At first, Only Emma was going to see the ranking, because she was demoted from Top2-->4.


    At start she didn''t believe that she got demoted, after all she did practice like crazy from start of year till now.


    She also killed over 150+ goblins monsters in practical exam, So its little hard for her to ept that not only one but two people surpassed her in ranking.


    She has guessed the first name student who can surpassed her but she didn''t know about second.


    She must find put who he is...


    On the way to main hall, Emma happened to meet Evelyn and Isabe and both of them dicidecd to tag along with her.


    Same goes for Adrian.


    Adrian had taken a day of from his training which of pretty since he became disciple of headmaster Hera.


    Anyway, He was also the curious who was the one who surpassed Emma in overall ranking, thats why he also going with them.


    "What was your current rank, Isabe?" Emma asked Isabe, Isabe raised brows and answer after moment of silence


    "5, im ranked 5. My rank gone down 4 to 5"


    Emma silently nodded her head at that.


    ''So she isn''t one who overtake me? Then who else?'' Emma thought as she silently nce at Evelyn.


    Emma personally believe that only Evelyn is the one who can surpassed her in Archery and thats why Emma has been practicing so hard so she won''t left behind by her.


    "What about you Evelyn? Whats your rank."


    A small smile came to Evelyn face, she turned her head towards the Emma and siad


    "Haha...Mine is 6, I moved up from 8 to 6."


    "You did great job Evelyn." Adrian said prasied Evelyn who silently epted Adrians praise.


    In all honesty she wanted Lucas to one praised her but just as ss ended he quickly ran out of ss.


    So she didn''t get a chance to tell him


    As they approached the main hall, anticipation hung in the air. The electronic disy board, split into Hero Course and Departments sections, showcased the updated rankings. Emma, with a mix of anxiety and determination, walked towards the Hero Course section.


    There it was, the moment of truth. The numbers on the board shifted, and Emma''s eyes darted to her own ranking. Her name appeared at the fourth position, confirming her demotion from the top two.


    "Who''s the one above me?" Emma muttered to herself, her eyes scanning the newly updated list.


    Adrian, Evelyn, and Isabe gathered around, their eyes following Emma''s intense gaze. Adrian couldn''t help but feel a surge ofpetitiveness. He had his own standing to check, but the mystery of who surpassed Emma intrigued him.


    [ Hero Course New Ranking ]


    RANKING;


    Rank 1_ Adrian ckthrone


    Rank 2_ Aric Throneheart


    Rank3_ Lucas Darkheart


    Rank 4_ Emma Rivers.


    Rank 5_ Isabe Evergreen


    Rank6_ Evelyn Nightshade


    Rank 7_ Noah ck


    Rank 8_ Elera Frostwind


    Rank 9_ Kael Darkwood


    Rank 10_Lyra Morningstar


    Rank 11_ I Hawthorne


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Rank 44_ Sunny ck


    .....


    "Can''t believe it was Lucas? I already thought that Aric must surpassed me in ranking but i didn''t knew Lucas also did." Emma muttered in shock as she saw the new Ranking of top-10 Nova Academy.


    Emma knew the Lucas was strong but she didn''t know that he was this much strong.


    As Emma absorbed the shock of Lucas''s ranking, she found herself in a whirlwind of thoughts. Herpetitive spirit red, and determination sparked in her eyes. "I''ll catch up, Lucas. Just you wait," she silently vowed.


    Isabe, on the other hand, was caught between surprise and admiration. Her eyes lingered on Lucas''s name, and she thought, ''He''s even more impressive than I thought.''


    Evelyn, although startled by Lucas''s ranking, couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. A small smile crept onto her face.


    ''Lucas, you''ve reallye a long way. I''m d I get to know someone as strong as you.''


    Meanwhile, Adrian, who had been observing Lucas''s name with a thoughtful expression, finally spoke up, "Lucas, you''ve been holding back, haven''t you?"


    Of course Lucas wasn''t here but even so Adrian said those words.


    In fact, Adrian knew all along that Lucas was always hiding his strength he didn''t know why he did but  it doesn''t matter now.


    Lucas has shown that hiw strong he is and even the Adrian knew that he didn''t used full of his strength during the exam...Just like him.


    On the other hand Aric also have improvised himself, Adrian have to watch his back if won''t then these two can be a toughpetition in the future.


    Then again Adrian didn''t show his full card either.


    He believes that he can win against both of them but it won''t be easy...rather then easy it will be extremely hard but that were the fun is.


    If all thing will be easy in the world then were can be fun doing all of this?


    "Let''s go we have to travelling crew now, if we stay here any longer we will bete." Emma said rest of them after checking onest time ranking updated.


    With a nod from Adrian and the others, they left the main hall, their minds buzzing with thoughts of the future. As they walked through the bustling corridors of Nova Academy, the weight of their newfound rankings lingered in the air.


    Emma, determined to reim her position at the top, marched forward with purpose, her resolve shining in her eyes. Isabe, still processing the revtion of Lucas''s strength, walked beside her, her admiration for her ssmates growing with each step.


    Evelyn, proud of Lucas''s achievements and eager to see what the future held for their group, followed closely behind. Adrian, with his own ns and ambitions swirling in his mind, brought up the rear, his gaze fixed on the path ahead.

 Chapter 294: Azurhaven [1]

    "Now let''s train shall we?" I muttered to myself as i was standing at a corner of Training Hall.


    Right now there is no other students aside me as they are mostly busy checking there ranking or having some fun together.


    I quickly left ss room after checking my overall rank because i needed to train.


    Sunny was begging me toe with him some clubs to have some fun but I don''t want any distraction right now


    i feel bad for him as i was avoided him these past few days but i don''t have any other choice i want master the first form of Infernal Demonic Art---> Sword of Madness.


    As i said this is very dengerus sword art and I needed to empty my mund to practice this.


    i have to make sure that i don''t have any other thoughts or it can be dengrous for my body and my mind.


    ''Lets do this!''


    -Shiiiing!


    I quickly took my Sinister Of Sword, that was given me by master, Yato.


    I quickly take a deep breath and started to emptying my mind


    At start it was hard but i was able to do so in few minutes.


    -Triiing!


    But my constration was broken by the sound of my Ai bracelet.


    Annoyed i looked at the message that aas i arrived on my bracelet.


    [ To Cadet Lucas Darkheart From President of Travelling Crew


    Cadet Lucas Darkheart this is yourst warning, If you don''t present for today Training Crew activities you will be kicked out of the crew


    Be present at Nova City station in 30: minutes]


    "Oh, shit! i totally forgot about the crew!" I curse loud as i saw content of the message.


    Not only Travelling Crew i also didn''t attend any Hunting rew activities.


    Its been six months since I cam to this world and i only attend travelling crew one time.


    Of course travelling held once in month but even so I have been absent to crew for straight five months.


    I was joined once the Research Department ] of professor Theo through crew but it got disbanded after Samuel incident.


    since then i wasn''t paying attention to any crew i joined.


    ''Some much happened because of my neglessen.''


    Right, few incidents should have been happend when travelling crew go outside of Nova Academy but because i have been so busy I forget about all of this


    and ket not forget that i ahve been away from Academy one month because of Yato.


    Of we went to training trip but what can i do? I have to attend this time no matter what.


    "Look like I can''t practice this right now." I muttered to myself as i ced my sword in AI bracelet demonstional storage and


    Quickly putting away the Sinister Sword into the AI bracelet''s dimensional storage, I rushed out of the Training Hall and made my way towards Nova City station. The urgency in the crew''s message made it clear that my absence wouldn''t be taken lightly.


    As I navigated through the familiar corridors of Nova Academy, my mind raced with thoughts of my neglect of crew activities. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt for missing out on the camaraderie and shared experiences of the traveling crew.


    Arriving at the bustling Nova City station, I spotted familiar faces from the crew waiting for my arrival. Emma, Evelyn, and Adrian, each wearing expressions that ranged from mild annoyance to concern, greeted me as I approached.


    ***


    -Shooo!


    I steeped out of poratl as i saw scenery of Azurehaven, in front of me.


    The building stracture the surrounding everything that was same as F


    Paries, from the earth.


    I made this city while thinking of france and I have to say i did pretty well job.


    "So it really is a bit different."


    Everything is not the same as I make them; for example, around the Eiffel Tower were buildings built with state-of-the-art technology, and Azurehaven Hero Academy''s cadets were around the streets with swords and spears.


    The bustling city of Azurehaven was a marvel, a blend of the familiar and the fantastical. As I stepped out of the portal, Emma, Evelyn, and Adrian followed suit. They looked around in awe, taking in the sights and sounds of this uniquely crafted world.


    For records, I had to apologise Joy, the president of travelling crew for my neglnace towards the crew.


    Also, Today Isabe and Noah aren''t present for crew activities.


    When I asked Evelyn about Isabe she said that miss Lillian called her so she has to go to meet her and couldn''te to Crew.


    As for now she didn''t know about him.


    Evelyn didn''t interact with Noah, kael or Elra that much.


    Nova Academy cadets, over here!"


    When we were looking around Azurhaven'' scenery, someone called us over. Turning to the direction of the voice, we saw a limousine. The crew leader, Joy, walked up to the limousine with a heartyugh.


    "Nice to meet you. You must be Raymond."


    "Yes, nice to meet you."


    "Can we drop off our bags real quick before we take a look around the city?"


    The man name Raymond nodded with a smile. We stuffed our bags into the limousine.


    "Now, we''ll travel in the pairs we formed."


    I was paired up with Evelyn. I didn''t know why, it just happened that way. It was good that Adrian became paired with Emma like in the original story.


    "Alright, it''s 1 P.M. right now... so meet back here at 7."


    Then, Joy left with the girlfriend he brought on the trip using his authority as the crew leader, as she wasn''t a member of the traveling crew. They were likely going to the masquerade party happeningter today.


    "Hey, where do you want to go?" Evelyn asked me after everyone go to explore the city


    She asked me.


    "I''m getting lunch."


    Since I was in Azurhave, I had to try its gourmet food. I had already researched several ces since I was excited for my first Azurhaven.


    "Lunch? I think it''s time to try some food here," Evelyn said with a smile.


    I nodded in agreement, and we set off to explore the culinary delights of Azurehaven. The city''s streets were filled with the aroma of various dishes, and the vibrant atmosphere added to the excitement of our gastronomic adventure.

 Chapter 295: Azurhaven [2]

    They were shocked when my new Ranking was showed in academy top 10 ranking boeard.


    Most of all Emma was ring dagger at while we were waiting at Nova station.


    I could only sigh at that her reaction, she was acting childish but i loved to see her like that.


    In fact, i even rubbed my new rank on her face.


    It was pretty fun.


    Well, Anyway Currently I and Evelyn is walking in street of Azurhaven.


    I quickly took quick nce at Evelyn and turned my head forward.


    I don''t know why but staying alone with her is feel somewhat weird.


    I could feel that my heart speed up quite bit when i nce but i forcedfully ignored it.


    "Just were are you taking me?" Evelyn said as she nced at our surroundings.


    "Ah, Right."


    In my thoughts i forget the way, im really bad with roads.


    "What''s right?"


    "Nothing. Just follow me."


    Evelyn crossed her arms as though she doubted my manliness. She pouted and spoke curtly.


    "And how do you know where anything is?"


    "I know better than you."


    I know only two restaurants ¨C a cheap and delicious restaurant and an expensive restaurant that was worth its cost. I was okay with either, but thetter should fit Evelyn''s taste more.


    I turned on the GPS guide to the more expensive restaurant.


    "Follow me."


    "Hm... Okay, but I''m letting you know, I''m a really picky eater."


    "I know."


    She acted like a tomboy but because she ate only the highest quality food from a young age, her pte was nobler than that of most nobles.


    "...How do you know that?"


    I ignored her question and walked to the restaurant. Evelyn followed after me like a cat.


    After walking for about 15 minutes, we arrived at the restaurant.


    [Hotel Cessia]


    "Oh, this is the ce?"


    "Yep."


    "Ooh~"


    Evelyn and I walked to the entrance. Immediately, a man in a suit stopped us.


    "Hey, you didn''t make a reservation, right? Don''t you know you need to make reservations for high-end restaurants?" Evelyn asked nervously as she nced at waiter in front of me.


    But there os nothing to worried about it.


    On the way to here i had asked Jonathan to make quick reservation at this ce and he quickly did that without any problems.


    But of course he has to used some money to do that, after all i madest minute call.


    "Hey!"


    Evelyn shouted into my ear as i brok from my chain of thoughts. I turned my head towards my right and saw Evelyn right in front of me. Even up close, I couldn''t see a single w in her smooth skin. I swallowed hard.


    "Eh? W-What?"


    "Reservation. Did you make one?"


    Evelyn asked again, and I nodded.


    "Yeah, I did."


    "...Really?"


    "Tell him my name."


    Evelyn still looked doubtful but approached the man nheless.


    "Lucas Darkheart. Is his name there?"


    The man checked his smartwatch.


    It seemed he found my name as he let us through with a smile.


    "Yes, Lucas Darkheart and onepanion. Wee."


    "...Oh wow."


    Evelyn looked at me in surprise. Then, we walked in together.


    "I like the atmosphere."


    I agreed with Evelyn. The inside of the restaurant was just as imposing as the outside. A calming ssical piece flowed beautifully, while each and every decoration was delicate and elegant.


    Customers inside were also wearing dresses and suits, despite it being lunchtime.


    "Follow me."


    We followed the waiter and sat down next to a window.


    "Do you need help with the menu?"


    "You handle it."


    I let Evelyn take over. She took the menu and skillfully finished ordering.


    Once the waiter left, silence descended. We were staring at each other but didn''t have much to say. Feeling a bit awkward, I turned to the side and looked out the window.


    As I gazed out the window, taking in the view of the bustling street outside, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of tension between us. Despite the elegant ambiance of the restaurant, an awkward silence lingered between Evelyn and me.


    I stole a quick nce at her, noticing the furrow in her brow as she perused the menu. It was clear that she was still puzzled by my sudden decision to bring her to such a high-end establishment.


    "Lucas, why did you choose this ce?" Evelyn finally broke the silence, her voice soft yet curious.


    I turned back to her, meeting her gaze with a smile. "I wanted to treat you to something special. You deserve it."


    Her eyes widened in surprise, and for a moment, I caught a glimpse of vulnerability behind her confident demeanor. It was a side of Evelyn that I rarely saw, and it only served to deepen my admiration for her.


    "Thank you, Lucas," she said, her voice tinged with genuine appreciation. "I appreciate the gesture."


    The waiter returned to take our orders, and Evelyn confidently ced hers, selecting a few dishes that showcased the restaurant''s finest cuisine. As she spoke, her enthusiasm for food shone through, and I found myself captivated by her passion.


    Once the waiter left, the atmosphere between us seemed to lighten, the tension easing with each passing moment. We engaged in casual conversation, discussing everything from our experiences at Nova Academy to our aspirations for the future.


    As the meal progressed, I found myself enjoying Evelyn''spany more and more. Despite our differences, there was a sense of camaraderie between us, a shared understanding that transcended words.


    It was first time that i fealt this ease when talking with her, everytime we interact there was some unavoidable tension between us but as time passed by that invisible line is no more.


    at least for me and I''m sure that she feels the same way...I hope so.


    "...What?"


    I turned my head towards windows again in our conversation and caught sight of an unexpected person.


    ***


    A familiar face shed by the window. Although she was covering herself with a mask and sunsses, I could see through her face.


    Vice-leader of Elodria''s guild, Sia Tellen.


    She was walking somewhere with apanion.


    This was something that didn''t happen in the original story. She was someone who shouldn''t be here.


    "Wait for me here."


    "What? Hey, where are you going!?"


    Leaving behind the shouting Evelyn, I ran out of the restaurant.


    Thankfully, Sia wasn''t walking fast. I quickly ran up to her and grabbed her shoulder.


    "Hey."


    "Huak!"


    Startled, she jumped up with an odd scream. Sia turned around, her head creaking like a machine. When she saw my face, she flinched. She definitely recognized me.


    "...W-Who are you?"


    She feigned ignorance. Was she here on a mission?


    I looked at the person standing next to her, a Caucasian man, but I couldn''t recognize him from his outer appearance.


    Then i turned my head back towards Sia again and said,


    "It''s me Lucas."


    Sia nervously nced at man beside her and let out nervousugh


    "Ha-Haha... Sorry but i don''t know you."


    At that moment she gusture towards my Ai bracelet, I frowned at her and understood what she meant .


    quickly turning around i looked at my  AI bracelet and saw that there was message from Sia.


    ''When did she send me this? i didn''t even saw her waving her hands.''


    i tap on message and saw what she send.


    _____


    [Sender --> SIA TELLEN]


    [Message:- Im here on secret mission, No one should know about this  I will talk to youter]


    ______


    "Um, I don''t know who you are, but we have to go."


    Sua still denied knowing me, and the man next to her separated me from her. He was taller than me by a head.


    "...Ah."


    "I''m sorry. I must have mistaken you for someone else."


    I bowed in apology.


    Since we would meet at the masquerade, I backed away for now.


    As I stepped back, a wave of confusion washed over me. Sia''s behavior was perplexing, and her insistence on denying our acquaintance only deepened the mystery surrounding her presence in Azurehaven.


    Turning away, I returned to the restaurant where Evelyn was waiting, her expression curious as she watched me approach.


    "Who was that?" Evelyn asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    "Just someone I thought I knew," I replied vaguely, choosing not to delve into the details of my encounter with Sia.


    Evelyn studied me for a moment, her eyes searching mine for any hint of what had transpired. However, finding nothing, she simply nodded in understanding.


    While waiting for lunch i thought about Sia and the secreat mission she was talking about.


    As far as i know there shouldn''t be any incidents should happened in Azurhaven at this point of novel.


    so what is this about? I have to find out about this.


    I had thought i should rest today since its been while that I have came outside of Academy but its seems that i don''t have chance to fo that .


    Anyway i have to follow her after we finished our food here and I have to do that alone.

 Chapter 296: Azurhaven [3]

    A few minutes before Lucases back to the hotel...


    "Where the hell did he go?" Evelyn mutters to herself in the restaurant.


    Lucas ran out of the restaurant. Evelyn was wondering what happened that he had to go out in such a hurry, but since he was always acting strange, she didn''t think too much of it.


    She sighed and looked around the restaurant, everyone eating in silence and she was pretty bored right now so she decided to check things up with Emma


    Evelyn held up her AI bracelet and called her.


    "...Hey, Emma, where are you?"


    ¡ªMe? I''m shopping. Why?


    Shopping. There were too many shops around. Where was she exactly?


    "What shop?"


    ¡ªI''m buying some clothes.


    "For yourself?"


    ¡ªNo, I''m not buying these for me. I already have more than enough for me.


    "Who are you buying for then?"


    -It''s for Adrian.


    "...Why would you buy clothes for him?"


    Evelyn asked in a confused voice.


    ¡ªHm? I''m just making him try on some clothes. He''s got the face of a model, but you know how he dresses. So I''m buying him some clothes.


    Pausing for a moment, Emma continue


    ¡ª It''s for the masquerade party we''re going toter.


    "I see, so you are going to enjoy tonight with Adrian at the party? I didn''t know you were sly one Emma"


    Evelyn said as she teased Emma, she could hear the sound of Emma''s surprised voice from the other side of the receiver.


    -W...What do you mean by that?... It''s not what you think!!!


    Evelyn justughed at the flustered voice of Emma.


    She loves to tease her now and then.


    -By the way, where are you right now?


    Emma said as she decided to change the change the topic.


    "I''m at a restaurant."


    ¡ªWith Lucas?


    "Yeah, he brought me here to eat some food."


    ¡ªReally? What''s the restaurant called?


    Evelyn looked around the restaurant. There was a sign engraved with the restaurant''s name.


    [Hotel Cessia]


    "The name is [Hotel Cessia]."


    -Did I hear that right? Hotel Cessia?


    "Yeah, I think so. Why? Is this ce famous?"


    ¡ª...Lucas brought you there? How?


    "Hah?"


    Because of Emma''s odd reaction, Evelyn tilted her head.


    ¡ªI tried to make a reservation and failed. Even with a VIP membership, you need to make a reservation at least a week in advance.


    "Really? Is this ce that famous?"


    ¡ªEhew...


    Evelyn''s innocent question caused Emma to let out a deep sigh. But Evelyn, who didn''t care about such things, truthfully had no way of knowing how famous this restaurant was.


    ¡ªEvelyn, do you remember the name of the hero who cooks at Hotel Cessia?


    "Hmm, I don''t think Lucas mentioned it. Why?"


    ¡ªWell, that''s because it''s none other than Chef Renaldo.


    "Chef Renaldo? Wait, isn''t he the most famous cooking hero in the entire city?"


    ¡ªExactly. His dishes are renowned for their exquisite taste and innovative presentation. People often wait months just to get a reservation at his restaurant.


    "Wow, no wonder it''s so difficult to get a table here. But how did Lucas manage to get me here?"


    ¡ªWho cares about that right now? But hey, consider yourself lucky. Not everyone gets the chance to dine at Chef Renaldo''s restaurant.


    ¡ªEnjoy your meal! I''m off to pick out some more outfits for Adrian. See youter!


    Before Evelyn could reply the call ended.


    Evelyn stared at the appetizer in front of her. It was a simple soup and sd, but for some reason, they seemed to glisten like jewels.


    Picking up her spoon, she slowly scooped up a spoonful and took a sip.


    The moment her tongue made contact with the soup, her eyes widened and her body trembled.


    "..."


    She was at aplete loss for words...


    stared at the appetizer in front of her. It was a simple soup and sd, but for some reason, they seemed to glisten like jewels.


    Picking up her spoon, she slowly scooped up a spoonful and took a sip.


    The moment her tongue made contact with the soup, her eyes widened and her body trembled.


    "..."


    She was at aplete loss for words...


    Evelyn''s taste buds erupted with a symphony of vours she had never experienced before. Each spoonful of soup danced on her pte, tantalizing her senses with its richness and depth.


    As she savoured the exquisite dish, Evelyn''s mind drifted away from the bustling restaurant around her. She was transported to a world where only the vours of Chef Renaldo''s creation existed¡ªa world of culinary perfection and sensory delight.


    Lost in the moment, Evelyn found herself smiling as she relished every mouthful of the divine soup. For the first time in a long while, she felt truly content, her worries and uncertainties fading into the background as she surrendered to the blissful pleasure of the meal.


    With each passing moment, Evelyn''s admiration for Lucas grew. How had he managed to secure a reservation at such a prestigious restaurant? What other surprises did he have in store for her?


    As she continued to dine, Evelyn''s mind buzzed with excitement.


    But for now, all she could do was savour the moment and indulge in the culinary masterpiece before her, grateful for the rare opportunity to experience Chef Renaldo''s genius firsthand.


    At that moment Lucas came back.


    Seeing himing back, Evelyn stopped eating for a moment, she ced her spoon on the table and gazed at him.


    "Who was that?" Evelyn asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    "Just someone I thought I knew," Lucas replied vaguely.


    Evelyn studied him for a moment, her eyes searching mine for any hint of what had transpired. However, finding nothing, she simply nodded in understanding.


    There was silence for a moment before Lucas gazed and went down to the soup in front of him.


    "Oh? It''s already here."


    Lucas said as he took one of the spoons and started to sip the soup, meanwhile Evelyn stairs him as he slowly drank the soup.


    "How did you make a reservation for this ce? I heard it''s famous. Did this acquaintance of yours help you?"


    At her words, Lucas''s hands shook slightly, and it didn''t escape Emma''s eyes.


    "Um, yeah. Anyways, aren''t you going to eat?"


    Lucas quickly changed the subject.


    "...I will."


    The lunch continued. The two of them ate without further conversation.


    Once the appetizer disappeared from their tes, the waiter came back with the main entr¨¦e.


    Evelyn''s suspicion was quickly melted away by the transcendental vour of Chef Renaldo''s  food


    **


    "Whew, I''m stuffed."


    Evelyn and I came out of the restaurant. As expected of a course menu, food streamed in endlessly over an hour, and I was stuffed full as a result. Of course, I could have stopped eating in the middle, but the food was too good to pass up.


    It was a good experience.


    I had to thank this world for letting me try this heavenly vour.


    "...Hey."


    When I was rubbing my puffed-up belly, Evelyn suddenly called my name. Just like me, she had a satisfied expression.


    "What."


    "Thanks for the food."


    "...Don''t be. You paid for it."


    Evelyn insisted on paying for the food, saying that it was only natural since I made the reservation. The bill came up to 500,000 C, but she paid for it nheless.


    "The membership fee must be expensive, so it''s the least I can do."


    Evelyn said so as she nced at me from head to toe.


    I didn''t know what she meant by membership fee, but I just nodded understandingly.


    "Right."


    "...So, where are you going now?"


    At her words, I nced at my watch. It was almost 3:00.


    Since the masquerade started at 5:00, I needed to go now and look around the venue for a good ce to observe the inside.


    And I need to do that alone, so I must split away from Evelyn.


    "How about we split up?"


    "Do you want us to split up?"


    There was a sudden change in her voice as she said those words, her expression was down and she was looking sad.


    But she quickly hid that expression.


    I know what it this about, spending time together must resort to those old memoirs when we were together.


    I know because I have some memories of Lucas and Evelyn together.


    I also don''t want to go but I don''t have any other choice.


    I need to check things there.


    With a cheerful expression, Evelyn said


    "That''s great let''s split up. I''ll go ahead first."


    Evelyn nodded and started walking the opposite direction.


    "Hello. Yeah, Emma, where are you? I''ll meet up with you guys."


    With my sharp sense, I could hear Evelyn ''s voice even from a distance.


    ¡ªWhat about Lucas?


    She was obviously talking to Evelyn.


    "We just split up."


    ¡ªHuh? Why? We still have time left.


    "He is the one who wants to split up, I don''t know why. By the way, can I also go to that masquerade party you were talking about?"


    Evelyn''s final words caught my attention.


    The masquerade party... wasn''t in that direction.

 Chapter 297: The Masquerade Party [1]

    The masquerade party was happening at a castle near the hill of the Azurhaven. I positioned myself on a hill that overlooked the castle. In terms of distance, I was probably about a kilometre away.


    In any case, my job today was simple. I just had to make sure the story progressed as it should. If possible, I hoped that everything would go ording to the original storyline without me having to interfere.


    5 P.M.


    The sun had yet to set, but the masquerade had already begun. Luxurious cars arrived at the castle one by one, and people adorned in mboyant dresses and masks went inside.


    5:30 P.M.


    Two people got out of a limousine. It was  Sia and her colleague. They were wearing masks resembling a fox and a tiger. They walked into the castle, led by a chauffeur.


    Not long afterwards, Adrian and Emma arrived. Fully adorned in party clothes, their perfect figures shone brilliantly even with their faces covered.


    "...Hm."


    Looking at all the masks, I couldn''t help but feel that my face was too empty. I had the feeling I should wear my mask. After all, if I had to interfere in today''s events, I had to conceal my identity to ensure my safety.


    So I already prepared a mask, on the way here I had brought a mask for myself.


    The mask resembled the ck wolf, in any case, I took out the mask from my AI bracelet and put it on my face.


    6 P.M.


    The air was bing chilly as the sun began to set. The castle looked even more beautiful as it burned from the setting sun. I began to observe the castle''s interior more carefully.


    I quickly activated [Mana Eyes] of mine.


    Now my eyes be even sharper, and I could follow of mana signature of everyone inside the mansion.


    However, I only focus on 4 people''s mana inside of the castle.


    These were Adrian, Emma, Sia and that partner of hers.


    For some reason, I got a bad feeling about that partner Sia. I don''t know why but it''s my gut telling me.


    In any case, Adrian and Emma were dancing at the centre of the hall.


    At the same time, I discovered a strange movement of magic power on the other side of the castle.


    It was a Magic Portal.


    "...I knew it wouldn''t be so easy."


    Only Fallen humans could make such artificial portals. Even among Fallen humans, one had to be beloved by their contract demon to have enough magic power to operate a Magic Portal.


    That''s the only possibility I have for now, No human, Elf or Drawers can open Magic Portal.


    Of course, there are Teleportation gates but that is a separate case.


    I turned my gaze back to the partner of Sia.


    He was infiltrating the underground vault of the party''s host. The security guards surrounding the vault were already taken out.


    With a sense of urgency, I realized that I needed to act quickly to prevent any further chaos.


    However just as I was about to go down from hill, I noticed a familiar Mana signature near Sia''s colleague.


    That Mana belongs to the Sia.


    As I observed Sia''s colleague, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. His movements were too deliberate, too calcted, and his presence seemed to cast a shadow over the festivities.


    But then, to my surprise, I detected a familiar mana signature near him ¨C the mana of Sia herself.


    My heart skipped a beat as I processed this revtion. Why would Sia be near her colleague, especially when he was engaged in such suspicious activity?


    A sudden sense of unease washed over me as I considered the implications of this discovery. Could Sia be involved in her colleague''s scheme? Was she working in tandem with him to carry out whatever nefarious n they had concocted?


    However, all of my doubt washed away as I saw Sia and that man engage in a fierce battle.


    As I watched in astonishment, Sia and her colleague engaged in a fierce magical duel right in the heart of the masquerade party. Spells flew through the air, lighting up the night with bursts of colourful energy as they shed with unparalleled intensity.


    It became evident that Sia was not coborating with her colleague but was instead fighting against him, attempting to thwart whatever nefarious ns he had set in motion.


    ***


    "What do you think you are doing, Hanson," Sia said to her colleague, Hanson.


    Hanson who was about to leave quickly through the window flinched at Sia''s words.


    Hanson turned his head towards Sia and said


    "What are you doing here, Vice-leader?"


    "You didn''t answer my question."


    Hanson could feel the slight killing intent hidden behind Sia''s mask.


    "I, umm."


    "You won''t fool me twice."


    Shing¡ª


    A well-sharpened sword glistened in the dim light.


    Hearing the chilling sound, Hanson quickly jumped away from Sia.


    "Vice-leader, what are you¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Sia''s sword struck down. Hanson used an emergency dagger he carried around to stop the attack.


    Sword and dagger.


    The weight and size of the two weapons were different, but the density of magic power enveloping them was equal.


    BOOM!


    The surroundings shook from the fierce collision.


    "You''re making a mistake, vice-leader... Uk!"


    Sia''s foot hooked towards Hanson who was continuing to feign ignorance. Hanson was sent flying by the kick, and Sia pounced after her like a ferocious beast. Although Hanson bought time for himself by running around in all directions, Sia was more tenacious and nimble than ever.


    "Ak!"


    Eventually, Sia got on top of Hanson and was about to strike down with her sword, when a whip suddenly flew in and restrained her sword.


    "What do you think you are doing?"


    However, At that moment a faint voice sounded in the air.


    Both Hanson and Sia turned their heads towards the sound of the voice.


    The door had opened before they noticed, and a girl wearing a cat mask was standing there.


    It was Emma Rivers.


    "I am a Hero cadet from Nova Academy."


    She had walked upstairs to find a bathroom, hearing the sound of shing metal during the process.


    She would have normally ignored it, but she had gotten tired of Adrian''s clumsy dancing and was tempted by the chance to improve her image as a cadet of Nova Academy.


    "If you put your weapon down, I''ll make sure there is no bloodshed."


    Emma said as she pointed an arrow toward Sia, the arrow was glowing azure colour with high mana density.


    Noticing Emma''s intentions Sia poured her mana into a sword and shed towards the arrow Emma''s when sheunched towards Sia.


    -Boom!


    Sia''s sword sh easily destroyed Emma''s arrow,  the energy of the sword sh didn''t stop there.


    The sword sh wave hit a wall near Emma and easily destroyed the walls into pieces.


    Emma''s back was filled with cold sweat.


    If the direction of the sword sh only aimed a little towards the right, her head would have been cut off from the neck.


    Emma felt her lips dry up. Hoping the woman''s sinister sword qi wouldn''t aim for her, Emma bowed at a ny-degree angle.


    "I will be on my way now. Please do continue what you were doing."


    With that, Emma backed away stealthily before dashing it.


    "DIE!"


    The fight then continued.


    Enraged, Sia''s sword struck down repeatedly. Each time her sword shed with Hanson''s dagger, lightning crackled and mes ignited.


    The roaring sound called people together, and spectators and security guards quickly rushed to the room.


    "Don''t just watch and help! Uwaak!"


    Hanson tried his best to withstand Sia''s demon-like attacks, but it was difficult tobat a sword with his short dagger. As time passed, he was driven to a corner. Hanson became desperate enough to ask the spectators for help.


    However, security guards couldn''t even dream of joining in such a fierce and ostentatious battle.


    As the intense battle between Sia and Hanson raged on, the spectators watched in awe and disbelief, frozen in ce by the sheer ferocity of thebatants. The sh of their weapons echoed through the room, filling the air with sparks of magic and tension.


    Despite Hanson''s desperate pleas for assistance, the security guards remained rooted to the spot, unable to intervene in the deadly confrontation unfolding before them. They exchanged uneasy nces, unsure of how to handle the situation without escting it further.


    Meanwhile, Sia''s relentless assault showed no signs of abating. With each strike of her sword, she pressed Hanson further into a corner, her eyes zing with determination as she sought to bring an end to his treacherous schemes.


    "Uk!"


    In the end, Hanson''s dagger was unable to endure, breaking in half. Just when Sia was about to make her final strike, someone stole the sword hanging by a security guard''s waist.


    Immediately afterwards single streak of light shot through the air and cut in between Hanson and Sia. Adrian had used a security guard''s sword to block Sia''s me Sword.


    "Who are you? Back off before I cut you down."


    Adrian didn''t budge even at Sia''s solemn warning.


    He wanted to be a Hero to protect people. His firm conviction couldn''t be shaken so easily.


    "I refuse."

 Chapter 298: The Masquerade Party [2]

    "Uk!"


    In the end, Hanson''s dagger was unable to endure, breaking in half. Just when Sia was about to make her final strike, someone stole the sword hanging by a security guard''s waist.


    Immediately afterwards single streak of light shot through the air and cut in between Hanson and Sia. Adrian had used a security guard''s sword to block Sia''s me Sword.


    "Who are you? Back off before I cut you down."


    Adrian didn''t budge even at Sia''s solemn warning.


    He wanted to be a Hero to protect people. His firm conviction couldn''t be shaken so easily.


    "I refuse."


    Sia narrowed her eyes at Adrian, surprised by his boldness. She could sense the determination radiating from him, a conviction that matched her own.


    "Stand down, this yourst warning," Siamanded, her voiceced with authority.


    But Adrian stood his ground, his grip firm on the stolen sword as he faced off against Sia. He may have been a novice in the world of magic, but his resolve to protect others burned brightly within him.


    "I can''t stand by and watch while someone gets hurt," Adrian replied, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. "I may not be as skilled as you, but I''ll do whatever it takes to stop this madness."


    "So I won''t let you kill him."


    "I said move!"


    "Uuk!"


    The current Sia didn''t know mercy. She kicked Adrian''s sr plexus without a shred of hesitation, and Adrian knelt on one leg as he staggered from the shock.


    "Ah, hey! You stop right there!"


    But thanks to Adrian, Hanson managed to find an opening to jump out the window.


    "See youter, crazy bitch... Eh?"


    However, his attempt to jump out the window stayed an attempt.


    From beneath the window, a thick darkness gushed up at Hanson.


    The darkness swallowed Hanson, who was about to escape, then spat him back out into the room.


    "..."


    The darkness dyed the room in ck. Sia who was furious, Adrian who was writhing in pain, and Emma who ran away sullenly all held their breath and stared at the darkness.


    Then, from the darkness, a figure of a man emerged.


    "So this is the item containing ancient wisdom..."


    The Fallen human who appeared from the darkness held up a ring. The setting sun gave the ring a faint red glow. It was the ring Hanson had stolen earlier.


    "Ah, when did you take... Ak!"


    After checking his magic pouch, Hanson muttered despondently. Sia  immediately ran up to Hanson, grabbing him by his hair before pointing her sword at the fallen human


    "Put that down."


    "Haha."


    The Fallen human made a magnanimous smile. Sia became nervous. It was obvious at first nce that the Fallen human waspletely different from humans.


    Reddish ck skin and blood-red eyes. A fallen human''s appearance strayed further from a human''s the more one was engulfed by a demon. From his appearance, Sia could estimate his strength.


    "This item isn''t something that suits people like you."


    Sia''s grip tightened on her sword as she red at the fallen human before her. Despite her unease, she maintained herposure, unwilling to show any signs of weakness in front of such a formidable opponent.


    "What do you want with that ring?" Sia demanded, her voice steady despite the tension in the air. "And who are you?"


    The fallen human chuckled softly, his blood-red eyes gleaming with amusement as he regarded Sia with a mixture of curiosity and disdain.


    "I am Jain, and I seek the power contained within this ring," he replied, his voice smooth and melodious. "As for what I want... let''s just say that it aligns with my ambitions."


    Sia''s instincts screamed at her to be cautious. She had heard tales of fallen humans and their insatiable thirst for power, their willingness to do whatever it took to achieve their goals. She knew that dealing with someone like Jain could be dangerous, but she also understood that she had no choice but to confront him head-on.


    "Give me the ring, and I''ll spare your life," Sia said, her voice dripping with authority. "You have no business meddling in the affairs of humans."


    Jain merely chuckled in response, his smirk widening as he took a step closer to Sia.


    "Ah, but you see, I have every right to meddle in the affairs of humans," he said, his tone mocking. "After all, it was humans who banished me from their society, who cast me out as if I were nothing more than a mere nuisance."


    Sia''s eyes narrowed at Jain''s words, a flicker of anger shing across her features. She knew that dealing with fallen humans was never easy, but she also knew that she couldn''t allow Jain to obtain the power contained within the ring.


    "Enough talk," Sia said, her voice cold and resolute. "If you won''t hand over the ring willingly, then I''ll just have to take it by force."


    "Let''s see if you can take from me," Jain said as he was about to put away the ring...


    Which¡ª


    A streak of light broke through the window and enveloped the ring. In the blink of an eye, the ring was snatched away, disappearing outside the window.


    "W-What!?"


    The Fallen human screamed and turned in the direction the ring flew out.


    Outside the window, on a faraway hill, he caught sight of someone who was holding onto a wire-like object.


    Someone... wearing the mask of a beast.


    That someone, Lucas, put on a thin smile.


    ***


    Lucas watched from the distant hill, his heart pounding with adrenaline as he clutched the wire-like object in his hand. He had been monitoring the situation from afar, waiting for the opportune moment to intervene and retrieve the ring.


    With a quick flick of his wrist, Lucas retracted the wire, pulling the ring towards him with practiced precision. As it neared, he reached out and caught it deftly in his hand, his fingers closing around the ancient artifact with a sense of triumph.


    The fallen human, Jain, let out a furious roar as he realized what had happened, his blood-red eyes narrowing in anger as he turned his gaze towards Lucas.

 Chapter 299: The Masquerade Party [3]

    Lucas watched from the distant hill, his heart pounding with adrenaline as he clutched the wire-like object in his hand. He had been monitoring the situation from afar, waiting for the opportune moment to intervene and retrieve the ring.


    With a quick flick of his wrist, Lucas retracted the wire, pulling the ring towards him with practised precision. As it neared, he reached out and caught it deftly in his hand, his fingers closing around the ancient artefact with a sense of triumph.


    The fallen human, Jain, let out a furious roar as he realized what had happened, his blood-red eyes narrowing in anger as he turned his gaze towards Lucas.


    ***


    There was not much time after I snatched the ring artefact from Fallen human.


    With my [mana eyes] I could see the anger within fallen human eyes.


    So without missing a moment I run.


    I began to run using the escape route I prepared beforehand.


    "OY!"


    When I was hurriedly ploughing through tall grass, someone shot down from the sky in front of me. It was a fallen human who looked like a Caucasian man. Blocking the path in front of me, he red with killing intent.


    "You see this, right?"


    He tapped on his waist, where a deless hilt of a dagger was hanging.


    I knew what it was ¨C a magic sword.


    It was a weapon created using state-of-the-art magic engineering techniques. This weapon was often used by people who were confident in their magic power. As long as one''s magic power capacity wasrge enough, it would disy greater power than most low-rankartefactss.


    "If you know what this is, you better hand that thing over.


    At best the magic sword of his at [ A] rank artifact.


    I don''t have to fear to him because I have artefacts more powerful than his.


    [Nightshadow bow] and [Sinister Of Sword]


    That''s the most powerful weapon I had for now.


    That''s why there is no need to fear him however there is one thing that putting me in trouble.


    It''s Fallen human rank, he is at [D+] rank.


    If he started to fight seriously, I had to use all the cards I had to defeat him.


    ...And even so, the fight would be a long one.


    "Um, why don''t we talk it out? I can just give it to you."


    "Why should I? I can just kill you and take it."


    "But weren''t you talking like you wanted to negotiate just now?"


    "Was I?"


    The fallen human sneered and imbued his magic sword with magic power.


    WWiring


    Just like a lightsaber, a de of magic power shot up from the hilt. But that onlysted for a second. The sword''s de flickered, then disappeared.


    "...What?"


    Confused, he imbued his magic power again, but nothing changed. Just like a lightbulb that exhausted its energy, the magic power de flickered and disappeared.


    I immediately realized what was going on.


    "Hahaha. Hahaha."


    With a heartyugh, I took out a Nightshadow bow and an arrow from my AI bracelet.


    It''s been so long since I used Nightshadow bow.


    At the same time, I pulled out a low-level light magic scroll and infused the light magic into my arrow.


    -Shing!


    My arrow started to glow in the light colour light colour.


    I pulled the arrow in strings and aimed at the Fallen human.


    With this, he would die or be seriously hurt enough to not move.


    Meanwhile, Fallen human was still flustered as he tried to use a magic sword.


    "W-What''s wrong with this thing...!"


    The fallen human swung his sword hilt aimlessly, but there was no way that a state-of-the-art weapon would fix itself by being swung.


    "Well, you see, that weapon won''t work today."


    "Because I''m very lucky."


    "...Shut it! Even without a weapon¡ª"


    -Swoosh!!!


    I let go of the string of my bow as a light magic arrow hit the centre of a fallen human.


    -BOOOM!


    The light magic arrow struck the fallen human squarely in the chest, exploding upon impact and sending him hurtling backwards with a deafening boom. He crashed into the ground with a thud, his body skidding across the grass beforeing to a halt in a crumpled heap.


    For a moment, there was silence as dust and debris filled the air, obscuring the fallen human from view. I cautiously approached, my bow still at the ready as I scanned the area for any signs of movement.


    As the dust settled, only ashes of fallen humansy remains on the ground.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the immediate threat had been neutralized. However, I couldn''t afford to let my guard down just yet. There could be more fallen humans lurking nearby, waiting to ambush me.


    With that thought in mind, I quickly retrieved the ring artefact from where I had stashed it in my pocket, ensuring that it was safe and secure. Then, without wasting any time, I continued on my escape route.


    ***


    On the other hand, Evelyn was sitting on a bench near the travelling crew''s meeting ce.


    She had long since given up on finding the masquerade party. It was already 7 P.M., but Emma and Adrian were nowhere to be seen.


    "...Tsk."


    She wasn''t bothered that they were missing, but for some reason, she felt anxious. But because she didn''t know why she was feeling anxious, she was killing time ying a game.


    She had tried to contact every one of them, Emma, Adrian and Lucas.


    But no one is picking up her phone and replying to her messages.


    "...Where are all these hero police going?"


    Because siren noises constantly rang out, she couldn''t focus on the game either.


    In the end, Evelyn turned it off and checked her messenger app. No new messages had arrived.


    "Haa."


    ''I''m upset, but why am I upset?''


    When Evelyn was sighing in annoyance, someone sat down next to her.


    Evelyn turned her head in that direction.


    "...What''s up with you?"


    It was Lucas, but his face was pale and he was covered in cold sweat. Clearly, he was exhausted.


    "Are you sick?"


    Evelyn asked, her voice filled with familiar concern. Then, Lucas stared at her silently.


    There was silence as Lucas was staring at Evelyn''s green eyes.


    Suddenly Evelyn both cheeks flushed as Lucas was intensely staring at her.


    "...W-What? Answer me."


    "I''m a bit tired."


    "What?"


    "Well... I can''t move my body."


    Lucas smirked. Then, he suddenly closed his eyes and leaned on Evelyn.


    "Whoa!"


    Out of instinct Evelyn quickly moved out of the way. Consequently, Lucas fell down on the bench.


    He was unconscious.


    Evelyn came near Lucas''s face, and she could see that there was sweat on Lucas''s face, His breathing was also rough.


    She lightly touches Lucas''s forehead with her hand as she moves away from his silky golden hair.


    "...He has a very high fever."


    But how could he have a fever? A few hours earlier he was fine.


    As Evelyn pondered over Lucas''s sudden fever, she couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease that settled in her chest. Something wasn''t right, and she needed to figure out what was happening.


    With gentle care, she adjusted Lucas''s position on the bench, making sure he wasfortable before reaching for her phone. She dialled Adrian''s number once more, hoping for a response this time. But just like before, there was no answer.


    Frustration mingled with concern as Evelyn realized that something serious must have happened at the masquerade party. She nced around, searching for any signs of the rest of their group, but the area remained deserted except for the asional passerby.


    "Ah, Evelyn. You''re here."


    At that moment, Joy arrived with his girlfriend. His face was grim.


    "Crew leader? Why are you sote?"


    "So you didn''t know. Something happened nearby. Adrian and Emma are being questioned."


    "Eh?"


    Evelyn''s jaws dropped. She thought, ''Just what the hell happened while I was gone?''


    "Ah, it''s nothing serious. They weren''t injured, and since their identities are clear, they''ll be released soon."


    With that, Joy nced at the bench, where Lucas was unconscious on a bench.


    "...What happened to him?"


    "He has a very high fever."


    "Hmm."


    Joy approached him and ced his hand on his forehead.


    It was hot.


    "Babe, can you take a look at him?"


    "...Babe?"


    Evelyn grimaced. Joy smiled somewhat embarrassedly, and then the ''babe'' standing next to him stepped up.


    "I introduced her before, right? She''s my girlfriend, Lily."


    "Ah... Yeah, um, that''s a pretty name."


    As Lily stepped forward to examine Lucas, her expression grew more serious. She gently checked his pulse and temperature, her brow furrowing with concern.


    "He''s burning up," Lily remarked, her voice soft but tinged with worry.


    Evelyn nodded, her own concern deepening at the gravity of the situation. Lucas''s sudden illness was rming, especially considering the events unfolding around them.


    ''Just what the hell happened to him?''


    Evelyn couldn''t think as she looked at the unconscious figure of Lucas.


    Evelyn was worried, very worried about Lucas.

 Chapter 300: Betrayal [1]

    Everything was dark, I could not see anything or feel anything.


    I felt I was in formless form, I could not feel my body either.


    ''What''s going on?''


    Thest thing I remember was sitting on a bench with Evelyn.


    Then after that...I don''t remember anything.


    At that moment, something changed.


    A bright light shone in a world of darkness and I touched that light.


    Then something unexpected happens.


    My father''s face was in front of me.


    The darkness around me disappeared and I was in a familiar ce.


    I was back at...Earth.


    I don''t know what''s going on but I couldn''t miss this chance.


    I look up at my father, His ck hair carried a few strands of grey.


    It was a face from 8 years ago or perhaps even longer before.


    It was the once-in-a-lifetime trial and task that every high school student has to go through their life to enter college.


    A state board exam...


    I had bombed the exam magnificently.


    I must have expected it before I even took the exam, as I told my parents, who insisted oning to pick me up, to stay home.


    Mom and Dad said yes and returned home.


    After the exam ended, I trudged to the school gate. It was then that I saw him.


    ¡ªSamuel.


    Father was looking at me with a warm smile. Riding the same car he had used for 10 years, he was looking at me with an aged face.


    I immediately broke out into tears because I felt sorry.


    Father had never once consoled me before, but on that day, he patted my back and said just two words.


    ¡ªIt''s okay.


    I know that this just an illusion but for moments I wanted this is to be real.


    I wanted to stay in this moment forever, to bask in the warmth of my father''s smile and thefort of his presence. But deep down, I knew that this was just an illusion, a fleeting glimpse of a past that could never be reimed.


    As I looked into my father''s eyes, I saw a reflection of my regrets and insecurities. I had always felt like a disappointment to him, as I could never live up to his expectations. But in this moment, none of that mattered. All that mattered was the bond between father and son, a bond that transcended time and space.


    I reached out to touch my father''s face, wanting to memorize every detail, every line etched into his ageing features. But as my hand drew closer, the illusion began to fade, the image of my father slowly dissolving into the darkness once more.


    "No, wait!" I cried out, desperation creeping into my voice. But it was toote. The darkness consumed everything, leaving me alone in the void once more.


    Tears stung my eyes as I realized that I had been given a glimpse of what could never be. My father was gone, lost to me forever in a world that I could never return to.


    "...Is he okay?"


    At that moment I heard Evelyn''s worried voice.


    I opened my eyes.


    "Ah, he just woke up. Eh? He''s crying?"


    Evelyn pointed at me as she saw my tears. I raised my hand and touched my eyes. It was wet.


    "Did it hurt that much? What, did you catch an illness?"


    "..."


    Annoyed, I red at Evelyn. Was it because of the dream? I didn''t feel too good.


    "W-What?"


    "...Just get back."


    Thankfully, Adrian pulled Evelyn away from me.


    I was not in the right mood


    I raised my head and looked out the window. It was already dark outside.


    "Are you okay?"


    A Caucasian woman asked as she looked down at me. It was probably Joy''s girlfriend.


    "Yes, I''m okay..."


    "You copsed from light exhaustion."


    I nodded. It would have been weird if I were fine. The thing was that a low-level light magic spell was not enough to kill the fallen human, So at thest moment, I poured every bit of mana inside of my body into the arrow and shot at it to Fallen human. Not to mention, right after that, I started to run without taking any [Mana Recovery Potion].


    "Where are we?"


    "It''s your room. You''ll be sharing it with Adrian."


    The woman''s voice was soft and gentle, making me trust her instinctively.


    ...This was why you couldn''t judge a book by its cover.


    "Therge mansion that''s supposed to be our lodging?"


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s already 10 at night. They said they would prepare dinner if you want."


    10 at night.


    Thankfully, I managed to wake up before the incident broke out.


    "No, I''m fine."


    I turned down the offer for ate dinner, and the woman nodded with a smile.


    "Then I''ll be going. Come with me, Evelyn."


    "Eh? Why me?"


    "This is the men''s room."


    "B-But..."


    Evelyn tried to make an excuse as she nced at me, I knew that she wanted to be here with me but like I said I was not in the right mood because of that dream.


    I turned my head away from Evelyn''s gaze and looked outside of the window.


    Disappointed, Evelyn hung her head low and said


    "Okay, let''s go."


    After packing up a thermometer and an icepack, the woman left the room with Evelyn


    Only then did I have time to look around the room.


    It was a fairlyrge room with two beds and plenty of antique furniture.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    Adrian asked. I turned my wandering eyes to Adrian. He was wearing a gentle smile.


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    "I''m d."


    "..."


    It was... awkward.


    Without saying anything else, I was about to lie down on the bed when I suddenly recalled what happened just a few hours ago.


    I wanted to ask Adrian about what I missed, but I had to calm myself first. I was the one who destroyed the castle. As the perpetrator, I had to be careful about what I said.


    I picked up my phone, which sat on a shelf next to the bed. I immediately looked up the news.


    [Fallen Human appears in an Azurhaven castle! Nova Academy cadets coincidentally present...]


    Perhaps because Nova''s cadets were involved, the news spread fast.


    I read through the entire report.


    Thankfully, no one was killed or critically injured. It was also reported that Fallen humans had demolished the castle.


    "...By the way."


    At that moment, Adrian, who was staring at me fixedly, carefully spoke up. He seemed to be hesitating. Considering how needlessly nervous he was, this must be what he really wanted to ask me.


    "Go on, tell me."


    "It''s nothing, well there is one thing I wanted to know. Why is your rtionship with Evelyn is...How should I put this? Irregr, I guess?"


    ''Ah! How should I answer to this?''

 Chapter 301: Betrayal [2]

    "...By the way."


    At that moment, Adrian, who was staring at me fixedly, carefully spoke up. He seemed to be hesitating. Considering how needlessly nervous he was, this must be what he wanted to ask me.


    "Go on, tell me."


    "It''s nothing, well there is one thing I wanted to know. Why is your rtionship with Evelyn...How should I put this? Irregr, I guess?"


    ''Ah! How should I answer to this?''


    "Well, you can say that."


    I thought for a moment before answering Adrian.


    Ever Since I met Evelyn our rtionship has been a bitplicated because of our past.


    "But why are you asking me this?" I question back to Adrian, as far as I know, Adrian isn''t someone who meddles in someone else affair


    "Well, I thought, I should ask about this since I have been seeing the awkwardness around you two start of the academy year and I''m sure others must have noticed too."


    I see, now that Adrian said I have noticed quite a few stairsing from Sunny and Isabe whenever our team has to do tasks.


    "Also I heard about your past with Evelyn and I don''t think you did right to Evelyn."


    After a moment Adrian continued, his voice was harsh and gentle at the same time.


    As soon as I heard Adrian''s words, Something inside me snapped.


    ''What does he know? He didn''t know anything about us and yet...''


    I became very angry.


    I don''t have very much memory of Lucas and Evelyn together however that doesn''t mean that I don''t have any memory of them being together.


    There are few but they are happy memories for Lucas.


    He looks happy when he is with Evelyn but soon everything goes wrong.


    ''All because of that man who locked or erased Lucas''s memory...''


    I feel find him no matter what and once I do I''m going to kill him for sure.


    However, before that there is Adrian.


    From Adrian''s perspective whatever I had done to Evelyn in past was wrong and I agree with him.


    However, he doesn''t know the full truth so he should not be meddling in our problems.


    "You don''t know anything, Adrian...I''ve been thinking about her for far longer than you... And I''ve been watching over her all this time. So I think you should not worry about us, we will solve our problem. So don''t say anything if you don''t know the full truth."


    Even if Adrian was this world''s main character, there was no one else in this entire world who knew Evelyn better than me.


    "So I know far more about her than you."


    "...What?"


    A strange light flickered in Adrian''s eyes.


    When we were staring at each other in silence...


    ¡ªThud


    Both Adrian and I heard a faint sounding from the other side of the door.


    I immediately activated [Mana Eyes] and looked through the wall.


    The person running away with a flushed face... was Evelyn.


    I didn''t know from when, but she must have been eavesdropping on our conversation.


    As Evelyn''s flushed face registered in my [Mana Eyes], a mix of frustration and concern surged within me. It wasn''t like her to eavesdrop, and I couldn''t help but wonder what had driven her to do so.


    "Who was that?" Adrian said as he nced at the door.


    "Don''t know." I lied through my teeth, and since I didn''t want toplicate this situation even more I lied to Adrian.


    Anyway in a few minutes someone is going to die here or should I say someone going fake his own death?


    ***


    Evelyn mmed the door to her room close, then jumped on her bed.


    At first, she was going to simply ask the guys out for a nighttime snack. But when she was about to knock on their door, she heard them having an interesting conversation and ended up eavesdropping instead.


    ¡ªI''ve been thinking about her for far longer than you and I''ve been watching over her all this time. So I know far more about her than you.


    She didn''t know Lucas had the guts to say that kind of thing as far as she knew Lucas of the past was a shy one and won''t say something like that.


    ...But she did hear him saying those words.


    "Is he really crazy?"


    What Lucas said still lingered in her ears.


    "What''s going on...?"


    And Evlyns''s seemingly drunk act woke up Emma who was sleeping peacefully.


    "Emma... What are you doing?"


    "H-Huh?"


    Evelyn flinched.


    Emma red at Evelyn with narrowed eyes. Why was this woman beating up a poor bedsheet?


    "Are you sick or something?"


    "I-It''s nothing."


    Evelyn couldn''t tell her what she had just heard. She couldn''t even imagine telling someone about such personal matters.


    "...Then sleep. I''m tired."


    Muttering so, Emma plopped back down on her back.


    "Uh, yeah, good night. I''m going to sleep too."


    Evelyn also buried herself under her nket.


    A minute passed, two minutes passed away then another... And just like that ten minutes passed away.


    But Evelyn couldn''t sleep.


    Her thoughts were going back in time to when she heard those words.


    Lucas''s words echoed in her mind, each one causing a tumult of emotions to swirl within her.


    ''I''ve been thinking about her for far longer than you and I''ve been watching over her all this time. So I know far more about her than you.''


    She had never expected him to say something like that, especially considering theirplicated history. And yet, there was a part of her that couldn''t help but feel a flicker of hope at his words.


    ''But can I really trust him?''


    Despite her lingering doubts, Evelyn couldn''t deny the depth of her feelings for Lucas. He had been a constant presence in her life, even when she had tried to push him away. And now, hearing him admit that he had been watching over her all this time stirred something deep within her heart.


    Kyaaaak¡ª!!


    Suddenly, a high-pitched voice rang out in the mansion. Evelyn opened her eyes abruptly and shot up.


    "W-What!? Ah, aaak!"


    Emma also got up in shock, tripping on her bedsheet and falling down. With her hands on the floor, she red at Evelyn resentfully.


    "Evelyn! Y-You!"


    "No! It wasn''t me this time!"


    "Then who was it!?"


    "...Outside."


    Evelyn turned the lights on. Just at that moment, lights shone through from under the room, signalling that the lights in the hallway turned on. At the same time, they could hear loud footsteps running around. Emma finally understood the gravity of the situation.


    "Was that a real scream?"


    "Yeah. Hurry up, we should go."


    Emma put on a jacket.


    Evelyn nodded, her heart pounding with a mixture of fear and adrenaline. She quickly threw on a jacket as well, her mind racing with thoughts of what could be happening outside.


    As they made their way to the door, Evelyn''s senses were on high alert, every creak of the floorboards and rustle of the curtains setting her on edge. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something was seriously wrong.


    Stepping into the hallway, they were greeted by chaos. People were running in all directions, their panicked voices echoing off the walls. Evelyn and Emma exchanged a worried nce before joining the throng of people, determined to find out what had caused themotion.


    As they pushed through the crowd, Evelyn''s mind raced with possibilities. Had someone been attacked? Was there an intruder in the mansion? The questions swirled around her head, each one more terrifying than thest.

 Chapter 302: Betrayal [3]

    Kyaaaak¡ª!!


    As soon as the sound of a screames Adrian bolts out of the room, I was about to go after him but at thest moment, I stopped.


    I took out one of the academy bows from the AI bracelet that was given to me.


    The bow was made of hard steel and it was full pitch ck colour.


    The only time I used this bow was during the training.


    I didn''t need this bow because I have Nightshadow bow which is a [Legendary] rank artefact.


    ...But it seems that today I''m going to use this.


    I just can''t pull out Nightshadow bow in front of others.


    There has been news that Nightshadow''s bow was stolen during a fallen human attack at the artefacts room of Eldoria.


    So as soon as I took out this bow everyone would be recognized at first nce.


    Anyway, I influenced my mana on the arrow, and the arrow began to glow in azure colour.


    After doing that I also run out of the room.


    Then, I quickly ran down the hallway to the mansion owner''s room.


    The other 16 members of the travelling crew were all standing by the door with shocked expressions.


    "T-This..."


    In a dark roomrger than six ordinary living rooms put together, the mansion owner was lying on his bed with a dagger sticking out of his heart. In front of this horrific scene, a maid was sobbing traumatically. Presumably, she was the one who first discovered the scene.


    "Beol..."


    Adrian muttered Beol''s false name. I could understand why everyone was so shocked. During dinner, Beol must have talked to them like a kind grandfather next door, trying to draw their sympathy by saying stupid things like, ''My son who died before me also wanted to be a Hero.''


    "Wait. Let, let me confirm what state he''s in."


    While the cadets were standing in a daze from shock, Joy''s girlfriend appeared.


    Lily the doctor. I closely scrutinized her movements. She slowly approached Beol and checked his pulse. Then, she shook her head.


    "...He''s gone."


    She closed Beol''s eyes, who died with his eyes open, then returned to Joy''s side. It wasughable seeing her pretend to be sad as she leaned against his shoulder.


    "W-What happened..."


    At that moment, the head butler ran into the room.


    Now, he would break out into tears, talking about all the fake good deeds Beol has done and reiterating the threats and attempted murder Beol received from supposed evildoers.


    I originally nned on letting the story continue as it did in my novel, but I no longer had the desire to watch this farce.


    Biol is very dangerous, not in physical strength of course.


    He is a scammer and is working for thergest viin organization, ''New Sun''.


    Yeah, it is that viin organization that had attacked the Nova Acdmy cadet during their trip to Silva City.


    Their objective was to kidnap me but they couldn''t do that.


    Till now I didn''t know why I was targeted by New Sun.


    ''Should Beol know the reason?''


    I thought for moments before shopping my head as I cast away that thought.


    Biol is just an outer member of the New Sun, he shouldn''t know about the real reason.


    So there is no need for him to stay alive.


    My forest green began to glow in a golden hue.


    With mana eye, I nced at Beoo and couldn''t help but smirk.


    ''He Is better at acting than I thought.''


    As soon as any living being dies the mana inside their body scatters to nature.


    But Beol mana is still inside his body.


    I should get rid of him, in future he caused quite a problem for everyone.


    "I-I can''t believe he dead..."


    "Calm down, head butler."


    While the cadets were busy consoling the sobbing maid and butler, I turned the lights on. Immediately, the room became bright.


    "Hey, why did you turn on the light!?"


    Seeing the scene of a murder and the bloody corpse, Emma shouted in surprise.


    Evelyn also was surprised by my actions but unlike Emma, she didn''t say anything.


    For moments our eyes met and I stared at her beautiful green eyes.


    ''Just trust me.''


    She nodded her head as she understood my intentions.


    I couldn''t help but smile, at least one person was trusting me.


    I nced around the room before slowly walking up to Beol.


    "Excuse me! Don''t get close!"


    Lily shouted hastily. Ignoring her, I put on an act of examining Beol''s face and state. I lifted his clothes to check his wound and pressed down on the bloody bed. Simply put, I was acting like a detective.


    "You can''t mess up the scene of the crime before the police arrive..."


    Unable to endure it any longer, Lily came over to drag me away. However, at that moment I aim my bow towards Lily''s head.


    There was a mana-influenced arrow already in the string of the bow, ready to leave the bow at any moment.


    I predicted that this would happen so I was ready for this.


    "Don''te close."


    "...!"


    Lily raised her hand in shock, while the butler, who was crying only a moment ago, shot up and shouted.


    "W-What are you doing!?"


    It wasn''t only the butler. The cadets gathered here also shouted the same thing.


    Facing their loud voices directly, I began to get a headache. Was it because I just woke up from exhaustion? I suddenly felt irritated. Gritting my teeth, I shouted.


    "SHUT THE FUCK UP!"


    Even I was surprised by how loud I was. Silence descended immediately.


    I let out a sigh, then continued calmly.


    "This person is trying to trick us. He''s not dead. He''s in what''s called a state of suspended animation."


    "D-Don''t be stupid. I''m a doctor. What do you know about¡ª"


    "I''m going to exin, so shut up and wait."


    I continued with my bow still pointing at Lily.


    "First, this scar is too unnatural. It''s too shallow for a fatal wound. Secondly, his face is still flushed with blood. If he really died, his blood cirction would have stopped, and his face would have turned pale. Thirdly, his body temperature hasn''t dropped yet. Normally, the body temperature drops rapidly after death.


    Andstly, the mana in his body hasn''t dissipated yet. This is the most important point. When a living being dies, the mana inside their body returns to nature. But as you can see, there''s still mana inside his body."


    As I spoke, I kept a close eye on Lily''s reaction. She seemed to be wavering, her confidence shaken by my words. But I couldn''t afford to let my guard down just yet.


    "Finally and most importantly..."


    Using my AI bracket, I projected the International Wanted List.


    Beol, the conman.


    Although he looked thinner in the photo, the man lying dead on the bed looked simr to the man in the photo.


    At this point, the cadets were shaken up.


    "Of course, you can argue that they''re different people since the man in the photo is so much thinner, but if taking the other two clues into ount, you have to think something''s up."


    "...Head butler, you called the hero police and ambnce, right?"


    However, Lily was still calm.


    The butler quickly retorted to Lily''s question.


    "Y-Yes, I called them."


    "Then we can just ask them instead of making a fuss like that man."


    I couldn''t let that happen. Once the bribed police and medical personnel came, Beol would escape this ce safely.


    I had to resolve the situation before then.


    With a grin, I moved my bow away from Lily, pointing at Beol. Only then did Lily begin to lose herposure.


    "W-What are you doing!?"


    "What do you mean? I''m going to shoot him."


    "The hero police will be here soon!"


    "He''s dead anyway, right?"


    I put my finger on the trigger.


    "T-This scoundrel! Honey, stop him!"


    Lily shook Joy and urged him to step in.


    The head butler, Lily, and Beol.


    They were all in the same boat.


    "Um, Lucas..."


    Joy spoke up carefully.


    "If you move even a single step, I''ll shoot. Especially you, Adrian. I''m only looking at you."


    "...Got it."


    Adrian stopped frozen in his tracks as he saw that I wasn''t kidding around.


    I can shoot for real, at this point taking away the life of someone else won''t do anything to me, especially if that life belongs to the viin who works for New Sun.


    Other cadets also stopped in their tracks as soon as they saw that I was slowly losing the strings of the bow.


    I then turned towards the Lily, who was trembling in fear.


    Our eyes met and I could see the deep hatred for me but I didn''t care about that.


    "Confess Lily or I would kill him for real."


    An emotionless voicees from my mouth, at those words her body trembles even more.


    "Confess what? I...I don''t know what are you talking about?"


    So she still going to y an innocent act? That''s fine by me.


    "I only count till three, if you don''t confess by then I would kill him."


    Let''s y this game that called ''Innocent act'' together.

 Chapter 303: Betrayal [4]

    "One..."


    Lily''s eyes widened in panic as she realized I was serious.


    "Two..."


    The tension in the room was palpable, and everyone held their breath, waiting for Lily''s response.


    "Wait!"


    Lily finally broke her silence, her voice trembling with fear.


    "I... I''ll confess. Just please don''t hurt him!"


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her sudden change of heart.


    "Confess to what?"


    Lily took a deep breath before speaking.


    "I... I was the one who orchestrated this."


    Her confession sent shockwaves through the room, and everyone stared at her in disbelief.


    "Why? Why would you do something like this?" Adrian''s voice was filled with anger and confusion.


    Lily hung her head, unable to meet anyone''s gaze.


    I know the reason why Lily did this, she is daughter of Beol.


    "Instead of the Hero police, call the Hero Association. Tell them we caught a wanted criminal."


    With that, I fired the arrow in different direction. The mana arrow grazed the leg of the butler who was running away.


    "Aaak!"


    After that short scream, only silence remained.


    Feeling the other cadet''s gazes, I walked outside.


    My heart was beating crazily.


    As I stepped outside, the cool night air embraced me, offering a moment of respite from the chaos inside. Despite the adrenaline coursing through my veins, I tried to calm my racing heart and clear my mind.


    The events of the evening had unfolded rapidly, and now that the immediate danger was over, I needed to gather my thoughts and n our next steps.


    I nced up at the moon, its gentle glow casting shadows across the courtyard. The night was serene, a stark contrast to the turmoil that had just transpired.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused on the task at hand. We had captured Lily and exposed the truth behind Beol''s apparent death, but our mission was far from over.


    We needed to ensure that Lily faced justice for her actions and unravel the secrets of New Sun, the viinous organization she had been working for.


    ***


    Next day...9.A.M. in morning.


    The assassination incident was a plot devised by Beol and Lily. Beol was a wanted criminal in practically all continent, and he had formted this n to avoid their narrowing investigation. His daughter had coincidentally seduced a pushover cadet from Nova, bearing the n to fruition.


    The so-called operation Return to Life.


    Though expensive, there was a medicine that could ce someone in a temporary state of suspended animation. As a doctor who was a part of Nova, Lily could easily get her hands on one.


    Everything afterward was supposed to be simple.


    Beol would take the medicine after receiving a fake injury with the help of a fellow conman magician, and spray the crime scene with blood packs. The emergency medical personnel wouldn''t be able to tell apart suspended animation from death, and Beol had already bribed out a local Azurhaven hero police branch.


    Next, during the ambnce ride, Beol would swap himself with the corpse of a man who looked simr and had the same build.


    Afterward, Nova cadets would take care of the testimony. Nova''s cadets carried one of the greatest levels of trust on the.


    The world government workers he bribed would then ensure he was officially dead, and the real Beol would be reborn under a new name.


    All this was something Adrian would find out in the future.


    But now, I hadpletely destroyed parts of their n and exposed their true intentions. Lily''s confession would be crucial in bringing justice to those involved, and it would also shed light on the workings of the viinous organization, New Sun.


    If I wanted i could have just seat back and let the plot unfold itself but if I did that it would have been very hassle for me in future.


    So all I did was just take care of future problems right now.


    I think I did pretty nice work and  prevented a potentially disastrous situation from spiraling out of control.


    With Lily''s confession and the evidence we had gathered, we were able to hand her over to the Hero Association and ensure that justice was served. It was a relief to see her face the consequences of her actions, and I hoped that it would serve as a warning to others who might be tempted to follow in her footsteps.


    As for Beol, although he had managed to evade capture for now, we had disrupted his ns and exposed him as a wanted criminal.


    "...Are you Sherlock?"


    At that moment, a voice rang out.


    It was Emma. I smiled without answering her.


    In truth, what I saidst night was an amateurish deduction at best. But because of the unexpected situation they were in, no one had thought deeply about what I said.


    But surprisingly and perhaps thanks to luck, the investigation revealed what I said to be mostly correct.


    "You can open your detective agency after garution from Nova."


    "Nah... I already have my guild that I have to take care of."


    I replied with shurg of my shoulder.


    There was silence for moment as Emaa satirs at me


    "How did you know that he is wanted criminal?"


    I know that someone would ask me this question but I didn''t know that it would be Emma.


    Since the academy started we didn''t interact with each other that much.


    "Im Archer aren''t I? I have good eyes."


    Whatme excuse if not for Mana Eyes skills of mine i wouldn''t able to prove my words.


    But I''m not going to tell Emma about my skills.


    With frown on her face, Emma said, "I''m also Archer but I didn''t notice anything."


    "That means I''m better then you." I immediately reply with smrik on my face.


    Emma face hardened at those words not only did i outren in academy overall ranking and now I''m boating my skills in front of her.


    Of course Emma doesn''t know that I used my mana eyes but she didn''t need to know about it either.


    With cold smile on Emma face, she opened her mouth and said, "We''ll see about that."


    Her tone was filled with determination, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of rivalry between us. Despite our differences, it seemed that Emma was not one to back down from a challenge.


    As we continued our conversation, I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Emma than met the eye. She was a skilled archer, no doubt, but there was a fire in her eyes that spoke of a deeper passion and determination.


    Perhaps, in time, I woulde to learn more about her and the motivations that drove her.


    L

 Chapter 304: Hunting Crew [1]

    New Sun is very dengerous viin organization, this is the only organization that went to world government head to head and still exists.


    The organization had done every possible evil things. They caused countless incidents in countries all over the world. From the Artifact Scramble incident in Novaclif to the send assassin in Silv city, they participated in almost


    "Say that again."


    A m and even voice sounded in dark cave, the voice held its authority that would make anyone shudder in fear.


    This is an artificial cave under  Azurhavenkes waters, the hideout New Sun has kept secret for over 30 years. As the years went by, the technological advances made the cave a state-of-the-art facility that looked nothing like a cave.


    "My apologies."


    "No, don''t apologize. I said to say that again, Ssen. You said... a cheetah messed with our n?"


    "No, it was a Wolf. Um, a man wearing a Wolf mask."


    Artifact retrieval was New Sun''s first and foremost task.


    "You idiot! How could you fail the mission like that? Now what will I said to master?" The man shouted towards Ssen who was Hanson.


    Ssen mission was that retrieve the artifact ring that would appears on ''The Masquerade Party''.


    But regretfully he fails his mission...But in the end he managed to get himself out of Sia hands.


    Anyway, The artifact ring that New Sun wanted was very special.


    This ring of wisdom amplified all abilities rted to magic power, such as magic power control, adaptability, and materialization


    "I''m sorry sir." He bowed his head again.


    "We cannot afford any more failures," he muttered under his breath, his voiceced with urgency.


    Ssen, his subordinate, stood with his head bowed, visibly shaken by leader''s outburst. Despite his best efforts, he had failed to retrieve the artifact ring, a crucialponent of New Sun''s ns.


    The ck individual eyes shed with anger as he turned to face Ssen once more. "You were entrusted with a simple task, and you let us down. Do you have any idea what the consequences of your failure could be?"


    Ssen swallowed hard, his throat dry with fear. He knew all too well the severity of his mistake and the potential repercussions it could have for both himself and the organization.


    "I-I''m sorry, sir. I''ll do everything in my power to make it right," Ssen stammered, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Leader gaze softened slightly, but the edge of his tone remained sharp. "It can''t be helped since the ring is gone now but you won''t be getting second chance if you fail again!"


    With a heavy heart, Ssen nodded, steeling himself for the difficult task ahead. He knew that the consequences of his failure would not only affect him but also the entire organization.


    As he left the cave, Ssen made a silent vow to redeem himself and ensure that New Sun''s ns were carried out without further setbacks. The fate of the organization depended on it, and he would not let them down again.


    ***


    "...What am I supposed to do with this?"


    Sunday night.


    I pondered as I examined the magic sword I picked up. It was a spoil of war I obtained from defeating a fallen human, but it waspletely useless to me. Since I already have better sword then this i don''t need to use this sword right now.


    Of course, I would be able to sell it for a vast amount of money if I put ck market auction house but I didn''t felt like selling it.


    ''Maybe i should send it to Jonathan.''


    Yeah that would be right choice, since our mercerey group is new so we need more weapons.


    We can buy some weapons with my money but I should save that money instead.


    So for now, I put the magic sword away in my drawer.


    "And what do I do with this?"


    This time, it was artefact Ring. Because it hasn''t been awakened yet, it looked shabby as though it was forged with mud, but in reality, this ring was quite a unique artifact.


    The artifact ring held immense potential, despite its unassuming appearance. It had the power to amplify all abilities rted to magic power, making it a highly sought-after item by individuals and organizations alike.


    I carefully examined the ring, turning it over in my hand as I pondered its significance. With its power, it could be a valuable asset to our mercenary group, enhancing our abilities and increasing our effectiveness inbat.


    After considering my options, I decided to entrust the ring to Jonathan, our group''s weapons specialist. He would know how to handle it responsibly and could provide valuable insights into its potential uses.


    With that decision made, I carefully ced the artifact ring in a secure container, ready to be delivered to Jonathan at the earliest opportunity.


    Ding!


    At that moment my AI bracelet rung and a notification appears on it.


    I clicked the message and my face turned sour.


    Why? Because it was message from Hunting Crew.


    ====


    [Hunting Crew--> Joseph, Crew leader.]


    Cadet Lucas Darkhert, I would like to inform you that tomorrow our crew is going out for Crew activities.


    If you don''t join us tomorrow naturally you would kicked out of the crew because you didn''t attend crew sincest 5 months.


    With warmest regards, Joseph, Crew leader.


    ====


    Oh shit, i have to attend this or else I will be kicked out for sure.


    Today is Monday, we have returned from our trip from Azurhaven just this morning and I have to attend the the hunting crew tomorrow too.


    ''Shit, I can''t practice this way.''


    Yeah because of recent i didn''t get chance to practice but it seems that I don''t have much choice.


    Like Traveling Crew, Hunting Crew also held their crew activities once a month and i didn''t attend even once the activities since I joined the crew.


    It would hidnee my training for while but I guess I should join the tomorrow activity and also Yato is also not in academy right now.


    He is on some kind of private mission and he won''t tell me what the mission is about.


    ''So tomorrow is my first time joining the hunting crew.''


    With that I switched of the light and sleep on the bed.

 Chapter 305: Hunting Crew [2]

    Joseph is a third year cadet and he is not hero course cadet, Joseph attend a general course where they teach students about politics and internal war-fare.


    Dispite being not in Hero course Joseph is leader of Hunting Crew because of his strength.


    One doesn''t have to be weak of they don''t attend a Hero course, Joseph is perfect example of that.


    Dispite being on Gernal course Joseph strength is great.


    ''...And thankfully he is not bad guy either.''


    When I arrived at Nova''s City train station i found that there is more then 10 Cadets gathered around the teleportation gate.


    There are three first year cadet and five seconds and seven third year cadets.


    All of them were waiting for me.


    Emma was also one the first year that I mentioned earlier.


    The first thing I did was apologize to Joseph for not attending the crew activities thankfully Joseph didn''t mind it that much.


    Also today we are not going to hunt any monster, the crew decided that they needed to take a some break.


    So we are going to one day trip to [ Western mountain range.]


    Yeah I was also shocked when I heard that we are going there.


    But it''s not like I can do anything about.


    ''Lets go with flow.''


    With that thought I stepped inside the teleportation gate.


    ***


    I did say that we are going Western mountain range but in actually we are one hundred kilometre away from the ce that Yato trained


    We are on normal snow mountains, and there is no beast are waiting for us to attacks.


    "Why am I paired with you..."


    "How should I know?"


    Currently, we were climbing a mountain. Everywhere we looked was covered in white, and a cold wind blew violently.


    This white world where the boundary between earth and heaven seemed faint, the view from here was breathtaking.


    The hunting crew hade all the way here for an overnight trip.


    It would have been sheer lunacy were I on Earth, but in this world where Portals existed, traveling was extremely easy for crew''s cadets.


    But not all crew have permission to go out of the academy, Only Travelling crew and Hunting Crew had that kind of privilege and even then they were allowed to go out only one in a month.


    "Then how in the world I ended up being pair with you?"


    I couldn''t help but feel annoyed at Emma''s behaviour.


    Earlier when we were divideding in pair Joseph made me pair together with Emma.


    I tried to protest but failed when he pointed out that I didn''t have right to so after attending only one of the crew activities after five months.


    ''I take that back, he is a bad guy.''


    "Hey are you listening?"


    Emma asked with frown on her face as I didn''t reply to her.


    ''This is a drag.''


    Just stop talking for moment and look ahead, There are plenty of traps around here because of hunters."


    I ignored Emmay nonsensical drivel and pointed below her. Startled, Emma stopped. There was a huge bear trap under her.


    "Oh, geez. That surprised me."


    Currently, we were in the middle of the hunting crew event. To celebrate the crew resuming, the hunting crew was running a scavenger hunt. gs were buried around the mountain, and written on these gs were gifts prepared by seniors who were currently active Heroes.


    Whiiish¡ª


    Suddenly, a fierce wind blew along with a flurry of snow.


    "Aah, uuu, my face feels like it''s going to explode."


    The wind disappeared in a moment, but Emma''s face turned red from the cold.


    "You cold?"


    "A, a little bit. I should have brought a coat too."


    "I''m not cold."


    For records this much cold is nothing for me after the all the training drill that I done with Yato even colder ce then this.


    I somewhat be immune to cold.


    -Fuuu!


    A slight shive run down my spine by cold wind.


    ''Ok, maybe I''m not that much immune but who cares? At least i don''t care. This much cold is still nothing for me.''


    Emma gave me an aggrieved look. Then, we walked for a bit without talking. Our footsteps let out gentle noises as we stepped on fluffy snow. I quite enjoyed the scenery of  snowy mountain.


    "Ah, over there! There''s a g."


    Emma pointed at a nearby mountain peak. On the edge of a cliff, a single g was waving dangerously.


    "That must be the first ce g."


    It had to be, considering the dangerous ce it was in. But would anyone be crazy enough to climb up there?


    "Hey, let''s go up."


    The person in question was right next to me.


    "...We don''t need to."


    I took out a roll of wire from my pocket. A normal roll of wire. I brought one as a supporting weapon.


    "You''re going to throw it and pull it out? Is that even possible?"


    Without answering to Emma''s doubt, I tied the wire around a knife.


    "Huup!"


    I threw the knife in full force. The knife flew in a straight line and embedded itself firmly into the snow near the g.


    Emma''s eyes widened in surprise as she watched the knife fly through the air. "Wow, I didn''t know you were skilled with throwing knives!"


    I gave her a small smile, feeling a sense of satisfaction at herpliment. "It''s just a little trick I picked up along the way."


    With a firm grip on the wire, I began to pull steadily, using the knife as an anchor. Slowly but surely, the g began to inch closer, until finally, it was within reach.


    With a triumphant grin, I plucked the g from its precarious perch and waved it in the air. "Mission aplished!"


    Emmaughed, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "I have to admit, that was pretty impressive. I guess you''re not so bad after all."


    I shrugged modestly,  "It''s all in a day''s work."


    Emma then snatched the g out of my hand. Then, the g shrunk down to a piece of paper, which I snatched back from Emma


    "Ah."


    There were two lines written in pretty handwriting.


    [First ce. The prize is a voucher for a free meal at the best restaurant in Nova City. Congrattions!]


    Emma''s eyes widened in excitement as she read the message. "Wow, we won first ce! This is amazing!"


    I couldn''t help but smile at her enthusiasm. "Yeah, it''s pretty cool, but I don''t need these you can take them."


    I handed the paper to her without much thought. After all, I don''t need this type of prize.


    It would be different if the first prize was some kind of skill but sadly it wasn''t that.


    Emma, who was about to ept it with a grin, suddenly paused and put on a serious face.


    "No, you take it. Why give me what''s yours? I don''t need it."


    "...Uh, yeah, sure."


    I was taken aback by her strange change in attitude, but I didn''t say much about it for now.

 Chapter 306: Hunting Crew [3]

    Darkness descending on the snowy mountain marked the end of the hunting club''s event.


    Emma and I obtained the first-ce and fourth-ce gs. The first ce g rewarded a one-time all-you-want-eat coupon at Nova City''srgest hotel, and the fourth ce g rewarded a VR gaming set worth 3 million C.


    Many would think that the fourth prize is better than the first one but they are wrong.


    To eat at the finest restaurant in Nova City is a big deal because one meal costs about 5 million C.


    The differences are evident between the both prizes...


    Anyway, All the prizes were fantastic as expected of gifts from active Heroes.


    Emm and I returned to the cabin, where a warm barbeque party was waiting. Other crew members who juste back greeted us with smiles.


    "Wow, you got the first-ce g!? I''m jealous!"


    The crew leader Joseph, saw the g in my hand and eximed. Other crew members also sent looks of envy, to which I made a bitter smile.


    "Now, let''s eat."


    The barbeque party started. Crew members put meat on the grill. The sizzling sound was pleasant to hear, to say the least, but these kids were terrible at grilling. Realizing that they were just teenagers, I stepped up.


    "I''ll handle the grilling. You guys can rest."


    As the designated grill master, I took charge of cooking the meat to perfection, expertly flipping and seasoning each piece to bring out its full vour.


    The scent of the sizzling meat filled the air, mingling with the crisp mountain breeze and creating an atmosphere of warmth and camaraderie.


    As I worked, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at being able to contribute to the festivities. It was a small gesture, but one that brought joy to my fellow crew members and strengthened the bonds of friendship between us.


    ''It''s also the way for me to get my reputation correct.'' I couldn''t help but smile at that thought.


    They didn''t outright say but I could tell that my presence was here not that weing.


    Well, it''s not like I can me for that, for thest five months I didn''t attend the hunting crew and when I decided to attend it was time for the crew through a party.


    I hope with this I can strengthen the bond between my crew


    The barbeque party continued for 20 minutes. Because I did a great job on the grilling duty, everyone saw me more favourably.


    "The original n was to go out for a night hunt... but let''s just rest since we''re full."


    The crew leader made his decision.


    "Team 1 will use Cabin A. Team 2 will use Cabin B."


    The 18 club members split into two separate cabins. Emma and I were assigned to Cabin A.


    The cabin was surprisingly big. The first floor had three rooms and arge living room, while the second floor had six rooms, with each person having their room.


    After unpacking our belongings, we met in the living room, where we began to y Mafia as a group bonding game.


    But every time Emma became the mafia, she was killed in the first town vote. When she took important citizen roles like the doctor or the cop, the mafia killed her on the first or second night. Even when she was a normal citizen, she was killed rtively fast. It wasn''t anyone''s fault but her own.


    She was simply terrible at the game because she didn''t know how to hide her emotions.


    "...Ah, I haven''tughed that hard in some time."


    Now, the game had ended and everyone had gone to sleep. I left the cabin and sat down on a bench outside and looked at the starry night sky, feeling a sense of peace wash over me. The crisp mountain air filled my lungs, invigorating me as I gazed up at the twinkling stars above.


    In moments like these, surrounded by the quiet beauty of nature, I couldn''t help but find myself at peace, At this time I forgot about all the worries I had.


    I took a deep breath, letting the tranquillity of the moment wash over me, banishing any lingering doubts or worries from my mind.


    "Are you lonely or something? Why are you smiling like that? It''s creepy."


    My short peaceful time eventually came to an end as I heard Emma''s voice.


    "W-What! Where are you!?"


    "Above you, idiot."


    I immediately looked up. Emma was peeking her head out from the second-floor window. Since when was she there?


    "What''s there to creepy about my smile? Look''s like you don''t know but many girls have fallen for my smile."


    I replied to Emma as I showed her my smile.


    "Now you acting like a creepy person, I got goosebumps all over my body."


    Emma covered her chest with both of her hands shuddering as I said those words.


    My face instantly froze.


    ''Damn, this girl.''


    My eyes twitched as I  gritted my teeth.


    Emma smirked as she saw my reaction and continued teasing me, her yful demeanor evident even in the dim light of the night. Despite her antics, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of amusement at her antics, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips.


    "Alright, alright, you win," I conceded, shaking my head in mock defeat. "I''ll stop with the creepy smiles."


    Emmaughed, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she leaned against the window sill. "Good, because I don''t think I can handle any more of your creepy smiles tonight."


    With a chuckle, I stood up from the bench and stretched, feeling the tension in my muscles ease as I moved. "Well, I guess it''s time to head back inside. It''s gettingte, and I''m sure everyone else is already asleep."


    As I turned to head back towards the cabin, Emma called out to me, her voice soft but sincere. "Hey, thanks for grilling tonight. It really made the party special."


    I paused, turning to face her with a warm smile. "No problem, Emma.


    With that I turned my back and walked towards my cabin room.


    ''Well, all peaceful time is over, from tomorrow it''s going to be all the same for me ''

 Chapter 307: Journal [1]

    A week has passed by since the time I attended Hunting Crew.


    Nothing much happened since then, aside from a few important things.


    For example, I had sent a magic sword and artefact ring to Jonathan.


    He was very happy when he got them, must be because their price is very high in the market.


    Also, something also important happened to me this past week to me.


    "Status Window," I called out my status Window and looked at my rank with a satisfied expression on my face.


    ===Status Window===


    Name: Lucas DarkHeart


    Rank: D-


    Strength: D-


    Agility: D-


    Stamina: D-


    Intelligence: D-


    Mana Capacity: D


    Luck: E+


    Charm: D+


    -] Profession :


    [Swordsmanship lvl.4]


    [Archery lvl.2]


    --] Martial arts:


    [Movement Art: Ster Stride Grade 3


    The Ster Stride, a graceful and agile movement technique that harnessed the energy of celestial bodies, was divided into four distinct parts, each with its unique name and power:


    Click to expand ]


    [Sword art: Celestial Parry:- Grade 3


    Celestial Parry is a high-level sword art that focuses on defence and counterattacks. The Grade 3 version builds upon the previous versions, incorporating advanced techniques for more effectivebat. It is a versatile technique that allows the user to block, deflect, and counter enemy attacks with precision.


    Click to Expand.]


    Sword Art:- [Grade 3:- Phnx Guardian Form] Phnx Guardian Form allows the user to create an imprable barrier with their sword, capable of withstanding powerful attacks. The defensive stance provides enhanced protection against both physical and magical assaults, making it a formidable choice for those prioritizing defence inbat.


    Click to Expand]


    [Sword Art:- Grade 5* Infernal Demonic Art]


    First Form:  **The Sword of Madness.**


    In this form, the user will realise 100 strikes rapidly on the opponent. Was strike will be stronger than before.


    Second Form: **Abyssal Embrace** [Click to expand]


    Third Form: **Ephemeral Eclipse** [Click to expand]


    Fourth Form: **Sword of Death** [Click to expand]


    --] Skills :


    [{G} Mana Eyes]


    [Mana Eyes] was a skill that offered unique benefits. It allowed the user to perceive the flow of mana in their surroundings. It also enhances user eyesight.


    [Shadow Control]  [B rank]


    Skill Type:- Passive


    Description:- [Your shadow is more independent than most. It is an invaluable helper. Your shadow moves at yourmand, capable of performing simple tasks, providing reconnaissance, and even aiding inbat.]


    -------------------


    Yeah, I''m finally a [D-] ranker! I know that I needed almost one month to go to the [D-] rank since the mid-term exams but it took me around 20 days to go next rank.


    I''m very excited to see my progress and eagerly anticipate what lies ahead on my journey as a ranker. As I reflect on the past week, I can''t help but feel a sense of aplishment at the strides I''ve made in honing my skills and improving my abilities.


    With my newfound rank, I feel more confident than ever in my abilities as a swordsman. The training and dedication I''ve poured into mastering various martial arts techniques have begun to pay off, evident in the advancement of my swordsmanship and archery skills.


    As I gaze at my status window, I''m filled with determination to continue pushing myself further. The Grade 5 Infernal Demonic Art, with its formidable forms such as The Sword of Madness and Abyssal Embrace, beckons me to unlock their full potential and wield them with mastery.


    Now I can see the journal of Lucas that I wanted to see for a long time.


    There were restrictions that I couldn''t open the journal until I reached the [D-] rank at least.


    ...And now I''m at [D-] rank.


    sitting up straight and slipping out of my uniform.


    Putting on cks and an undershirt, I did a little stretching for a few seconds before finally musing out loud.


    "I guess it''s about time I should do something I''ve been putting off," I said, making my way to the cupboard.


    Opening the doors and reaching for the lowest drawer, I retrieved a collection of journal diaries that I had stored away.


    "Let''s start reading them."


    ***


    A few months ago, I realized that the memories I had inherited from Lucas could not be trusted.


    The memories imnted in my mind are false. They do not align with the events told to me by the people around me.


    After this realization, I also began to notice that my memories had gaps and missing fragments, like an iplete puzzle.


    It is as if someone shattered a ss b and tried to tape it back together by adding and removing certain shards.


    What I''m trying to say is that someone tampered with Lucas'' mind during his childhood.


    However, I don''t know the identity of the person responsible for it. Neither do I know when it happened.


    ...But there is one man I''m very suspicious of and that man is Evelyn''s father.


    I don''t know the identity of Evelyn''s father but I think he was thest person Lucas had seen before his memories were tempered.


    But I wasn''t sure if my guess was right or not.


    As I stairs at Journal book of Lucas I suddenly started to feel nervous.


    But why? Why in the world was I nervous?!


    Honestly, I couldn''t understand it either.


    I just don''t know.


    It was simply an unsettling feeling in my gut, warning me to not open those journals.


    But after thinking about it for a while with a calm mind, I came to understand.


    It was just Lucas'' body that was reacting to the traumatic experiences written in those pages.


    You see, after transmigrating into this world, I not only inherited Lucas'' body but also his memories and muscle memory.


    Inheriting those memories made me feel as though I had personally lived through the events he had experienced.


    At first, I struggled to understand my true identity.


    Was I Lucas whose past life was Samuel, or was I Samuel inside Lucas'' body?


    Yet, as time passed and I continued to exist in this world, I gradually started bing Lucas Darkheart, and Samuel began to fade away.


    Now, when someone shouts "Lucas," I instinctively turn to face them as if it''s the most natural thing for me to do.


    Over time, ''I'' became Lucas.


    So it is only natural for me to feel ufortable about the opening the journal.


    But unfortunately, I have no other option.


    After mustering my courage for several days, I have finally made the decision to open them today.


    "Fuu~"


    Letting out a deep sigh, I carefully ce the a journal book on the table before me.

 Chapter 308: Journal [2]

    After mustering my courage for several days, I have finally made the decision to open them today.


    "Fuu~"


    Letting out a deep sigh, I carefully ce the a journal book on the table before me.


    journal had a red leather cover with a sp and a fingerprint lock embedded within.


    The lock is designed in a manner that if anyone besides myself attempts to open it, the journals will self-destruct, going down in mes reducing to ashes.


    Without hesitation, I ced my thumb on the fingerprint sensor embedded within the leather sp of one of the diaries.


    Ding¡ª!


    With a gentle chime, the sp unlocked, and I quickly opened the journal, turning its pages to read the contents within.


    ?


    `March 23rd, 2025


    9:30 PM


    Dear Diary,


    Today, I met a girl. She was beautiful.


    She joined our school for first time.


    Everyone were hesitant to talk her but I talked to her so she won''t feel lonely. She appears to be cold outside but she really a sweet on inside.


    I like this girl.


    ___


    `November 28th, 2025


    9:30 PM


    Dear Diary,


    Today was my birthday party.


    I invited Evelyn, Even thought at first she didn''t want toe but I somehow managed to makee my birthday party.


    We had a lot of fun. I really like spending time with her. She''s started talking morepared to when we first met. Now she evenughs sometimes.


    Anyway, my sister just turned into 9 months old. I like her her very much.


    For my birthday mother gave me some nice presents, but my favorite was the watch my father gave me.


    Yes, another is going to be added in my collection hehe~`


    ___


    `January 15th, 2026


    7:45 PM


    Dear Diary,


    It''s been a while since Ist wrote in you. So much has happened since then.


    Evelyn and I have grown closer over the past year. We spend almost every day together,ughing, talking, and making memories. She''s be my closest friend, and I cherish her presence in my life.


    Buttely, I''ve been feeling something more than just friendship towards her. Whenever I''m with her, my heart races, and my thoughts are consumed by her smile andughter.


    I think... I might be falling in love with her.


    But I''m afraid to confess my feelings. What if she doesn''t feel the same way? What if I ruin our friendship?


    I don''t know what to do, but I can''t keep these feelings bottled up inside anymore. I need to find the courage to tell her how I feel, no matter the oue.


    Wish me luck, Diary.`


    ---


    `January 25th, 2026


    10:00 PM


    Dear Diary,


    Today was a difficult day. Evelyn and I had an argument.


    I don''t even remember what it was about, but things got heated, and we both said things we didn''t mean.


    I hate seeing her upset, but I''m not sure how to make things right. I hope we can talk things out and resolve our differences soon.


    On another note, my training has been going well. I''ve been pushing myself harder than ever, determined to be stronger and protect those I care about.


    I just hope Evelyn understands and forgives me.`


    ___


    `March 5th, 2026


    11:45 PM


    Dear Diary,


    It''s been months since Evelyn and I spoke.


    I''ve tried reaching out to her multiple times, but she refuses to respond. It hurts, knowing that I''ve lost someone who meant so much to me.


    I miss her smile, herughter, her presence. But I have to ept that things may never be the same between us.


    ___


    April 2nd, 2026


    11:45 PM


    Dear Diary,


    Today Evelyn talked to me and she even said sorry for our argument. I don''t know what we were arguing with each other but it''s fine.


    Now I can be with her.


    ____


    January 5th, 2027


    11:45 PM


    Dear Diary,


    Now I''m 14 years old and I''m sorry that I haven''t written much about but I have good news to share. Evelyn and I became couplest year.


    Hehehe, I just confessed my feelings and she epted it.


    Nowadays everything is feels beautiful for me.


    Anyway,  In few months we would awakened our mana rank core. I just hope that i would awakened as [S] rank. That''s my goal.


    ___


    May 20th, 2026


    12:01 PM


    Dear Diary,


    I awakened my mana core today, and I was revealed to have the ?B? rank.


    Father was very happy so was mother but on the other hand I wasn''t happy. I just keep my smile on my face soy parents won''t concern over me.


    On the other hand Evelyn awakened as [SSS-] rank, I was shocked, No, whole district was shocked.


    In world only handful people are awakened with [SSS-] rank and Evelyn was one of them.


    Compared to her my [B] rank is nothing.


    ___


    July 20th, 2026


    12:01 PM


    Dear Diary,


    Nothing is going fine for me now...It''s felt like my world is falling over me. Evelyn also doesn''t much time because she started traveling with her father after awlking [SSS-] rank.


    What should I do? Is she ignoring me? No that can''t be.... After all we are couples aren''t we?


    ____


    `Oct 30st, 2026


    4:32 PM


    I''m sick of it. Absolutely sick of it.


    Evelyn was busy like always but she''s making time for me.


    But nothing going fine for me.


    I don''t want to talk with her or anyone else.


    Evelyn tried to talk to me again today. She''s as persistent as ever...


    But she won''t understand.


    No one will!


    And those bastards, Asher and his gang, they''ve been bullying me for quite some time now.


    Before they didn''t dare toy finger on me but now they have been bullying after discovering my mana core rank.


    I hate it...


    ___


    As I read through the entries in my diary, a flood of emotions washes over me. Each entry tells a story of friendship, love, and heartache, weaving a tapestry of memories that I can''t help but relive.


    March 23rd, 2025 ¨C The day I met Evelyn, the girl who would change my life forever. Her beauty and kindness captivated me from the moment I saw her, and despite her initial hesitance, I was determined to befriend her.


    November 28th, 2025 ¨C Our bond grows stronger as we celebrate my birthday together. Evelyn''s presence brings me joy, and I cherish every moment we spend together. But amidst theughter and festivities, a shadow looms over our friendship.


    January 15th, 2026 ¨C Conflicted feelings begin to stir within me as I realize that my affection for Evelyn has blossomed into something more. But fear holds me back from confessing my love, and I struggle to navigate theplexities of our rtionship.


    March 5th, 2026 ¨C A rift forms between Evelyn and me, fueled by misunderstandings and hurtful words. Our once inseparable bond begins to fray, leaving me grappling with feelings of guilt and regret.


    May 20th, 2026 ¨C Evelyn''s astonishing mana core rank revtion sends shockwaves through ourmunity, highlighting the vast disparity between us. As she embarks on a journey with her father, I''m left feeling inadequate and alone.


    July 20th, 2026 ¨C The distance between us grows as Evelyn''s travels take her further away. Despite her efforts to reach out, I find myself withdrawing into solitude, consumed by feelings of jealousy and insecurity.


    October 30th, 2026 ¨C Despair and frustration consume me as I grapple with bullying from my peers and the painful realization that Evelyn may never truly understand my struggles. Alone and disillusioned, I retreat further into istion, longing for an escape from the turmoil within me.


    As I close the diary, tears prick at the corners of my eyes, mingling with the inked words on the pages. Despite the pain and heartache, I know that I must find the strength to confront my demons and forge a path forward, one step at a time.


    "Let''s read the next page..."


    I bearl managed to say those words as I flipped to the next page.

 Chapter 309: Journal [3]

    January 5th, 2027


    9:44 PM


    My heart is fucking hurting, and it won''t stop! I''ve seen doctors and heart surgeons, but they just spout bullshit!


    My father is not by the behaviour i was showing nowadays but you know what? I don''t care about


    ...By the way, I tried alcohol for the first time. Yeah, I know I''m only 14, but other noble kids do it too.


    At first I only did it because I thought doing that would stop them from ignoring me, but I genuinely don''t care anymore.


    Oh, and guess what?


    I''ve decided to stop training. Why the hell should I give a shit about it? I don''t want train anymore."


    ___


    `Fabury 21st, 2027


    7:57 PM


    Fuck off, diary. Fuck off, world.`


    ___


    `Aprail 12th, 2027


    6:43 PM


    Seems like getting high is way more fun than I thought. I don''t get why people have such a problem with drug users.


    Because honestly, in my opinion, they''re the ones living life on easy mode! Hahaha!


    Oh, and today I bashed a ss bottle into the head of one of bullies who have been bullying for me all this time, It Split it open like a damn watermelon!


    And you know what they did? They suspended me for it.


    Fucking bastards.


    They did jack shit when I was being bullied, but the moment I fought back, they suspended me? Huh!`


    ___


    June 20th, 2027


    Today was worst day of all my life.


    Evelyn was trying to console me but not only did I shouted her I even pped her on the face.


    I was not being myself.


    When Ie to my senses I saw Evelyn tears as she quietly walked away.


    I don''t know what to do anymore.


    ___


    September 8, 2027


    It''s been 3 months since our fight and Evelyn is not talking to me anymore.


    At first I tried to say sorry but she ignored me.


    She didn''t even spare a nce at me.


    And like that we didn''t talk with each other for 3 months.


    ____


    November 8th, 2027


    Today I caused a problem on market street with some of delinquent there.


    It was nice feeling to let myself on loose without carrying about anything else.


    Also I stopped caring about Evelyn... It''s not like this my fault. I did try to say sorry for my mistake but she didn''t even nce and continue to egnore me.


    I don''t know what I''m doing to do? I don''t wanna loose her.


    ____


    December 30, 2027.


    Today I met Evelyn father, the leader of Night shade n.


    I was terrified when meeting, he told me to leave his daughter alone. I''m just hinder to her in her way to reach the top.


    He even threatened me that if i didn''t hear his words my family would meet his worst fate.


    I don''t care whatever happened to me but I don''t want anything else to happen to my family.


    I have already cause more then enough problem to them.


    ___


    As I read through the entries in my journal, a wave of despair washes over me, each word a painful reminder of the downward spiral my life has taken.


    January 5th, 2027 ¨C The agony in my heart is overwhelming, and no amount of medical intervention can ease the pain. Turning to alcohol as a coping mechanism only numbs the ache temporarily, leaving me feeling more lost and alone than ever before. Abandoning my training, once a source of pride and purpose, feels like admitting defeat in the face of insurmountable despair.


    February 21st, 2027 ¨C Anger and bitterness consume me as Ish out at the world, desperate to numb the pain of rejection and istion. My once-cherished diary bes a symbol of my frustration and disillusionment, a testament to the darkness that threatens to engulf me.


    April 12th, 2027 ¨C The allure of drugs and violence offers a fleeting escape from the harsh reality of my existence. With each hit and each act of aggression, I sink deeper into a downward spiral of self-destruction, heedless of the consequences of my actions.


    June 20th, 2027 ¨C A moment of rity amidst the chaos as I realize the extent of the harm I''ve caused, both to myself and to those I care about. The sight of Evelyn''s tears serves as a harsh reminder of the pain I''ve inflicted, leaving me haunted by regret and remorse.


    September 8th, 2027 ¨C Three months of silence weigh heavily on my heart as Evelyn continues to shut me out, her absence a constant reminder of my failures and shorings. Despite my attempts at reconciliation, I am met with nothing but cold indifference, further fueling my sense of despair.


    November 8th, 2027 ¨C Desperation drives me to seek sce in recklessness, heedless of the consequences of my actions. The prospect of losing Evelyn loomsrge in my mind, but my attempts to win her back only seem to push her further away.


    December 30th, 2027 ¨C A chilling encounter with Evelyn''s father serves as a stark reminder of the stakes involved in our tumultuous rtionship. His threats leave me shaken and afraid, torn between my love for Evelyn and the safety of my own family.


    Most the words that Lucas have written in his Journal, I remember them.


    After all I did have old Lucas memories inside me.


    But there are some parts that i didn''t remember.


    For example, I don''t remember that Lucas hit the one of his bullies with ss of bottle or that he cause a problem in market streets with some delinquent.


    This confirms it. Someone truly manipted Lucas'' memories. Amelia was telling the truth, not that I ever doubted her.


    Anyway, the story is unfolding more or less as I remembered.


    Lucas was happy. Then his mana core awakened. People started bullying and avoiding him. He spiraled out of control


    Then after that his happy life turned into worse.


    And it continue to worsen has day goes by.


    So by that means next page should be about what Lucas did after his meeting with Evelyn father.


    Well I already know what happened, Evelyn and Lucas had duel in which Lucas got his ass kicked out.


    But I want read this journal, so that i could find something that wasn''t in my memories.


    Flip-!


    With that thought I turned the pages of Journal and got into next page.


    ...Huh?!"


    However, the moment I turned the page, my breathing fastened, and my eyes widened in surprise.


    My heart mmed violently against my chest as I read the words written in the diary before me.


    ___


    `Samuel,  I am well aware of your intentions.


    Don''t you dare investigate my past just yet!


    You''re not ready for it. You are not ready to understand anything yet!


    So close this journal, set it on fire, and refrain from prying into my life for now. Your focus should be solely on getting stronger and nothing else!


    Your time wille. I will grant you the answers you seek, but only when the time is right.


    And right now, it''s not the time.


    Consider this your first and final warning.


    ~Lucas Darkheart.`


    ___


    [End Of Volume 2:- Establishment]


    [Note:- Volume 2es to end with this chapter. I will not upload any chapters for 2 days because I have to thought about uing plot but don''t worry I''ll mass release on 1st April.]

 Chapter 310: Normal Day [1]

    It''s been five days since I read those journals and discovered what was written in thest diary.


    To say the least, it was a horrifying experience.


    Look, it''s not every day that you find yourself transmigrated to a fantasy world.


    There are no instruction manuals for these types of things.


    It''s my first time in a situation like this and I don''t even know what to think now.


    That entry was definitely written by Lucas¡ªthe original Lucas. However, it was intended for me¡ª Samuel¡ª to read.


    But what does that imply?


    Did Lucas know about everything that is happening? Did he know that I would be transmigrated into his body?


    But how could he have known? He was just a side viin in the novel.


    But then again, I can''t even fully trust the novel. I also can''t trust the memories I acquired from him.


    So, what can I trust?


    How can I solve this mystery?


    ording to the entry, Lucas will answer all my questions when the timees.


    Should I wait for that to happen?


    Nonsense. I can''t wait after learning something like that. Besides, I don''t even know if that entry was truly written by Lucas.


    I mean, if I really can''t trust anything, how am I supposed to trust those journals?


    Fuck! One mystery after another!


    Ugh, I hate this. I hate problem-solving and uncovering mysteries. It was never my preferred genre.


    Haa!


    Okay, me, calm down and take deep breath.


    Slowly i stood up from my bed and sit on it''s edges.


    As I sit in the dimly lit room, surrounded by the weight of uncertainty and confusion, my mind races with questions and doubts. It''s been five days since I stumbled upon those journals, and each passing moment only adds to the mounting sense of unease.


    I never asked for this. Transmigrating into the body of a fictional character was never part of my life n. Yet here I am, thrust into a world of magic and intrigue, with no instruction manual to guide me through the madness.


    The journal entry, penned by the original Lucas, sends shivers down my spine. Was he aware of my existence, of my presence within his body? It''s a thought that both intrigues and terrifies me. How could he have known? And if he did, what does that mean for me?


    But I can''t afford to dwell on uncertainty. I need answers, and I need them now. The journals hold the key to unlocking the truth, or so I hope. But can I trust them? Can I trust anything in this topsy-turvy world?


    I shake my head, trying to clear the fog of doubt that clouds my thoughts. Waiting for Lucas''s promised answers is not an option. I need to take matters into my own hands, to unravel the mysteries that surround me.


    But where do I even begin? The task ahead feels insurmountable, like trying to solve a puzzle with missing pieces. And I, Samuel, am no detective. I''ve never been one for problem-solving or unraveling mysteries. It''s not my forte, not my preferred genre.


    Yet here I am, thrust into a role I never asked for, facing challenges I never anticipated. With a heavy sigh, I steel myself for the whatever thates ahead. Whether I like it or not, I''m in this for the long haul. And if I want to survive, if I want to uncover the truth, I''ll need to embrace the unknown and forge ahead, one step at a time.


    ***


    Next day...


    Thwack-!


    "Ouch...W-wait...Ack!"


    Thwack-!


    A powerfull kick hit my chest as I left my guard down for a split second. I stumbled backward, the impact knocking the wind out of me. Blinking away stars, I struggled to regain my footing, my chest throbbing with eachbored breath.


    "Pathetic," a voice sneered from behind me.


    I turned to face my opponent, gritting my teeth against the pain. Standing before me was a Yato, My master!


    Fuck! The first thing he did  aftering back from mission was kicked my ass out in dust.


    I''m his disciple or punching bag?


    As I red up at my master, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of frustration and indignation. Sure, I knew training with him would be tough, but did it have to involve getting my ribs cracked every other day?


    "I''m your disciple, not your punching bag," I muttered under my breath, rubbing my bruised chest.


    My master''s expression remained impassive, his eyes narrowing as he studied me with a critical gaze. "Disciple or not, you''re still weak," he retorted, his voice dripping with disdain. "And weakness has no ce in the world we live in."


    I gritted my teeth, resisting the urge to snap back at him. I knew he was right¡ªstrength was paramount in our line of work. But did he have to be so damn harsh about it?


    With a resigned sigh, I pushed myself to my feet, ignoring the throbbing ache in my chest. "Fine," I muttered, my voiceced with frustration. "Let''s try that again."


    My master nodded, a faint glimmer of approval flickering in his eyes. "Good," he replied, his tone gruff but not unkind. "I''ll give you a healing potion," Yato retorted in an ''isn''t that obvious'' tone.


    "....."


    Once again, I was left utterly speechless by the sheer cruelty of his mindset.


    Just because he can fix me, he deems it eptable to break my limbs!


    I''m not an expert on the subject of the master and disciple rtionship, but isn''t a master supposed to be gentle and nurturing toward their disciple?!


    "And besides, I was going easy on you," Yato stated matter-of-factly. "It''s your mind that''s clouded with uneasy thoughts. Is something bothering you?"


    "...I guess," I muttered, looking down at my feet.


    Right now, it was around 5:46 AM, and I found myself in the Training ground with Yato.


    We were engaged in unarmedbat, going through our routine training.


    Since bing his disciple my understanding of him has also grown significantly.


    Apparently, he''s not as indifferent and callous as many other said he is.


    I mean, he still is, but he doesn''t treat me that way for whatever reason.


    He has a dry sense of humor, the kind that often leaves you questioning whether he''s joking or being serious.


    He''s also incredibly wise, intelligent, and sharp. He''s obsessed with looking cool, and that vibe has started rubbing off on me. Plus, he absolutely despises early mornings.


    Sometimes, during our morning training sessions, he would grumble andin about the early hour, muttering about how he''d rather be sleeping or drinking tea. But despite hisints, he always pushed me to give my best, never letting me ck off or make excuses.


    As I stood there, nursing my bruised chest and contemting his words, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude toward him. Sure, he may be tough on me, but it''s only because he wants me to seed in this harsh world.


    "Sorry, Master," I muttered, finally meeting his gaze. "I''ve just been... dealing with some personal stufftely. It''s been weighing on my mind."


    Yato''s expression softened slightly, his gaze searching mine for a moment. "I see," he replied, his tone less harsh than before. "Tell me Lucas maybe I can help you with your problem, After all I''m your master!"


    I nce at Yato as he said those words and thought deeply.


    ''Shoud I tell him? All of my secrets and my problems?''

 Chapter 311: Normal Day [2]

    As I stood there, nursing my bruised chest and contemting his words, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude toward him. Sure, he may be tough on me, but it''s only because he wants me to seed in this harsh world.


    "Sorry, Master," I muttered, finally meeting his gaze. "I''ve just been... dealing with some personal stufftely. It''s been weighing on my mind."


    Yato''s expression softened slightly, his gaze searching mine for a moment. "I see," he replied, his tone less harsh than before. "Tell me Lucas maybe I can help you with your problem, After all I''m your master!"


    I nce at Yato as he said those words and thought deeply.


    ''Shoud I tell him? All of my secrets and my problems?''


    Nah that would to hassle for me to do so and I don''t what will he do after finding out my secrets.


    The worst thing he can do is, killing me.


    ...And I know that i will die in seconds if he wants to


    "I doubt it, Master," I replied, shaking my head. "I don''t think anyone can help me out of the predicament I currently find myself in."


    Yato stared at me with an incredulous expression. "Yeah, okay, listen, my dear disciple," he said.


    "I have defeated armies single-handedly, split oceans, and torn apart mountains. Top 10 hero in the world fear in fighting me, They call me a Cmity! Do you really think I can''t help with whatever teenage problem you''re having?"


    "...Master, are you seriously bragging right now?" I asked, with a look of disbelief on my face.


    "N-No?" he stammered, averting his gaze.


    He definitely was! He definitely was bragging! This bastard!


    "But seriously, tell me about it," Yato pressed.


    I let out a sigh, contemting whether or not to tell him about everything.


    After pondering about it for a moment, a thought crossed my mind.


    Knowing him he won''t let me hook until I''ll tell him. So let''s make an excuse.


    "Master, have you ever fallen in love?" I asked, with small smrik on my face.


    "L-Love?"


    Yato calm andposed face shattered in instant when he said those words.


    Even the strongest in world has something that makes him flustered.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at his reaction, finding some amusement in seeing the mighty Yato flustered by a simple question about love.


    "Y-Yes, of course I have!" he replied, trying to regain hisposure. "But that''s beside the point! We''re talking about you here, not me."


    It was obvious that he was lying but just let it go, after all he my master.


    What more interesting was his reaction, noting the slight blush that tinted his cheeks. It was a rare sight to see Yato, the fearsome warrior, caught off guard like this.


    "Right, well, let''s just say I''ve found myself in a ratherplicated situation," I said, deciding to y along with his diversion. "There''s this girl, you see, and things have gotten a bit...plicated between us."


    Yato leaned in, his interest piqued. "Go on," he urged, his eyes narrowing with curiosity.


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how much to reveal. But something about Yato''s genuine interest and concern made me feelfortable opening up to him, if only a little.


    "It''s just... I don''t know what to do," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. "I care about her deeply, but things have gotten so tangled up, and I''m not sure how to untangle them."


    Yato listened intently, his expression softening as he took in my words. "Love is aplicated thing, Lucas," he said, his voice surprisingly gentle. "But sometimes, all it takes is a little courage to face the unknown and find a way forward."


    I blinked in surprise at his words, struck by their sincerity. For a moment, Yato didn''t seem like the fearsome warrior known as the Cmity. He seemed... human.


    "Thank you, Master," I said, offering him a small smile. "I appreciate your advice."


    Yato nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Anytime, my dear disciple," he replied, his gaze warm and reassuring. "Remember, no matter what challenges you face, you''re never alone. I''ll always be here to support you."


    "Now let''s go back to training..."


    "What? W-WAIT master..."


    Thwack-!


    He kicked my ribs again.


    ''Human? Haa, fat chances. He clearly is cmity.''


    And after that Yato beat me like rag doll.


    ***


    It''s been 20 days since end of mid term exams and start of new semester.


    The ssess was normally going as always.


    Currently I was seated on ss as I was quitly mending my wounds from training session that i had with Yato this morning.


    That basterd never goes eyes on me no matter what I saym


    Anyway, after reading that Journal my feelings towards Evelyn was quiteplicated.


    I don''t hate her but love? I don''t know about that.


    Yeah I care about her but I don''t think I love her... Maybe.


    These feelings are alwaysplicated and difficult to decipher. It''s like navigating through a maze blindfolded, unsure of which path to take or where it might lead. But despite the uncertainty, there''s a part of me that yearns for rity, for a resolution to these conflicting emotions.


    As I sat there in ss, lost in thought, the sound of the teacher''s voice faded into the background. My mind wandered back to the events of the past few weeks¡ªthe discovery of the journals, my training sessions with Yato, and the tumultuous feelings I harbored for Evelyn.


    But amidst the chaos of my thoughts, one thing remained clear: I needed to find a way to untangle the mess of emotions swirling within me. Whether it meant confronting my feelings head-on or seeking guidance from those around me, I couldn''t continue to wallow in uncertainty.


    With a determined sigh, I made a silent vow to myself: I would confront my feelings, face my fears, and strive for rity, no matter how daunting the journey ahead may seem.

 Chapter 312: Girls Talk

    After finishing his evening training with headmaster Hera, Adrian headed to Nova''s cafeteria. Although Nova had several restaurants and cafes, the cafeteria was the only ce cadets could eat for free. As such, Adrian and other cadets from non-wealthy backgrounds frequented this ce.


    Adrian ordered a dinner set, then headed to grab a random seat.


    "Huh? Why are you guys here?"


    But on one table, he found two people he never expected to see, Emma and Evelyn. They were whispering to themselves and were startled when Adrian came up to them. Then, they dodged each other''s gazes with somewhat awkward gestictions.


    "O-Oh, you''re here."


    Evelyn slowly said as gazed at Adrian.


    "What were you two talking about?"


    "Nothing."


    Adrian sat down next to Emma, then Emma sniffed him.


    "Did youe here after training?"


    "What''s the point in sitting around, right?"


    "...You''re obsessed. Can''t you take a break for a day?"


    Emma narrowed her eyes.


    "Let''s forget about me. By the way what are you guys talking about?"


    Emma and Evelyn nced at him, then met each other''s eyes.


    In truth, Emma and Evelyn were talking about what one would expect from girls their age. While Emma was talking about Adrian, Evelyn talking about Lucas.


    "In truth," Emma began, "we were just talking about... typical stuff. You know, things girls our age talk about."


    Evelyn nodded in agreement, adding, "Yeah, just chatting about our day and stuff."


    Adrian epted their exnation with a nod, though a nagging feeling of curiosity lingered in the back of his mind. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to their conversation than met the eye, but for now, he chose to let it go and focus on enjoying theirpany.


    Both Emma and Evelyn let out sigh of relief.


    If Adrian found what they were talking about the only option they would have is die from shame.


    Evelyn had never been fond of this types of conversation but Lucas had been acting strangely.


    Sinceing back from Azurhaven, Lucas behaviour had changed.


    He didn''t sit in ss with Sunny, and was sitting onst raws of benches alone.


    Whenever she tried to talk to him he would always find some excuse to get away from her.


    Evelyn wouldn''t bother herself if it''s about someone but it''s about Lucas.


    So she asked Emma one of few Evelyn friend, at first she thought about sharing this to her elven friend La but she was so embarrassed to talk these types things to her.


    There was Isabe to but Evelyn didn''t want to talk anything rted about Lucas to her.


    So in the end shee finding Emma.


    ...But Adrian suddenly had appeared and butt in their conversation.


    Emma who was seating besides Adrian, Saw Evelyn looked and her face turned into grin.


    A fun idea had juste in her head.


    She tapped Adrian''s shoulder.


    "Adrian."


    "Hm?"


    "Are you close to Lucas?"


    Evelyn reacted strongly to Emma''s question. She furrowed her brows and red at Emma. Meanwhile, Adrian answered.


    "No, I''m not that close."


    "But you''re probably the closest one out of all the male cadets."


    "Huh? No I''m not, Remember it''s Sunny. I think that guy is closest to Lucas then I''m."


    "That''s besides the point."


    "Huh?"


    At these words, Adrian tilted his head. The corner of Emma  mouth curled up to a smile as she continued.


    "Actually, Evelyn here has been wanting to talk to Lucas about something," Emma said, casting a mischievous nce at Evelyn.


    Evelyn''s cheeks flushed pink as she shot Emma a warning re, silently pleading for her to stop.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. "Oh? What about?" he asked, turning to Evelyn.


    Evelyn fidgeted ufortably, feeling put on the spot. She nced nervously between Adrian and Emma before finally speaking up. "I... uh, just wanted to ask him about some training techniques," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Adrian nodded understandingly, though a hint of skepticism flickered in his eyes. "Ah, I see," he replied, though he couldn''t shake the feeling that Evelyn wasn''t being entirely truthful.


    Emma suppressed a giggle, enjoying the spectacle she had created. "Well, now that you know, maybe you could help Evelyn out," she suggested, nudging Adrian yfully.


    Adrian hesitated, unsure of how to respond. He nced at Evelyn, who was avoiding his gaze, her cheeks still tinged with embarrassment.


    "Um, sure, I guess," Adrian replied awkwardly, though inwardly, he was puzzled by the sudden turn of events.


    Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that Emma had intervened and shifted the focus away from her. She made a mental note to thank her friendter, though she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt for deceiving Adrian.


    Adrian still confused as before continuing his lunch, Besides him Emma tried her best to surpassed theugh that was just about to break.


    Evelyn red at her and mouthed the words "Stop it!" to Emma, who responded with an innocent shrug.


    As they continued their meal, the atmosphere at the table lightened, and Adrian gradually rxed, letting go of his earlier suspicions. Emma and Evelyn engaged him in light-hearted conversation, distracting him from the strange encounter they had just shared.


    Despite her initial difort, Evelyn found herself enjoying Adrian''spany. He had a way of putting people at ease with his easygoing demeanor and genuine kindness. And though she still harbored concerns about Lucas, being around Adrian helped alleviate some of her anxiety.


    As they finished their meal and parted ways, Evelyn couldn''t shake the feeling of gratitude toward Emma for her intervention. Though she would never admit it aloud, she was d to have a friend like Emma by her side, someone who could always be counted on to lighten the mood and lift her spirits.


    Meanwhile, Emma couldn''t resist teasing Evelyn about her crush on Lucas, Of course Evelyn would not admit but the way she behaves around Lucas it''s so obvious, much to Evelyn''s chagrin. But deep down, she was grateful for Evelyn''s friendship and the bond they shared.

 Chapter 313: Guild Visit [1]

    Inside the luxury apartment room, Sia, Vice guild master of the Grace guild was writing a talent reportte into the night. Unlike her usual self, she was wearing round sses, which gave her eyes increased fatigue recovery and typo checking functionality.


    It was report about future hero cadets who could join the Grace guild and as vice guild master it was her duty that only best of the best Join her guild.


    There were list of Hero cadets that have potential to be best and they could join the guild.


    The first name in the list was...


    ===


    [Lucas Darkheart]


    [Physical] ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î ~ ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î


    [Intelligence] ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    [Utility] ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    [Potential] ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    Evaluation ¨C Grade 1


    ¡ªHiding his power for some reason, but strength surpassing the level of cadets can be seen.


    ¡ªThere has been no sole w that is revel yet


    ¡ª Major Point is that Yato had taken him as his disciple, We should have him since he will be very strong in future.


    ===


    ===


    [Adrian ckthton]


    [Physical] ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î


    [Intelligence] ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î


    [Utility] ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î


    [Potential] ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    Evaluation ¨C Grade 1


    ¡ªAdrian ckthton strength, is more than enough to give him full points.


    ¡ªHis elegant swordsmanship is well known among cadets.


    ¡ªAlthough not as much as Lucas Darkheart, he has the potential to reach the pinnacle of Heroes...


    ===


    "...Auuuu, I''m exhausted."


    Sia put her sses down.


    It had taken her five whole hours to write this report. She quantified the ability of seven cadets, including Lucas and Adrian, and provided close to 200 pages of data in support of her estimate.


    Recorded inside were things that weren''t revealed to the public, which only Sia knew about. This report would now be Grace s top-secret document and reach its leader.


    There was one more cadet that she wants join the guild but he already has world secondrgest guild behind him.


    So she gave up on him.


    Sia sighed heavily, feeling the weight of her responsibilities as vice guild master weighing down on her shoulders. The task of assessing potential recruits for the Grace guild was a daunting one, requiring careful analysis and consideration of each candidate''s strengths and weaknesses.


    As she nced over the detailed report she hadpiled, Sia couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Despite the exhaustion and long hours of work, she knew that her efforts would ultimately benefit the guild and its members.


    With a final nce at the names of Lucas and Adrian, Sia couldn''t shake the feeling of excitement and anticipation for their potential contributions to the Grace guild. Both cadets showed immense promise and talent, and Sia was determined to do everything in her power to ensure that they became valuable assets to the guild.


    Closing the report, Sia made a mental note to deliver it to the guild leader as soon as possible. She knew that her hard work would not go unnoticed, and she was eager to see the guild thrive with the addition of new members.


    Sia also send cadet an offer from Grace guild, So they cane to Grace guild for one day as work experience.


    All they have to do is ept the offer.


    ***


    I was going back to my apartment room after my daily training with Yato, My body was full of pain and  fatigue, but I pushed through, knowing that every moment of training brought me closer to my goals.


    As I entered my apartment, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. Today had been particrly grueling, but I knew that there was something waiting for me, something that could potentially change my life.


    At that moment my AI bracelet suddenly rang and notification message pop up.


    [Today at 6 P.M., guilds released their lists of cadets for Guild Experience Program. Selected cadets will be contacted via their smartwatch.]


    Guild Experience Program.


    It was exactly what it sounded like. The program lets cadets, who didn''t have things to do over the break, observe Heroes working in guilds.


    But well, it wasn''t something that concerned me.


    In order of rank, guilds i were given the right to select three cadets from first and second-year cadets. As such, most first-year cadets had to be in the top 300 of their ss to have a chance to be selected.


    [Cadet Lucas Darkheart ¨C  Grace Guild]


    [Contact us if you would like to turn down this offer.]


    "...Huh?"


    Grace guild chose me? Why?


    "Ah."


    Soon, I figured out why. It must be because of Sia.


    As a guild vice master, it made sense for her to have such authority.


    Since the moment I met her she wanted me to join her guild i already turned down her since I already have guild wating for me back at home.


    But this time I could turn her down...


    Since I owe her two more times and knowing that she send me offer.


    Well it wouldn''t hurt to at least see what the Grace guild had to offer. Plus, it could be a valuable opportunity to gain insight into the workings of a top-tier guild.


    With that in mind, I decided to ept the offer and experience a day at the Grace guild. It was a chance to broaden my horizons and learn from some of the best in the business.


    I quickly sent a reply to confirm my eptance of the offer, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness.


    And just like that Tomorrowes very fast...


    I stood under the zing sun and the blue sky, enjoying the clear and warm Eldoria weather.


    "You''re here."


    I was waiting at the Station za, and soon, Sia came up to me. Looking at me, she tilted her head.


    "Wow, this is unexpected."


    "What is?"


    "I thought you''d reject the offer."


    I chuckled, scratching the back of my head sheepishly. "Yeah, I thought about it, but then I figured it wouldn''t hurt to see what the Grace guild has to offer. Plus, I couldn''t pass up the chance to learn from someone as esteemed as you, Vice Guild Master Sia."


    Sia smiled warmly at my response, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, I''m d you decided to ept. I think you''ll find the experience quite enlightening."

 Chapter 314: Guild Visit [2]

    I was waiting at the Station za, and soon, Sia came up to me. Looking at me, she tilted her head.


    "Wow, this is unexpected."


    "What is?"


    "I thought you''d reject the offer."


    I chuckled, scratching the back of my head sheepishly. "Yeah, I thought about it, but then I figured it wouldn''t hurt to see what the Grace guild has to offer. Plus, I couldn''t pass up the chance to learn from someone as esteemed as you, Vice Guild Master Sia."


    Sia smiled warmly at my response, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, I''m d you decided to ept. I think you''ll find the experience quite enlightening."


    "Anyway, We''re still waiting on one more person, but it looks like we''ll have to wait quite a while. Should we go ahead first?"


    "I don''t care either way."


    "Then let''s go."


    At the same time, a limousine stopped in front of us. It was a long, luxurious limousine that was often seen in movies.


    The driver then came out and opened the door for us.


    "Get in."


    I got inside the limousine with Sia. The car seat was extremelyfortable. Just sitting in it made me drowsy.


    "Let''s go."


    At Sia''s words, the limousine began to move smoothly through the bustling streets of Eldoria. As we rode along, I couldn''t help but marvel at the elegance and luxury surrounding me. It was a stark contrast to the busy streets outside, and for a moment, I felt like royalty.


    Sia nced at me, a yful smile dancing on her lips. "Enjoying the ride?" she asked.


    I nodded, unable to hide my fascination. "Yeah, this is quite the experience. I''ve never ridden in a limousine before."


    Sia chuckled, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Well, get used to it. As a member of the Grace guild, you''ll have ess to all sorts of luxuries."


    I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at her words. The thought of being part of such a prestigious guild filled me with a sense of pride and anticipation.


    As the limousine continued on its journey, Sia and I engaged in idle conversation, discussing everything from our training routines to our aspirations for the future. Despite her status as Vice Guild Master, Sia was surprisingly down-to-earth and easy to talk to, and I found myself opening up to her in ways I hadn''t expected.


    Before long, we arrived at our destination: the Grace guild headquarters. Stepping out of the limousine, I was greeted by the sight of the imposing building towering before me, its sleek architecture a testament to the guild''s prestige and power.


    As expected of the world''s fifth ranked guild, the building''s exterior looked spectacr. Each part seemed to have been designed carefully as the building looked both beautiful and geometrically marvelous. This tall building was undoubtedly built using cutting-edge magic engineering and technology.


    "Let''s go in~"


    Sia led me into the building. The lobby that entered my view could only be described as vast. It almost felt like I was in a concert hall.


    "Offices for Heroes are on the second floor and up, but there isn''t much to see on the first four floors. The real thing begins on the fifth floor. The first floor has the lobby you see here, a lounge, a training room, and a sparring room. Ah, there''s a sports  hall and a cafeteria too. It''s designed to amodate all the needs of our members," Sia exined as we walked through the lobby.


    I nodded, taking in the grandeur of the surroundings. "It''s impressive, to say the least."


    As we made our way through the building, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the sheer scale and sophistication of the Grace guild headquarters. Everything seemed meticulously designed and impably maintained, a testament to the guild''smitment to excellence.


    We soon reached the elevator, and Sia pressed the button for the fifth floor. As the doors slid shut and the elevator began its ascent, I felt a rush of excitement coursing through me. I was about to step into the heart of one of the most renowned guilds in the world, and I couldn''t wait to see what awaited me.


    As the elevator reached its destination and the doors opened, I stepped out into the fifth floor of the Grace guild headquarters. What greeted me was beyond anything I could have imagined.


    The fifth floor was a hive of activity, with Heroes bustling about, engaged in various tasks and missions. The air buzzed with energy and determination, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhration at the sight.


    "Let''s go to meet the the Hero in charge of the program."


    "...Oh, right."


    "Follow me."


    Saying that I started to follow behind Sia, Soon we reached the office cabin.


    "To be honest, you won''t be doing anything special. Today, you''ll just look around the building, then starting from tomorrow, you''ll get to interact with other guilds. You might also get to follow a Hero to see him exterminate monsters."


    With that, Sia opened the door.


    Unlike what it looked like from the outside, the office was quite spacious. The owner of the office seemed to have a gentle character as there were flower pots under the window sill and documents were stacked nicely on the office desk.


    "Have you heard of Carlo Shen?"


    "Uh... I think I''ve heard of him."


    "Carlo is a very highly ranked Hero."


    In truth, I haven''t just heard about him, I knew him better than Sia.


    Carlo Shen. Although he was acting as Sia''s right arm, he was devious and sly on the inside. He wasn''t a fallen human but was someone who would betray Sia in the future. A bit harshly, at least. However, I kept that knowledge to myself, not wanting to cause any tension or suspicion.


    Sia continued, unaware of my inner thoughts. "Carlo will be your guide for the day. He''ll show you around the guild, introduce you to some of our members, and give you a taste of what life as a Hero in the Grace guild is like."


    I nodded, feigning enthusiasm as I prepared to meet Carlo Shen. Despite my reservations about him, I knew that this was an opportunity I couldn''t afford to pass up. Learning from a highly ranked Hero like Carlo could provide valuable insights and experiences that would benefit me in the long run.


    As Carlo entered the office, I stered a polite smile on my face, ready to embark on this new chapter of my journey as a Hero.


    "Hello, Sir. It''s a pleasure to meet you," I greeted him, extending my hand in a friendly gesture.


    Carlo returned the gesture with a firm handshake, his expression pleasant but unreadable. "Likewise," he replied, his voice smooth andposed.


    With introductions out of the way, Carlo began to outline our itinerary for the day, detailing the various activities and tasks we would be undertaking.

 Chapter 315: Guild Visit [3]

    Carlo hung his jacket on the back of his chair, then tapped on the documents stacked on his desk.


    "I know this is the Guild ''Experience'' Program, but most of our work is done indoors. That''s why most team leader-grade Heroes who use the A-rank offices have 4 or 5 office workers."


    Carlo continued in a soft voice.


    "Dungeon conquests and subjugation for monsters high-intermediate rank and above require thorough analysis in this office first. In other words, our work begins here, and only when everything is perfect do we set out. But, mm... let''s get out of here for now. To be honest, it does get a bit boring being in here all the time."


    Carlo led us outside. Sia followed after him immediately, but my eyes stopped at the safe installed in his drawer. Inside should be all the condemning evidence Carlo gathered about all the illegal things he had done with others.


    "Lucas?"


    "Ah, yes."


    With Carlo calling me, I scurried out of the room.


    "Oh right, there are also periodic deployment orders. You know how the North Mountains Province belongs to monsters now."


    Carlo continued to speak as we walked.


    "About 3000 Heroes take turns every month for four days to reduce the number of monsters there. That way, there won''t be a monster outbreak from overpoption. Once you be a Hero, you''ll be part of this rotation as well."


    I nodded, absorbing Carlo''s words as we walked through the corridors of the guild headquarters. The thought of being involved in such important missions filled me with a sense of pride and responsibility.


    As we continued our tour, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease about the safe I had noticed in Carlo''s office. It was clear that he was hiding something, and I couldn''t help but wonder what secretsy hidden within its secure confines.


    Despite my curiosity, I knew better than to pry into Carlo''s affairs. After all, he was a highly-ranked Hero and a trusted member of the Grace guild. It wasn''t my ce to question his actions or delve into his matters.


    Instead, I focused on the task at hand, soaking up as much information as I could about the guild''s operations and procedures.


    "Cadet Lucas."


    "Hmm?"


    "I heard you''re No.1 in Theory sses."


    "Ah, Yes I am."


    "Then I''m sure that you would like this."


    Saying that Carlos led to the office room, outside the door was written ''Analysis Room''.


    All this time Sia was just silently observing me, I was personally invited by Sia but the representative who would tour me around the guild was Carlo.


    Sia''s job was done here but she was still following around us.


    I think she wants to see my expression but it''s have been keeping my poker face very well.


    But still, I  couldn''t shake off the feeling of being observed. As we entered the Analysis Room, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. This was where the real work happened, where strategies were formted, and where Heroes honed their skills.


    Inside the room, I was greeted by rows of monitors disying various data and information. Charts, graphs, and maps adorned the walls, providing a visual representation of the guild''s activities and missions.


    "Wee to the Analysis Room," Carlo said, gesturing for me to take a seat. "Here, we analyze all the data gathered from our missions and expeditions. It''s where we n our next moves and devise strategies to ovee any challenges we may face."


    I nodded, taking in the impressive array of technology and equipment surrounding me. It was clear that the Analysis Room was the nerve centre of the guild, where decisions were made and actions were coordinated.


    "Sir Carlo, are kids here? Oh Hello, Vice Guild master I didn''t know you were here also."


    At that moment a woman stepped forward towards us and asked Carlo then she quickly bowed her head as she saw Sia standing behind us.


    "Don''t worry about me, Just continue to do your job "


    "I will do that vice leader, Thank you."


    The woman bowed her head again and turned her head towards us, Carlo nodded, acknowledging the woman''s response, before turning his attention back to me.


    "This is Maria," Carlo said, introducing the woman. "She''s one of our top analysts here at the guild. Maria, this is Lucas, one of the cadets participating in the Guild Experience Program."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lucas," Maria said with a warm smile, extending her hand.


    I shook Maria''s hand, returning her smile. "Thank you, Maria. I''m looking forward to learning more about the guild''s analytical processes."


    "Cadet Lucas is No.1 in Theory sses," Carlo added from my side, Maria raised her brow at this.


    "Haha, rank 1 in theory? That''s amazing, so was I! But cadets don''t really learn much, so don''t be too overconfident."


    Maria off her sses as she snickered. Then, she tapped on the document she was just reading.


    "Now then, rank 1 theory, Lucas, would you like to take a look at this?"


    "Hey, you can''t show the guild''s internal data so easily."


    "It''s not that important."


    Maria got up. Just like in my setting, she was fairly tall, making me take a step back subconsciously. She seemed to be slightly taller than me.


    "Here. It''s a copy, so you can do whatever you want with it. Don''t feel pressured."


    Maria handed the document she was reading. I took it for now and nced at it. It was mostly filled with equations and mathematical expressions.


    "Take a look. Though, I doubt a kid can even recognize it."


    With a determined expression, I began to examine the document, carefully analyzing the equations and mathematical expressionsid out before me. As I delved deeper into the content, I found myself drawn in by theplexity and intricacy of the analysis.


    After a few moments of intense concentration, I looked up at Maria with a newfound sense of confidence.


    "I think I understand," I said, my voice tinged with excitement. "These equations describe the predictive model for monster migration patterns, right?"


    Maria''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, a hint of admiration shing across her features.


    "Correct," she replied, her tone impressed. "But still most of cadets should able to tell that much."


    Next moment she changed her way to speak, She quickly hide that she was impressed.


    "Is that so? Well if you think that way I can solve this problem."


    "What?"

 Chapter 316: Guild Visit [4]

    "I think I understand," I said, my voice tinged with excitement. "These equations describe the predictive model for monster migration patterns, right?"


    Maria''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, a hint of admiration shing across her features.


    "Correct," she replied, her tone impressed. "But still most of cadets should able to tell that much."


    The next moment she changed her way of speaking, She quickly hid that she was impressed.


    "Is that so? Well if you think that way I can solve this problem."


    "What?"


    Ignoring Maria''s shocked expression, I asked,


    "Do you have a piece of paper?"


    Maria nodded, taken aback by my sudden request. She reached into her desk drawer and pulled out a nk sheet of paper, handing it to me with a curious expression.


    I clenched my teeth lightly as I began to write down the calction procedures and results. Despite Maria''s scepticism, I was determined to prove myself and demonstrate my understanding of the analytical concepts at hand.


    While I was in the middle of it, Sia suddenly spoke.


    "Um, the other cadet just arrived on the first floor."


    "Oh, really? Let''s go together."


    Sia left the analysis room with Carlo, but I stayed and continued to write everything down. In academia, it was standard procedure to write down every step of the calction.


    However, when I was mostly done and only had the final step left to finish, someone snatched the paper I was writing on and flipped it over. Obviously, it was Maria.


    "Listen, kid, stop wasting your time and screw off. Can''t you see? The other two already left."


    "...."


    She gave off an uninviting impression to begin with, but now that she frowned, she even looked a bit scary. Knowing I was powerless here, I got up.


    "I''ll leave my solution here, so feel free to look over it when you have time."


    "Don''t even try to waste my time, tsk."


    Maria shooed me away.


    Just like that, I was practically kicked out of the analysis room.


    "...What a crazy bitch."


    I didn''t finish thest step. She better not ask about itter!


    As I left the Analysis Room, a mixture of frustration and disappointment churned inside me. Maria''s abrupt dismissal left a sour taste in my mouth, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of indignation at her condescending attitude.


    Walking through the corridors of the guild headquarters, I couldn''t shake off the sense of unease that lingered from my encounter with Maria. Despite my efforts to prove myself, it seemed that she had already made up her mind about me, and there was little I could do to change her opinion.


    As I stepped into the elevator and descended to the first floor, I couldn''t help but rey the encounter in my mind. Maria''s dismissive attitude stung, but I refused to let it dampen my spirits. I had worked hard to understand the analytical concepts, and I was proud of my aplishments, regardless of what anyone else thought.


    As the elevator doors opened and I stepped out onto the first floor, I spotted Sia and Carlo waiting for me.


    There I saw a third cadet that was was with Sia and Carlo.


    The third cadet was...


    "Evelyn!"


    "W-What? Lucas what are you doing here?"


    "I''m here because I was invited here."


    "I see, Well, I m also invited to Guild work experience program."


    As Evelyn and I exchanged surprised greetings, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief at seeing a familiar face. Despite the tension from my encounter with Maria, seeing Evelyn brought a sense of normalcy to the situation.


    "I didn''t know you were participating in the Guild Experience Program too," I remarked, trying to push aside the lingering frustration from earlier.


    "Yeah, it''s a great opportunity," Evelyn replied, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "I''m excited to learn more about the guild and what it takes to be a Hero."


    "Same here," I agreed, nodding in agreement. "It''s been quite an experience so far."


    At that moment, Sia smartwatch buzzed. Her expression stiffened, making me wonder who it was.


    "You two can go ahead. I had something to do."


    Then, she furtively escaped.


    As Sia hurried off, leaving Evelyn and me standing there, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of curiosity about what had prompted her sudden departure. Her expression had shifted so abruptly, and it left me wondering what could have caused such a reaction.


    "Evelyn, did you notice anything strange about Sia just now?" I asked, turning to my fellow cadet.


    Evelyn frowned, her brows knitting together in concentration. "Yeah, she seemed really tense all of a sudden. I wonder what''s going on."


    I nodded in agreement, my mind racing with possibilities. Whatever it was, it seemed serious enough to warrant Sia''s immediate attention. But without any more information, there was little we could do but wait and see if she would fill us inter.


    ***


    "Why were youte, cadet Evelyn?"


    While Waiting for Sia toe back , Carlo asked Evelyn.


    Strangely Evelyn nced me for moment before answering


    "Ah, well, I visited my father."


    At that moment I couldn''t help but slightly flinch, thankfully both Carl and Evelyn didn''t notice.


    Evelyn father, i remember him from Lucas journal and that bit of piece of memory that I had with him when he told me get away from Evelyn.


    Because of the gaps in my memorys i didn''t know much about him, this would be perfect opportunity for me to get know something about


    "Evelyn? So that must be... Nightshade n leader."


    "Yes, I haven''t seen him in a while, so it took some time. Sorry."


    "No, no, it''s only natural. So, I presume he''s doing fine?"


    Carlo''s question seemed casual, but I sensed an undercurrent of tension in the air. Evelyn''s response was measured, her tone carefully neutral.


    "He''s... managing," she replied, her gaze drifting away for a moment before returning to Carlo. "Things have been...plicatedtely."


    Carlo nodded, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "I see. Well, family matters can be quite demanding, especially when you''re involved in the guild."


    Evelyn offered a small smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Yes, they certainly can be."


    As the conversation lingered in the air, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. There was something unresolved between Evelyn and her father, something that weighed heavily on her mind. But without prying further, I knew it wasn''t my ce to delve into her personal affairs.

 Chapter 317: Guild Visit [5]

    Throughout the conversation between Evelyn and Carlo about Evelyn''s father, I didn''t learn anything new.


    Somewhat Evelyn was reluctant to talk about her father as if she was guarding a secret or trying to conceal certain aspects of their rtionship. Carlo''s probing questions hinted at an underlying tension, but Evelyn''s responses remained vague and evasive.


    Despite my curiosity, I didn''t press further into Evelyn''s patterns. It was clear that she wasn''tfortable discussing her father, and I respected her privacy. However, her guarded demeanour only piqued my interest further, leaving me wondering about the true nature of her rtionship with her father and the reasons behind her reluctance to talk about him.


    As the conversation shifted to more neutral topics, I couldn''t shake off the lingering sense of intrigue surrounding Evelyn''s family situation. It was a puzzle, one that I couldn''t help but feelpelled to solve, even though I knew it wasn''t my ce to pry into her personal affairs.


    "Ah, sorry, I''m done now."


    At that moment, Sia came back.


    "Anyways, Carlo, what''s our next schedule?"


    Sia''s voice seemed somewhat sharp.


    Sia''s abrupt return and her sharp tone caught my attention, breaking the tension of the moment. It was clear that something was amiss, and her sudden change in demeanour only added to the growing sense of unease that hung in the air.


    ***


    The next task on the Guild Experience Program was deployment.


    A deployment referred to Heroes intercepting monsters that invaded civilian territory.


    However, such urrences were rare in Seoul, so we took a Portal to Grace of the  Lycon branch, which is very far away from the Eldoria main branch, where several deployments happened every day.


    "Carlo is here. I just arrived in Lycon [1] If there''s an incident nearby, let me know first. Ah, I have cadets with me, so anything above intermediate rank [C] will be difficult."


    Carlo let the branch know that we arrived, then turned towards us. With a big smile, he spoke.


    "While we wait for the deployment order toe, let''s eat. I know a good restaurant nearby."


    Carlo then led us to a fancy, traditional restaurant nearby.


    "Four people, please."


    We were led inside by an employee. While we were waiting for our food toe, Carlo nced at me and asked.


    "Cadet Lucas, how tall are you?"


    "Me? I''m 183."


    Chae Nayun then cut in.


    "So not that different from me."


    "What? I''m a lot taller than you. You''re 171."


    Evelyn was 171.3 exactly.


    "...What."


    It was something I said thoughtlessly but Evelyn made a strange expression in response. She narrowed her eyes, then asked.


    "How do you know how tall I am?"


    Hearing that, I froze. There really was no exinable reason for me to have her height memorized, not unless I was a stalker. I only blurted out thoughtlessly because I''d seen it written somewhere, but I couldn''t reveal that without raising more suspicion. Instead, I tried to y it off casually.


    "Oh, um, I think I remember you mentioning it before," I replied, trying to keep my tone light. "During one of our previous conversations."


    Evelyn''s gaze lingered on me for a moment, her expression unreadable. For a moment, I worried that she might see through my flimsy excuse, but thankfully, she seemed to ept it without further questioning.


    "Ah, I see," she said with a small nod, her tone neutral. "Must have slipped my mind."


    Carlo, sensing the tension in the air, quickly changed the subject.


    "So, Lucas, Evelyn, what do you think of the Guild Experience Program so far?" he asked, shing us a friendly smile.


    I took the opportunity to shift the focus away from the awkward moment, grateful for the chance to steer the conversation in a morefortable direction.


    "It''s been really insightful," I replied, eager to share my thoughts. "Getting to see firsthand how the guild operates and being able to learn from experienced Heroes like you and Sia has been incredibly valuable."


    Evelyn nodded in agreement, her expression softening as she chimed in. "Yeah, I''ve learned a lot too. It''s definitely been an eye-opening experience."


    Carlo nodded, seemingly satisfied with our responses. "I''m d to hear that. The Guild Experience Program is designed to give cadets like yourselves a taste of what it''s like to be a Hero. It''s a challenging path, but a rewarding one."


    At that moment food arrived, I looked towards the food with anticipation, eager to dig in and enjoy the meal after the tense moment earlier. The aroma of the dishes wafted through the air, tantalizing my senses and reminding me of just how hungry I was.


    As we began to eat, the atmosphere around the table lightened, and the previous tension seemed to dissipate with each bite. The food was delicious.


    Despite the earlier awkwardness, I found myself enjoying thepany of my fellow cadets and Carlo.


    In any case, while we were continuing with our meal... a voice rang out from Carlo smartwatch.


    ¡ªDeployment order for high-intermediate rank Hero, Park Sangho. The coordinate is...


    "Let''s go."


    Sia said as she got up in the middle of eating. Carlo, Evelyn, and I quickly followed after her.


    After running out of the restaurant without even paying, Sia kicked off the ground and stormed forth. Carlo and Evelyn chased after her simrly.


    As we hurried to keep up with Sia, a sense of urgency washed over me. The sudden deployment order signaled that there was trouble brewing, and we needed to act quickly to address it. My heart raced as we raced through the streets, the adrenaline pumping through my veins.


    As we reached the designated coordinates, we found ourselves faced with a chaotic scene. A horde of monstrous golems had invaded the area, terrorizing civilians and wreaking havoc on the city streets. Without hesitation, Sia leaped into action, leading the charge against the monsters with Carlo and Evelyn close behind.


    Evelyn continue to fire the electric arrow from her bow as she continues to kilo each golem.


    Golems just st away as soon as the arrow hit them.


    Looking at her i couldn''t help but admit that Evelyn gotten stronger, a lot stronger then before.


    The golem were [D-] rank and it''s difficult to distroy them, maybe she is using an [Bow Art].


    Her mana must depleting quickly too.


    A new golem was approaching Emma.


    The golem was short, being about 2.2 meters tall, making it look somewhat humanlike.


    Evelyn put her bow down and pulled her dagger out. She seemed to be thinking that she could take it on with her dagger since it was short for a golem.


    However, limestone golems had a special ability that differentiated them from other golems ¨C selfpression.


    The smaller they were, the studier and stronger they got.


    Koong¡ª!


    Evelyn''s dagger shed with the limestone golem''s fist, limestone dust scattering into the air.


    Evelyn fought normally. After parrying the golem''s fist to the side, she aimed for the limestone golem''s weak point, its ankle.


    However, the limestone golem responded to her attack smartly, kicking Evelyn with its foot, an umon attack for a golem to make.


    "Uk!"


    Evelyn was covered in a qi reinforcement, but it was a golem''s attack. Evelyn fell back, grabbing her stomach with her hand.


    The limestone golem didn''t give her any time to rest. It bolted towards her in a sh, then mmed its fist down on her head. Evelyn froze, struck by her fear of close-rangedbat and taken aback by herck ofbat experience.


    When the golem''s fist was about to make contact with Evelyn... something grabbed her by the waist.


    It took me a moment to realize that it was... Shadow, By instinct my, Myshadow grabbed Evelyn waist


    Then pulled her towards me. It must have read my mind, which was screaming, ''I need to help her¡ª''.


    "...."


    Before I could fullyprehend what happened, I found Evelyn in my embrace. I stared down at her silently.


    To bepletely honest, I had a braing.


    My shadow... did the right thing. If Evelyn got hit, she would have been critically injured. It was just that... My shadow did things a bit awkwardly.


    ¡ªGulp.


    Evelyn swallowed hard.


    Feeling like I had to say something, I did.


    "Are you alright, Evelyn?" I asked, my voice filled with concern as I held her close. "That was a close call."


    Evelyn nodded, her expression a mix of surprise and gratitude. "Y-Yeah, thanks to you... and your shadow."


    "Oh that? It''s just skill of mine don''t worry."


    Evelyn just silently nodded her head.


    Relieved that Evelyn was unharmed, I gently released her from my embrace, though my shadow still hovered protectively nearby.


    "Sorry about that," I said sheepishly, feeling a bit awkward about the whole situation. "My shadow tends to act on its own sometimes, especially in moments of danger."


    Evelyn gave me a small smile, her eyes softening with understanding. "It''s okay, Lucas. I appreciate your quick thinking back there. Thank you for saving me."


    With the immediate danger passed, we turned our attention back to the ongoing battle against the golems. Sia, Carlo, and Evelyn resumed their attacks, focusing on taking down the remaining creatures and protecting the civilians caught in the crossfire.


    As the battle raged on, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for the opportunity to work alongside such skilled and courageous Heroes. Despite the challenges we faced, we stood together as a team, united in our goal to protect the city and its inhabitants from harm.


    With each passing moment, I grew more determined to be a Hero worthy of standing beside them, ready to face whatever challenges the future held. And as we fought side by side, I knew that no matter what obstacles we encountered, we would ovee them together.

 Chapter 318: Guild Visit [6]

    "I was just caught off guardst time. Take a good look."


    "Yeah, I believe you."


    "Hey!"


    "What?"


    "Look, it''s been a long time since I used a dagger but I''m sure that it would be different this time."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah, just you wait."


    Evelyn spoke confidently.


    ...At that moment, I got the feeling that someone was looking at me. Somewhere... above.


    I raised my head.


    On top of a nearby building, I found a girl looking down at me.


    "...."


    Our eyes met. For some reason, I felt like I knew her. She looked just like how I imagined her to be.


    "Huaaaap¡ª!"


    Evelyn charged forward with a strange shout. Startled, I turned my gaze, and by the time I looked back up, the girl was gone.


    I felt a bit sorry for the girl who disappeared.


    She was the antagonist of my novel, Her name was ''E.''


    "Hey! Help me!"


    I could hear Evelyn shouting.


    "...The heck."


    Evelyn managed to sever one of the golem''s arms and a leg but was struggling against its relentless assault. Without hesitation, I dashed forward to her aid, my shadow trailing behind me as we rushed into battle once more.


    As I approached, I saw the golem swinging its remaining arm towards Evelyn with brute force. With quick reflexes, I intercepted the blow, blocking the golem''s attack with my own body.


    The impact sent a shockwave through my body, but I gritted my teeth and pushed back against the golem''s strength. With a burst of determination, I summoned all my energy and unleashed a powerful strike, shattering the golem''s arm and forcing it to stagger backwards.


    "Evelyn, now''s your chance!" I called out, urging her to seize the opportunity.


    With renewed determination, Evelyn seized the opening I created,unching a flurry of precise strikes at the golem''s weakened joints. With each strike, she chipped away at its defences until finally, with a decisive blow, she severed the golem''s head from its body.


    As the golem copsed to the ground, defeated, Evelyn let out a triumphant shout, her dagger raised high in victory. I couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride at her aplishment, knowing that together, we had ovee yet another challenge.


    As we caught our breath and surveyed the aftermath of the battle, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease that lingered from my encounter with the mysterious girl on the rooftop.


    Why was she here? Shouldn''t she be doing her mission by her organization by now?


    Maybe it was a coincidence that I saw her here.


    There was still some time left before she would appear in the plot.


    But that time wasing fast, very fast.


    ***


    "Kuuuu~ I''m so exhausted."


    On the other hand, in Grace''s guild analysis room, Maria stretched after two hours of wrestling with herputer.


    Maria was currently working on analyzing a Dungeon''s mana density based on the Dungeon''s formation and inhabiting monsters. She needed to find the spots where the mana density would suddenly change, as well as the possible location of traps.


    It was tiring work that required a full week''s worth of time even with a team of office clerks.


    "I just need to estimate onest variable. Plus, I''m smarter than them." Maria muttered under her breath as she continued to type on the keyboard.


    Heroes were superior to ordinary people in every aspect. Maria believed it was because Heroes inherited superior genes. She was also a highly-regarded Hero when it came to analysis.


    "What''s this?"


    Maria nced at the paper, while she was typing on aputer, Out of curiosity Maria picked up that piece of paper.


    On a standard printer paper, several calctions and sentences exining the procedure were written down.


    "Oh, he wrote this."


    Maria said as she remembered the cadets whoe here earlier, what was his name again? Ah, Lucas.


    Yeah, she remembers that name.


    She snorted as she began to read the paper closely.


    It wasn''t out of curiosity, but purely to feel a sense of superiority. In her mind, there was a countless number of cadets who thought they were special with only mediocre knowledge.


    However, Maria face stiffened as she continued down the paper.


    The calctions were clean and concise, and every deduction he made was wless and persuasive. But what caught her attention was not just the uracy of the calctions, but the depth of understanding disyed in Lucas''s analysis. It was evident that he possessed a keen intellect and a genuine passion for the subject matter.


    As Maria read through the paper, she couldn''t help but feel impressed by Lucas''s work. It was rare to encounter someone with such a natural talent for analysis, especially among cadets who were still early in their training.


    "...The hell."


    By the time she reached the end, she could only say those two words.


    It was because the final conclusion and the critical step to reaching that conclusion were missing. It was an unpleasant feeling, kind of like being interrupted in the middle of singing the highlight of a song.


    "Where''s the rest?"


    Maria flipped the paper over, even while knowing that there wouldn''t be any more content on the back. She felt a twinge of frustration at the abrupt end of Lucas''s analysis. It was like reaching the climax of a thrilling story only to have it cut off before the resolution.


    Despite her annoyance, Maria couldn''t deny the quality of Lucas''s work. His calctions were sound, his logic impable, and his attention to detail impressive. It was clear that he had a sharp mind and a talent for analysis that surpassed many of his peers.


    But without the final conclusion, his analysis felt iplete, leaving Maria with a lingering sense of dissatisfaction. She wanted to know how Lucas would tie everything together, what insights he would offer, and what rmendations he would make based on his findings.


    With a sigh, Maria set the paper down on her desk, her mind whirling with questions and thoughts. She couldn''t help but wonder what had prompted Lucas to stop his analysis prematurely. Was it intentional, or had he simply run out of time or energy toplete it?


    Whatever the reason, Maria couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to Lucas''s analysis than met the eye. She made a mental note to keep an eye on him.


    With that in mind, Maria returned her focus to her own work, determined to unravel the mysteries of the Dungeon''s mana density and ensure the safety of the Heroes who would venture into its depths. But in the back of her mind, she couldn''t shake off the curiosity sparked by Lucas''s iplete analysis, a curiosity that would continue to nag at her until she found the answers she sought.


    ***


    "Ah, I''m so exhausted."


    I came back to the dorm around 9 P.M.


    I thought about showering and with that thought I headed towards the showroom as I opened the door to my room.


    "....."


    Taking a deep breath, I submerged my body in the bathtub.


    The water was cold but it helped to keep my mind clear.


    Ssh...


    The water sshed as I rxed my body into it.


    "Hoo..."


    I floated on the water, with only my neck and hand breaking the surface.


    Closing my eyes, I let the soothing sensation of the water envelop me, washing away the tension and fatigue that had umted throughout the day. The rhythmic sound of my breathing mingled with the gentlepping of the water, creating a calming melody that echoed in the quiet confines of the bathroom.


    As Iy there, lost in thought, fragments of memories and unanswered questions floated to the surface of my mind like scattered puzzle pieces. The encounter with the mysterious girl on the rooftop, the iplete analysis left behind by Lucas, the unsettling feeling of unease that lingered in the air¡ªeach piece seemed to hold a clue, a thread waiting to be unraveled.


    But try as I might, I couldn''t make sense of it all. The pieces refused to fit together, leaving me with more questions than answers. Who was the girl on the rooftop, and what was her connection to E, the antagonist of my novel? What secretsy hidden within the Dungeon''s mana density, and what dangers awaited those who dared to explore its depths?


    With a frustrated sigh, I pushed aside my thoughts and focused on the present moment. The water around me was warm now, soothing my tired muscles and easing the knots of tension that had formed in my body. I allowed myself to sink deeper into the water, letting its gentle embrace wash away the worries and uncertainties that gued my mind.


    For now, all that mattered was the here and now¡ªtheforting warmth of the water, the soft glow of the bathroom lights, and the peaceful stillness of the night. Closing my eyes, I surrendered myself to the tranquility of the moment, allowing myself to drift away on a sea of calm and serenity.


    F

 Chapter 319: Being Petty

    Aftering out of the shower room, I changed my clothes and was about to head towards the bed when my AI bracelet rang.


    It was a message from an unfamiliar number, Frowning slightly, I opened the message.


    [Um, cadet Lucas? This is Maria, you saw me during the day. Can we talk?]


    Would you if you were me?


    That''s what I wanted to write back, but she immediately called me. I didn''t pick up. Then, I immediately received another message.


    [Ah, right, you''reing to the guild tomorrow anyways. Let''s talk then.]


    No, a day was enough to see how a guild operated. I had things to do, like reparing for the next arc in the story...


    And I''m kind of petty person, because of Maria behaviour today towards me I also got an excuse to not go to the Grace guild.


    Immediately I typed the message to Sia.


    [Miss Sia, I don''t think that I woulde to your guild tomorrow. I''ll be quitting the Guild Experience Program.]


    [Huh? Why?]


    Sia sent an immediate reply.


    I was about to tell her it was for a personal problem, but I got a better idea and changed my mind. Like I said I could be petty if I wanted.


    [You saw by your own eyes don''t you Miss Sia? I think that memebers of your guild think so highly of themselves and doesn''t respect to a new individual, An cadet in particr.]


    I was talking about Maria.


    In front of Sia she was being goody good shoes but her expression changed as she soon as she started to talking to me.


    And also the only reason I go there because I owe Sia and with this she has only one more favour that she could asked.


    After sending the message I leaned back against the bed, feeling a mix of satisfaction and unease. On one hand, I had stood up for myself and asserted my boundaries in the face of disrespectful behavior. On the other hand, I couldn''t shake off the nagging feeling that I might have burned a bridge with the Grace guild and potentially jeopardized my future opportunities.


    But then again, if the guild couldn''t respect a new member like me, did I really want to be a part of it?


    ***


    Late night.


    Sia was sitting in front of herputer,pletely focused on finishing her work. She had organized the Guild Experience Program matter from earlier in the day, and was getting for tomorrow.


    She is happy mood because the cadets she has eyes for so long started to show an intrest in her guild.


    Now all she has to do just take her time and Lucas will naturally join the guild after the academy is over.


    That''s what she was thinking but...


    [You saw by your own eyes don''t you Miss Sia? I think that memebers of your guild think so highly of themselves and doesn''t respect to a new individual, An cadet in particr.]


    Her mood instantly worsened as soon as she receives this message from Lucas.


    Lucas didn''t say the name of the person who was rude to him but Sia knows who''s Lucas talking about.


    It''s Maria...


    Sia bit down on her lips. She was fuming.


    ''That damned woman must have finally gone mad. We should be sweet talking him to get him to join us, but this is what she does?''


    Sia felt enraged for the first time in a long time.


    Sia was an important asset to Grace guild that''s why she didn''t say anything to Maria despite her por behaviour towards the cadets.


    But this has gone so far...


    Because of her the talent that Sia wanted toe Grace guild won''t being.


    "I didn''t want to resort to this...."


    Sia took a deep breath.


    She needed to prepare her heart to maximize the effectiveness of this method. Just thinking about it made her face redden, but now was the time to put on a thick skin.


    Huuuu¡ª


    After taking three more breaths, Sia made a call.


    The receiver picked up almost instantly.


    "Hello? Guild Master. It''s me, Sia the Vice guild master."


    Sia''s voice was steady, masking the turmoil swirling within her. She needed to maintain herposure, especially when addressing the Guild Master.


    "Ah, Sia. What''s the matter?" The Guild Master''s voice sounded calm but curious.


    Sia took a moment to gather her thoughts before speaking. "I... I have some concerning news regarding our Guild Experience Program."


    "Oh? Go on."


    "It''s about one of our cadets, Lucas. He... he messaged me tonight, saying that he''s considering quitting the program because of a negative experience he had with one of our members."


    The Guild Master''s tone shifted, now tinged with concern. "I see. And which member is this?"


    Sia hesitated, knowing that implicating Maria could have serious repercussions. But she couldn''t hide the truth. "It''s Maria, Guild Master. Lucas mentioned feeling disrespected by her behavior."


    There was a brief silence on the other end of the line, and Sia held her breath, waiting for the Guild Master''s response.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the Guild Master spoke. "I understand, Sia. Thank you for bringing this to my attention. I''ll handle it from here."


    Sia let out a sigh of relief, grateful that the Guild Master had taken her concerns seriously. "Thank you, Guild Master. I... I just hope we can resolve this issue without causing too much disruption."


    "I''ll do my best to address it delicately. You''ve done well, Sia. Now, get some rest. We have a busy day ahead of us tomorrow."


    With that, the call ended, leaving Sia feeling a mix of emotions. She was relieved that she had spoken up, but also anxious about the potential fallout from her actions.


    But deep down, she knew that she had done the right thing. No one deserved to be treated disrespectfully, especially not someone as promising as Lucas.


    With a determined nod, Sia resolved to face whatever challengesy ahead, knowing that she had taken a stand for what was right. And with that thought, she returned her focus to her work, determined to ensure that tomorrow would be a better day for everyone involved.


    ***


    The next morning, In the office of the Carlo.


    Maria stood with her back straight in front of the Carlo. Looking wronged and upset, she gave an exnation of what happened the day before.


    "Well, no, you see, Carlo, I did message him after he left, but..."


    "So it''s true that you messaged him privately. How did you even get his number?"


    "Well, I have a friend who works in Nova academy as a vice-instructor...."


    Carlo let out a sigh.


    "What a mess."


    "No, Carlo, I swear I didn''t mean to threaten him in any way."


    Maria was about to explode from frustration.


    "I didn''t exin in detail, so I understand how he might have misunderstood, but..."


    ¡ªUm, Cadet Lucas? This is Maria, you saw me during the day. Can we talk?


    ¡ªAh, right, you''reing to the guild tomorrow anyways. Let''s talk then.


    Thinking back to her message, Maria really didn''t know what to do. It seemed that the cadet misunderstood her intention.


    "Then why were you trying to talk to him privately?"


    Maria muttered hesitantly.


    "...It was to talk about a schrship."


    "Shut it. The guild leader is going to have a private meeting with you."


    At that moment, Maria expression broke down.


    A private meeting with the guild leader.


    For moment, She  thought that she could have meeting with Vice guild leader, Si, instead.


    Because...


    An outsider could think that it was a better punishment than being demoted or getting a reduced sry. Although it didn''t evene close to the serious punishments, in Grace guild, there was no other non-serious punishment more fearsome than a private meeting with the guild leader.


    Maria swallowed hard.


    "S-Spare me just this once."


    "I''d love to, but I have no choice. It''s an order from the guild leader."


    "No, please...."


    "It''s already decided. Go back."


    However, There was nothing Carlo could do, It''s not in his hand anymore.


    In the end, Maria made her final ditch effort.


    "B-Bute on! That kid really isn''t up to our guild''s standards! He''s just a cadet, and he dares to insult me like this?"


    Carlo raised an eyebrow, unimpressed by Maria''s plea. "Regardless of his status, every member of our guild deserves respect. If he felt disrespected by your actions, then it''s something that needs to be addressed."


    Maria bit her lip, realizing that she had dug herself into a deeper hole with her outburst. She lowered her gaze, feeling a mix of embarrassment and frustration.


    Carlo sighed, his expression softening slightly. "Look, Maria, I understand that you might have had good intentions, but your approach was clearly misguided. We''ll have to let the guild leader handle this matter from now on."


    Feeling defeated, Maria nodded silently, her mind racing with thoughts of the impending meeting with the guild leader.


    As she left Carlo''s office, Maria couldn''t shake off the sinking feeling in her chest. She had let her emotions get the best of her, and now she would have to face the consequences of her actions.


    But amidst the turmoil, Maria couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of regret for the way things had turned out. She had always prided herself on being a valuable member of the Grace guild, but now, she had tarnished her reputation with a single misstep.


    As she made her way to the guild leader''s office, Maria resolved to do whatever it took to make amends for her behavior and regain the trust of her guildmates. It wouldn''t be easy, but she was determined to prove that she was worthy of being a member of the Grace guild, no matter what obstacles stood in her way.

 Chapter 320: Ella Johnson

    Vroom-!, Vroom-! ,Vroom-!.


    Frowing slightly I picked up the phone call, I was about to Yato for training but looks like I will bete for quite a moment.


    The phone call was from Jonathan


    "Hello What''s up Jonathan? Why did you call me this early in the morning."


    To be exact, the time is 5:30 a.m.


    My academy sses start at 7:30, I woke up two hours early because it''s my routine with training with Yato.


    If I don''t appear I would get my ass kicked out very badly.


    -Haha, Lucas I have some good news to tell you!


    "What you got rid of this early on a morning?"


    -You won''t believe it, We got our first mission and it''s about finding someone.


    "Really? That''s great! Finally, we got some mission."


    -Yeah, It''s been a while since the mercenary group was created and I was thinking when we would receive our first mission and looks like we finally received it.


    "That''s good, So what rank is this?"


    Like mana ranks, the mission is also categorised as iranksrank, From D to S.


    -Ita''s C C-rank mission, I will send you details on your phone right now.


    Jonathan quickly sent over the details of the mission to my phone. I opened the message and read through the information carefully:


    ___


    Mission Details:


    - **Mission Rank:** C


    - **Missing Person:** Thomas Johnson


    - **Age:** 49 (Or Above)


    -**Description:** Thomas Johnson has been missing for many years and there have been no records of him found in Hero Police.


    ___


    My face instantly hardened as I read the name of a missing person.


    Thomas Johnson, Father of E Johnson.


    The antagonist of my novel and Fallen Human.


    This mission request must havee from her.


    "Huu... Jonathan, I''ll take care of this mission, Alone."


    -What? But what about-


    "Don''t worry about anything, Just leave this one to me, I will not fail at least believe in your leader."


    A sigh could be heard on the other side of the phone.


    -Fine, If you say so.


    "Thanks, Jonathan," I replied, grateful for his understanding despite the risks involved.


    With the conversation concluded, I took a moment to steel myself for the task ahead.


    ***


    [Shadow Reapers]


    ¡ªWe will take any kind of mission, 100% Sess rate is ensured.


    In this sanctuary, a Fallen human named E was looking into aputer. Her brown Latino skin and healthy figure shone even in the dark cave. However, there was no one giving her lewd nces.


    As a Fallen Human, E had a unique perspective on the world around her. She had experienced the depths of darkness and despair, yet she had also risen above it, harnessing her inner strength to be one of the most formidable fallen humans out of their


    "E."


    At that moment, an Individual walked into that dark cave and called out E.


    ''...What now.'' E slowly got up, murmuring to herself. The Individual heard herint clearly, but he only furrowed his brows and did not say anything about it. E was a young, fallen human who was only 20 years old. But it was only her age that was ordinary. Her skill was enough to ssify her as an elite.


    "There''s a mission."


    "...A mission?"


    "Yeah, an observation mission."


    The ck individual handed a thick stack of documents to E. Frowning, E received the documents.


    ***


    After the hellish day of today is almost over, I have been sitting at myputer desk staring at aputer screen.


    With a slight frown on my face.


    "Hmm...."


    E was a bit of an unusual fallen human. She became a fallen human for one purpose.


    To kill her father with her own hands.


    To achieve this goal, a sold a part of her soul.


    E was that unfortunate.


    When she was nine, E''s father killed her mother and abandoned her.


    At first nce, he was just a human garbage, but there was another reason behind it.


    This setting was a device I implemented to eventually bring E to Adrian''s side. Though, I stopped serializing before I ever got to that part.


    In any case, with Satanic''s help, she would eventually find her father even without me helping her. After killing him with her own hands, she would swear loyalty to Satanic.


    "Hm."


    If I found E''s father for her, would I be able to bring her to my side?


    Probably not. But if I used the plot device I created for Adrian...


    For now, I decided to focus on the mission at hand. Thomas Johnson, the missing person, was the priority.


    I sifted through the details of the mission once again,mitting them to memory. Thomas Johnson''s disappearance had left no trace in the Hero Police records, indicating a more ndestine situation.


    As I pondered the next course of action, my thoughts drifted back to E. She was aplex character, driven by vengeance and a desire for justice. But beneath her hardened exterior, there was a vulnerability that resonated with me.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if there was more to her story than met the eye. Perhaps there was a way to help her find closure without resorting to violence.


    But for now, I had a mission to focus on. With determination in my heart, I set aside my musings and prepared to embark on the search for Thomas Johnson.


    Quickly I began to send the details about Thomas Johnson to Jonathan that I had.


    I know for sure that with Jonathan''s underworld connection and my details, we will find Thomas Johnson in no time


    I know that I said to Jonathan to not interfere but since I''m stuck in Nova Academy and couldn''t go out my only source of help was Jonathan.


    I paused for a moment, contemting my decision to involve Jonathan despite my initial intention to handle the mission alone. However, the urgency of the situation and theplexity of E''s involvementpelled me to seek assistance.


    With the details of Thomas Johnson now in Jonathan''s hands, I felt a sense of relief knowing that we had a capable ally working alongside me. Together, we would unravel the mystery surrounding Thomas Johnson''s disappearance and bring closure to his loved ones.


    As I waited for Jonathan''s response, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this mission would be unlike any other. The tangled web of rtionships and motivations involved added an extrayer ofplexity to the task at hand.


    But I was determined to see it through, no matter the challenges thaty ahead. With my resolve strengthened, I focused my attention on preparing for the mission and bracing myself for whatever maye.


    In the darkness of the early morning, surrounded by the hum of the academy and the anticipation of the mission ahead, I felt a surge of determination coursing through my veins.


    Whatever obstacles awaited me, I was ready to face them head-on and emerge victorious. With Jonathan by my side and the details of the mission in hand, I set out to uncover the truth behind Thomas Johnson''s disappearance and bring justice to those who sought it.


    The journey ahead would be fraught with danger and uncertainty, but I was prepared to confront it with unwavering resolve. For the sake of Thomas Johnson and all those affected by his absence, I would not falter.


    With a final deep breath, I steeled myself for the challenges that awaited and set out to fulfil my duty as a member of the Shadow Reapers mercenary group.


    ***


    Next morning...


    I sat behind inst bench middle row inside of the ss, Since the reading journal I haven''t been sitting with Sunny or anyone.


    Anyway, the ss was about to start in just 5 minutes and five minutester Miss Lillian entered the ss as cadets went directly silent.


    As soon as she arrived, she knocked on her desk loudly and gathered the cadets'' attention.


    "Today I have an announcement to make, 20 new additional cadet will be attending this ss from now on."


    Starting from second semester, cadet''s from all top ten magic academy will join Nova academy for their studies


    20 magicians per ss for a total of 200. I already took note of magicians who would y important roles.


    "These transfer students will join us starting from today. Come in."


    With the instructor starting to p, cadets also began pping. Then, the front door opened, and 20 ck-robed magicians walked in.


    At first, I stared at them without much thought.


    One, two, three... Then suddenly, my eyes widened.


    "...What."


    Among the twenty magicians, there was someone who shouldn''t be there.


    Her skin was whitened and her hair dyed darker, but I was sure.


    It was E.


    E was raised in Novaclif City from when she was 10 and was admitted to Irohold Magic Academy. Although she quit after 4 years, disillusioned with the magicianmunity, her status was guaranteed just by having been admitted. With the few Fallen human who were part of Nova''s executives, she was indeed a good person to infiltrate academy.

 Chapter 321: Dangerous Hike

    The first outdoor ss was training. The purpose was to get to know the transfer students. The name of it was ''dangerous hike''.


    "There aren''t any dangerous monsters on this mountain. But..."


    The chief instructor, Ravi Mishra, held up his index finger with a scary face.


    "There are terrifying hidden traps. They''re replicas of what fallen humans once used. You might end up being hospitalized, so make sure to stay on your toes."


    Next, Ravi divided 120 people into 10 groups of 12.


    The 10 groups then began to climb the mountain from different starting points.


    "Alright, everyone, let''s go!"


    Emma belonged to Group 3, which included Adrian.


    "Oh, Emma."


    "Hey."


    Emma and Adrian led two magicians and eight cadets to the foot of the mountain.


    Not long afterwards, afterwards began to appear on their arms. Not only did the wind get chilly but, their surroundings also got dark. For the record, it was currently 10:30 A.M.


    Just the environment was scary and spooky enough, but there were also all kinds of traps just like the instructor said.


    mes suddenly sprang up from the ground, tree branches coiled around them like tentacles, and even ghosts appeared to frighten them.


    "...God, my heart almost dropped."


    When a creepy female ghost appeared, the cadets all fell to the ground. Was Nova trying to give them nightmares to celebrate the start of school? Emma let out a deep sigh as she ced her hand on her heart.


    "Geez, this is too scary."


    Even Adrian was murmuring in a cold sweat.


    Adrian and his group stopped for a moment to take a breather, this was their first outdoor activities practical ss since the start of the second semester.


    And they have 2 new group members who know nothing about Nova City''s deadly forests, So they have to move with cautious.


    After few momentster they began to climb up again.


    Despite the eerie atmosphere and the asional scare, they pressed on, determined toplete the dangerous hike unscathed.


    As they approached a particrly dense thicket, Emma''s keen senses picked up on a faint clicking sound emanating from the underbrush.


    "Adrian, hold on a moment," Emma whispered, gesturing for him to stop. "I think there might be something ahead."


    Adrian nodded, his expression serious as he scanned their surroundings for any signs of danger. Together, they cautiously moved forward, each step deliberate and calcted.


    Suddenly, a trap sprung from the ground, causing sharp spikes to shoot up in their path. Reacting quickly, Emma and Adrian leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the deadly spikes.


    "That was close," Adrian eximed, his heart racing from the adrenaline rush.


    "Yeah, we need to stay alert," Emma replied, her eyes darting around for any more traps. "Let''s keep moving."


    As they continued their ascent up the mountain, Emma and Adrian engaged in a conversation to keep their spirits up amidst the tension of the hike.


    "I have to admit, this is definitely not what I expected for our first outdoor ss," Emma said with a wry smile.


    Adrian chuckled in agreement. "Yeah, I thought we''d be doing some basic survival training or something. Not dodging traps and ghosts."


    "At least it''s giving us a taste of what''s toe in our mercenary training," Emma remarked, her toneced with determination.


    Adrian nodded, his gaze focused ahead. "True. It''s a good reminder to always expect the unexpected and be prepared for anything."


    Their conversation served as a distraction from the eerie surroundings, helping to ease their nerves as they pressed onward.


    Despite the challenges they faced, Emma and Adrian remained steadfast in their determination to conquer the dangerous hike and emerge stronger for it.


    Adrian and Emma continued hike while at the same time keeping an eye out for any danger that lurks around every corner here.


    At the same timeter the group decided to rest for not as Adrian noticed that 2 magicians were gasping for breath.


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel slightly confused, As far as he knew, Isabe was also a magician but he didn''t notice that she was struggling with something like this


    Only Adrian would think something like this, Most Mage or magicians have weak bodies.


    But Isabe was an oddball among them, Not only she was mage she could do physical activities better than most cadets.


    Anyway, Adrian and his group started to rest as they sat down on in ground devoid of any traps.


    At that moment, a bush on the right side suddenly rustled, and a familiar face popped out.


    It was Lucas Group 8.


    ***


    Besides Lucas, Group 8 had the 61st ranked Antony Delick and the 20th ranked Jay Voss. Group 3 met them coincidentally, and now they were taking a break together.


    "...Illusion barrier?"


    Group 8 had an easy time in the beginning with only a few wild animals appearing on their hike, but they had unknowingly entered an illusion barrier.


    "Yeah, I think we must have been lost in there for an hour or so. But suddenly, that guy told us to move with a frustrated face."


    Antony Delick pointed at a man sitting by a tree. Emm nced over to that direction. There, Lucas was looking at his smartwatch.


    "At first, we were like, who is this kid? But then he went ahead and found the exit instantly."


    Emma nodded silently.


    "Oh right, did you decide on your team for the uing team challenge?"


    Antony Delick asked, changing the topic.


    Just like he said, there was a team challengeing up. Although nothing about it was announced, team challenge was a joint training exercise that was a tradition in Nova.


    "No."


    Emma shook her head.


    Teams for the team challenge had to be fair. As such, top-ranking cadets like Emma, Adrian, Isabe, Lucas and Aric couldn''t team up.


    In short no one in top 5 can team up.


    Most teams wereposed of ''one one-digit rank, one two-digit rank, two three-digit ranks, and one low-rank magician''; or ''two two-digit ranks, two three-digit ranks, and one upper-rank magician''. Of course, specific rankings were taken into ount as well.


    "I''m thinking about asking Lucas."


    At that moment, Jay Voss who was sitting quietly suddenly interjected. Caught off guard, Emma''s body shook a little.


    Adrianughed and chimed in.


    "Lucas? He''s a good choice, But you''re"


    "What do you mean?"


    Smiling and ncing towards the Jay, Adrian said,


    "You might had chance when he was not in top 10 but now he is in top 5, You can''t recruit him"


    "Wait! You mean to say that new 3rd ranker in top 20 is this Lucas!" Jay eximed as he pointed towards the Lucas who was still busy with his AI bracelet.


    "Yeah, He is. Who else do you think new 3rd ranker is?"


    "Well, I thought he was different guy with same name."


    "You really are an Idiot..."


    Emma couldn''t help but say as she ir at Jay for his idiocy. Jay flinched little as he heard Emma''s words.


    She was still feeling little sour that Lucas take her postion as 3rd but she won''t mistake him for someone else.


    He was strong, very strong.


    Maybe only Adrian and Aric could face him on equal stance.


    Well what can you expect? He was disciple of Yato, the strongest Hero in world.


    Lucas was bound to be strong as well under his guidance.


    Adrian then opened his mouth to say something as he noticed that atmosphere around them was getting little cold.


    "Hey, let''s not get too serious here," Adrian interjected, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Exactly, we''re all here to have fun, right?" Adrian continued, shing a friendly grin at Jay. "No need to stress over teampositions just yet."


    Emma nodded in agreement, her expression softening. "Yeah, let''s focus on getting through this hike first. We''ll worry about the team challengeter."


    Jay let out a nervous chuckle, scratching the back of his head sheepishly. "Sorry about that, guys. Got a bit ahead of myself there."


    Lucas, who had been engrossed in his AI bracelet, finally looked up and joined the conversation. "What''s up, guys?"


    Emma''s gaze lingered on Lucas for a moment, her thoughts drifting to the uing team challenge. Despite her initial reluctance to team up with someone from a different rank, Lucas seemed like a solid choice.


    "Hey, Lucas," Emma said, offering him a smile. "We were just talking about the team challengeing up. Have you thought about who you want to team up with?"


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, considering her question. "Not really. I''ve been focused on trainingtely, so I haven''t given it much thought."


    Adrian chuckled, nudging Lucas yfully. "Well, when you do decide, just know that Team 3 would be lucky to have you."


    Lucas returned the gesture with a smirk. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    With the tension eased and the conversation flowing smoothly, the group settled into a more rxed atmosphere as they enjoyed their break.


    As they prepared to resume their hike, Emma couldn''t shake the feeling that Lucas would be a valuable asset in the challenges toe. With his strength and expertise, Team 3 would have a fighting chance against whatever obstacles awaited them in the team challenge.

 Chapter 322: Team challenge

    "Alright, attention!"


    Wednesday, morning announcements.


    Lillian''s voice was just as loud in the morning as at any other time.


    "You will need to form a team of five."


    It was finally here.


    I closed my eyes and clenched my lips.


    Team challenge. It was kind of like a group project. From now on, I will be doing rather annoying things as a member of a team. For example, conquering a miniature Tower, capturing artefacts against other teams, or going on team-building trips.


    Thankfully, team challenges onlysted until the midterms in eight weeks.


    "Get into teams that meet the requirement and submit a team member list by the end of next Wednesday. If you don''t have a team by that time, I will ce you in teams myself."


    "Huu."


    Forming a team was too sorrowful for outcasts like me.


    However, I know that fact I can get some cadets to join my group, for example, Sunny.


    He will join the group if I say so... I can''t recruit Evelyn or Isabe.


    Because they''re also in the top 10 and I can only get one member that is below the Rank 5.


    And I don''t want Evelyn in my team because I already have someone in my mind, Who I was hoping to get close to for quite some time.


    Tap, tap, tap.


    "...?"


    At that moment, I heard tiny tapping sounds.


    I turned around. On a seat a little ways behind me, Elera was tapping on her desk with an anxious face.


    Oh right.


    Elera was also in a simr situation to me. The difference was that I didn''t talk to anyone in ss aside from the main cast and Sunny. while she was aloof and hard to approach.


    I only saw her talking with Emma a few times because she was in her group in the previous semester.


    Since that was the case, it might be good for us to team up.


    She was the one I was hoping to get close to so I could get join my mercenary group.


    "Huu."


    Although I was a bit nervous, I took a deep breath and sent her a message.


    [Elera, would you like to team up with me?]


    I already got her number from the academic student registry, Don''t ask me how did though.


    But before she could check my message, someone approached her.


    "Would you like to team up?"


    It was the robed magician, E.


    E''s boldness attracted the attention of the entire ss.


    Elera stared at E with puzzled eyes, but E even reached her hand out to Elera.


    Looking back and forth between them, I couldn''t help but wonder why it was Elera.


    Eactst is like a lone wolf out there in society, She is just like a mercenary but she hasn''t joined any group.


    She works alone and wouldn''te in contact with not that many people.


    So I''m guessing that someone hired her to watch over Elera, Who was a fallen noble.


    Well, her family has fallen noble and that happened just a few years ago, before that they hadn''t fallen.


    But that story for some other time, It would take some time to go all the way back in time.


    "I''ll think about it. There''s still a lot of time left."


    Elera sent E back for now. Then, she checked her smartwatch. It seemed she saw my message as her eyes widened.


    She nced at me and our eyes met.


    Sssk.


    Elera''sa head unnaturally turned to the window. She was trying to pretend that she wasn''t trying to look at me.


    I turned back around and faced the front of the ss.


    After about 10 minutes of waiting, she gave me a reply.


    [I''ll think about it.]


    I hoped she would pick me but who knows what her decision will be. For now, all I could do was wait and hope for the best.


    As the morning announcements continued, my mind drifted to potential teampositions. If Elera agreed to team up with me, it would be a step closer to achieving my goal of forming a strong and reliable team for the uing challenges.


    However, if she chose to team up with E instead, I would have to reassess my options and find another teammate.


    Regardless of the oue, I knew that forming a team was crucial for my sess in the team challenge. With only a week left to submit our team member list, I needed to act quickly and decisively.


    But for now, all I could do was focus on the present and wait for Elera''s decision. With my heart pounding in anticipation, I turned my attention back to the front of the ss, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead in the days toe.


    ***


    On the way back to my apartment...


    I was in deep thought. Why? Because by this time around Adrian''s system would give him a mission to conquer the unranked dungeon.


    An unranked dungeon that is not found and hasn''t been registered on the World Government registry.


    In the novel, Adrian managed to conquer the unranked dungeon alone but I can''t trust on the novel''s plot anymore.


    Many things have changed in the plot.


    In few days, Adrian would asked for leave of absence from academy and would go outside of the academy city to conquer the unranked doungen.


    The Dungeon Adrian was nning on conquering was an exception. It was a matter of suitability.


    This Dungeon was small, with weak minions but a powerful boss. This boss was the Swordsman of Destruction, a monster that even a [D+] and [C]  rank Hero would find difficult to handle.


    Right, he was a swordsman.


    Swordsman and a Sword Saint.


    Even little can tell that Adrian would easily beat swordsman because Adrian attribute is swordsaint.


    ...And not only that by this time around I''m sure that Adrian must have received Grade 5* Sword art manual from his master, Headmaster Hera.


    But like I said thing''s aren''t going to ording to novel, Anything can happen anytime.


    In any case, I had to join this Dungeon conquest. After all, this world is not a novel anymore and I can''t rely solely on the plot to guide me through. If I wanted to survive and thrive in this new reality, I needed to take matters into my own hands.


    As I reached my apartment, I opened the door and stepped inside, feeling a sense of determination wash over me. I couldn''t afford to sit back and wait for things to happen. If I wanted to seed, I needed to seize every opportunity that came my way.


    With that thought in mind, I began to prepare for the uing challenges. Whether it was forming a team for the team challenge or joining Adrian on his conquest of the unranked dungeon, I was ready to face whatever obstacles stood in my way.


    As the sun began to set outside my window, casting a warm glow over the city, I felt a renewed sense of purpose coursing through my veins. The journey ahead would be difficult, but I was determined to carve out my own path and write my own destiny.


    With a steely resolve, I set about making preparations for the days toe, knowing that with hard work and perseverance, I could ovee any challenge that came my way.

 Chapter 323: Laxco Mountain

    10:00 P.M., a time when no sses were going on.


    Adrian was training alone in a dark forest inside Nova.


    Shwik¡ª


    The sword he stretched out caused the air to undte. After a light jab, he let out soft shes, followed by a spinning sh. The perfect flow in his movements made it seem like the sword was protecting the swordsman.


    It was a wless sword technique, sharper than a de and lighter than a feather.


    Just like this, Adrian reflected on his sword technique every night. To not lose the mindset of a Knight, and to advance his sword technique a step further.


    Nowadays, there was another reason he was devoting himself to training. That was...


    "Are you training?"


    At that moment, someone''s voice rang out.


    Startled, Adrian turned around.


    "... Lucas?"


    Lucas was leaning against a tree, seemingly having watched his sword training. Adrian put his sword away. Lucas approached him with a smile.


    Adrian quickly asked.


    "Are you also here to train?"


    Lucas shook his head.


    "No, I''m just on a walk. Anyways, it''s still early in the semester, but you sure are hard at work. If someone saw, they would think you''re trying to conquer a Dungeon alone."


    "...."


    Immediately, Adrian''s body shook slightly.


    Lucas maintained his smile as he continued to chatter uncharacteristically.


    "No way, am I right?"


    "...No."


    Adrian denied with a smile. However, Lucas eyes were narrowed, giving a meaningful look. Faced with his eyes, which seemingly pierced through everything, Adrian shrunk back slightly.


    "You went outst week, right? To Laxco Mountain."


    "...."


    Adrian silently stared at Lucas''s.


    Resonance of the sword.


    That was what Adrian felt from Laxco Mountain.


    At first, he had climbed the mountain to feel its life energy.


    However, a sword qi buried in the mountain called him. This strange yet desperate call attracted his attention, and when he went to the epicenter of the sword qi, he found an unidentified Dungeon.


    Also at that moment, Adrian received the new quest from his system.


    "...How did you know?"


    Adrian asked, his voice vignt.


    "I saw you heading towards Laxco Mountainst week. And today, I happened to pass by and saw you training here alone. Putting two and two together, it seemed likely that you were training for something big."


    Lucas''s words were calm, but there was a sharpness to his gaze that made Adrian feel like he was being scrutinized.


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, studying Lucas carefully. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Lucas knew more than he was letting on.


    "Are you suggesting something?" Adrian asked, his tone cautious.


    Lucas chuckled softly, his expression enigmatic. "Just an observation. But if you ever need a partner for your adventures, I''d be happy to join you."


    Adrian''s gaze hardened, a flicker of suspicion crossing his features. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Lucas''s offer than met the eye.


    "Thanks, but I prefer to work alone," Adrian replied, his tone firm.


    Lucas shrugged, seemingly unfazed by Adrian''s response. "Suit yourself. But if you ever change your mind, you know where to find me."


    With that, Lucas turned and disappeared into the darkness of the forest, leaving Adrian alone with his thoughts.


    As Adrian resumed his training, he couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that lingered in the air. There was something about Lucas''s presence that unsettled him, something he couldn''t quite put his finger on.


    But for now, Adrian pushed aside his suspicions and focused on honing his sword technique. He had a mission to prepare for, and he couldn''t afford to let anything distract him from his goal.


    With determination burning in his heart, Adrian continued to train, each movement precise and deliberate as he prepared himself for the challenges thaty ahead in the unranked dungeon.


    ***


    A week passed by in the blink of an eye, and Monday came around once again. There were only two days left until the team submission deadline.


    "Hmm...."


    Evelyn was in thought, looking at the notebook on her desk.


    There was one spot left on her team. She needed someone who is best in close rangee fight as well in long distance.


    In short she needs a duel weapon wilder.


    And there is only one in her ss who is rule weaponist.


    Lucas Darkheart.


    She sneaked a peek at Lucas seat.


    Lucas name popped up often in the ss group chat, which showed just how popr he was for the team challenge selection. However, Evelyn was fairly confident that he would choose her if she asked.


    There was only one reason that she hesitated to ask him.


    She already team up with Isabe, who is also in top 5 and she can''t have more then one top 5 in her team.


    ...And not mentioned that she is also in 7th rank in all over academy.


    Her team would be to much overpowered.


    So if she wants Lucas to be in her team she has to kicked out the Isabe but she wa rt to do doing so.


    Isabe was the strongest mage in first year hero ss and not mentioned she knows all type of nature magic spell.


    Ordernery, One mage has one magic appitued but she has all five of them.


    That''s alone make her tredmous powerful.


    So what she do? She couldn''t reach the answer right away...


    "Hm...."


    "What, are you having trouble forming your team?"


    At that moment, Sunny, who was sitting behind her, asked.


    "No, I''m just thinking¡ª"


    "Let me see."


    Sunny suddenly reached forward and stole Evelyn notebook.


    "Ah, HEY"


    "Lyra, Isabe, Gary, and... Lucas? Lucas?"


    He repeated Lucas''s name loudly. Immediately, the attention of the ss fell on her. Naturally, Lucas was included.


    Lucas was staring at her. Evelyn felt her face growing red like a tomato.


    "Eeee, ee...."


    "Didn''t you say Lucas¡ª"


    "Shut your mouth!"


    "Uk!"


    Evelyn struck Sunny sr plexus.


    Sunny waspletely caught off guard by Evelyn sudden attack.


    Slumped down on the desk, Sunny endured the pain.


    "...uuu.... uuuu...."


    Sunny scream rang out intermittently.


    "Don''t steal and look at other people''s stuff


    without permission," Evelyn scolded, her cheeks still flushed with embarrassment.


    Sunny winced in pain but managed to nod in understanding.


    "Sorry, sorry... I won''t do it again."


    With a sheepish smile, he handed Evelyn back her notebook.


    Evelyn sighed, feeling a mix of relief and annoyance at the situation. She quickly nced over at Lucas, who was still watching her with a curious expression.


    Quickly she turned her head away from in embarrassment and focused back on her notebook, trying to regain herposure.


    As she mulled over her options, Evelyn couldn''t help but feel torn. On one hand, having Lucas on her team would undoubtedly strengthen their chances of sess in the uing challenge. His prowess inbat and versatility with dual weapons would be invaluable assets.


    But on the other hand, she couldn''t ignore the fact that Isabe was already a crucial member of her team. Her unparalleled magical abilities and mastery of multiple elemental spells made her an indispensable ally in any battle.


    Evelyn sighed, feeling the weight of her decision pressing down on her. She knew that she had to choose between Lucas and Isabe, but the thought of betraying either one of them filled her with guilt.

 Chapter 324: Teamwork [1]

    After few moments of times, Theory ss Instructor Theo inter the ss.


    And as soon as he enters he announced an announcement.


    "Oh, by the way, there will be team challenges for theory sses as well."


    That was what the instructor said next.


    Evelyn decided as soon as she heard those words.


    She''s going to have Lucas in her team.


    Lucas is number one in theory ss in allover Nova Academy and even Isabe who is considered a geniuses to second ce in theory ss.


    With Lucas''s exceptional knowledge and analytical skills, he would be an invaluable asset to her team in the theory ss challenges.


    Of course, Having Isabe as her teammates is also the best thing but she wants Lucas to be in her team.


    For some personal reasons...


    Ah... Anyway, Evelyn continue to focus on ss Instructor began his lecture, but Evelyn''s mind was already racing with thoughts of how to approach Lucas and convince him to join her team.


    "That''s it for today. Make sure you review it before next ss."


    The ss ended. Evelyn snapped up from dozing off. She got up quickly and chased after Lucas, who just left the ss.


    "...Hey."


    She grabbed Lucas''s shoulder.


    Lucas looked at her and asked what was going on with his eyes.


    Evelyn felt a bit nervous.


    "Um, about your team...."


    When she was about to ask, someone walked past her.


    Ligh blue hair and delicate fragrance.


    It was Elera. With an innocent face, she tilted her head and asked.


    "Team?"


    "Huh? Oh, it doesn''t concern you..."


    "Lucas decided to team up with me."


    "...Eh?"


    Evelyn''s facial expression became stiff. She swallowed hard, then turned to Lucas. Lucas nodded somewhat regretfully(?).


    "Uh, um, really? Well, I, uh, didn''t think you had anyone to team with, so I thought I''d save you. You know, as a fellow traveling club member. Right... well... good luck."


    Without knowing what wasing out of her own mouth, Evelyn turned around after smacking Lucas''s shoulder.


    At first, she didn''t know what to think. She was just in a daze. But while she was walking, she suddenly got annoyed and turned back around.


    She coincidentally met eyes with Elera who was going the same way.


    Elera gave a small nod in greeting. Evelyn clenched her teeth for some ''Unknown" reasons.


    Same sex, but opposite personality and approach. Evelyn couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy towards Elera. She had managed to team up with Lucas, while Evelyn''s attempt had failed.


    As they walked, Evelyn couldn''t shake the feeling of frustration that gnawed at her. She wanted to scream, to vent her frustration at the unfairness of it all.


    But instead, she forced a smile and engaged in small talk with Elera, pretending that everything was fine. Deep down, however, she couldn''t shake the disappointment of not being able to team up with Lucas.


    As they parted ways, Evelyn couldn''t help but feel a sense of defeat wash over her. She had failed to achieve her goal, and now she was left with no choice but to find another teammate for the theory ss challenges.


    With a heavy heart, Evelyn made her way back to her apartment.


    ***


    Elera stopped in the middle of walking. Seeing that she had somewhat of a serious face, I also stopped with her. She stared at me fixedly, then spoke.


    "I already submitted the team list."


    Team Elera wasposed of the following members: Elera, Sunny ck, Be Iliyas, Lucas Darkheart, E.


    There''s is one thing strange here, Why team Elera instead of team Lucas?


    Well that''s because Elera told me that she is willing to team up with me only when she''s allowed to be team''s captain.


    Well, I didn''t have any problems with her demands, So I let her to be the team''s captain.


    Anyway, Elera had the 9th rank, and Sunny and Be were rank 50 and 173 respectively. The team list deadline was Wednesday, but Elera had already submitted it.


    "...So you can''t go somewhere else."


    That''s what Elera said. Perhaps because of what Evelyn said, her eyes and voice seemed a bit worried.


    "Of course."


    "Ah, they''re over there!"


    At that moment, the other team members arrived. Sunny, Be, and E, all of them.


    "We''re in the same team now. Let''s go get some food together."


    Sunny spoke excitedly. Was it because he was in Elera''s team?


    This idiot is same as ever, Did he thought that no one would noticed his hidden intaintions?


    Maybe I shouldn''t have asked him to join my team, But it''ste to regret anyways.


    I nced at Elera who nodded.


    "So where are we going?"


    "Mm... well, what do you want to eat, Elera?"


    "I''m fine with anything."


    Elera wasn''t a particrly picky eater, but she seemed a bit reserved, as if she didn''t want to impose her preferences on the group.


    "Then let''s go to that new caf¨¦ that opened up nearby," I suggested.


    Everyone agreed, and we headed towards the caf¨¦ together. As we walked, I couldn''t help but feel grateful to have Elera as the captain of our team. Despite her quiet demeanor, she exuded a sense of calm and confidence that reassured me.


    Once we arrived at the caf¨¦, we settled into a table and began to chat casually. It was nice to spend time with my teammates outside of ss, and I felt a sense of camaraderie growing among us.


    As we enjoyed our meal, I couldn''t help but reflect on how fortunate I was to have such a great team. Despite the initial setback with Evelyn, everything had worked out for the best, and I was excited to see what challengesy ahead for us in the teampetitions.


    With Elera leading the way, I had no doubt that we would be able to tackle whatever obstacles came our way. And as weughed and joked together, I knew that I had found not just teammates, but true friends.


    As the evening drew to a close, we said our goodbyes and parted ways, each of us looking forward to the adventures that awaited us in the days toe. And as I made my way back to my apartment, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of optimism for the future.


    With Elera by my side, I knew that anything was possible. And as we faced the challenges of the teampetitions together, I was confident that we would emerge victorious, stronger and closer than ever before.

 Chapter 325: Hidden doungen [1]

    "Huuuuamm¡­"


    Yawning, a white mist escaped from my mouth. Although it was mid-winter, only now that I was awake early in the morning did I fully realize that winter was upon me.


    Perhaps it was because I was less sensitive to the cold, it never truly hit me until now that it was already that time of the year.


    6:30 A.M.


    Checking my watch, I rubbed my hands together as I sat on a bench. Currently, I was at the Nova train station, patiently waiting for the air train to arrive.


    Moreover, apart from waiting for the air train, I was also waiting for someone toe¡­


    Adrian.


    Three days ago, Adrian epted my help to clear the hidden doungen with him.


    I was quite shocked when he epted, I was sure that he would want clear that doungen alone but it''s seems that is not the case.


    Anyway, It''s work out for me, So I don''t have any problems.


    I already submitted my Leave Of Absence to the academy, so there won''t be any problemte on.


    Without Leave Of Absence no Cadet were allowed to take step outside of Acadmy City.


    I also had to convince Yato, That I won''t be able to train today.


    It took quite lot of effort to convincing him...


    He was very stubborn to his core.


    Anyway, I was patiently waiting for Adrian.


    I had already texted him beforehand that I was waiting for him today at the train station.


    The only thing that I wanted to know was whether he received my message or not¡­


    -tssss


    "¡­It''s snowing"


    Snapping me out of my thoughts, extending my hand forward, I watched as an ice crystal gentlynded on my jacket and melted straight after.


    ncing at the falling snow in the sky, I couldn''t help but softly mumble to myself


    "¡­six months huh?"


    I''ve been in this world for six months¡­


    Watching the ice crystals continuously fall from the sky andnd on my jacket, I couldn''t help but look back at what had happened these past few months.


    "Time sure flies¡­"


    Going from a reclused introvert to exploring dungeons, creating mercenary, findingrades, meeting a new family¡­


    "¡­Really, fate is truly strange in many ways."


    Who could''ve ever guessed that my life would change so much in a matter of six months¡­I really couldn''t exin how I felt at this moment.


    Everything sort of felt like a blur¡­


    -Voooooooom!


    Snapping me out of my thoughts, the sound of an air train gentlynding on the tform of the station resounded across the area I was in.


    Frowning slightly, I nced around me. However, noticing that I was the only person in the station, I couldn''t help but be slightly disappointed.


    "Mhhh¡­did I perhaps miscalcte?"


    ¡­I really thought that Adrian would''ve without a doubt shown up, but did I perhaps misjudge something?


    Shaking my head, I discarded such a notion


    ''No¡­I created Adrian, how could I have judged wrongly?''


    I brushed off the doubts and stood up from the bench, preparing to board the air train alone if needed. As I made my way towards the tform, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of disappointment at the thought of embarking on this adventure without Adrian by my side.


    But just as I reached the edge of the tform, I heard a familiar voice calling out to me.


    "Sorry I''mte!"


    Turning around, I saw Adrian rushing towards me, his breath visible in the cold air. A smile spread across my face as I waved to him.


    "No problem, Adrian! I''m just d you made it."


    As Adrian reached me, he grinned sheepishly, slightly out of breath from his hurried arrival.


    "I got held up by something, but I''m ready to go now."


    With that, we boarded the air train together, ready to face whatever challenges awaited us in the hidden dungeon. As the train took off, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement coursing through me.


    ***


    Sitting on the opposite ends to each other in the air train, Adrian and I quietly looked at the ever-changing scenery outside of the train.


    Neither one of us spoke a word.


    Currently, the world outside was now dyed in white as the snow coated the rooftops of every building and house in the distance.


    ¡­It looked truly beautiful.


    ncing away from the window, I couldn''t help but notice how empty the train was as apart from me and Adrian, no one was present. Perhaps because it was early in the morning or because the destination was far, the train waspletely empty.


    After a while, breaking the silence, Adrian looked at me for a couple of seconds before saying


    "Thanks for waiting for me, I really appreciate it."


    I smiled warmly at him. "Of course, Adrian. We''re in this together, right?"


    He nodded, a sense of determination flickering in his eyes. "Yeah, we are."


    As the train continued to speed towards our destination, I couldn''t help but feel grateful for Adrian''s presence.


    The Laxco Mountain, where the hidden doungen is near the Dwarves continent.


    The Dwarves use Laxco Mountain for mining precious metals and gems, and it''s also rumored to be a ce of mystical significance.


    Since the Laxco Mountain is near the Dwarves continent, they content arge portion of Laxco Mountain and only small numbers portion is left for humans to use.


    ...And humans and Elf are strictly prohibited to enter the are of the Laxco Mountain that Dwarves  have.


    But it''s fine, We are not going to Dwarves sides anyway.


    The hidden doungen is on the side of the human continent.


    So we''ll be fine.


    Anyway, The Laxco Mountain was huge¡­and when I mean huge, I mean huge. We''re talking like thousands of kilometers long.


    About a five hours journey from the Nova, approximately 2100 km in terms of distance.


    Laxco Mountain rises majestically from the earth, its towering peaks piercing the sky like jagged teeth. Stretching for thousands of kilometers, itmands a formidable presence on the horizon, its rugged slopes cloaked in a nket of dense forests and misty valleys.


    The mountain is a realm of untamed wilderness, where ancient trees reach towards the heavens and crystal-clear streams cascade down rocky cliffs. Its sheer cliffs and deep gorges are a testament to the immense power of nature, carved over millennia by the forces of wind and water.


    ...And this where we are heading.

 Chapter 326: Hidden doungen [2]

    [Desitation - Laxco Mountains, Mowa]


    "Huaaaaam¡­"


    Lazily stretching my body, I nced at Adrian and with my hand nudged him to stand up.


    "We''re here"


    "Alright"


    Nodding his head, Adrian stood up and followed me out of the air train. After five hours of sitting on a train, Adrian finally calmed down and returned to his regr serious self.


    "haaaa¡­"


    Instantly, as soon as I stepped foot outside of the train, a wave of fresh air brushed against my body causing me to slightly rx. Compared to the polluted air of the city, the air here was much cleaner and fresher.


    It truly felt great.


    ncing at Adrian, I pointed towards the town below us and suggested


    "Let''s first grab something to eat in the town below before going to our destination¡­trust me, the walk is going to be very long"


    Thinking for a bit, Adrian eventually nodded his head.


    "If you say so¡­"


    Descending from the air train, Adrian and I made our way down the winding path towards the town nestled at the foot of the Laxco Mountains. The town, though small, bustled with activity as merchants peddled their wares and travelers passed through on their way to distantnds.


    The air was crisp and clean, carrying with it the scent of pine trees and freshly fallen snow. The snow-capped peaks of the mountains loomed overhead, their majestic beauty casting a serene aura over thendscape.


    As we entered the town, the inviting aroma of cooking food wafted through the air, tempting our senses and stirring our appetites. We found a cozy tavern nestled among the cobblestone streets and stepped inside, greeted by the warmth of a crackling firece and the cheerful chatter of locals.


    Seating ourselves at a wooden table near the hearth, we ordered hearty meals and steaming mugs of mulled wine, savoring thefort and hospitality of the rustic establishment. Outside, the snow continued to fall softly, nketing the town in a quiet, peaceful stillness.


    ***


    Inside of a densely packed forest, two individuals calmly walked through the heavy vegetation. Of the two individuals, one stood at the front looking at arge map made out of paper, whilst behind him, another individual followed him with a confused look on his face.


    The forest was alive with the sounds of chirping birds and rustling leaves, and shafts of golden sunlight filtered through the canopy above, casting dappled patterns on the forest floor.


    The air was cool and fragrant, tinged with the earthy scent of moss and damp foliage. Tall trees towered overhead, their branches reaching towards the sky in a canopy of greenery.


    As they walked, the dense undergrowth asionally gave way to clearings filled with vibrant wildflowers and lush ferns. Streams trickled merrily through the forest, their crystal-clear waters glinting in the sunlight.


    Despite the dense vegetation, the path ahead was clear, thanks to the careful navigation of the individual holding the map. Hispanion trailed behind, asionally ncing around in wonder at the natural beauty surrounding them.


    "Hey, Just how much long are we away from the dungeon?"


    Finally, Adrian couldn''t help but ask me, their was hint of frustration hidden in his voice.


    I turned towards him, I was also annoyed at the moment.


    "As far as I know you were the one found the doungen location, So you should be one leading the way not me."


    "Hey! I said I would but at the entrance of the mountains you told me that you also know the location and you wanted to take a lead here and look because of you were leading us we are now lost in these mountains."


    I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt at Adrian''s words. He was right¡ªI had insisted on taking the lead, confident in my ability to navigate the area. But now, faced with the reality of being lost in the dense forest, I couldn''t help but regret my decision.


    The reason that I instead on because it''s be long since Ie outside of the Nova academy and doing something like this.


    But it didn''t mean that we arepletely lost. Fortunately, I had a few reference points to work with


    "A river¡­arge bent tree and a cave¡­"


    Those were the things I was looking out for.


    "Let''s see"


    Crouching down on the ground and cing the map on a rock. I squinted my eyes and made sure I was still on the right track.


    ''If I''m not wrong, we are actually headed in the right direction, and all we needed to do is walk for a couple of more kilometers until we find a river¡­''


    Turning the map slightly, I traced a blue line on the map stopping until a certain point.


    ''Thereafter, we are to walk along the river all the way until we find thergest tributary and from there go hike up until an oddly bent tree can be found. The cave of the dungeon should be right behind the tree¡­''


    "Alright, I''ve got it, follow me"


    Cross-referencing with the map a couple of more times, I nodded my head and urged Adrian to follow me.


    "You''ve figured things out?"


    "Yup, if nothing goes wrong, we should be able to arrive there in about half a day"


    "Alright¡­"


    Adrian''s tone was filled with a mixture of relief and anticipation. With renewed determination, we continued our journey through the dense forest, following the path outlined on the map.


    The forest seemed toe alive around us as we walked, with the rustling of leaves and the chirping of birds providing a soothing backdrop to our trek.


    Despite the asional obstacles in our path, such as fallen trees or dense undergrowth, we pressed on, fueled by the prospect of reaching our destination.


    As the hours passed, the sun began to dip lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the forest floor. Yet, we continued to push forward, our resolve unbroken.


    Finally, as the light began to fade, we emerged from the trees into a small clearing. Before us, the river stretched out, its waters sparkling in the dying light.


    "There it is," I said, pointing towards the river. "Now we just need to follow it until we find thergest tributary."


    Adrian nodded in agreement, his eyes scanning the riverbank for any signs of the tributary. Together, we set off along the river, our footsteps echoing softly against the rocky ground.


    As we walked, the sounds of the forest faded away, reced by the gentle rush of the river and the asional call of a distant bird. Yet, despite the tranquility of our surroundings, there was an undercurrent of tension in the air as we neared our destination.


    Finally, after what felt like hours of walking, we spotted it¡ªa massive tributary branching off from the main river, its waters churning as they cascaded down the mountainside.


    "That''s it," I said, excitement bubbling up inside me. "Now all we need to do is hike up until we find the oddly bent tree."


    With renewed energy, we began the ascent, our eyes fixed on the towering peaks above. Step by step, we climbed higher and higher, our hearts pounding in anticipation of whaty ahead.


    And then, suddenly, there it was¡ªthe oddly bent tree, its twisted branches reaching out like gnarled fingers against the darkening sky.


    "We''ve found it," Adrian said, his voice filled with awe.


    I nodded, a sense of triumph washing over me. After hours of searching, we had finally reached our destination¡ªthe entrance to the hidden dungeon nestled deep within the Laxco Mountains.

 Chapter 327: Hidden doungen [3]

    Standing in front of arge bent tree, Adrian and I sat down on the ground and recuperated some energy.


    The sun had already started to set and night was quickly arriving.


    Taking a couple of energy bars from my dimensional space I handed one to Adrian and opened another one for myself.


    "Here"


    "Thanks"


    Taking the energy bar, Adrian quickly opened it and took big bites out of it.


    After walking for half a day and following the instructions that I had written in my novel, I was quickly able to find the right location.


    "Alright, let''s go"


    After resting for ten minutes whilst recuperating some of the energy we spent hiking all the way here, standing up, I urged Adrian to follow me.


    Patting his pants, Adrian nodded his head and stood up.


    "Okay"


    "Once we go in, it won''t be easy to escape. Are you prepared?"


    "Of course."


    Thus, the two of us walked through the cave.


    The formation was perfect. Adrian at the front and me at the back. With Adrian''s overwhelming abilities, he should be able to take care of any monster that showed up before us, and I, with my sword art, could swiftly deal with the mob-like monsters present.


    ¡­Well, that was if I was nning on doing anything. In reality, there really shouldn''t be much for me to do.


    Patting the book in my hand, I couldn''t help but smile.


    ''What''s the point of wasting time-fighting monsters when you can just skip them?''


    As we ventured deeper into the cave, the darkness enveloped us, and the air grew colder and more oppressive. The only sound was the echoing of our footsteps against the rocky floor as we pressed forward, our senses alert for any signs of danger.


    With each passing moment, the tension in the air seemed to mount, Well it was understandable.


    We are walking into an hidden doungen after all n


    After walking for a while, we stopped at a fork road. There were eight paths to choose from and they each looked identical. Turning around, Adrian nced at me as he asked


    "Which path should we take?"


    Without hesitation, I immediately pointed towards the fifth pathway.


    "The fifth one"


    This time I was confident with my answer as from the moment we entered the cave, I knew exactly where to go.


    Moreover¡­


    "Stop"


    "huh?"


    After walking for five minutes, cing my hand on Adrian''s shoulder to stop him, ignoring the confusion in his face, I ced my finger in my mouth and quietly whispered


    "As soon as you turn left, two-horned sheep will immediately attack you¡­"


    Pausing slightly and ncing downwards, towards my red book, I continued


    "There is one male and one female sheep, the female sheep will wait from behind whilst the male sheep will be the one that will attack you first¡­the safest and most efficient way to get rid of them would be for you to immediately duck down and stab towards the male stomach, and whilst themale is stunned, swiftly take out the female with a horizontal sh."


    Cutting me off, Adrian couldn''t help but look at me weirdly.


    "Wait, wait, what are you talking about?"


    Raising my brow, I nonchntly said


    "Hm? I''m just telling you what I know."


    Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise as he processed my words, but he quickly nodded in understanding.


    "Got it. Thanks for the heads up."


    With that, we proceeded cautiously down the pathway, keeping a close eye out for any signs of the two-horned sheep. As we rounded the corner, just as I had predicted, the creatures appeared before us.


    Without hesitation, Adrian followed my instructions wlessly, ducking down and swiftly dispatching the male sheep before turning his attention to the female. In a matter of seconds, the threat was neutralized.


    "huuuu¡­"


    Standing on top of two giant furry carcasses, Adrian exhaled as turbid air escaped from his mouth. By the side of his face, a droplet of sweat dripped down from his cheek.


    "Good job!"


    Looking upwards, I couldn''t help but praise Adrian. It only took him two minutes to dispatch two ranked monsters.


    Although he had my instructions, it was still a very impressive feat for him to execute it so smoothly.


    Grinning in response to my praise, Adrian wiped the sweat from his brow and nodded.


    "Thanks. Your instructions were spot-on. I couldn''t have done it without your guidance."


    I chuckled softly, feeling a sense of pride at our sessful teamwork.


    "We make a great team, don''t we?"


    Adrian nodded in agreement, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    "Yeah, we do. Let''s keep going."


    -Spurt!


    Removing his sword from the carcass of one of the two-horned sheep, Adrian jumped down and moved next to me.


    "Let''s get going."


    "Wait minute!"


    Adrian who about to take step forward, Suddenly halted and looked towards me.


    "What is it?"


    "I have something to do here."


    -Spurt!


    Walking towards the two-horned sheep, I took out my sword and stabbed it straight towards where their heart was.


    "Let''s see¡­"


    ¡­I was currently looking for a core.


    A [D] ranked mana core of the monster would able to get me tons of money with that much amount I would able to provide my mercenary group a financial support.


    We are still new so we are not getting not much mission''s, So because of that I also needed to take care of the group finance.


    There still 500 million C left on me but who knows how much longer itsts, Maybe a year? Or year and half.


    That''s money would be gone before I know, So I have to take care these ranked monster to sustain the financial problems.


    Not so far from where I was, staring at me in confusion, Adrian couldn''t help but ask


    "What are you looking for?"


    Snapping my head in his direction, pointing towards the area I was cutting, I rolled my eyes


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Frowning slightly, after a bit of thought, Adrian carefully said


    "A core?"


    "Yeah"


    -Spurt!


    Nodding my head, I no longer paid attention to Adrian''s confusion as I focused on my task. After a few more precise cuts, I finally located what I was searching for¡ªa gleaming mana core embedded within the chest cavity of one of the two-horned sheep.


    Grasping the core firmly, I carefully extracted it from the creature''s body, holding it up to examine it in the dim light of the cave. It was a beautiful specimen, pulsating with raw mana energy and worth a significant sum to the right buyer.


    With a satisfied nod, I stowed the core away safely in my dimensional space, knowing that it would fetch a good price once we returned to civilization.


    Turning back to Adrian, who was still watching me with a mixture of curiosity and bemusement, I shed him a grin.


    "Well look''s like you are in luck today, It''s hard to find a monster mana core"


    Adrian muttered under his breath as he saw my grin, I, However, widened my grin.


    However, that was merely a fake grin on my side as I couldn''t help but curse at him inwardly.


    ''Overpowered cheat like bastard. Screw you and your system''


    With the aid of the system, Adrian could literally purchase any type of monster core that he wanted. All he had to do was use the shop feature in the system.


    Though it required experience points which he could earn from the quests the system granted him, he could still pretty much get anything he wanted with ease.


    Meanwhile, I had to rely on my own skills and luck to find rare items like this mana core.


    But despite my inner frustration, I kept up the facade of cheerfulness, not wanting to dampen the mood.


    "Alright, let''s continue on our way. We still have a dungeon to explore."


    With that, we resumed our journey deeper into the cave, leaving behind the carcasses of the two-horned sheep as we pressed forward.

 Chapter 328: Hidden doungen [4]

    Walking deeper into the dungeon, cing my hand on Kevin''s shoulder once again, I stopped him.


    "Hm?"


    "Stop for a second¡­"


    Grabbing a small rock from the ground, closing my right eye as I measured the distance in front of me, I took a step back and tossed the rock.


    -ck!


    -Swoooosh! -Swoooosh! -Swoooosh!


    At the same time the rock hit the ground, multiple sharp and unnatural objects flew to the other side of the wall and impaled themselves onto the hard bedrock at the opposite end.


    "Alright, let''s go¡­"


    ncing at the sharp arrows that dug deep into the bedrock for a second, I urged Adrian to follow along.


    Those were poison-coated arrows that could kill even a ranked user if not careful.


    "¡­"


    Unfazed by the current happenings, Adrian followed along.


    This wasn''t the first time this had happened. In fact, I''ve encountered simr traps multiple times during our exploration of dungeons. It seemed that whoever built this dungeon was particrly fond of using deadly traps to deter intruders.


    Navigating through the dungeon required not only strength and skill but also keen awareness and quick reflexes to avoid falling victim to these traps.


    As we continued our journey deeper into the darkness, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhration mixed with trepidation. Every step forward brought us closer to the unknown dangers lurking in the shadows.


    Thump-!, Thump-!


    Currently, we are still outskirts of the main area of the doungen but as soon as we reached theain area the numbers of traps, monster would exceed.


    Thump-!, Thump-!


    ...And when that time I also have to draw my sword out, right now I''ve been using Adrian for my own advantage but soon I can''t do that ethire.


    Thump-!, Thump-!


    Also if we...Wait! What was that sound?


    Suddenly I stopped on my tracks and frowend bit.


    Thump-!, Thump-!


    "What is it? Why did you stop so suddenly?"


    "Can''t you hear this sound?"


    Thump-!, Thump-!


    Adrian frowend a bit and said


    "No I didn''t hear anything."


    How can that be? I can clearly heard this strange sound, It was as if someone was walking in this doungen.


    And whoever they are, They are not alone.


    "Wait minute."


    Saying that, I activated the [Mana Eyes].


    My dark green eye turned into gold eyes as it''s began to glow.


    "Ugh!"


    I feel pain in my eye as soon as  I activated the [Mana Eyes].


    It''s because we are inside the doungen and all around is very dense amount of mana and because of that my eyes feeling pain now.


    Thump-!, Thump-!


    Ignoring the pain, I foucosd on the source of the sound.


    There was another pathway on the other side. If we started from the right side, it meant there was another entrance from the left. Was it like this in the original story? No, I didn''t think so.


    Two people were walking forward from the pathway.


    ¡ªWhere is this?


    ¡ªA hidden stage I''m guessing?


    I couldn''t tell who they were from their faces, but considering the feeling I got from them and the tattoos on their faces, they didn''t look like kind people.


    "...Wait, stay quiet for a moment."


    "Why?"


    Adrian whispered.


    I clenched my teeth. With my [Mana Eyes] I can easily see the mana inside of the ones body and the mana they are radiating is not the human once.


    Their Mana Core is pitch ck, It''s easy to tell that they are Fallen Human.


    They were disguised as Heroes, being at least [C-] rank in power. Even Adrian would have trouble dealing with them.


    "There are other people in here."


    "...Damn."


    For now, I closely watched their movements as I eavesdropped on their conversation.


    Listening intently to their conversation, I made sure to keep my presence concealed, not wanting to alert the neers to our presence.


    The two individuals seemed to be discussing their surroundings, trying to ascertain their location within the hidden dungeon. Their voices were low and cautious, betraying a sense of wariness and suspicion.


    With my enhanced senses, I could detect the faint aura of malevolence emanating from them, a stark contrast to the pure mana of righteous heroes. It was clear that they were up to no good, and I couldn''t afford to let them discover our presence.


    Gesturing silently to Adrian, I signaled for him to stay hidden and maintain vignce as we monitored the movements of the intruders.


    ¡ªLet''s check this area.


    ¡ªYeha, Let''s go. We don''t have much time left.


    "Let''s finish this fast."


    I concentrated magic power on my Mana Eyes. In an instant, my vision expanded, and the Dungeon''s internal structure entered my sight.


    As the Fallen Humans continued their conversation, discussing their ns to explore the dungeon further, I remained hidden with Adrian, carefully monitoring their movements.


    With my Mana Eyes activated, I could see the intricateyout of the dungeon''s interior, allowing me to anticipate any potential threats or obstacles thaty ahead. It was a valuable tool that gave me a significant advantage in navigating the treacherous maze of corridors and chambers.


    As the intruders moved deeper into the dungeon, I made a mental note of their path, keeping track of their movements while ensuring that Adrian and I remained undetected.


    Their intentions were clear¡ªthey were here for a specific purpose, and it was unlikely to be anything benevolent. The presence of Fallen Humans in the dungeon only served to heighten the sense of danger and urgency surrounding our mission.


    With each passing moment, the tension in the air grew thicker, and I could feel the weight of the impending confrontation looming on the horizon.


    But I was prepared to face whatever challenges awaited us. With Adrian by my side and my abilities honed to a razor''s edge, I was confident that we could ovee any obstacles and emerge victorious.


    As the Fallen Humans disappeared from view, venturing further into the depths of the dungeon, I turned to Adrian, silentlymunicating our next course of action.


    "We need to proceed with caution. Keep your guard up and stay alert for any signs of danger."


    Adrian nodded in response, his expression resolute as he prepared himself for the challenges ahead.


    Together, we ventured deeper into the dungeon, our senses keenly attuned to the subtlest of movements and sounds. With each step forward, we edged closer to the heart of the hiddenbyrinth, where untold dangers awaited us.

 Chapter 329: Hidden doungen [5]

    "Shhhhh¡­"


    cing my finger in my mouth, halting my steps, I put my hand to the side and indicated to Kevin to stop moving.


    "We''re here¡­"


    Currently, we were at the end of a tunnel, right before the entrance of where the first boss of the dungeon was located.


    Leaning against the edge of the tunnel, stealthily peeking behind the edge of the wall, I soon noticed a furry creature resting at the center of the room.


    shing its terrifying eyes and flickering its tongue was a monster known as the hodag. A monster that came from American folklore.


    The hodag was a fearsome critter-type creature that resembled arge bull-horned carnivore with a row of thick curved spines that protruded down its back. A thick green fur coated the monster''s body as its tworge fangs dripped saliva on the ground.


    ording to legends, the hodag was said to be born from the ashes of cremated oxen, as the incarnation of the umtion of abuse the animals had suffered at the hands of their masters.


    At least that''s what was written on the monster encyclopedia.


    As I studied the monster from the area I was in, I also made sure to take note of anything important in the surroundings. Like if there were other monsters present, the rank of the monster, and what type of terrain the monster was resting on.


    ncing at the beast from the corner of the wall, by the size of its body, it seemed to be around rank at best.


    Adrian should be able to handle it, albeit with a little bit of difficulty.


    We are really close to the boss room of the hidden doungen, We just have to kill these monster of course.


    Still, There are two fallen human inside the doungen but they are not near us.


    So it best for us to quickly defeat these monster in front of us.


    Adrian asked from behind me.


    "What''s the n?"


    Touching my chin as I contemted for a couple of seconds, I nced at Adrian who was behind me. Moving back, I nudged him with my head and told him to look


    "Take a look"


    Nodding his head, peeking from the corner of the wall, Adrian''s brows furrowed


    "Is that a hodag?"


    Nodding my head, I crossed my arms and softly said


    "Yeah, it''s a hodag. ording to folklore, it''s a pretty formidable creature. But in terms of rank, it''s not too high. I''d say it''s around a [D-] rank."


    Adrian nodded, his expression serious as he assessed the situation.


    "So, what''s the n?"


    ncing at the hodag once more, I formted our strategy.


    "We''ll need to approach carefully and quietly. The hodag has sharp senses, so we don''t want to alert it to our presence too soon. Once we''re close enough, I''ll distract it while you go in for the attack. Aim for its weak spots, like the eyes or the throat."


    Adrian nodded in understanding, his grip tightening on his sword.


    "Got it. I''ll follow your lead."


    With a silent nod, I signaled for Adrian to prepare himself. Taking a deep breath, I steeled myself for the uing confrontation.


    "Alright, let''s do this."


    Moving slowly and deliberately, we crept closer to the hodag, keeping to the shadows and avoiding making any unnecessary noise. As we approached, the beast stirred, its ears twitching as it sensed our presence.


    With a swift motion, I darted out from behind cover, drawing the hodag''s attention away from Adrian. As the creature turned to face me, its eyes narrowing in suspicion, Adrian seized the opportunity to strike.


    With a powerful thrust of his sword, Adrian aimed for the hodag''s vulnerable spot, driving the de deep into its flesh. The creature roared in pain, thrashing wildly as it tried to shake off its attacker.


    But Adrian was relentless, pressing his advantage and delivering blow after blow with precision and skill. With each strike, the hodag weakened, its movements growing sluggish as green blood spurted everywhere and a loud enraged roar shook the dungeon.


    "Kueeeeeek¡ª!"


    -Swoooosh!


    "Wheeee¡ªOff you go!"


    Creating a circle with my sword, a translucent ring appeared before me. With a flick of my fingers, I whistled at Adrian who nodded his head and jumped upwards.


    "Thanks!"


    Doing a backflip in the air, a couple of meters above the hodeg, Adrian skillfully dodged other hodag beast''s tail that was trashing the ground below in a berserk state.


    Without hesitation, twisting his body in the air, Adrian''s foot perfectlynded on my ring, and he propelled himself forward with a burst of speed, closing the distance between him and the hodag in an instant.


    "Haaaaa!"


    With a fierce battle cry, Adrianunched himself at the hodag, his sword shing through the air with deadly precision. The de found its mark, slicing through the creature''s thick hide and striking true.


    The hodag let out a deafening roar of pain and anger, but Adrian remained undeterred, pressing his attack with relentless determination. With each strike, he chipped away at the monster''s strength, his movements fluid and graceful despite the chaos of battle.


    Meanwhile, I remained on the sidelines, providing support and assistance whenever needed. Using my abilities to create openings and distractions, I helped Adrian maintain the upper hand in the fight, ensuring that he had every opportunity to emerge victorious.


    Together, we fought as a seamless team, our movements coordinated and precise as we worked in tandem to bring down the fearsome hodag. Despite the creature''s formidable strength and ferocity, we refused to back down, pushing ourselves to the limit in pursuit of victory.


    Finally, after a fierce and grueling battle, the hodag let out onest desperate cry before copsing to the ground, defeated. Adrian stood triumphant over the fallen beast, his chest heaving with exertion but his expression one of satisfaction and pride.


    "Phew¡­ That was close."


    Wiping the sweat from his brow, Adrian turned to me with a grateful smile.


    "Thanks for the assist. I couldn''t have done it without you."


    I returned his smile, feeling a sense of camaraderie and aplishment.


    "Anytime. We make a pretty good team, don''t we?"


    Adrian nodded in agreement, his gaze lingering on the fallen hodag.


    "Yeah, we do. But we still have a long way to go. Let''s keep moving forward."


    With renewed determination, we continued our journey deeper into the dungeon, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. Together, there was nothing we couldn''t ovee.

 Chapter 330: Hidden doungen [6]

    After dealing with Hodag, I and Adrian walked towards the the centre of the area that was protected by the hodag.


    There was nothing...


    No hidden traps, No monster or anything at all.


    One I might think that this was the end of hidden doungen and they might not be wrong.


    However, They didn''t know the hidden passege of this hidden doungen.


    "What now what should we do?"


    Adrian asked, as he surway our surroundings looking for any monster that mighte out of nowhere.


    "Well..."


    ¡ªRumble!


    Right on cue, just as I was about to tell Adrian what was going to happen next, the whole dungeon shook. Thereafter, as if we had entered a portal, both Adrian and I lost our senses, and the world around us turned dark.


    -Vuam!


    ¡­


    "Khhh¡­"


    Holding onto the side of my stomach, I grimaced in pain. Though it wasn''t the first time I went through this, I was still not used to the sensation of being transported around. It felt as though my body was pulverized to then be reconstructed in apletely different ce.


    ¡­Wasn''t pleasant.


    "Is this the middle area of the dungeon?"


    Standing not so far from where I was, Adrian, who seemed to bepletely unfazed, looked around the new environment we were in.


    Brushing my hair to the side, I too looked around the dungeon and nodded in response to Adrian''s question.


    "Yeah, it seems like we''ve been transported to the central area of the dungeon. This must be where the real challenge begins."


    ncing around the dimly lit chamber, I took note of our surroundings. The walls were lined with eerie torches that cast flickering shadows across the stone floor, adding to the ominous atmosphere of the ce.


    The ground beanth was vast, Very vast.


    By no means that this middle area was small, but we are still not nowhere near the boss monster room or the final challenge of the dungeon.


    "So, what''s the n?"


    Adrian''s voice broke through my thoughts, bringing me back to the present.


    "We need to proceed with caution," I replied, my voice low and serious. "The central area of the dungeon is likely to be filled with stronger monsters and more dangerous traps. We''ll need to stay alert and work together to ovee whatever challenges we encounter."


    Adrian nodded in agreement, his expression determined.


    "Got it. Let''s stick together and watch each other''s backs."


    With a nod of my own, I signaled for Adrian to follow me as we began to explore the central area of the dungeon. Every step forward brought us closer to the heart of the challenge, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement mixed with apprehension.


    As we ventured deeper into the darkness, I made sure to keep my senses sharp and my sword at the ready. The unknown dangers lurking in the shadows could strike at any moment, and I was determined to be prepared for whatever came our way.


    We walked in the grim silence, Our sences were on the high alerts.


    Nothing happened for while, It was as if that this ce didn''t have any sort of monsters.


    From the looks of outside perspective, this ce looks just a normal.


    Still, just because it looked normal didn''t mean I should let my guard down. We were after all, in a pocket dimension that connected to the demon world.


    This ce was filled with monsters¡­


    "Lucas stop!"


    "Hm?"


    Snapping me out of my thoughts, Adrian ced his hand on my shoulder as he pointed forward


    "Don''t get lost in your own thoughts, there are monsters over there"


    Looking at the direction of where Adrian was pointing at, not so far from where Adrian and I were, a group of light blue translucent me-like things levitated near the ground.


    Frowning slightly, I couldn''t help but tilt my head in confusion as I said


    "Hm? Aren''t those just  normal ranked wisps monsters?"


    If I didn''t remember wrongly, wisps were probably some of the easiest monsters to get rid of inside dungeons because of their inability to move fast.


    Shaking his head, Adrian pointed towards the wisp-like creatures. this time, as he spoke, his voice contained a rare trace of solemnity.


    "What do you mean just normal wisps monsters? Look carefully, at their color. If you pay close attention you can tell that those are not wisps but in fact, they are spectral wisps. They may look simr, but spectral wisps are much more dangerous than their regr counterparts."


    Raising an eyebrow, I followed Adrian''s gaze and studied the creatures more closely. Indeed, upon closer inspection, I noticed that the wisps had a faint blue glow emanating from within, giving them an otherworldly appearance.


    "Spectral wisps, huh? I see what you mean now."


    Adrian nodded, his expression serious as he continued to watch the creatures.


    "Spectral wisps are known for their ability to drain the life force of their victims. If we''re not careful, they could easily overwhelm us, especially in a group like that."


    Nodding in agreement, I considered our options. Spectral wisps were not to be underestimated, and we needed to approach the situation with caution.


    "So, what''s the n?"


    ncing at Adrian, I formted our strategy.


    "We''ll need to take them out quickly and efficiently. I''ll draw their attention and keep them distracted while you focus on attacking from a distance. Aim for their cores, that should be their weak spot."


    Adrian nodded, his grip tightening on his sword as he prepared for battle.


    "Got it. Let''s take them down."


    With a shared nod, we sprang into action, moving with precision and coordination as we engaged the spectral wisps.


    I darted forward, drawing the attention of the creatures with my movements while Adrian hung back, unleashing a barrage of attacks from a safe distance.


    The wisps retaliated with their draining attacks, but I was prepared, deflecting their assaults with my sword and using my agility to stay one step ahead. Meanwhile, Adrian''s sword shs flew true, finding their mark and striking the wisps'' cores with deadly uracy.


    Despite the creatures'' attempts to overwhelm us with their numbers, we held our ground, fighting with determination and skill. Slowly but surely, we whittled down their numbers, taking out one wisp after another until only silence remained.


    With thest spectral wisp defeated, Adrian and I stood victorious, breathing heavily but triumphant. It had been a tough battle, but we had emerged victorious through teamwork and determination.


    "Phew¡­ That was intense."


    Wiping the sweat from his brow, Adrian turned to me with a grin.


    "Nice job, Lucas."


    I returned his smile, feeling a sense of pride at our sessful coboration.


    "Yeah, Let''s keep it up."


    With renewed resolve, we continued our journey through the central area of the dungeon, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. Together, there was nothing we couldn''t ovee.

 Chapter 331: Hidden doungen [7]

    We were inside the main area of the hidden doungen for quite some times but we are still slow, So I picked up my speed.


    "Hurry up, we''ve still got half a day worth of distance to cover¡­"


    Like that, for about the next five hours or so, Adrian and I swiftly moved around the dungeon and killed any monster that obstructed our paths.


    Of course, whenever we killed a ranked monster, I would quickly skin it alive and try to see if it had a core, however, somehow,dy luck wasn''t on my side today.


    Well, that was what I thought until¡­


    "Kyuuuuuueee¡ª!"


    A loud desperate cry resounded across the forest as Adrian appeared on top of arge bat-like monster.


    ncing at the humongous bat that was lying dead on the ground, ncing at me, Adrian asked


    "This should be thest one no?"


    "Yup, now move aside"


    Nodding my head, unsheathing my sword I merrily walked towards the bat and stabbed towards its chest area.


    -Spurt!


    Watching me skin the bat, Adrian shook his head.


    Out of the hundreds of monsters they had killed, I found only two core. If there was one thing he learned from Theo''s ss was that finding a core was just as hard as winning the lottery. The chances were almost slim to none.


    "Just give up, the probability of getting a core is really small so you better just b¡ª"


    ¡ªVuum! ¡ªVuum!


    Just as Adrian was telling me to give up, pulling a purple orb-like object that continuously pulsated a purple hue, I raised my brow towards Adrian as a smirk inadvertently appeared on my face


    "Sorry, I didn''t quite get what you were trying to say?"


    Staring at my smirking face, a vein bulged on Adrian''s forehead. Trying his best to calm himself down, an awkward smile appeared on his face.


    "Congrattions¡­"


    "Mhhhm"


    Finally I have three mana core!


    Nodding my head in satisfaction, I couldn''t help but slowly caress the purple orb in my hand. Did my E+ rank luck finally work?


    ¡­or was this due to Adrian''s luck?


    Either way, cing the orb in my dimensional space, I merrily walked towards the forest.


    "Let''s go"


    Walking for a further two hundred meters, Adrian couldn''t help but ask


    "How much longer do we have to walk? I think we''ve pretty much crossed half of the dungeon already"


    ncing at the surroundings, I estimated our progress before responding to Adrian.


    "We''re making good time, but we still have a ways to go. ording to my calctions, we''ve covered about two-thirds of the dungeon so far. We should reach the final area within the next couple of hours if we keep up this pace."


    Adrian nodded in understanding, his expression determined as he prepared to press on.


    "Got it. Let''s keep moving."


    With renewed determination, we continued our journey through the dungeon, pushing forward with a sense of purpose. Every step brought us closer to our goal, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation as we neared the final challenge that awaited us.


    As we ventured deeper into the darkness, I kept a close eye on our surroundings, wary of any potential threats that might lie in wait. The dungeon was vast and filled with dangers, So I must keep my gurd up no matter what.


    Also there are two fallen human inside this hidden doungen, I don''t know where they are since we are currently main area of the doungen.


    But I can say that for sure they are outer are of the hidden doungen and we''re searching for way to get inside the main area.


    Before theye to us we to dealt with doungen boss, Because dealing with two fallen humans and doungen boss is not going to be easy.


    ''I have to hurry up.''


    "Let''s increase our speed!"


    "Okay."


    Saying that I circted mana inside my body and increased my speed.


    ***


    After running for about two hours and ten minutes taking care of monsters,we arrived in front of a giant stone wall.


    At first nce, it seemed like a dead end, but strange symbols were written on the wall.


    These symbols were an ancientnguage that only existed in Dungeons. Thanks to modern technology, an ancientnguage of this level could be tranted using a smartwatch. That''s what Adrian did in the original story as well.


    I took out my smartwatch and scanned the symbols on the wall.


    ¡ªThe riddle on the stone wall read:


    - "In the darkest night, it shines bright,


    A beacon of hope, a guiding light.


    It dances and flickers, a sight to behold,


    A fiery spectacle, a tale untold.


    What am I?"


    Adrian nced at my smartwatch and saw the riddle.


    "...Ah, it must be a riddle. I heard there are Dungeons like this."


    In the original story, Adrian was unable to solve this riddle and had to text Isabe for help. Isabe contacted an information guild and got the answer in five minutes.


    However, I didn''t have time to wait.


    This riddle was something I half-heartedly made. The answer was star.


    "The answer is a star.".


    I muttered the answer, and the stone wall reacted. The symbols on the wall glowed with a blue light, then disappeared into particles of light. Immediately afterwards, the stone wall rumbled and sunk underground.


    "What, the answer is star?"


    "Yeah."


    "How did you figure that out so fast? ...Wow, you really are a genius."


    Adrian was looking at me like I was some kind of a sage.


    "I''ll tell you how I found outter. For now, let''s clear the Dungeon before anyone else arrives."


    "We''re getting closer to the heart of the dungeon."


    Adrian followed closely behind, his eyes shining with excitement as we ventured deeper into the unknown. With each step forward, we drew closer to the final challenge that awaited us, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation coursing through my veins.


    Together, we pressed on, ready to face whatever trialsy ahead as we journeyed deeper into the depths of the hidden dungeon.


    Just after passing this tunnel, there will be only one obstacles for us left to ovee and that is doungen boss.

 Chapter 332: Hidden doungen [8]

    "It''s seems like we reached our destination."


    "Yeah you are right, This is the boss monster room."


    In the middle of an empty cave lied a throne made of stone. Sitting on this throne was the Swordsman Of Demolition, staring down at us. He waspletely covered in ck armor. His eyes oozed with boredom, as though he only just woke up from his sleep.


    However, in the next instant, the swordsman''s eyes burned blue. He met Adrian eyes and made a small smile.


    It seemed it was true that the strong could recognize each other.


    ¡ª...What an interesting kid.


    A chilling sound resounded.Adrian face was frozen in nervousness. A monster capable of speaking humannguage signified that it wasn''t ordinary.


    Even in reality, Encountering a monster capable of speaking humannguage was indeed out of the ordinary, even in reality. Adrian''s face froze in nervousness as he realized the significance of this encounter. The Swordsman of Demolition was no ordinary boss monster.


    ...And since wee to boss room that means we have to defeat him to get out of the hidden doungen.


    ...Or should I say that Adrian needs to defeat him, Since he have received a mission from his system.


    If I intervene here, It would cause Adrian quite problem.


    SHAAAA¡ª¡ª!


    Adrian quietly pull out his sword from his scabbard, Looking at him I couldn''t help but remember the secen from novel.


    [ I looked at my system window new mission as I stood up in front of the Swordsman Of Demolition.


    ______________________


    ''Mian Quest''


    Kill the Swordsman Of Demolition.


    Rewards: one minor realm advancement ( D-) --> (D)rank.


    Penalty:- None


    ______________________


    Looking at the reward, I closed the system window.


    Usually I would have to wait around 6 months to get (D)rank but with this reward I would be able to get rank on instant.


    Few momentster I looked back again at Swordsman Of Demolition, He emitted extraordinary hostility and spirit. I became certain that he was at least [C-] rank. At the same time, I began to worry. Would I be able to defeat him? Soon, I even began to feel afraid.


    However, when the Swordsman of Demolition pulled out his sword, an unknown sense of confidence surged within me.


    I would be sword saint in future. I was someone who would stand on the peak of swordsmanship.


    Against a swordsman opponent, there should be no reason for me to lose..]


    I couldn''t help but feel proud when I looked at Adrian, After all he was protaganist of the novel that I created.


    "His real body is his sword."


    "...Sword?"


    Adrian stared at the swordsman''s sword. Crimson sword qi waved around his ck de.


    "The voice just now came from that sword. That body should just be a corpse."


    In the original story, Adrian figured this out while exchanging blows with the Swordsman of Demolition. However, I couldn''t wait for him to realize this on his own in a situation where intruders could arrive at any time.


    The Swordsman of Demolition slowly raised his sword.


    His de vibrated, letting out a stiff voice.


    ¡ªCome. It''s been a while since Ist obtained a body.


    Adrian stepped up. I also took out my Acadmy bow.


    "You don''t need to attack his body. Just hit the sword. I''ll support you."


    I can''t use [Nightshade Bow] against Swordsman of Demolition, because the Swordsman of Demolition was at [C-] rank.


    Most of heros and hunters below [C-] wouldn''t have chance to defeat him but  [Nightshade Bow] which is an legendary rank artifact  could kill him in 1 or 2 shots.


    ...But doing that would mean I would Interfere with Adrian mission and I don''t want to do that.


    So that why I just take out academy bow that I have received and decided that I would support Adrian from sidelines.


    Adrian looked at me for moment and nodded his head.


    "I''ll trust you."


    I just nodded my head at that.


    Now, it was Adrian''s turn. The sword he had in his hand should be a high rank sword which he even took out loans to buy. The magic power of a future Sword Saint rose up clearly from this high-ss sword.


    The Swordsman of Demolition made the first move, rashly rushing in and striking down with his sword. Adrian raised his sword and blocked him.


    KWANG!


    The two swords shed. The Swordsman of Demolition''s de emitted a powerful shockwave upon impact, causing Adrian to stagger backward slightly. However, he quickly regained his footing and countered with a swift strike of his own.


    The sh of swords echoed throughout the cavern as Adrian and the Swordsman of Demolition engaged in a fierce battle. Each blow was met with equal ferocity as they exchanged swordsmanship techniques with lightning speed.


    Adrian''s movements were fluid and precise, his swordsmanship honed through years of training and dedication. With each strike, he pushed himself to the limit, channeling his inner strength and determination into every blow.


    Meanwhile, I stood at the sidelines, my bow at the ready, providing support to Adrian as he faced off against the formidable opponent. I carefully aimed my shots, targeting the Swordsman of Demolition''s sword rather than his body, as I had instructed Adrian to do.


    Adrian''s trust in me was evident as he focused on the battle at hand, his eyes never leaving his opponent as they danced across the battlefield. With each passing moment, he grew more confident, his swordsmanship reaching new heights as he tapped into his potential as a future Sword Saint.


    I also at the same time raised my bow and aimed at the shoulder of the Swordsman of Demolition.


    SWOOSH¡ª!


    I let go my bow string as arrow with azure mana headed towards the Swordsman of Demolition, leaving a white trail behind it, then digging into the swordsman''s rotten body.


    For a fraction of a second, he stopped moving.


    Immediately, Adrian began to counterattack.


    He unleashed the magic power of a Sword Saint. His clear magic power rose up like a tornado, and his sword shone with a silver light.


    Next, he unleashed his own sword technique.


    [Moonlight Serenade - The Great Sonata]


    The art channels the serene power of the moon, granting Adrian enhanced agility, precision, and a peerless connection with his de.


    As he wields his sword, it leaves behind an iridescent trail akin to moonlight on water, mesmerizing all who witness his artistry inbat.


    Adrian moved with remarkable speed and finesse, his strikes resembling shes of moonlight.


    A powerful strike that shot up like lightning, consecutive strikes that could seemingly sever rivers... the Swordsman of Demolition held up his sword to block them. However, each time Adrian''s de struck, it left behind deep gashes on the Swordsman of Demolition''s armor, chipping away at his defenses bit by bit.


    With each strike, Adrian''s determination and resolve burned brighter, fueling his every movement as he pressed on with unwavering determination. His swordsmanship was a sight to behold, a masterful disy of skill and finesse as he danced around his opponent with grace and precision.


    Meanwhile, I continued to provide support from the sidelines, unleashing arrows imbued with azure mana to weaken the Swordsman of Demolition''s defenses and create openings for Adrian to exploit. With each well-aimed shot, I contributed to Adrian''s efforts, helping him inch closer to victory with every passing moment.


    As the battle raged on, the cavern echoed with the sh of swords and the crackle of magic. Adrian''s movements were a blur as he unleashed his full power, channeling the magic of a future Sword Saint to ovee his formidable opponent.


    Finally, with onest powerful strike, Adrian delivered the finishing blow, his sword slicing through the air with unparalleled speed and precision. The Swordsman of Demolition''s armor shattered under the force of the blow, and with a resounding crash, he fell to the ground defeated.


    The cavern fell silent as Adrian stood victorious, his chest heaving with exertion but his spirit soaring with triumph. With the Swordsman of Demolition defeated, our mission in the hidden dungeon wasplete.

 Chapter 333: Hidden doungen [9]

    As the battle raged on, the cavern echoed with the sh of swords and the crackle of magic. Adrian''s movements were a blur as he unleashed his full power, channeling the magic of a future Sword Saint to ovee his formidable opponent.


    Finally, with onest powerful strike, Adrian delivered the finishing blow, his sword slicing through the air with unparalleled speed and precision. The Swordsman of Demolition''s armor shattered under the force of the blow, and with a resounding crash, he fell to the ground defeated.


    The cavern fell silent as Adrian stood victorious, his chest heaving with exertion but his spirit soaring with triumph. With the Swordsman of Demolition defeated, our mission in the hidden dungeon wasplete.


    "Breathing a sigh of relief, I lowered my bow and approached Adrian, a proud smile on my face.


    "Well done, Adrian. You did it."


    Adrian returned the smile, his eyes shining with pride and satisfaction.


    "Thanks, Lucas. I couldn''t have done it without your support."


    Together, we stood amidst the aftermath of the battle, victorious against the formidable foe that had stood in our way. With the boss defeated, our journey through the hidden dungeon hade to an end.


    "Now let''s go back."


    "Yeah, let''s go."


    Saying that I turned around and forze.


    Why? Why now of the all time they have to be here?


    "Who are you?"


    A deep voice rang out.


    I quickly turned around.


    "...Shoot."


    I bit my lips.


    They were the two fallen human I saw before. One was holding a greatsword, and the other was holding a double-edged axe the size of his body.


    How can they get here this quickly? They were other side of doungen whenst time I saw them.


    "Oy, we just asked who you were. How did you get in here?"


    The axe-wielding baldy scowled intimidatingly, but the sword-wielding Caucasian man stopped him. He then spoke more politely.


    "We just found this hidden doungen and we were checking inside of the doungen soter we could inform our guild."


    Pretending to answer him, I stepped up and kicked the branch to the corner of the cave.


    "...Ah, is that so? We didn''t know. There was another pathway in here. That''s where we came from."


    "Another pathway?"


    "Yes."


    "...."


    The Caucasian man''s expression stiffened.


    "What did you do here?"


    "We hunted a monster."


    "And the reward?"


    "As you can see... nothing."


    I raised my hands, smiling.


    Then, the baldy next to him whispered. He pointed at Adrian.


    "Wait, isn''t that... Adrian? You know, the rank 1 cadet in Nova Academy?"


    "...Hm."


    The Caucasian man stopped and messaged hisrades.


    "Yes, this is Paul. Yes, something came up. There are two Nova cadets here. One of them is...."


    Before he could finish his sentence, a clearmand rang out.


    ¡ªKill them and retrieve any valuable items they may have.


    My heart sank as I heard the ominous order. It seemed that our encounter with these fallen humans was about to take a dangerous turn.


    Adrian tensed beside me, his hand tightening on his sword as he prepared for the impending confrontation.


    I nced at him, exchanging a silent look of determination. We were outnumbered and outmatched, but we couldn''t afford to back down now. Our only option was to fight.


    As the fallen humans advanced towards us, their weapons at the ready, I braced myself for theing battle. With Adrian by my side, I knew that we stood a chance against our opponents, no matter how formidable they may be.


    "Stay close to me, Adrian," I whispered, my voice low but resolute.


    Adrian nodded, his expression determined as he squared his shoulders and prepared to face our adversaries head-on.


    "me your curiosity."


    The moment the Caucasian man muttered, the surroundings changed. A tide of darkness shot up from the right side, engulfing everyone.


    Adrian disappeared into the darkness, and I was left alone with the bald barbarian.


    It was an istion barrier.


    "...Haha, big bro always leaves me with the boring work."


    Boring work. He was obviously referring to me, but I couldn''t refute him either.


    "...Why is an [C-] rank Hero doing something like this to a cadet?"


    Although I knew the answer, I asked anyway. The baldy smiled without replying. Unlike what his appearance might suggest, he didn''t seem to be the talkative type.


    The baldy collected his magic power silently. A powerful current of magic power rose up around his axe, heating up the space within the istion barrier.


    Sweat formed on the tip of my nose, and a cold sweat dripped down my back.


    I couldn''t win against that baldy. His axe could easily split my skull in half, and with the istion barrier surrounding us, I had no way to run.


    Facing the formidable opponent in front of me, I knew that I had to rely on more than just brute strength to survive this encounter. With quick thinking and strategic maneuvering, I might stand a chance against this powerful adversary.


    As the bald barbarian prepared to attack, I focused my mind, searching for any possible weaknesses or vulnerabilities that I could exploit. My eyes scanned his movements, analyzing his stance and anticipating his next move.


    After searching his body movements, I found nothing.


    I couldn''t find hole in his guard that i could use for my advantage.


    ''Looks like I have no choice.''


    I took out Nightshadow bow from AI bracelet and an arrow that embude with low rank light magic spell.


    After doing that I took a stance and aimed at the baldy before me.


    At this moment baldy was also done prapering his attack.


    He then looked at Nightshadow bow and grin


    "That''s some nice bow you get there, don''t worry after you die I''ll take care for you "


    I didn''t reply, I just pulled very hard and release the arrow.


    SHAAAA¡ª¡ª!


    mana arrow he had conjured shot forward, hurtling toward baldy at breakneck speed.


    The power of the mana arrow is ten times stronger than the normal one because of the Nightshadow bow.


    The current power of the Mana arrow is [C] ranked at its best.


    "Now try this!"


    SHOOOW¡ª!


    Baldy swung his axe at the uing mana arrow as Axe sh sh with light magic mana arrow.


    BOOM¡ª¡ª!

 Chapter 334: Hidden doungen [10]

    I took out Nightshadow bow from AI bracelet and an arrow that embude with low rank light magic spell.


    After doing that I took a stance and aimed at the baldy before me.


    At this moment baldy was also done prapering his attack.


    He then looked at Nightshadow bow and grin


    "That''s some nice bow you get there, don''t worry after you die I''ll take care for you "


    I didn''t reply, I just pulled very hard and release the arrow.


    SHAAAA¡ª¡ª!


    mana arrow he had conjured shot forward, hurtling toward baldy at breakneck speed.


    The power of the mana arrow is ten times stronger than the normal one because of the Nightshadow bow.


    The current power of the Mana arrow is [C] ranked at its best.


    "Now try this!"


    SHOOOW¡ª!


    Baldy swung his axe at the uing mana arrow as Axe sh sh with light magic mana arrow.


    BOOM¡ª¡ª!


    The collision between the bald barbarian''s axe and the mana arrow created a powerful shockwave that reverberated throughout the istion barrier. The force of the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air, causing the ground to tremble beneath our feet.


    For a moment, it seemed as though the two forces were evenly matched, locked in a fierce struggle for dominance. The baldy''s muscles bulged as he exerted all his strength, his axe cutting through the air with unparalleled ferocity.


    Meanwhile, the mana arrow shimmered with ethereal light, its magic-infused energy pulsating with raw power. Despite the baldy''s best efforts, the arrow held its ground, its trajectory unwavering as it bore down on its target with relentless determination.


    Then, with a deafening crack, the mana arrow broke through the baldy''s defenses, piercing through his axe and striking him head-on.


    A brilliant explosion of light erupted upon impact, engulfing the baldy in a blinding sh of energy.


    As the dust settled, I cautiously approached the spot where the bald barbarian had been standing, my heart pounding in my chest. To my relief, I found him lying on the ground, his body unmoving as hey defeated.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, I lowered my bow and looked around the istion barrier. Adrian was nowhere to be seen, and the darkness seemed to press in around me, suffocating in its intensity.


    Before searching for Adrian I must kill him, I know that he is not dead yet He just went unconscious.


    So before he regain his conisous, I better kill him now.


    I aimed my bow loaded with a light magic arrow at the back of his head.


    Without even a moment of hesitation, I let go the string of the bow.


    KWANG!


    THRUST¡ª!


    The light arrow struck his head squarely.


    Psssh...


    However, the arrow was blocked by his dense skull and was unable to pierce through.


    The baldy suddenly raised his head.


    "GAAH!"


    He then let out a loud roar. The soundwave struck my stomach.


    I was sent flying back and struck the wall. Immediately, my vision grew thin. A mere sound attack without physical contact transmitted shock that seemingly ruptured my organs.


    "...You son of... a bitch..."


    The baldy staggered up as he cursed. His face didn''t seem human. His skin turned pitch ck, his eyes were glowing red, and most importantly, sheep horns had grown on his head.


    ... Demon Transformation.


    I closed my eyes and sighed.


    No matter how lucky I was, this was the end of the line. I should have ended things before it got to this stage, but I couldn''t.


    I only seen one person in Demon Transformation other this baldy and that person was Tony stark.


    He used Demon Transformation when he attacked the mansion we were staying at Silva City.


    And I still remember that we bearly win against him.


    It was purely luck that we managed to kill him and in that process many cadet''s were hurt.


    ...And Tony Stark was just [D+] rank at that moment and this basterd is at [C-] rank.


    Is there any chance that I could survive this encounter?


    As Iy on the ground, my mind raced with thoughts of desperation and fear. The baldy''s transformation into a demon had caught me off guard, and now I found myself facing an opponent far more powerful than I had anticipated.


    But even in the face of overwhelming odds, I refused to give up. I couldn''t afford to lose hope, not when Adrian''s life was at stake and my own survival hung in the bnce.


    With a determined grit, I forced myself to push through the pain and focus on the task at hand. I needed to find a way to defeat this demon before it was toote.


    Summoning every ounce of strength and courage within me, I struggled to stand up, my limbs shaking with exertion. Ignoring the searing pain in my abdomen, I raised my bow once more, ready to face whatever came my way.


    The demon before me snarled, its eyes burning with malice as it prepared to unleash its full power. But I refused to back down, my resolve steeling as I prepared to confront this formidable foe head-on.


    As the demon charged towards me, I braced myself for the impact, my heart pounding with adrenaline. With a swift motion, I drew back the string of my bow and released the arrow, aiming for the creature''s heart with deadly uracy.


    The arrow soared through the air, guided by my unwavering determination and resolve. With a satisfying thud, it struck the demon''s chest, embedding itself deep within its flesh.


    A howl of pain echoed through the cavern as the demon stumbled backwards, its monstrous form writhing in agony. But despite its ferocity, I knew that victory was not within my reach.


    Summoning thest reserves of my strength, I drew another arrow from my quiver and took aim once more. With a steady hand and a determined spirit, I let loose the arrow, watching as it sailed through the air with deadly precision.


    I used evey bit of my mana in this arrow, I just hope that I would this would able to kill him.


    ... Otherwise I have to use Sword Of Madness, Which I''m not willing to do so.

 Chapter 335: Hidden doungen [11]

    My eyes widened as the smoke began to clear.


    ''That Basterd...''


    There was deep wound on his left side of shoulder but the demon before me was fine.


    He was still standing on his two feets.


    "I have to say, That really hurt bad." The demon muttered under his breath as plucked out the arrow from his left chest and threw on the ground.


    Then he nced at me and grinned.


    "Is that it? Look''s like you are going to die, Hahaha."


    I gritted my teeth and ired at him but soon enough I took a deep breath and calmed myself down.


    There was no need to act rashley, I know his strong way stronger then I am, I couldn''t hope to defeat him with the current strength of mine.


    But what about after I raised my all over strengt?


    I think then this situation would turned around in my favour.


    "I think I should started to take this seriously too."


    As soon as he said that, he closed her eyes and his body started convulsing violently as bones cracked and shifted under his skin.


    His muscles bulged and his skin stretched, making way for the emerging monstrous form.


    His hands contorted, and long, razor-sharp ws burst out from her fingertips. His skin became as dark as night.


    He cheeks sank in, and his eyes turned an eerie shade of red as his pupils grew vertical, giving his a predatory gaze.


    The air around him grew heavy with an overwhelming sense of danger.


    He then opened his mouth and spoke in a horrific demonic voice, "This my level 2 Demonic Transformation."


    "Damn," Lucas shrugged his shoulders.


    "Look''s it''s my turn to power up too."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, the boy stepped back, creating a bit of distance between them. He took a deep breath, centring himself for the uing spar.


    As he summoned the energy within, the air around him shimmered with a faint azure glow. His golden hair seemed to dance with a hint of mana, a stark contrast to the worn-out appearance he bore just moments ago.


    At the same time he enveloped his whole body in mana coating.


    Lucas then nces at his shadow who nods his head back at him "Come now, Shadow." Lucas said as Lucas''s shadow covered his entire body.


    His clothes turned ck, and everything in his body turned ck colour leaving only its head.


    His current strength was of [D-] rank but afterbining shadow and Mana Coating his strength rose up to [D+] rank.


    It was massive strength boost that he have received.


    However, Lucas couldn''t hold this form much longer, Usually He cold this form about 5-7 minutes.


    ...But with his fight earlier with hidden doungen boss and apperance of Fallen human transform himself at a demon had taken quite bit mana of his.


    At best, Lucas has 2 minutes before his Shadow form copse.


    So it''s either do or die.


    The demon looked quite bit suprised at Lucas change in power but didn''t say anything and just stairs at Lucas.


    He now that this fight will be different from one he had before.


    "Here Ie," Lucas shouted and started running towards the Demon. His speed was much faster than before.


    As he was running toward Demon, Lucas knew that he needed more speed, Lucas then focused on his movement art and sword art.


    In an instant, a surge of mana emanated from Lucas''s body, flowing outward in a brilliant azure hue.


    "[Celestial Parry] sword art-->[Starry Deflection]."


    "[Ster Stride] movement art--> [Astral Dash]


    Lucas yelled, his voice resolute.


    Lucas disappeared from Demon''s eyesight within a second.


    In a sudden burst of speed, Lucas appeared right before Demon in the blink of an eye, his sword raised in the air as he used [Starry Deflection].


    Demon, surprised by the sudden burst of speed, swiftly shifted into a defensive position. However, Lucas''s [Starry Deflection] proved to be a formidable technique. The sword strikes seemed to ripple through the air, creating an almost celestial disy of shes.


    sh¡ª!!


    With a powerful descent, Lucas struck down his sword in a downward sh, slicing through the air with deadly speed.


    Splurt¡ª!!


    The Demon tried blocking the iing attack by raising her ws, but Lucas'' sword easily sliced through his reinforced skin, severing his right hand with a fast blur.


    Thud, Thud¡ª!!


    As the dismembered limb fell to the ground, Lucasnded before baldy demon, ready to deliver another fierce blow.


    Wasting no time, he pulled his sword back with mana spiraling around it and sh it forward at his face with all his might, intending to cut of  his skull.


    Swish¡ª!!


    But before Lucas'' attack could connect, baldy demon swiftly ducked down, dodging the spear thrust with his remaining w pulled back.


    "For someone who talked so big, you were easy to kill!" he taunted, his voice filled with contempt as he lunged forward at the golden-haired boy with breakneck speed.


    Lucas could only widen his eyes as the demon closed the distance and straightened his w into a sword-like manner before thrusting it into his abdomen with incredible force.


    Thrust¡ª!


    "Aghhh!"


    The pain was excruciating as Lucas felt the sharp ws pierce through his body, tearing through flesh and muscle with ease. He gritted his teeth against the agony, refusing to cry out as he struggled to maintain his focus.


    With a surge of determination, Lucas summoned every ounce of strength within him, channeling it into a powerful counterattack. With a swift motion, he raised his sword and aimed for the demon''s neck, his movements fueled by sheer willpower and determination.


    Despite the pain and fatigue weighing heavily upon him, Lucas refused to give up. With a fierce cry, he unleashed his attack with all the strength he could muster, his sword slicing through the air with deadly precision.


    The demon''s eyes widened in shock as Lucas'' sword connected, the de biting deep into his flesh with a sickening crunch. With a roar of pain, the demon stumbled backwards, blood gushing from the wound as he clutched at his neck in agony.


    But Lucas wasn''t done yet. Summoning thest reserves of his strength, he pressed his advantage, unleashing a flurry of rapid strikes upon the demon''s weakened form.


    sh, sh, sh¡ª!!


    Each blownded with devastating force, driving the demon back further and further until he was on the brink of copse. With one final, decisive strike, Lucas delivered the finishing blow, his sword slicing through the air with unparalleled speed and precision.


    The demon let out a strangled cry as Lucas'' sword pierced through his chest, its de impaling him with lethal uracy. With a shudder, the demon''s body went limp, his eyes zing over as life fled from his form.


    Breathing heavily, Lucas staggered backwards, his body trembling with exhaustion as he struggled to remain standing.


    But despite the pain and fatigue that threatened to overwhelm him, he refused to yield, his spirit unbroken as he stood victorious against his formidable foe.


    With one final, triumphant cry, Lucas raised his sword high above his head, a symbol of his hard-won victory against impossible odds.


    As he looked upon the fallen demon before him, he felt a surge of pride and satisfaction, knowing that he had ovee even the greatest of challenges through sheer determination and strength of will.


    With the battle won and his enemy defeated, Lucas allowed himself a moment of respite, his breathing in ragged gasps as he savored the sweet taste of victory.

 Chapter 336: Hidden doungen [12]

    "1 Minute and 32 seconds."


    Lucas muttered under his breath as he counted how many minutes have taken him to take out the demon in front of him.


    The fight was short after Lucas went into Shadow transformation but it was thatuch dreadful as well.


    "Fuck..."


    A loud curse leaves from Lucas mouth as his shadow disatach from his body and return to his original position at the same time the mana coating on Lucas''s body faded away.


    "Agh... Fuck That Basterd..."


    Another curse could be heard on the empty room of the hidden doungen of boss floor.


    Lucas looked towards his stomach, Where that demon had thrusted earlier, Arge amount of the red blood  was leaking from the wounds.


    Fortunately, That attacked didn''t hit his liver or else Lucas would be in big trouble.


    Worst case scenario, He would be dead.


    But it''s didn''t mean that he was any better now.


    If didn''t treat his wounds now he would be dead for real.


    His mana is also verge of nonexistent, If his manahit the rock bottom he could save goodbye to his short life here and now.


    Gritting his teeth in agony of pain, Lucas took out Three small bottles of healing potions of intermediate rank and three [Mana Recovery Potions] Of intermediate ranked.


    It''s thest set of batch he had received from I, Look''s like after getting back to academy he needs to asked for more.


    Anyway, he quickly uncorked the bottles and downed the healing potions, feeling their soothing effects as they worked to mend his wounds and ease his pain.


    The warm sensation spread through his body, revitalizing him from within as the potions worked their magic.


    Once he had finished with the healing potions, Lucas turned his attention to the mana recovery potions.


    With a sigh of relief, he drank them down, feeling the familiar surge of energy as his mana reserves began to replenish.


    As he waited for the potions to take effect, Lucas took a moment to assess his surroundings.


    The hidden dungeon boss room was eerily quiet now, the remnants of the battle scattered around him as a grim reminder of the fierce struggle that had taken ce.


    With his wounds tended to and his mana restored, Lucas knew that he needed to make a decision about what to do next.


    He needs to go to Adrian, Who know? Maybe his opponent his stronger then Lucas had just face.


    ***


    ...Or maybe I don''t have to go at all.


    "Huu...."


    The barrier shattered.


    Soon, Adrian appeared with a haggard expression. Paul was sprawled on the ground, unconscious.


    I immediately had a hunch.


    That Adrian won by himself.


    Since that Fallen human was also a sword user, Adrian would have been well-suited to fighting him.


    I spoke to Adrian.


    "You won?"


    "...So did you."


    We looked at each other andughed.


    But soon, Adrian put on a serious face.


    "We need to get out of here quickly," Adrian said, his tone urgent. "There might be more of them lurking around, and Paul mentioned something about informing their guild."


    I nodded in agreement. "You''re right. We can''t afford to stay here any longer."


    With that, Adrian and I quickly gathered our belongings and made our way out of the hidden dungeon boss room. As we navigated through the dark corridors, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that lingered in the air.


    The encounter with the fallen humans had been a sobering reminder of the dangers that lurked within the hidden dungeon. But despite the challenges we had faced, Adrian and I emerged victorious.


    As we finally emerged from the depths of the hidden dungeon and into the light of day, a sense of relief washed over me.


    After 30 minutes of hiking down, Adrian and I arrived at the Portal Station.


    Currently, it was 1:53 A.M. The Portal closed at 2:00.


    We barely made it on time.


    We were in hurry, because we only took one day of LOA, and the train journey to Nova City would cause more then 5 hours of travel.


    So by the team we arrive at the Nova academy, we would bete and we have to take an punishment.


    ...And of course we don''t want that happened, So we are used the teleportation portal, Even it''s little expensive.


    "Lucas."


    In front of the Portal Station, Adrian turned to face me. His soft voice flowed into my ears.


    "Let''s split up here."


    "Hm? What about you?"


    "I have something important to do."


    Adrian smiled.


    "And thank you for today."


    At that moment, a bright moonlight shone down on his face. The silver light revealed his honest eyes and clear smile.


    ...His appearance evoked something inside me. I remembered something I forgot for a moment.


    The man in front of me, Adrian, was this world''s main character.


    A man who only walked the path of righteousness.


    A man who neverpromised or abandoned his beliefs.


    An ally of justice with conviction stronger than steel, and a seeker of truth who always treaded the correct path.


    An existence that was already extinct in the modern world, but one that I always hoped would exist.


    A righteous hero, one that I could trust more than anyone else in this world.


    That was Adrian.


    Just like his name, he was the true savior who would protect this world.


    "...Yeah."


    I spoke as we separated.


    "See youter."


    As Adrian and I parted ways, I couldn''t shake the sense of pride and admiration I felt for him. He truly embodied the ideals of a hero, and I knew that he would continue to be a beacon of hope in this world.


    As I made my way back to Nova Academy, I couldn''t help but reflect on the events of the day. The encounter with the fallen humans had been a stark reminder of the dangers that lurked within the hidden dungeon, but it had also served as a testament to our strength and resilience.


    Despite the challenges we had faced, Adrian and I had emerged victorious, standing united against our adversaries and oveing every obstacle in our path.

 Chapter 337: Gossiping

    Few Hours before Lucas fight with Fallen Human...


    Very far away from Lucas, At the Nova Acadmy training ground .


    "Huaa...."


    Elera just finished her 4-hour-long training session. Her day had finallye to an end.


    Letting out a sluggish sigh, she murmured quietly.


    "I''m sleepy...."


    ''Now let''s go back to my room, take a shower, and sleep.''


    For their was one thing that Elera needs to keep her focus on, and that is team challenge that was about to start in few days.


    Today was supposed to be team meeting with rest of the members, But suddenly one of her team members took an LOA and was not present at ss today.


    The name of that memeber was... Lucas Darkheart.


    Because of Lucas unexpected LOA, team had to cancel their meeting.


    ''I wonder where he went off...''


    Elera thought with sligh frowend on her face, but she quickly dismissed that thought.


    After all, Whatever Lucas has business it has nothing to do with Elera.


    She just hope that he would perform best in team challenge.


    Anyway, all of this matters fortter, For now all she wanted was sleep on her bed.


    When she grabbed the changing room''s doorknob with such happy thoughts, she happened to hear two cadets gossiping.


    ¡ª...Did you know Lucas likes Elera?


    Immediately, Elera''s shoulders strongly shook.


    ¡ªWhat, really? No way.


    ¡ªYes way. Since the start of Acadmy he didn''t talked her even once and now he suddenly joined her group. Don''t you think it''s suspicious? People are saying he''s going to confess to her soon.


    ¡ªWhat? Confess? I don''t believe it.


    Elera let go of the doorknob and slowed backed off. She was unable to understand what was happening and suddenly felt a bit dizzy. Confess? So suddenly?


    As Elera processed the gossip she had overheard, her mind raced with a whirlwind of emotions. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing¡ªLucas confessing to her? It seemed too sudden, too unexpected.


    Her heart fluttered with a mix of confusion, surprise, and uncertainty. Lucas had always been a mysterious figure to her, someone who kept to himself and rarely interacted with others. The idea of him harboring feelings for her was both bewildering and intriguing.


    ...At that moment, she bumped into someone.


    "Ah!"


    Elera quickly turned around. Evelyn was ring at her with furrowed brows.


    "What are you doing?"


    "...Nothing."


    "No, not nothing. You''re stepping on my foot."


    Only then did Elera begin to understand the situation.


    Indeed, she was stepping on Evelyn''s foot.


    "...Ah, sorry."


    "Tsk."


    Evelyn clicked her tongue and grabbed the doorknob.


    "Ah!"


    Elera flinched. She didn''t want more people to overhear their gossip... but before Elera could stop her, Evelyn walked in.


    "...Hello? Elera?"


    Then, someone else approached her. It was Isabe.


    "...Yes?"


    "Aren''t you going in?"


    Elera scratched her cheek and backed off.


    "No, please go ahead."


    "...Hmm."


    Isabe gave Elera a meaningful look before walking into the changing room.


    The door then closed, and Elera strained her ears once again.


    ¡ªOh hey! Evelyn, Isabe, have you guys heard?


    ¡ªWhat.


    ¡ªI hear Lucas is going to...


    "T-Those girls...!"


    She couldn''t allow these rumors to spread. Elera opened the door strongly and barged in. Seeing her, Seeing her, the two gossiping cadets fell silent.


    "W-What? What about Lucas?"


    Evelyn didn''t even nce at Elera as she urged the two cadets to speak.


    "I-It''s nothing!"


    At the sudden change behaviour of these two girls, Evelyn and Isabe paused their conversation, their expressions turning in confused one before they turned their heads towards Elera who was iring at those girls.


    "Elera, what''s wrong?" Isabe asked, her tone cautious.


    Ignoring her question, Elera stepped forward, her eyes narrowed in determination.


    "I heard what you were saying outside," she said firmly, her voice carrying a hint of reproach. "And I don''t appreciate rumors being spread about me or anyone else."


    Those two girls exchanged nervous nces, realizing they had been caught in the act.


    "Sorry, Elera," the first onemumbled, looking down at the floor. "We didn''t mean any harm, we were just..."


    "Just gossiping," Elera finished for her, her tone stern. "Well, I don''t want to hear any more of it. Understand?"


    Both girls nodded silently, chastised by Elera''s reprimand.


    "Good," Elera said, her expression softening slightly. "Now, let''s forget about this and focus on getting ready for the team challenge. We have a lot of work to do, and we need to be prepared."


    With that, Elera turned and began to gather her belongings, determined to put the incident behind her and move forward with a clear mind.


    As she left the changing room, she felt a sense of relief wash over her. It was important to nip gossip in the bud before it spread any further, and she was d she had addressed the issue head-on.


    Walking out into the cool evening air, Elera took a deep breath and let it out slowly, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders.


    Despite the brief moment of tension, she was grateful for her friends and teammates, and she knew that together, they could ovee any challenge that came their way.


    With renewed determination, Elera set off towards her dormitory, ready to face whatever the future held with strength and resilience.


    As she walked, she couldn''t help but wonder about Lucas and his unexpected absence. But for now, she pushed those thoughts to the back of her mind, focusing instead on the task at hand¡ªthe team challenge that awaited them in theing days.


    As Elera arrived at her dormitory, she found herself lost in thought, contemting the events of the day and the rumors she had overheard. Despite her efforts to dismiss them, the words continued to linger in her mind, casting a shadow of doubt over her thoughts.


    But as she stepped into her room and closed the door behind her, Elera made a conscious decision to let go of the gossip and focus on what truly mattered¡ªher training, her team, and her own personal growth.


    With a sense of determination burning within her, Elera quickly set about her evening routine, preparing for a restful night''s sleep before another day of rigorous training and preparation for the team challenge ahead.


    As shey in bed, surrounded by theforting darkness of her room, Elera felt a sense of peace wash over her. Despite the uncertainties thaty ahead, she knew that as long as she stayed true to herself and remained focused on her goals, she would be able to ovee any obstacle that stood in her way.


    With that thought in mind, Elera closed her eyes and drifted off into a peaceful sleep.

 Chapter 338: Teamwork [2]

    Wednesday....


    Yesterday was Tuesday, The day when I and Adrian attacked the hidden doungen and cleared it.


    Although there were some unexpected veriable, Like Fallen human for example.


    We dealt with them too.


    Adrian asked for me whether or not we should contact Hero Association and I clearly declined it.


    Contacting Hero association means that we would be in deep trouble if they found out that we unauthorised enterd the unexplored hidden doungen.


    Since we aren''t active heroes, Just Hero cadets, There are something that we aren''t allowed to do.


    For example entering the hidden doungen, If cadets found hidden doungen they should inform Hero association but we didn''t do that.


    ...And because of that reason we didn''t contacted the Hero association and left those two corpses of Fallen Human there and left the doungen.


    By now monster inside the doungen would have eaten them.


    Anyway, after returning to Nova academy, I just slept and went to ss as usual.


    The first thing I saw was that Adrian was seated was on his seat as usual.


    We just nodded at each other and after doing that I went back to my own seat.


    Along the way I noticed that many cadets were ncing at me and whispering among each other


    ''What''s going on?''


    Not only those cadtes but Elera, whom I just team up was also ncing towards me.


    And soon as I catch her gaze she turned her head away in suprised.


    ''Really, What''s going on here?''


    I wanted ask Elera what''s going but before I could do that, Miss Lillian Ashbournees to ss and began the morning ss.


    So I have to to return my seat on with confusion.


    Today''s ss was about mana theory and Just like that my morning went by just like that.


    In afternoon, pratical sses began.


    Today''s pratical ss was about ''Dungeon Investigation.''


    It was the first pratical ss since the team formation.


    Normally, when Heroes find a Dungeon, they would dispatch an advance party first in order to get a rough idea of what''s inside the Dungeon. In thisbat training, cadets would act as this advance party.


    "Ah, it''s so cold."


    "Auuu, aren''t you cold, Lucas?"


    My team was currently inside a Dungeon that was covered in ice. The five of us shivered in the cold as we walked onward.


    After about 20 minutes, the road suddenly forked into five branches.


    "It''s here."


    E suddenly pointed at the rightmost path. I opened my eyes wide and stared at the direction E pointed. As expected, there was a trap there.


    "No, that''s the wrong ce."


    "What? No, it isn''t."


    E was purposely leading us into a trap. I didn''t think there was a fallen human waiting to ambush us, but she must have a set some sort of a life-threatening trap.


    "In a Dungeon Investigation, it''smon sense to listen to your Archer."


    "...."


    E stared at Elera. Too bad for her, Elera was also on my side.


    "Let''s go as Lucas says."


    "...Don''t regret itter."


    E was a sore loser.


    "There''s a Frost Bear up ahead."


    A yeti was sleeping in the pathway I chose.


    The Dungeon''s first monster, Frost Bear.


    We advanced forward, keeping our guard up.


    After that, E continued to try to lead us, especially Elera, into a trap. However, I was always there to prevent her.


    "Guys, I think it''s this way, for real this time. If you see the traces of ice around there...."


    "No, it''s not."


    "No, trust me just this once. Elera,e with me. Wouldn''t it be more efficient to split into two groups?"


    "No, we can''t."


    I had tomend her for her constant effort, but that didn''t mean I could let her do as she pleased. I grabbed Elera by her wrist, and she followed me silently.


    As time passed, E''s expression grew more and more irritated.


    "Um...."


    My Mana Eyes found the shortest path in this maze-like Ice Dungeon. There were no obstructions and no difficulties.


    By the time we caught a glimpse of the instructor waiting at the exit, Elera spoke ufortably.


    "Um... Lucas."


    "Yes?"


    "This...."


    As Elera nced down at her wrist, I realized that I was still holding onto her, a reflexive action born out of my determination to keep her from following E into potential danger.


    The awkwardness of the situation settled between us like a heavy nket, and I felt a flush of embarrassment creep up my neck.


    "Oh right, sorry," I mumbled, releasing her wrist and taking a small step back, trying to regain some semnce ofposure.


    "No, you don''t need to..." Elera trailed off, her cheeks tinted with a faint blush as she met my gaze.


    I shifted ufortably, suddenly acutely aware of the closeness between us and the intensity of her gaze.


    "I just... didn''t want you to get pulled into any traps," I exinedmely, my words stumbling over each other in my haste to rify my actions.


    Elera nodded slowly, her expression thoughtful.


    "I understand. Thank you for looking out for me," she said softly, a small smile ying at the corners of her lips.


    Relief flooded through me at her understanding, and I returned her smile, grateful for her reassurance. "Of course, anytime," I replied, hoping to convey my sincerity.


    We stood there for a moment, the awkward tension dissipating as we both took a breath, ready to move forward together.


    As we approached the exit of the Ice Dungeon, The instructor spotted us and shouted in a thunderous voice. We hurriedly ran up and stood in front of him.


    "Your findings?"


    "Yes. A Frost Bear, a few traps set by the environment, but otherwise, no significant threats," I replied confidently, eager to share our sessful exploration with the instructor.


    The instructor nodded, seeming pleased with our report. "Well done, cadets. It seems you worked together effectively to navigate the challenges of the Dungeon."


    " Team Elera, perfect score."


    Elera face turned bright. It was the same with the other team members. They clenched their fists and deliberated on the words ''perfect score''.


    "...Dammit."


    Meanwhile, E kicked a rock with an irritated expression of her face.


    As the ss came to an end and we made our way back to the academy, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at our sessful teamwork.


    Despite the challenges and distractions we faced along the way, we had managed to work together effectively andplete our mission with flying colors.


    As we walked, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something had shifted between Elera and me during our time in the Dungeon. The brief moment of awkwardness between us had opened my eyes to the growing bond between us.


    But for now, I pushed aside those thoughts, focusing instead on the task at hand¡ªthe team challenge that awaited us in theing days. With our recent sess fresh in my mind, I felt more confident than ever in our ability to ovee whatever obstaclesy ahead.


    As we arrived back at the academy, I exchanged a nce with Adrian, a silent acknowledgment of our shared victory. Together, we had faced the challenges of the hidden Dungeon and emerged triumphant, and I knew that with him by my side, there was nothing we couldn''t aplish.


    With a renewed sense of determination, I headed back to my apartment, ready to rest and recharge before the next day''s training.

 Chapter 339: Teamwork [3]

    Ehew."


    After returning to the magicians'' dorm, Tomer let out a deep sigh.


    [E, why is the mission being dyed? Are there other variables?]


    Her employer sent her a grumpy message.


    E''s mission was to injure or weaken Elera. She only had to make Elera take a break from her usual daily life for a bit.


    With the cooperation from fallen human acting as spies in Nova''s executives, she thought she could quickly take care of this mission and go back, but there was a constant heckler obstructing her.


    "Do I have to take care of him first...?"


    Nowadays, she felt sour just seeing  Lucas''s face. Every time she tried to do something, he seemingly appeared out of nowhere and foiled her ns. Whether it was before ss, during ss, or after ss, Lucas refused to leave Elera side.


    "Tsk, can''t he know his ce?"


    E has tried many things but non of them working, All thanks to Lucas.


    It''s just that she just entered new cadet as Nova Academy and he was here since the beginning.


    So of course others would trust him more then they do to her.


    ...And not only that he was 3rd rank in whole Acadmy.


    E had checked his background and aprently there''s nothing seems to be out of ordinary.


    His father is guild master of [C] ranked Sunless Guild and his mother help his father at the guild he also has little sister.


    Apletely normal family.


    But there was one thing she found about him that was out of ordinary.


    Lucas Darkheart is disciple of Yato, The strongest Hero.


    Even E doesn''t want make Yato her enemy, That''s why she didn''t try to kill Lucas.


    But if she didn''t do anything then he will continue to fail her ns.


    "...Wait."


    A sh of insight sparked in E''s head.


    Lucas had strong feelings for Elera. E was sure of it. However, although she didn''t openly show it, Elera was undoubtedly ufortable with his advances.


    He was trying to make a move one-sidedly.


    There were many ways to spread malicious rumors. You could bad-mouth someone behind their back, or you could exaggerate rumors that were already present.


    But for now, there was no need for suchplicated schemes.


    She just had to say things as she saw them, albeit exaggerating things a little.


    To do that... she would have to first get close to Lucas and Elera... no, to the entire team.


    E messaged her employer.


    [Is the mission really just to separate this girl?]


    [That''s right. Afterward, the agent we dispatched will take care of the rest.]


    ''Good, it''s time for a change of ns.'' Eughed maniacally.


    With a sly grin, E began to strategize her approach. She would y the role of a friendly and supportive teammate, subtly inserting herself into their inner circle while subtly undermining their trust in each other.


    It would be a delicate dance, requiring finesse and subtlety, but E was confident in her abilities.


    She had spent years honing her skills as a maniptor and a schemer, and she knew exactly how to pull the strings to get what she wanted.


    As she plotted her next moves, E''s thoughts turned to the fallen human spies that she had at her disposal.


    With their help, she would be able to gather valuable information about her teammates and exploit any weaknesses or vulnerabilities she discovered.


    But she couldn''t afford to rush things. She needed to bide her time, to wait for the perfect opportunity to strike. Patience was key, and E was willing to wait as long as it took to achieve her goals.


    With her n in motion, E set out to execute her next steps, confident that she would soon be able to drive a wedge between Lucas and Elera, weakening their bond and paving the way for her ultimate victory.


    ***


    At the same time in different apartment room...


    My smart phone rang as new message arrived, It was from Jonathan.


    Without second thought, I opened the message and let out small smile as I read the content of the message.


    [Thomas Johnson  changed his name to ''


    Carl Benjamin; and has retired after undergoing stic surgery.]


    [Good Work.]


    I typed back the message to him and he replied me back.


    [Just doing my job, that''s all. Also I will send full mission report after Ipleted search on the Thomas Johnson, I still yet toplete the mission.]


    [Looking forward to reading the full report. Let me know if you need any assistance with your mission.]


    [Thanks, I appreciate it. I''ll keep you updated on my progress.]


    [Keep up the good work. If youe across any obstacles, don''t hesitate to reach out.]


    [Will do. I''m confident I can handle whateveres my way. Talk to you soon.]


    Now that I know something about Thomas Johnson, I can officially ept the E''s mission for the search of her father.


    With that thought, I set on my chair and started to type back message to through Shadow Reapers mercenary official webpage.


    Yeah, Now I have my own mercenary group webpage.


    It''s all thanks to Jonathan help.


    Anyway, I typed the message and send it E and got up from my desktopputer and headed towards traning ground.


    It was time for some training.


    ***


    At the same time in E apartment room.


    Her smartwatch vibrated. The especially intense vibration signaled that it was from Shadow Reapers Mercenary. E quickly turned on her smartwatch.


    [Shadow Reapers Mercenary]


    [We have epted E Johnson request.]


    "They''re replying now?"


    She had forgotten aboutShadow Reapers Mercenary because it was 2~3 weeks ago that she put in a request. She had assumed they were unreliable since they didn''t answer.


    Did they just have too many clients?


    In any case, she was satisfied.


    As long as she could find out where that bastard was, she was happy to wait.


    E''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as she read the message from Shadow Reapers Mercenary. She quicklyposed herself and replied:


    [Thank you for epting my request. Please keep me updated on any developments.]


    With that sent, E felt a renewed sense of determination. She was one step closer to uncovering the truth behind that basterd disappearance, and she wouldn''t rest until she had answers.


    As she waited for a response from the mercenary group, E began to formte a n. She would need to gather more information about her father''sst known whereabouts and any potential leads that could help her track him down.


    Turning to herputer, E essed her encrypted files containing everything she knew about her father''s disappearance. She meticulously reviewed each piece of information, searching for any clues that she may have overlooked.


    Hours passed as E delved deeper into her investigation, her focus unwavering as she pieced together the puzzle of her father''s disappearance.


    ***


    Next Day...


    "Next week, each team will select a small-scale Dungeon and do a presentation on the best way to conquer it."


    Friday''s theory ss ¨C ''Phenomenon Realm Analysis II''.


    Just before the ss ended, the professor gave the cadets their team assignments. Cadets immediately broke out into groans.


    However, Be and Sunny, who were sitting in front of me, didn''t seem all that worried.


    They turned around, looking at me happily.


    "We believe in you, Lucas."


    It wasn''t just them.


    Other cadets were also looking this way with envious eyes.


    "Have a good weekend."


    With that, the professor left the ssroom. Members of Team Elera, including myself, got up.


    I spoke.


    "For today, let''s go to the caf¨¦ and just divide up the work."


    "Alright."


    This wasn''t Elera voice. I turned my gaze to the side. It was E.


    "Let''s go to the caf¨¦."


    E had a very bright face.


    "...What''s up with you?"


    "What do you mean? Everyone, Elera, let''s go. We don''t have time."


    E stepped in and began to urge other team members. I stared at her with a daze.


    What was she scheming this time? Did she have a nuclear bomb set up at the caf¨¦?


    ...10 minutester.


    We arrived at the caf¨¦.


    I tried peering through the roof and ground, but I couldn''t find any traps in the caf¨¦. Although I was still suspicious, I started dividing up the work among others.


    "Sunny and Be can look up the data on the Dungeon. E and Elera can calcte the mana density."


    That was the result of our 30-minute discussion.


    They would send their results to me, then I would assemble everything together into a presentable PowerPoint.


    "That sounds good."


    "I agree."


    The team members agreed with a bright face.


    Sunny and Be delved into researching the Dungeon data, while E and Elera tackled the calctions for mana density.


    I watched them work, silently marveling at their dedication and efficiency. Despite my initial doubts, it seemed like we were making good progress.


    But as the minutes ticked by, I couldn''t shake off the nagging feeling that something was off. E''s behavior seemed too calcted, too orchestrated. It was as if she was ying a role, manipting us all like pieces on a chessboard.


    I nced around the caf¨¦, scanning the faces of our fellow cadets. Everyone seemed engrossed in their own conversations, unaware of the subtle tension brewing within our group. But I couldn''t shake off the feeling that we were being watched, that someone was pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    As the discussion came to a close, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief. We had managed to divide up the work and make progress on our assignment, despite the underlying tension that lingered in the air. But as we parted ways and I headed back to my dorm, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease that gnawed at the back of my mind.


    Something wasn''t right, and I couldn''t shake off the feeling that we were being yed. But for now, all I could do was wait and see how things yed out. With a heavy heart, I pushed aside my doubts and focused on preparing for the uing presentation, hoping that my instincts were wrong and that everything would turn out alright in the end..

 Chapter 340: Battelground [1]

    Sunday night, a time I set out for the sake of my sanity.


    I was currently about to y a game virtual reality game.


    It was trend in market and I thought I should also give try.


    The name of this game is [Battelground].


    To y this game I even bought a VR sses, That was in a box in front of me.


    All I had to do is just put VR sses on and go to sleep and I would automatically found myself in [Battelground] VR game.


    Virtual reality is an illusion of original world, so in [Battelground] all the skills, rank, strength person hold will not be diminished.


    Virtual reality has it''s own set of rules One couldn''t be hurt, wounded, or killed in the Virtual Reality.


    Which meant that many heros or hunters were able to battle each other there without having to risk their lives and keep the destructive force of their duels out of the real world. This application was the primary use of the Virtual Reality¡­ well, in a sense.


    At the dawn of it, the Virtual Reality was mostly used by therg ns all over the world and the world government to train elite Hero that served them, but it was quickly deemed as only being marginally useful.


    There monster to inside of this Virtual Reality, However, Compared to orginal monster and beast they were nothing that great. The illusory monsterscked the will and mind of actual abominations, after all.


    So, the Dreamscape had failed to be a sessful training tool and was thusrgely abandoned.


    It had, however, unexpectedly found incredible sess in the entertainment segment.


    [Battelground]


    This game changed the whole virtual reality in no time.


    The duels in the [Battelground]


    VR  became very popr, and that poprity simply exploded once thepany behind it came up with the idea to integrate a broadcast function into the simtion pods, thus making these duels avable to a much broader audience ¡ª the mundane humans.


    Today, [Battelground]VR was a whole industry with both amateur and professional leagues, famous celebrities, and passionate gamers all vying for supremacy in the virtual arena.


    As I gazed at the sleek ck box containing the VR sses, excitement bubbled within me. I had heard so much about Battleground and its immersive gamey experience. Now, I finally had the chance to try it out for myself.


    With eager anticipation, I carefully opened the box and retrieved the VR sses. They gleamed under the soft glow of my bedroom lights, beckoning me to don them and enter the virtual world of Battleground.


    Slipping the sses over my eyes, I felt a surge of anticipation as the world around me dissolved into darkness.


    ***


    Lucas found himself standing in a boundless, ck void. All around him, countless stars burned with ethereal light, an inconceivablyplex weave of strings connecting them together.


    ¡­There was, however, no logic or sense in the pattern. He didn''t feel any meaning hidden in the beautiful weave of the strings of light. It was just a pretty backdrop, and nothing more.


    A fake.


    Other than that, though, the simtion was pretty realistic. He looked down and saw his naked body. The Virtual Realty recreated his appearance to the sma¡­ uh¡­ in great detail.


    ''...Huh.''


    Lucas shook his head in ashtonoment


    "Wee to the [Battelground]."


    ...And then Lucas made his appearance.


    ''What next? How do I fight people?''


    The pleasant voice promptly responded:


    "Before proceeding further, please choose an alias."


    He blinked a couple of times, then scratched a back of his head.


    ''Oh, right. An alias¡­''


    After some though, Lucase up with a quick name.


    "Nobody."


    That would be a good alias¡­ he could already imagine how funny it would be, to hear something like "Nobody has defeated the enemy!" or "Nobody has won!".


    His thoughts, however, were interrupted by the voice of the Virtual Realty:


    "Alias "Nobody" is taken. Please choose another."


    "Uh¡­"


    He did not expect that. What would be a good alias? Lucas pondered for a moment, then a mischievous grin spread across his face.


    "Darkheart."


    The voice responded with approval:


    "Alias registered. Wee, Darkheart."


    Yeah, Lucas selected his own family, He just couldn''te up with new name and he also like the [Darkheart] word.


    So he didcide that he would go along with that.


    With his alias chosen, Lucas was ready to dive into the world of Battleground. He flexed his virtual muscles, eager to test his skills against other yers in the virtual arena.


    "Let the games begin," he muttered to himself, excitement coursing through his veins as he prepared for his first battle. With a mentalmand, he summoned his weapons, armor, and ck face mask that looks like demon to his his identity,  Now ready to face whatever challenges awaited him in the virtual realm.


    A momentter, the ck void disappeared, and he was suddenly somewhere else.


    A loud voice thundered from somewhere above:


    "Challenger Darkheart has entered the [Battelground]!"


    Lucas was standing on the floor of a vast oval arena. It was covered by sand, which had long ago turned red from all the blood spilled between these ancient walls. The merciless sun burned in the incandescent sky, and the smell of sweat, blood, and death assaulted his nostrils.


    ''How... realistic.''


    A little disturbed, Lucas looked around and saw tall amphitheater stands rising high above the blood-soaked arena. Those were the spectator seats.


    Rows upon rows of seats rose high into the air, providing ample room for the spectators who hade to witness the bloodshed below. The stands were filled to the brim with cheering fans, their voices echoing off the stone walls and filling the air with an electrifying energy.


    Above the arena, the sun beat down mercilessly, casting harsh shadows across the sand below. The air was thick with the scent of sweat and blood, a tangible reminder of the violence that was about to unfold.


    Obviously, this illusory environment wasn''t very original, but on the other hand, it was a ssic. More advanced environments could be unlocked and explored as he progressed through the game, but for now, Lucas found himself in the midst of a traditional battleground, ready to prove himself against his opponents.

 Chapter 341: Battelground [2]

    The [Battelground ] VR arena is based an ancient coliseum ¡ª a ce where ves had once fought to entertain their masters, often to the death.


    Lucas didn''t like it one bit.


    The Colosseum was based on a historical structure, but was muchrger. Hundreds upon hundreds of warriors roamed the sand of the battle arena, some engaged in fights, some searching for an opponent.


    Out here in the Colosseum, most of the participants were heros of high enough skill to be considered the elite among the amateurs, but not skillful enough to enter the professional leagues.


    Means that they were around from [D+] rank to [C] rank.


    Just what Lucaswas looking for... maybe. Overall, while many of the duelists in the Battelground were talented fighters, at the end of the day, there were very few true masters among them.


    Letting quite sometime sigh, Lucas took out [Sinister Of Sword] a legendary ranked artifact from his AI bracelet.


    Since the Lucas had received this fearsome sword from Yato, his master, He only used this sword in when he was practicing along or when he had to spar with Yato.


    Aside from this, Lucas had never used this fearsome sword against someone.


    But it''s look''s like now that he finally got his chance to test his sword against an opponent.


    Lucas put the de of the great sword on his shoulder and waited to be challenged. Due to his menacing ck leather coat type armour and fearsome mask that he wears to hide his identity, however, people seemed to be reluctant to approach.


    Lucas stood tall and imposing in the midst of the bustling Colosseum, the weight of his legendary sword resting heavily on his shoulder. Despite the throngs of warriors around him, none dared to approach, intimidated by his formidable presence.


    With a sigh, Lucas scanned the arena, his eyes narrowing behind the dark mask that concealed his identity. He hade here to test his skills, to prove himself against worthy opponents, but it seemed that his reputation preceded him.


    It wasn''t umon for challengers to be hesitant to face someone wielding such a fearsome sword, especially one with Lucas''s reputation. As one of the top-ranked cadets at Nova Academy and a disciple of the legendary hero Yato, Lucas was a force to be reckoned with.


    But he was still newbie, Lucas thought that someone atleast approach him.


    Lucas couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration at theck of challengers. He hade here to fight, to push himself to his limits, and yet it seemed that no one was willing to step up to the challenge.


    With a determined glint in his eye, Lucas tightened his grip on his sword, ready to take matters into his own hands if need be. If no one was willing to challenge him, then he would seek out his opponents himself, carving a path through the arena with his legendary de.


    As he prepared to make his move, Lucas felt a surge of anticipation coursing through his veins. The thrill of battle beckoned, and he was more than ready to answer its call.


    As he was about to take to step forward, Somone approach him.


    It was  a young swordsman in a striking bloodred armor approached, a long and graceful espadon resting on his shoulder. With a smile, he looked at Sunny and said:


    "Haven''t seen you around before¡­ Darkheart? Are you new to the[Battelground] Coliseum?"


    Lucas tilted his head and studied the letters that appeared around the swordsman.


    "Paradise of void"


    "Victories: 167"


    "Defeats: 113"


    ''Good enough.''


    Lowering the odachi, he answered in an even tone.


    "... Yeah."


    The swordsman smiled, then stepped forward.


    "Let me wee you, then."


    The voice of the Virtual Realty immediately spoke, announcing the start of the fight:


    "Paradise of Void has challenged Darkheart!"


    They shed on the bloodied sand, moving with enough speed to cause the wind to howl through their armor.


    Lucas rxed his muscles and evloped himself in Mana Coating, Soon Azure colour mana was shimmering through his whole body.


    He didn''t use Shadow yet, He wanted to see how much strong currently he is, and how strong the opponent is in front of him.


    However, Paradise of void was not a master of swordsmanship, but his skill level was not bad. Still, the young man wasn''t a match for Lucas who has many dangerous opponent then this.


    Compared to beating heart took from Yato from their daily practice session this was nothing.


    Lucas was evading ever sword strike of his opponent at ease and counterattacking with precision and finesse. Each strike was calcted and deliberate, aimed at exploiting weaknesses in his opponent''s defenses.


    As the battle raged on, Lucas''s confidence grew. He could sense the frustration mounting in his opponent, their attacks bing more frantic and desperate as they struggled to keep up with his relentless assault.


    Lucas wanted to face a strong opponent but this guy wasn''t strong enough to satisfy him.


    Lucas sighed and ended the duel with one precise sh of the Sin Of Sword.


    The great sword shed across the enemy''s neck, sending his head flying into the air.


    The beheaded corpse fell to the ground in a rain of blood, then disappeared in a stream of sparks.


    The voice of the [Battelground] VR thundered from above:


    "Darkheart has won!"


    ''Too bad¡­''


    Five minutes, that''s all it took Lucas to end this match.


    ...And even then, Lucas wasn''t serious in this duel. As he watched the defeated opponent vanish into a shower of sparks, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a twinge of disappointment. He had been hoping for a more challenging opponent, someone who could truly push him to his limits.


    But as he scanned the arena, he could see that most of the other warriors were either engaged in their own battles or avoiding him altogether. It seemed that none were willing to face him inbat, intimidated by his reputation and the legendary sword he wielded.


    With a sigh, Lucas sheathed the Sinister Of Sword and turned to leave the arena.


    Despite theckluster duel, he couldn''t deny the thrill of battle that still coursed through his veins.

 Chapter 342: Battelground [3]

    "Argh! Are you even human?!"


    Another yer fell to the sand, blood flowing from his mouth.


    Lucas took a step forward and shed down with the Sin Of Sword, easily cutting through the opponent''s light armor and splitting his body in half. The great sword he wielded... was truly devastating.


    As the corpse disappeared, he cleaned the curved de of the odachi with a swift flourish and answered with a dejected lie:


    "Human? I am not, and have never been, a human."


    By that time, a small crowd of yers had gathered around to spectate the fights and wait for their turn to challenge him. Hearing his words, one of themughed:


    "If you are not human, then what are you?"


    Sunny nced at him, then shrugged.


    "A Darkheart."


    Internally, though, he was thinking:


    ''...What the heck?!''


    In the past several hours, he had fought twenty-seven people. And out of them, twenty-five ¡ª twenty-five! ¡ª had been using the same battle style.


    Lucas had thought that that it was time for leave the [Battelground] VR game but just as he was about log out, Next yeres and challenge him.


    And after that next, Next, and next yee and continue to challenge him.


    By this time, Lucas even forgot that he has to log out since sses are about to start in few hours.


    Anyway, Lucas thought about the the challengers sword style that have fought him in [Battelground]>


    It was a practical, but rather simplistic art that relied on straightforward, efficient movements and attacks that were optimal in terms of lethality and energy expenditure, but for the same reason very predictable.


    Several of the skills and abilities the challengers possessed had thrown him for a loop, but in the end, he had defeated them all one after another, gaining a solid grasp of the essence of their style by the twentieth practitioner he fought.


    These people were not exactly untalented, but Lucas felt the difference between them and himself sharply.


    Most of these young men and women had probably only experienced a handful of real battles in their entire lives.


    ''Disappointing¡­''


    Lucas couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment as he reflected on the battles he had fought in the Battleground VR arena. While the challengers he faced were skilled in their own right, theirck of experience and predictable fighting styles left much to be desired.


    As he faced yet another opponent, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a pang of frustration. He hade to the arena seeking a challenge, a chance to test his skills against worthy adversaries. But instead, he found himself facing opponent after opponent who posed little threat to him.


    With each battle, Lucas''s confidence grew, his movements bing more fluid and precise as he effortlessly dispatched his challengers. But despite his victories, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of emptiness that gnawed at him.


    He longed for a true challenge, an opponent who could push him to his limits and force him to unleash his full potential. But as the battles wore on, it seemed that such opponents were few and far between.


    With a sigh, Lucas continued to face off against his challengers, his mind filled with thoughts of the battles thaty ahead. He knew that he would continue to seek out worthy opponents, pushing himself to be the best warrior he could be.


    But for now, he would have to make do with the challengers before him, honing his skills and waiting for the day when he would finally find the challenge he had been searching for.


    ...As he was thinking that today was aplete bust, a sudden wave of whispers ran both through the crowd of the Rank fighters and the human spectators observing them from the stands.


    A dozen or so meters behind Lucas, a tall figure suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    When people saw the new arrival, their eyes widened.


    Lucas turned around, his curiosity piqued by the suddenmotion. His eyes widened as he took in the sight of the tall figure standing few metres before him.


    "Hey¡­ isn''t that Nero Shen?!"


    "No way¡­ wait! It''s him! I can recognize him armor with my eyes closed!"


    "Nero! Love you, man! Keeping it real like always!"


    "! I''ve been watching your broadcasts for two years, Nero!"


    A friendly smile appeared on his face. Waving at several fans, he approached the crowd of challengers and nced at the lone figure standing in the empty space in the middle.


    He was approaching Lucas who was stood in middle of empty space.


    From Nero perspective, Lucas, looked like more demon then human.


    Lucas wore a ck armor that radiated a sense of solemn, dark menace. His face was hidden behind a fearsome ck mask,that looks like demon and there was two horns around at the edge of the mask, the only way to identify him as human was his beautiful forest green eyes that could be seen from behind the mask.


    His weapon of choice was a long, sword forged of lusterless ck steel with blood red lines around the edgs of the de. It rested on his shoulder, seemingly devouring the bright light of the illusory sun.


    Nero can tell from one nce that individual before him was strong


    But how strong?


    ''Lets find out.''


    He checked the stats of the demonic warrior.


    "Darkheart"


    "Victories: 31."


    "Defeats: 0."


    ''A newbie¡­ but a talented one! A perfect KDA, what a rarity!''


    In any case, that guy was incredibly photogenic. A duel with him was not going to be interesting due to the gap in their skill, but it would definitely look stunning.


    Who knows, they might meet again in the professional arena one day¡­


    Looking at the invisible camera, Nero raised an eyebrow and asked:


    "What do you say, Guys? Should we challenge that dark and handsome guy other there?"


    As the viewers expressed their approval, he approached Darkheart and gave him a friendly smile.


    "Hey there, friend. That''s a big sword you got there. Do you even know how to use it?"


    Teasing the opponent was another sacred tradition of the [Battelground], and Nero was more than happy to y along. He could tell from the way Lucas held himself that he was no ordinary opponent, and he relished the opportunity to test his skills against someone of such obvious talent.


    Lucas nced at Nero, his eyes narrowing behind the dark mask that concealed his identity. He could sense the yful challenge in Nero''s words, and he couldn''t help but feel a flicker of amusement at the other man''s boldness.


    With a smirk, Lucas shifted his grip on his sword, the Sin Of Sword gleaming ominously in the illusory sunlight.


    "I may not be looked like human, but I know how to handle myself in a fight," he replied, his voice low and confident. "And as for my sword... let''s just say it''s seen its fair share of action."


    As the crowd of spectators murmured in anticipation, Lucas and Nero faced off, their eyes locked in a silent battle of wills. Despite the yful banter, both men knew that this duel would be anything but ordinary.


    ...


    Thanks for reading

 Chapter 343: Battelground [4]

    Lucas nced at Nero, his eyes narrowing behind the dark mask that concealed his identity. He could sense the yful challenge in Nero''s words, and he couldn''t help but feel a flicker of amusement at the other man''s boldness.


    With a smirk, Lucas shifted his grip on his sword, the Sin Of Sword gleaming ominously in the illusory sunlight.


    "I may not be looked like human, but I know how to handle myself in a fight," he replied, his voice low and confident. "And as for my sword... let''s just say it''s seen its fair share of action."


    As the crowd of spectators murmured in anticipation, Lucas and Nero faced off, their eyes locked in a silent battle of wills. Despite the yful banter, both men knew that this duel would be anything but ordinary.


    "Is that so? Then let''s see who is strong one here!"


    Nero said and took a step forward and at the same time and announcement rang in all diators arena.


    "...Nero Shan has challenged Darkheart!"


    Lucas and Nero squared off, the air thick with anticipation as the crowd murmured in excitement. The announcement echoed through the ancient coliseum, heightening the tension.


    With a swift movement, Nero closed the distance between them, his espadon gleaming under the illusory sunlight. Lucas met his advance with equal speed, the Sin Of Sword cutting through the air with deadly precision.


    Their swords shed in a shower of sparks, the force of their blows sending shockwaves through the sand beneath their feet.


    Lucas moved with practiced ease, his every strike calcted and deliberate. Nero, for his part, fought with a mix of power and finesse, his strikes swift and precise.


    The crowd watched in awe as the two warriors exchanged blows, their movements a blur of speed and agility.


    Despite the intensity of the battle, both men remained calm and focused, their eyes locked in a silent challenge.


    * * *


    ''Damn it! He''s the same as rest of them.''


    Lucas couldn''t help but shout inwardly as he was in middle of sword y against Nero.


    Lucas was disappointed of Nero.


    Just the way Nero move his body and sword, Lucas could tell that he practiced the same damned battle style that everyone else here seemed to practice. And Lucas had more than enough of it for one day.


    ''Ugh¡­''


    His time in the virtual real world was limited, so he really hoped to experience a more diverse collection of opponents before it ran out.


    ''Maybe there''s still hope. Maybe the next one is going to be different.''


    It was better to finish this fight quickly, then.


    ''How about I used that move? I didn''t try it before but I think I should test on him.''


    Instantly Lucas eyes turned blood red from forest green eyes, it''s seems that his whole existence changed.


    No one knows that Lucas was going for kill, not even his opponent.


    His opponent, meanwhile, smiled.


    "Let me teach you the first lesson. You should always¡­"


    ''...wear a helmet into the battle, fool.''


    Dashing forward, Lucaw easily deflected Nero''s blow and he too step forward and appear near Nero face.


    All of this happened in instant that Nero didn''t know Lucas get this closed to him.


    Lucas on the other hand muttered the  forbidden name of the sword art first move.


    "Sword Art:- Grade 5* Infernal Demonic Art¡ªFirst Form:  The Sword of Madness."


    SWOOSH¡ª!


    It all happened in instant, Lucas sword began t glow in blood red hue as well Lucas whole body was covered in blood red hue colour.


    It was as if blood was leaking was out of the Lucas body but that wasn''t the case.


    SLASH¡ª!


    In instant Lucas shed the head of Nero as white spark and blood leaked everywhere.


    The arena was ground was stunned in silence.


    As the corpse of the eloquent young man fell down and disintegrated into a rain of sparks, he flourished the sword to clean it from blood, returned to his previous spot, and indifferently put it on his shoulder.


    ''I swear to gods. The next person to challenge me better be using a different style. Otherwise¡­ I might get angry!''


    ***


    Nero Shen found himself standing in a boundless ck void, his mouth agape.


    His viewers, too, were uncharacteristically silent.


    ''One strike¡­ one strike! He killed me in one strike and what was that sword art? I didn''t see something dangerous sword art before.''


    Nero could still fill that his neck wasn''t in his right ce.


    It was all happened so fast but he still remember the eyes of the man that defeated him.


    ''He was Looking like demon.'' Nero thought and gulped down mouth full saliva.


    He lingered for a few moments, then turned to the invisible camera and forced out an awkward smile.


    "That was¡­ uh¡­ that was really unexpected, right guys?"


    Then, his smile grew wide and sincere.


    "That, guys, is what people call finding a diamond in a pile of¡­ uh¡­ dung! Incredible luck! Yeah, definitely a stroke of luck. Oh, by the way... has anyone clipped it?"


    ***


    Back to arena...


    Lucas''s breath came in slow, controlled measures as he stood in the arena, his eyes scanning the stunned crowd.


    The atmosphere was thick with a mix of awe and fear. He could sense the hesitation in the air; the once eager challengers now held back, wary of facing the mysterious warrior who had just effortlessly dispatched Nero Shan.


    Despite the victory, Lucas felt a twinge of frustration. Nero, like the others, had failed to provide the challenge he craved.


    He longed for an opponent who could truly test his limits, someone who would force him to unleash his full potential.


    With a resigned sigh, Lucas turned to leave the arena, but then a voice rang out, clear and confident.


    "I''ll be your next opponent, Darkheart."


    Lucas paused, his interest piqued. He turned to see a figure stepping forward from the crowd.


    The new challenger was tall and lean, with an air of quiet confidence that set him apart from the others.


    His armor was a sleek, ck design, and his weapon was an elegant rapier that seemed to shimmer with a life of its own.


    The crowd murmured in anticipation as the neer approached, his steps steady and purposeful. Lucas could feel a flicker of hope stirring within him.


    Perhaps this would be the opponent he had been searching for.


    The new challenger stopped a few feet away from Lucas and offered a respectful nod.


    "My name is ric," he said, his voice calm and measured. "I''ve heard of your skills, and I must say, I''m eager to test them for myself."


    Lucas returned the nod, a small smile ying at the corners of his lips.


    "Very well, ric," he replied. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    The arena fell silent as the two warriors faced off, their eyes locked in a silent challenge. The anticipation in the air was palpable, the crowd holding its breath in suspense.


    With a swift motion, Lucas raised his sword, the Sin Of Sword gleaming in the light. ric responded in kind, his rapier held steady and poised for action.


    The voice of the Virtual Reality system echoed through the arena, announcing the start of the duel.


    "ric has challenged Darkheart!"


    The two men moved simultaneously, their swords shing with a resounding crash. The force of their blows sent sparks flying, and the ground beneath them trembled with the intensity of their battle.

 Chapter 344: Battelground [5]

    Nero sent the clip to a couple of his buddies and waited in the dark void, chatting with the viewers andughing about his terrible performance in the duel against the demonic newbie.


    ''That Darkheart... there''s something about him...''


    Just as he had expected, his friends joined him in the Battelground almost immediately after receiving the message.


    Yes, his defeat was rather embarrassing¡­ but there was an opportunity in every disaster!


    This was going to be a very special broadcast.


    A rare and bombastic¡­ crossover episode!


    Answering the invitations, two figures joined him in the ck void. The viewers grew silent for a moment, and then sent so many reactions that the Broadcast Interface almost crashed.


    Well, as expected. Both guests Nero had invited were very prominent duelists, at least as popr as he was himself, or perhaps even more.


    One wore a heavy te armor. There was a castle engraved on its breastte, and four dragons depicted on his pauldrons and vambraces. This was Daoistxer, a renowned swordsman who possessed a powerful Aspect that allowed him to control fire.


    The other was a taciturn warrior in a grey silken robe. His alias in the Battelground was the Looser, and he was known to be one of the most peculiar and persistent duelists in the professional league.


    Nero grinned.


    "Hey there, Laxer. Hey there, Looser. Long time no see!"


    Laxer scoffed, then pointed at him.


    "Nero, my friend. What the hell was that? You got killed by an amateur¡­ in one strike!"


    The Looser simply shook his head and remained silent.


    Nero coughed in embarrassment and looked down.


    "Yeah, well¡­ it''s not like the two of you never tasted defeat. This Darkheart guy, though¡­ he''s something else. I''ve never seen a technique like his before."


    Laxer raised an eyebrow. "Really? An amateur with a unique technique? Now that''s interesting. Maybe he''s more than just a newbie."


    The Looser finally spoke, his voice calm and measured. "If what Nero says is true, we might have found a rare talent. Someone who could shake up the rankings."


    Nero grinned, his earlier embarrassment forgotten. "Exactly! You must be arrived this quickly because for a reason right? You saw it too?"


    The two duelists nced at each other, then slowly nodded.


    Nero turned to the camera and smiled brilliantly.


    "What? None of you battle geniuses have noticed it? Well, well, well. It''s this rare moment when I get to mock my dear viewers and their insufferable expert advice!"


    He gestured to his friends, then continued:


    "For those veterans who still remember the early days of my broadcasting¡­ as you might know, these two distinguished gentlemen are actually not only my colleagues, but also disciples of the same cranky old man who taught me swordsmanship. Basically, the three of us are childhood friends, and we practice the same ingenious battle style. The Tiger sword style."


    He paused, and then sighed mysteriously.


    "And while it hurts my pride a little to have been defeated by an unknown novice, the real reason why I was so shocked by our duel¡­ IS¡­ YOU WON''T BELIEVE IT... oh yeah, before we do this, I should mention the sponsor of today''s¡­"


    Laxer rolled his eyes and interrupted him.


    "Cut it, Nero! What he did¡­ was use a forbidden sword art."


    Nero blinked, caught off guard by Laxer''s interruption. "A forbidden sword art? Are you sure?"


    Laxer nodded solemnly. "Positive. I''ve seen it before¡­ in the scrolls of our master''s ancient teachings. I don''t know the name of the art but I can tell it''s Demonic Art, And It''s a Grade 5 sword art, one of the most powerful and dangerous techniques known to swordsmen."


    The Looser nodded in agreement. "He used it with deadly precision. If what you say is true, then this Darkheart is not just a talented neer¡­ he''s a true prodigy."


    Nero''s eyes widened in realization. "So that''s why he was able to defeat me so easily. But why would he use such a dangerous technique in a casual duel?"


    Laxer shrugged. "Who knows? Maybe he wanted to test his limits. Or maybe he just enjoys the thrill of battle."


    The Looser nodded. "Either way, we need to be careful. If this Darkheart is willing to use forbidden techniques in a friendly duel, who knows what he''s capable of in a real fight."


    Nero nodded, his expression serious. "Agreed. We need to keep an eye on him. And maybe¡­ we should find out more about him. Who he is, where hees from, and what he''s capable of."


    The three duelists exchanged a determined nce, their minds already turning with ns and strategies. Darkheart may have won the battle, but the war was far from over.


    As the broadcast continued, the viewers watched with bated breath, eager to see what would happen next in this thrilling saga of swords and sorcery.


    Nero''s voice was filled with excitement as he addressed his viewers. "So, the three of us are going to go and see who that Darkheart really is, and what is he really capable of. We''ll investigate, gather information, and maybe even challenge him again."


    The chat exploded with messages, the viewers buzzing with anticipation. They were eager to see what Nero and hispanions would uncover about the mysterious Darkheart.


    Laxer nodded, his expression serious. "We can''t let someone like him roam free without knowing more about him. Who knows what kind of danger he poses to the Battleground and its participants."


    The Looser remained silent, his eyes sharp and focused. He knew that uncovering Darkheart''s secrets would not be easy, but he was determined to unravel the mystery.


    With a final nce at the camera, Nero grinned. "Well, folks, it looks like we''ve got ourselves a new adventure. Stay tuned for more updates on our quest to uncover the truth about Darkheart."


    And with that, the broadcast ended, leaving the viewers on the edge of their seats, eagerly awaiting the next chapter in the saga of Darkheart and the Battleground.

 Chapter 345: Battelground [6]

    ric was strong at least little bit stronger then Nero.


    Lucas exchange few blows but to his disappointment he was the same as rest of them.


    So Lucas quickly finish the match and was standing on the colusime ground.


    Meanwhile, Lucas felt something strange was going on Spector area.


    The same went for the Battleground Challenger, they were staring at Lucas with strange expression on their faces.


    the human spectators in the amphitheater. Many had changed seats to get closer to him.


    ''What''s the matter with all these people? Did I go overboard and move too fast?''


    But no, he had measured his dash to not appear too powerful. Maybe they just liked the spectacle? Lucas was, indeed, giving them a good show. Not that doing so was his intention...


    ''Anyway¡­ why is no one challenging me? Stop wasting my time, people! I''m on a tight schedule!''


    Indeed, no one in the small crowd of Awakened that had been waiting for their turn to fight him seemed willing to step forward now. Lucas stared at them in boredom for a few minutes, trying to understand what was going on. They had been very eager just a few moments ago, no?


    Then, someone finally walked toward him, unsheathing a formidable-looking sword.


    The guy was wearing te armor, with an intricate engraving of a castle and four dragons decorating its polished surface. He looked strong, noble, and experienced.


    ''You. Must. Be. Kidding me!''


    The same style¡­ he was obviously practicing the same damn style!


    As Luckas eyes narrowed, the voice of the Ai announced:


    "Daoist Lexer has challenged Darkheart!"


    Before the guy in te armor could even attack, Lucas unceremoniously bashed him in the face with the pommel of the Sin Of Sword , swiped his foot, and then viciously thrust the tip of the great sword into the narrow crack of his visor.


    As blood flowed from the steel helmet, the voice of the Battelground thundered once again:


    "Darkheart has won!"


    The faces in the crowd grew a bit pale.


    ''''What the hell is wrong with these people?! Is there no one here who can give me a proper fight?''


    Lucas stood amidst the bloodied sand of the coliseum, frustration gnawing at him. He hade to test his skills, to find worthy opponents, and instead, he was met with a parade of mediocrity.


    Histest challenger, Daoist Laxer, had barely put up a fight. The crowd''s reaction, a mix of awe and fear, was beginning to make him uneasy. They were looking at him as if he were some kind of monster.


    He cleaned the Sin Of Sword with a swift flourish and sheathed it. The spectators in the stands had moved closer, whispering and pointing. The other duelists, too, were hesitant, their eagerness reced by a wary caution.


    ''Maybe I''ve overdone it. But they keeping at me with the same style... it''s boring.''


    As Lucas scanned the arena, he noticed a few familiar faces among the crowd¡ªNero''s friends, Daoist Laxer and the Looser. They were both watching him intently, their expressions unreadable.


    ''Great, more of the same. Just what I needed.''


    Just as he was about to leave the arena in search of a more challenging opponent elsewhere, a voice echoed through the coliseum.


    "Impressive. Very impressive."


    Lucas turned to see a figure stepping forward. It was the Looser, his grey silken robe fluttering slightly in the wind. Unlike the others, his eyes held a calm, analytical gaze, as if he were assessing Lucas, measuring his worth.


    The crowd hushed, sensing the tension in the air.


    The Looser drew out his duel saber, and took a stance. "I am not here to challenge you out of pride or ego. I simply wish to see your true potential."


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "You think you can do better than the others?"


    The Looser''s expression didn''t change. "I believe we both seek the same thing¡ªa worthy opponent."


    The voice of the Battleground announced, "The Looser has challenged Darkheart!"


    * * *


    Lucas let out a low growl and dashed forward.


    The Looser turned out to be more nimble and aware than thest two fighters. He managed to sidestep the attack¡­ sadly, it had turned out to be just a feint. Before he could correct his footing, the Sin Of Sword pierced his chest and exited from his back.


    Lucas tore the great sword out of the enemy''s body and stepped back in frustration.


    The man in the grey silken robe swayed and stared at the growing red patch on his silk garment. Looking up at Lucas, he silently gave him a thumbs up, then copsed to the sand in a rain of sparks.


    "Darkheart has won!"


    ''Curse it all! Do I need to go to a professional arena to find a proper opponent?!''


    These people were not, exactly, bad fighters¡­ the threest ones especially¡­ but why on earth were all of them so simr to each other?


    Lucas looked around and noticed that the Colosseum was deathly silent. Everyone was staring at him with strange expressions.


    ''Wait¡­ don''t tell me¡­''


    He scowled behind the mask, a terrible suspicion entering his mind.


    ''''Is¡­ is this whole arena meant for amateurs practicing the same style?''


    Lucas''s scowl deepened behind his mask as he tried to make sense of the situation. He had hoped to find a variety of fighting styles, to test himself against diverse opponents. But it seemed that everyone here was following the same predictable patterns.


    He looked around the Colosseum, the silent crowd, the hesitant challengers. The anticipation he had felt at the start of the day had long since turned into frustration.


    ''If this ce is just for amateurs and basic practitioners, no wonder I haven''t been challenged. I need to find a more advanced arena.''


    Before he could turn to leave, a new voice echoed through the coliseum, breaking the uneasy silence.


    "Impressive disy, Darkheart."


    Lucas turned to see a figure emerging from the shadows at the edge of the arena. It was none other than Nero himself.


    Slowly, Nero walked towards Lucas and stood in front of him.


    "Darkheart, my friend... if you don''t mind me asking¡­ what are you even doing here, in this amateur arena?"


    Lucas rolled his eyes behind the mask. The answer was really simple: he was here to test his strength. But he couldn''t say that, of course. He was also too frustrated toe up with a creative lie.


    Staring at the young man, he allowed the Sin Of Sword to disappear and ced it in his AI bracelet, then said somberly:


    "I am here to see how weak people are here."


    Nero blinked a couple of times, then shifted his weight slightly, clearly intending to unsheath his sword.


    ''Enough of this!''


    With an irritated huff, Lucasmanded the Battleground to eject him from the arena and disappeared from the Colosseum in a shower of white sparks.


    ---


    Back in the real world, Lucas pulled off his VR headset and rubbed his eyes, the frustration of the day lingering. He had expected more from the Battleground, but it seemed he had chosen the wrong arena.


    ''I need to find a ce where the real fighters are,'' he thought, determined to seek out a true challenge next time. ''Somewhere with opponents who won''t disappoint me.''


    As he stretched and prepared to start his day, a notification pinged on his AI bracelet. Curious, he nced at the message. It was from Yato, his master.


    ''Looks like I shouldn''t think of stronger opponent.''


    Lucas thought with bitter smile on his face.


    After all who is stronger than Yato?


    Lucas another beating session was about began.


    The message was brief, but it sent a chill down his spine.


    "Training. Now."


    Lucas sighed and got to his feet. There was no avoiding it; when Yato summoned him, it meant there was no room for hesitation or dy. His master''s training sessions were brutal, designed to break and rebuild him stronger every time.


    As he made his way to the training grounds, Lucas couldn''t help but reflect on the contrast between the virtual arena and the real-life training under Yato.


    In the Battleground, he had been a dominant force, cutting down opponent after opponent with ease. But under Yato''s watchful eye, he was constantly reminded of how much he still had to learn, how much stronger he could be.


    He arrived at the secluded training grounds, where Yato was already waiting. The older man stood with his arms crossed, his gaze piercing and unforgiving.


    "You''rete," Yato said tly.


    Lucas bowed slightly, a gesture of respect. "Apologies, Master."


    Yato uncrossed his arms and motioned for Lucas to step forward. "Show me what you''ve learned."


    Lucas took a deep breath and drew his practice sword, mentally preparing himself for what was toe.


    Training with Yato was nothing like the battles in the VR arena. It was a relentless, grueling experience that pushed him to his limits and beyond.


    For the next few hours, Lucas endured a series of intense drills and sparring sessions, each one designed to test his skill, endurance, and mental fortitude.


    Yato''s movements were swift and precise, each strike and counter delivered with lethal efficiency.


    Despite the exhaustion, Lucas felt a sense of purpose and rity.


    This was what he had been searching for¡ªa true challenge, a test of his abilities against an opponent who could push him to his limits.


    As the training session drew to a close, Yato finally stepped back, nodding in approval. "You''ve improved, but there''s still much to learn."


    Lucas, drenched in sweat and panting for breath, managed a nod. "Thank you, Master."


    Yato''s expression softened slightly, a rare sign of acknowledgment. "Rest for now. We''ll continue tomorrow."


    Lucas sheathed his practice sword and bowed deeply. "Yes, Master."


    As he walked away from the training grounds, he felt a renewed sense of determination. The frustration of the Battleground had faded, reced by the knowledge that true strength came from real challenges and relentless training.

 Chapter 346: Battelground [7]

    While the Lucas was nursing his wounds from his training session from Yato...There was many things going on the online world¡ª> Virtual world.


    The clip of Lucas''s short duel against Nero had unexpectedly gone viral.


    All around the, countless people watched it with a wide range of reactions. Some found it funny, some fascinating, while others simply scrolled past it as they watched their feeds.


    Even those who did not have any interest in the duels found it striking, though.


    The image of an unknown fighter in a dark mask effortlessly defeating a well-known duelist in one swift, brutal strike waspelling. It sparked debates and discussions across various forums and social media tforms.


    ¡ªDid you see that? Who is this Darkheart guy?


    ¡ªIs he cheating? No way someone can be that strong out of nowhere.


    ¡ªThat was insane! I''ve never seen anything like it.


    As the buzz grew, the clip reached the eyes of some influential figures in the virtual duelingmunity.


    Top-tier duelists, professional arena organizers, and even AI researchers began to take note of the mysterious fighter known as Darkheart.


    In one of thergest and most prestigious virtual arenas, the Arcadium, whispers of Lucas''s skill began to circte.


    The Arcadium was known for hosting the most elite duels, where only the best of the best couldpete. Its patrons were always on the lookout for fresh talent and potential game-changers.


    What''s more, even though Sunny had not even known that their fight was being broadcasted, he identally looked directly at the invisible camera right after cruelly putting the tip of his odachi through the opponent''s eye.


    The image of the fearsome ck mask staring emotionlessly directly at them, sent shivers down the spines of people watching the clip.


    It was chilling, arresting, and strangely hypnotic.


    Many of them had the same question after watching the clip on repeat several times¡­


    Was there even a human there, behind the scary mask?


    People from various walks of life started sharing their theories online.


    Some spected that Darkheart was an advanced AI, an experiment gone rogue. Others believed he was a seasoned fighter using a new identity to test his skills.


    A few even suggested supernatural origins, weaving wild tales of dark spirits and ancient warriors.


    The clip became a phenomenon, drawing attention from mainstream media and prompting interviews with experts and analysts.


    Talk shows discussed it, and influencers dissected every frame, trying to decode Darkheart''s technique and origins.


    How could apletely unknown novice defeat an established and well-regarded duelist, someone as famous as Nero¡­ in just one strike? The exact moment when Lucas delivered the deadly blow was analyzed, disassembled, and put under the microscope.


    Was it skill or pure luck? Was it intentional or idental? Did Nero make a mistake, or was his mysterious adversary just that much better?


    The answer was rather confusing: no one had the slightest idea.


    Obviously, once people became curious, they didn''t stop on just that one viral clip.


    Rather swiftly, every fight and every word that Lucas had uttered during his infuriating visit to the [Battleground ] were found and published for everyone to see.


    ...Once people saw the contents of those recordings, the whole duelist circle was violently shaken. One shock was followed by another, and then by yet another.


    The duelingmunity buzzed with excitement, disbelief, and anticipation.


    Lucas, now widely known as Darkheart, had unwittingly be the most talked-about fighter in the virtual world.In a darkened room, lit only by the glow of multiple screens, a figure watched the viral clip of Lucas''s duel against Nero on repeat.


    This was Marcus, a top-tier duelist and one of the organizers of the Arcadium. He leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing as he studied every movement, every detail of the fight.


    "Who are you, Darkheart?" Marcus muttered to himself.


    "And where have you been hiding?"


    He wasn''t the only one intrigued. Across the globe, influential figures in the virtual dueling scene were making moves. Invitations were being prepared, ns being hatched to lure this enigmatic fighter into their ranks.


    Many people today were rather focus on Lucas dule rather then any others.


    People continued to dig,ing to a bewildering conclusion: the man who called himself Darkheart had never entered Battelground before that day. His profile showed only two pieces of information:


    "Victories: 33."


    "Defeats: 0."


    And:


    "Status: Offline."


    After that, many theories appeared postting that Darkheart was, in fact, a [A] ranker who had visited the Battelground to have fun.


    There were whispers of excitement and spection in the virtual duelingmunity as the mystery of Darkheart deepened. Who was this enigmatic figure with a wless record and a chilling fighting style?


    As the buzz grew, invitations began to flood in from various arenas and organizations, each eager to have Darkheart showcase his skills on their stage.


    Prominent duelists, arena organizers, and even AI researchers were intrigued by the prospect of facing off against or studying this new phenomenon.


    Meanwhile, Lucas, nursing his wounds from the grueling training session with Yato, was unaware of the growing storm in the virtual world.


    As Lucas nursed his wounds from the grueling training session with Yato, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. Despite his exhaustion, his mind kept returning to the events of the day¡ªthe frustrating battles in the Battleground, the strange reactions of the spectators, and the unexpected viral fame that had seemingly sprung out of nowhere.


    He scrolled through his social media feeds absentmindedly, noticing a flood of notifications and messages. Curiosity piqued, he opened one of the messages and his eyes widened in surprise as he read about the viral clip of his duel against Nero.


    "Darkheart," he murmured to himself, a hint of bewilderment in his voice. The name seemed to have taken on a life of its own, spreading like wildfire across the virtual world.


    As he delved deeper into the messages and articles, Lucas realized the extent of the phenomenon he had unwittingly be a part of. His identity, once shrouded in anonymity, was now the subject of intense spection and scrutiny.


    But amidst the chaos and excitement, there was also a sense of unease. Lucas couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being watched, that there were forces at y beyond his control.


    He nced at his AI bracelet, contemting the flood of invitations and requests that had begun pouring in from various arenas and organizations. Each one seemed eager to have Darkheart showcase his skills on their stage, but Lucas wasn''t sure if he was ready to step back into the spotlight just yet.


    Deep down, he knew that he had stumbled upon something much bigger than himself¡ªa mystery that begged to be unraveled. And as much as he tried to push it aside, the allure of the unknown tugged at him, drawing him deeper into the enigma of Darkheart.


    With a sigh, Lucas made a decision. He would embrace his newfound fame, but on his own terms. He would continue to train and hone his skills, seeking out worthy opponents and striving to unlock the secrets of his own potential.


    For now, the virtual world awaited him, buzzing with anticipation and spection. And as Darkheart, he would rise to meet the challenge, ready to face whatever the future held.

 Chapter 347: Presentation [1]

    The next day....


    The time went as it always been... waking up going to ss practice and nothing else.


    Thene night, I was in my apartment room deeply in thought.


    ''Darkheart...''


    I never thought that my this name would be so famous just after ying [Battelground] for first time.


    There was many notifications of friends request and offers from many popr scouts for me in my E-main box.


    But unfortunately I had to reject those since I don''t have time to y this game.


    Of course I''m not stopping...I will y but not that much more, Since I''m already busy enough at is.


    I also have to mute and block all of these friends request I was getting it.


    Anyway... It''s time for my night work out then after that I''ll sleep.


    I opened the door then, I headed to the Fitness Center.


    After about five minutes of walking, I arrived.


    When I came out of the changing room in my sportswear, I ran into Isabe who was also entering the Fitness Center.


    It was quite awkward to see her since we haven''t run into each other so much and we also doesn''t Team 7 practice.


    "What, you''re here to work out too?"


    "Huh? Oh, yeah."


    "...Alright, work hard."


    Isabe walked past me into the girl''s changing room. I then headed to the treadmill without much thought.


    Beep¡ª


    I set the treadmill speed to 20km. I wouldn''t have even imagined it in the past, but now it wasn''t so difficult.


    For the next 30 minutes, I ran on the treadmill. By the time I got off, I was soaked with my own sweat.


    "Huu...."


    I took out a sports drink from the fridge.


    Isabe, who just got out of the gravitation room, slowly came up next to me.


    "Hey."


    I stared at Isabe silently. She fidgeted around, trying to buy time.


    "What? Say something."


    "...You see, my team got the Poison Beetle Dungeon."


    It seemed Isabe was worried about her team challenge. A Poison Beetle Dungeon.... She ended up taking an insect Dungeon, which was one of the trickiest out of all Dungeons.


    "Do, do you know anything about it?"


    "...How did you choose the most difficult one?"


    "I know right? The annoying mage in my team kept telling me to choose it."


    The mage in Isabe team was Silva. He was recorded in my settings book. Although he was skilled, he was a bit of an ass.


    Because his aunt was a [S] rank mage, he probably wouldn''t bend down to Isabe either.


    Of course, If it was old Isabe...she would make him bend him no matter what whithout thinking of consequences but she was not same anymore.


    Aft her sister wake up froma...She changed little...She was still cold towards everyone but she began tolerance their presence.


    That''s why she hasn''t taken any dramatic measures and was asking for my advice.


    "He probably thought that he could get bonus points with a difficult assignment. But he''s probably going to be sloppy in his presentation. He''s going to stutter and make you facepalm."


    "I know, I was willing to overlook it, but now... Ehew, I''ve never met someone who is more headstrong than me."


    At least she knew she was headstrong.


    "If possible, let someone else do the presentation. Unexpectedly, they might be more prepared. As for the Poison Beetle Dungeon, it''s tricky but manageable if you know what to expect."


    Isabe looked at me intently, clearly eager for more advice. I took a deep breath, organizing my thoughts. The Poison Beetle Dungeon was notorious for its difficult challenges, but with the right strategy, it could be conquered.


    "First, you''ll need to be prepared for the poison. Antidotes are a must, and so are protective gear and spells. The beetles themselves have a tough exoskeleton, so conventional attacks might not be effective. Aim for their underbelly, it''s their weak spot."


    Isabe nodded, absorbing the information. "Anything else?"


    "The dungeonyout is also a maze. It''s easy to get lost, so make sure someone in your team has a good sense of direction or a mapping spell. And watch out for traps¡ªthey''re everywhere."


    She sighed, looking more determined than before. "Thanks. I''ll make sure we''re prepared."


    As Isabe walked away, I couldn''t help but reflect on how much she had changed. The old Isabe wouldn''t have asked for advice, let alone epted it. But her sister''s awakening had softened her edges, if only a little.


    Finishing my drink, I headed back to the treadmill for another session, my thoughts drifting back to my sudden fame as Darkheart.


    The offers and friend requests would have to wait. For now, my focus was on my training and my studies.


    But in the back of my mind, the allure of the virtual world and its challenges lingered, waiting for the moment when I would step back into the Battleground.


    After another intense workout session, I returned to my apartment, feeling the familiar ache of muscles well-used.


    As I prepared to sleep, I nced at my AI bracelet onest time. Notifications continued to flood in, but I ignored them, knowing that my prioritiesy elsewhere for now.


    I set my AI bracelet to do not disturb mode, allowing myself some peace from the incessant digital noise. The virtual world could wait; tonight, I needed rest.


    As Iy in bed, my thoughts drifted back to the day''s events. The unexpected fame, the training with Yato, and the conversation with Isabe all swirled in my mind. It was a strange mix of exhration and exhaustion. I closed my eyes, letting the weariness of the day wash over me, and soon drifted into a deep sleep.


    ---


    The next morning, the sun streamed through the window, waking me from a restful sleep.


    I stretched, feeling the familiar soreness from the previous night''s workout.


    After a quick shower and breakfast, I nced at my AI bracelet.


    Despite the do not disturb mode, the device was still shing with notifications and messages.


    Curiosity got the better of me, and I scrolled through some of thetest updates.


    There were more friend requests, more offers from scouts, and several messages from people I didn''t recognize.


    Among the sea of notifications, one message stood out¡ªit was an official invitation from the Arcadium.


    I opened the message, reading it carefully.


    The Arcadium was offering me a chance topete in their elite dueling tournament.


    The invitation was formal and respectful, acknowledging my recent achievements and expressing genuine interest in seeing my skills on their grand stage.


    I pondered the offer. Competing in the Arcadium would be a huge step up from the Battleground.


    It was an opportunity to test myself against the best of the best, to see how far I could go. But it also meant more time away from my studies and training with Yato.


    After a moment of reflection, I decided to reject the invitation.


    Since I already don''t have time to do all of this.

 Chapter 348: Presentation [2]

    It''s been two days since Lucas not log in the [Battelground], many Spectors, Challenger awaits for his arrival but to their disappointment Lucas¡ª>Darkheart had yet to show himself in Battelground.


    Since Darkheart had not appear since his first arrival, many people disassembled his every action and every word, trying to find some hint to his identity, background, and standing.


    Although there was not much to learn, they gradually came to perceive his sayings as rather meaningful.


    ...In fact, people ended up finding too much meaning in them, even though there was none. It was all just awkward lies Lucas hade up with on the spot since doesn''t want world let know his real Identity. He had never, ever intended to say something profound.


    But when had good intentions ever stopped people from overplicating things?


    Without Lucas knowing anything about it, Darkheart had gained a¡­ philosophy.


    "Are you even human?"


    "...I may not be looked like human, but I know how to handle myself in a fight, And as for my sword... let''s just say it''s seen its fair share of action."


    Sitting in a school cafeteria, two students stared at a holographic video conversation that happened between Darkheart and Nero shan, their eyes burning with enthusiasm.


    One of the boys frowned, then asked in confusion:


    "I don''t get it¡­ what does he mean? Isn''t he human? How could he not be human ?"


    His friend shook his head with disdain:


    "Idiot! Don''t you get it? Darkheart doesn''t mean that he was in fact, not human. It means that he''s transcended what it means to be human through his skills and experience. He''s reached a level where normal human limitations don''t apply to him anymore. It''s like he''s saying that he''s be something greater."


    The first student nodded slowly, still unsure but unwilling to appear ignorant. "I guess that makes sense. But what about his sword? What''s so special about it?"


    His friend leaned in, eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "That''s the thing! No one knows for sure, but there are tons of theories. Some say it''s a legendary weapon from an ancient time, others think it has mystical properties. But the point is, it''s not just any sword¡ªit''s a symbol of his mastery and his unique approach tobat."


    The conversation between the two students was echoed in countless other discussions across schools, online forums, and even among seasoned duelists. Everyone seemed to have their own interpretation of Darkheart''s cryptic words and enigmatic presence.


    Meanwhile, across various parts of the globe, the legend of Darkheart continued to grow. In schools, cafes, and virtual chat rooms, people dissected every recorded moment of his duels, finding meaning and inspiration in his every action.


    In a bustling cafeteria at the Union Academy, a group of students were deeply engaged in discussing the enigmatic duelist.


    They had been watching a rey of Darkheart''s fight with Nero, analyzing it frame by frame.


    "That''s a big sword you got there. Do you even know how to use it?"


    One student, a tall boy with sses, paused the video at the exact moment Darkheart had spoken those words.


    "See? It''s not just about the sword''s size. It''s about confidence and mastery. Darkheart knows exactly how to use it to its fullest potential."


    His friend, a girl with bright green hair, nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly! It''s like he''s saying that the weapon is an extension of himself. It''s not about the sword; it''s about the skill and precision with which he wields it."


    At another table, a more skeptical group was having a simr conversation.


    "I don''t get it," a young man with a skeptical expression said.


    "How can everyone be so sure that he''s not just bluffing? Maybe he got lucky against Nero."


    Hispanion, a girl with a serious demeanor, shook her head.


    "It''s not just luck. Look at the way he moves, the precision of his strikes. There''s a level of training and experience there that''s undeniable. Besides, if he were just a fluke, would he have attracted this much attention from the Arcadium?"


    The first student raised an eyebrow. "The Arcadium? You mean the top-tier dueling arena? They''re interested in him?"


    "Absolutely," the girl replied. "They''re already making moves to invite him to their elite dueling tournament. That says a lot about his potential."


    Her widened her eyes in suprised.


    "No way!"


    "You mean he''s good enough topete with the best of the best?"


    he asked, disbelief evident in his voice.


    "Exactly," she said, leaning in.


    "And that''s not something you achieve with just luck. Darkheart''s skill is real."


    Their conversation continued, echoing the sentiments of many others across the globe. Everyone was trying to understand the phenomenon that was Darkheart, their curiosity and fascination growing by the day.


    Meanwhile....few hundred metres away from them...A woman was going to a hospital for shift while watching thetest dule that had taken two days ago in her phone.


    "What are you doing here, in this amateur arena?"


    "I am here to test my strength."


    This quote, especially, had be a topic of heated discussion across thework. Among the duelist, it caused a whole philosophical storm. Countless people were debating its deeper meaning. Was Darkheart implying that the Battleground was beneath him? Or was he simply stating a fact about his need for a challenge?


    In a hospital cafeteria, a group of medical staff on break was watching the same clip. One of the nurses, a tall woman with a stern expression, paused the video and turned to her colleagues.


    "Listen to what he''s saying. ''I am here to test my strength.'' It''s not arrogance. It''s about self-improvement. He''s using every opportunity to push his limits."


    A younger nurse, still in training, nodded thoughtfully. "It''s like he''s challenging himself constantly. He''s not just fighting opponents; he''s fighting his own limitations."


    Meanwhile, in a high-rise office building, a group of corporate executives were having a meeting. Their topic? The marketing potential of the mysterious Darkheart.


    "His appeal is undeniable," one executive said, adjusting his sses. "He''s captured the imaginations of people from all walks of life. We need to leverage this. Sponsorships, merchandise, maybe even a documentary series."


    Another executive, a woman with sharp features, leaned forward. "We need to approach him carefully. Darkheart is more than just a fighter; he''s bing a symbol. We can''t afford to alienate him."


    Back in his apartment, Lucas was oblivious to the frenzy he had caused. He was busy with his studies and training, trying to bnce his newfound fame with his responsibilities. The constant stream of notifications on his AI bracelet was a reminder of the world waiting for him to return.


    But he continues to ignore them and he had no intention of replying any message either.


    He was very busy since tomorrow is Friday and it''s day that he has to give presentation on the assignment that he had received.


    As Lucas sat in his apartment, surrounded by the buzz of the virtual world and the whispers of his newfound fame, he couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed. The attention was ttering, but it also brought a sense of pressure and responsibility that he wasn''t sure he was ready for.


    His mind wandered back to the message from Marcus, inviting him to the Arcadium for a special event. It was a tempting offer, a chance to showcase his skills on a grand stage. But at the same time, it filled him with apprehension. Did he really want to be thrust into the spotlight, to be scrutinized and analyzed by the top duelingmunity?


    Deep down, Lucas knew that his true passiony in the thrill of the battles themselves, not in the fame or recognition that came with them. He had always been a solitary fighter, preferring to test his limits in quiet determination rather than seeking the attention of others.


    But as the legend of Darkheart continued to grow, it became harder and harder for him to stay hidden in the shadows. The world was moring for his return, eager to witness his next move. And yet, a part of him longed for the simplicity of anonymity, for the freedom to fight without the weight of expectations on his shoulders.


    Tomorrow, he would have to give a presentation on the assignment he had received, a task that required his full attention and focus. But even as he prepared for the challenges ahead, Lucas couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that his journey in the virtual world was far from over.


    For now, he would focus on his studies and his training, pushing himself to excel in every aspect of his life.


    And when the time was right, when he felt ready to face whatever the virtual world had in store for him, he would return to the Battleground, ready to face whatever challenges awaited him as Darkheart.


    As he prepared for his presentation the next day, Lucas couldn''t shake the feeling of anticipation and nervousness that lingered in the back of his mind.


    The attention from the virtual world, the whispers of his ssmates, and the expectations that seemed to weigh heavily on him¡ªall of it added to the pressure of the moment.

 Chapter 349: Presentation [3]

    Finally, it was Friday, the day of the Phenomenon Realm Analysis team challenge presentation.


    Currently, Evelyn was in a terrible mood.


    Her team had been the first to present, and the result was a disaster, even by Evelyn''s standards.


    Before the presentation, Isabe had met Evelyn and told her about the conversation she had with Lucas two days ago.


    Just like Lucas had predicted, Silva insisted on doing the presentation. He stuttered throughout and messed up the entire PowerPoint.


    "...Ah, I was too nervous. Sorry, I''ll be better next time," he said afterward, a weak smile on his face.


    Isabe and Evelyn both wanted to smack his head, but they held themselves back since ss was still going on.


    As the next team prepared to present, Evelyn fumed silently in her seat, her mind racing with frustration.


    She had trusted Silva with a crucial part of their presentation, and he had let them down. ncing over at Isabe, she saw the same irritation mirrored in her friend''s eyes.


    Isabe leaned over and whispered, "I told you it was a bad idea to let Silva handle the presentation. We should have listened to Lucas."


    Evelyn sighed, nodding in agreement. "I know. We won''t make that mistake again."


    As the presentations continued, the mood in the ssroom shifted. Teams showcased their work, some more sessfully than others. The room was filled with a mix of nervous energy andpetitive spirit.


    "Next team."


    Next up was Team Elera. A man sitting in front of Evelyn got up. It was Lucas.


    Wearing a pair of round sses, he got up on the podium.


    "Hello, I am from Team 4. Our Dungeon was the Nexco Dungeon. This Dungeon existed on the foot of  Western mountain ranges, but because the guild in charge of it, the Dark Moon guild, hasn''t released any information on the result...."


    Lucas presentation was smooth. His voice was soft, and he didn''t seem nervous. He first introduced the information gathered by his team, and then estimated the Dungeon''s internal structure using calctions. He even had a cross-sectional map prepared.


    Evelyn stared at Lucas presentation in a daze, her chin sitting on her hand. His voice was slightly different, and a sense of ease was carried in his asional smiles. Together with his round sses, it was as if he was giving the ss a lecture.


    A smart guy was surprisingly cool.


    "Wait, I have a question."


    "Yes."


    At that moment, Instructor intrupted Lucas and asked the question


    ""How can you estimate the internal structure of the Nexco Dungeon without any official reports or firsthand exploration?" the instructor asked, eyes narrowing slightly as he scrutinized Lucas.


    Lucas nodded, prepared for the question. "Excellent point, sir. Our estimation is based on the historical data of simr dungeons in the region, geological surveys, and the recorded behavior patterns of the dungeon''s creatures. Additionally, we utilized advanced mapping algorithms and predictive models to fill in the gaps."


    He clicked to the next slide, disying a detailed 3D model of the dungeon''s cross-section. "As you can see here, we cross-referenced known dungeonyouts and applied statistical analysis to predict the most probable internal structure. While it''s not a perfect representation, it provides a reliable framework for further exploration and study."


    The instructor seemed impressed, nodding thoughtfully. "Interesting approach. It certainly adds ayer of academic rigor to your presentation. Thank you, Lucas."


    Lucas smiled, acknowledging thepliment. "Thank you, sir."


    As he continued with his presentation, the room remained captivated by his calm and confident demeanor. His ability to articteplex ideas in a clear and engaging manner was evident, and it was clear that he had put a great deal of effort into his work.


    Evelyn couldn''t help but feel a mix of admiration and frustration. She nced at Isabe, who gave her a knowing look.


    They both understood now just how valuable Lucas''s advice had been and how much they had underestimated him.


    Once Lucas finished, the ssroom erupted in polite apuse. The instructor nodded approvingly. "Well done, Lucas. Your team''s presentation was thorough and insightful. You''ve set a high standard."


    As Lucas returned to his seat, he passed by Evelyn and Isabe, who both gave him appreciative nods. He acknowledged them with a brief smile, then took his ce among his teammates.


    Lucas took his seat,  which was next to Elera''s. Evelyn stared at Elera half in regret, half in envy. Elera and Lucas smiled and gave each other a high-five.


    As Lucas settled back into his seat, the atmosphere in the ssroom shifted noticeably.


    There was an air of respect and admiration that hadn''t been there before.


    His presentation had set a high benchmark, and everyone seemed to recognize the effort and intelligence he had poured into it.


    The rest of the presentations followed, but none quite matched the precision and depth of Lucas''s team. The instructor wrapped up the session with some final remarks and dismissed the ss.


    Evelyn couldn''t help but reflect on the stark contrast between Lucas''s calm,posed delivery and Silva''s stuttering mess.


    It was clear now that they had made a serious error in judgment. She turned to Isabe, who was still fuming, and whispered, "We really should have listened to Lucas."


    Isabe nodded, her expression grim. "Next time, we will. We can''t afford to mess up again."


    As the final team prepared to present, Evelyn''s mind continued to churn with thoughts of how to improve.


    They needed to regroup, reevaluate their strategies, and, most importantly, recognize the talents within their own team.


    Thest presentation went by in a blur, her thoughts too upied with ns for the future.


    After thest presentation, the instructor stood up, pping his hands to get the ss''s attention.


    "Well done, everyone. There were some excellent presentations today, showcasing a great deal of hard work and ingenuity. I look forward to seeing more from each of you in the future."


    With that, the ss was dismissed. Evelyn and Isabe gathered their things, their minds still on Lucas and the stark lesson they had learned.


    As they walked out of the ssroom, they saw Lucas chatting with Elera and a few other students.


    Evelyn took a deep breath, steeling herself, and walked over to them. Isabe followed, her usual confidence tempered by the day''s events.


    "Hey, Lucas," Evelyn began, trying to keep her tone light. "That was an amazing presentation. Really impressive work."


    Lucas turned, his expression friendly but cautious. "Thanks, Evelyn. I appreciate it."


    Isabe stepped forward, her tone more earnest. "We really should have listened to your advice about the presentation. Silva... well, he didn''t exactly deliver."


    Lucas shrugged, a small smile ying on his lips. "It''s alright. We all make mistakes. The important thing is to learn from them."


    Evelyn nodded, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders. "You''re right. And we will. Thanks for being understanding."


    As they continued talking, Evelyn couldn''t help but notice how at ease Lucas seemed.


    It was as if he had a quiet confidence that drew people in, making them want to listen to him and respect his opinions.


    She realized that they had overlooked someone who could be a valuable asset to their team and their future endeavors.


    ***


    After the ss ended, Lucas was returning to the dorms with Elera. Their team had performed well, and the sess of their presentation was still fresh in their minds.


    E and other team members strongly asked for a celebratory afterparty, but Elera and Lucas decided to skip it. Lucas had another appointment, and Elera just had a reserved personality.


    As they walked together, they talked about the day''s events.


    "Did you see Evelyn''s team? That presentation was a disaster," Elera remarked, shaking her head. "I felt a bit bad for them, especially Isabe. She looked like she was ready to explode."


    Lucas nodded, a small smile ying on his lips. "Yeah, I heard about the mess Silva made. It''s unfortunate, but it''s a learning experience for them."


    Elera nced at him, a thoughtful look in her eyes. "You know, Lucas, you really handled the presentation well. You made it look so effortless."


    Lucas shrugged modestly. "Thanks. I just tried to be as prepared as possible. It helps to stay calm and focused."


    They continued walking, discussing the various presentations they had seen. Aric''s intimidating delivery was amon topic, and they both agreed that while his presentation was impressive, itcked the rity and precision that Lucas''s had.


    As they approached the dorms, Elera turned to Lucas. "So, what''s this appointment you have? Something important?"


    Lucas nodded. "Yeah, just some personal training and study. Gotta keep up with everything, you know?"


    Elera smiled. "Always the dedicated one. Well, good luck with that. And thanks again for leading our team so well."


    Lucas returned her smile. "Thanks, Elera. You did great too. See youter."


    As they parted ways, Lucas felt a sense of satisfaction. The day had gone well, and he was proud of how their team had performed. But there was still much to do.


    As he returned to his room, Lucas couldn''t help but think about the implications of his sess. The attention he received today was a reminder that he couldn''t stay under the radar forever. His skills, both in the real world and the virtual world, were drawing more and more eyes.


    He sighed, setting his books on his desk and ncing at his AI bracelet. The notifications were still there, a constant reminder of the world waiting for him in the Battleground. For now, he would focus on his studies and training, but the allure of the virtual world and its challenges was always at the back of his mind.

 Chapter 350: Cooking Class

    Not before long...Monday has arrived.


    Last weak was bit hectic for me as I was busy was with presentation and getting beat up by Yato...Wait! Getting beat up? No, I mean getting trained by Yato.


    Ahem...


    Anyway, I was Also be quite famous throughout [Battelground] ...I have checked few online site and game streamers to talk about Darkheart.


    It''s been weak but it''s seems that his craz hasn''t left the people heart.


    Even in Nova Academy, I could hear the cadets talk about him now and then.


    Anyway...I still didcide to not y that game yet.


    Because I''m busy and I brought that VR game as an hobby and nothing more.


    Anyway, today is Monday...And today ss is cooking ss? Yeah it''s cooking ss..


    I know it''s sound weird, Like Why even there is cooking ss in the first ce but it was important ss for Aspiring heros cadets.


    There maybe time when he would be alone in some kind of ce where we can''t find anything to eat or drink.


    So, knowing how to cook and prepare food in various situations is actually a crucial skill for aspiring heroes.


    Survival training, they called it. Today, we were going to learn the basics of cooking, which was a wee change from our usual intense physical and mental drills.


    I walked into the cooking ssroom, which was set up like a professional kitchen with several workstations equipped with stoves, sinks, and various kitchen tools.


    The smell of fresh ingredients filled the air, making my stomach growl. I realized I hadn''t eaten breakfast in my rush to get to ss on time.


    The ss was already full of cadets....It''s seems that I was the only one waste.


    So I quitly sat down on seat without being noticed by anyone.


    At that moment, The instructor who was silent, opened her mouth.


    "Cadet rank 3, Lucas Darkheart."


    She was a beautiful ebony woman in her mid-thirties, with luscious curly ck hair tied up in a bun and wearing an apron over her dress. She called out my name and rank.


    "Yes," I raised my hand in reply.


    "You''ll be partnering with Cadet Rank 6, Evelyn Nightshade."


    ...Ha!


    I knew this would happen! I just knew it!


    While most people would be taken aback or disappointed in this situation, I had foreseen such an oue right from the beginning!


    If there is such a thing as fate, it certainly has a wicked sense of humor! But I already saw thising! Hahahaha!


    ¡­But even still, although I already anticipated a situation like this happening, there was a part of me that couldn''t help but feel a twinge of apprehension.


    Aside fromst weak Friday...I didn''t know when we have proper conversation.


    But it''s seems that Fate was bend down to bring us together in one team.


    Well I guess I can not change something that is beyond my control...So let''s go with flow.


    ***


    I resigned myself to my fate with a shrug before walking up to an empty cooking station and standing there.


    Before long, a teenage beauty with her raven ck hair tied back into a ponytail and bright green eyes reminiscent of a calm forest on a sunny day walked up to me and stood right beside me.


    She spoke with a frown on her face, "How are we paired together? Your name starts with L and mine does with E.


    "Beats me," I shrugged. "But do not fret mdy. We shall vanquish all our enemies and win this thing."


    Evelyn looked at me nkly for a moment before saying, "Did you hit your head any time recently?"


    "No, why?"


    "Just because."


    "...."


    While setting up utensils, she spoke again, "It''s fine, though. Just follow my lead, and as you said, we will ace this."


    "Wait," I scoffed. "Why would I, the best culinary artist to have walked on this, ever follow you?"


    "...Lucas," Evelyn looked at me nkly for a few seconds before finally speaking. "I knew you were narcissistic, but are you delusional too?"


    "How dare thee?!" I squinted my eyes at her. "Do you doubt my skills?!"


    "You have no skill!" Stifling a chuckle, Evelyn eximed. "Your cooking is terrible!"


    I blinked, taken aback by her bluntness. "How do you know? Have you ever tried my cooking?" I challenged, raising an eyebrow.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed. "Remember the group projectst semester? You brought those burnt cookies. That was more than enough evidence."


    I cringed inwardly, recalling the incident. "Okay, that was one time. Everyone makes mistakes."


    "One time is all it takes," she retorted, a hint of amusement in her voice.


    "Hey, I changed since then. If you try my cooking you would eat your fingers along with food!"


    "Haa, Look at you trying toe with up a nice lie."


    "It''s not like!"


    "Yeah sure."


    I gritted my teeth at her attitude. Fine she wants to y? Let''s y then.


    "Fine, instead of helping each other, let''s do something else. Let''s make a bet!"


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow. "Okay, I''m listening."


    "We will each prepare one dish and ask the instructor to rate them. Whoever scores the highest wins," I said.


    "What will the winner get?" She asked.


    "Whatever the winner wants," I replied.


    "Interesting," Evelyn shed a confident smirk and nodded. "Okay, let''s do it."


    With that, we started our preparation. Our task was to hunt a mana beast from the 4th District Forest, skin it, prepare it, and cook it.


    We were given a total of three hours to aplish everything.


    Sessfully creating a detailed and tasty dish from scratch, including hunting and preparing the mana beast, was the challenge. It was a daunting task, but one that every cadet had to master.


    I grabbed the necessary tools and headed towards the forest area with Evelyn. The forest was dense and alive with the sounds of various creatures. Our goal was to hunt a mana beast suitable for cooking, a task that required both skill and a bit of luck.


    As we entered the forest, Evelyn and I split up to cover more ground. I kept my senses sharp, scanning the area for any signs of a mana beast. The forest was teeming with life, and it wasn''t long before I spotted a small, agile creature known as a Swiftw. It was perfect for our task.


    Evelyn wasn''t far behind. She had found a simr creature, and we both returned to the cooking ssroom with our catches. The next step was to prepare and cook the meat.


    Back in the kitchen, the atmosphere was tense but filled with a sense ofpetition. Cadets were busy with their preparations, and the room buzzed with activity. Evelyn and I stood at our workstation, ready to start our cooking duel.


    "Remember, the winner gets whatever they want," Evelyn reminded me, her eyes gleaming with determination.


    I nodded, focusing on the task at hand. I carefully skinned and cleaned the Swiftw, my hands moving with practiced precision. Evelyn was equally focused, her movements quick and efficient.


    We worked in silence, each of us absorbed in our own tasks. I seasoned the meat with a blend of herbs and spices, hoping to bring out its natural vors.


    Evelyn, on the other hand, seemed to be going for a more borate dish, adding various ingredients and creating aplex marinade.


    As the cooking progressed, the smell of our dishes filled the room. Cadets around us paused to watch, curious to see who woulde out on top in our friendlypetition.


    The instructor, meanwhile, moved between workstations, observing and offering asional advice.


    Finally, the time came to present our dishes. I ted my Swiftw steak, garnished with fresh herbs and a drizzle of sauce. Evelyn''s dish was equally impressive, a beautifully arranged te with aplex array of vors.


    The instructor approached our station, looking at our dishes with a critical eye. She took a bite of each, her expression revealing nothing.


    "Both dishes are excellent," she finally said, her tone thoughtful. "However, the winner by a slight margin is... Evelyn."


    I couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment, but I hid it well. Evelyn grinned, clearly pleased with her victory.


    "Well, it looks like you win," I said, offering a good-natured smile.


    Evelyn nodded, her eyes sparkling with satisfaction. "Indeed. And as for my prize..."


    I waited, curious to see what she would ask for.


    "How about you agree to follow my lead in our next group project? Noints, no arguments."


    I raised an eyebrow, surprised by her request. It was a reasonable and practical prize, one that would undoubtedly benefit our team.


    "Deal," I said, extending my hand.


    Evelyn shook it, her grip firm. "Let''s make sure we ace the next one."


    As the ss wrapped up, I reflected on the day''s events. The cooking challenge had been a test of our skills, but it had also brought us closer together as teammates. We had learned from our mistakes, and I had a feeling that our future coborations would be much more sessful.


    For now, though, I was content with the knowledge that I had given it my best shot. And who knows? Maybe next time, I''de out on top.

 Chapter 351: Special Training Program [1]

    Ding-Dong!, Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong!


    "That''s all for today," Lillian announced, concluding the ss.


    ¡ªFinally, it''s over.


    ¡ªNow I can go back to my apartment and rest in peace.


    ¡ªYeah, I''m about to do that too... Who ever thought that Mana Analysis ss would be so difficult.


    Mana Analysis was indeed a challenging subject. It required not only a deep understanding of magical theory but also practical skills in manipting and measuring mana, the very essence of magical energy.


    As the students began to pack up their belongings and head towards the exit, the ssroom buzzed with conversations.


    "I swear, if I see another mana chart, I might scream," one student muttered to a friend.


    "Tell me about it. But hey, at least we survived another week," the friend replied, managing a tired smile.


    Lucas, who had spent the past few hours intensely focused on his notes and assignments, finally allowed himself to rx. He gathered his things slowly, his mind still processing the intricate details of the day''s lesson.


    "Wait minute! Where are you going? Go back to your seat. I have an announcement."


    At that moment, Lillian raised her voice, causing the students to halt in their tracks and return to their seats. Lucas paused midway, his backpack slung over one shoulder, and turned back to face the front of the ssroom.


    "I have an important announcement," Lillian said, her tone serious. " After you have entered the academy. Except for sses you do, you train yourselves after we give you some guidance."


    "But from tomorrow onwards, it will be changed."


    " Every one of you has to participate in the special training program from now on."


    " Four days a week from Monday to Thursday, before your theory ss you will follow the instructor for workouts session."


    Many of them were stunned by the sudden change of schedule. After adjusting to their daily routine, the academy had suddenly thrown a bomb on them.


    ¡ªBut why is that Miss Lillian?


    ¡ªIts not fair.


    ¡ªYeah it''s too sudden, you can''t do that to us.


    Hearing theints of cadets, Lillian got annoyed and angryly said,


    "Shut up!"


    At once, evryone shut up their mouth as the were assaulted by Lillian''s killing intent... Alought it was not true intent to kill but still it was too much.


    Lillian nced at everyone and let small sigh.


    "This is happening It''s because all of you, Academy has noticed that cadet''s are getting morezy as time goes by. This isn''t just an academic institution; it''s a ce to train future heroes. Physical fitness and discipline are as important as your magical studies. If you can''t handle this, you''re in the wrong ce."


    The students fell silent, processing the new schedule. Lucas, while slightly annoyed by the sudden change, understood the necessity. He knew that bing a hero required more than just theoretical knowledge.


    "Starting tomorrow at 6 AM, you will report to the training grounds for your workout sessions," Lillian continued. "These sessions will be intense, designed to push your limits and prepare you for the challenges you''ll face as heroes. Dismissed."


    As the students finally left the ssroom, their conversations took on a new tone, filled with both apprehension and determination.


    "I can''t believe we have to get up so early," one student groaned.


    "Yeah, but I guess it makes sense. We need to be in top shape," another replied.


    Lucas walked out, deep in thought. He knew the next few weeks would be grueling, but he was determined to rise to the challenge. He made his way back to his apartment, mentally preparing himself for the new routine.


    As he entered his apartment, Lucas dropped his bag and copsed onto his bed, staring at the ceiling. The thought of waking up even earlier than usual was not appealing, but he knew it was necessary. The academy was tough, and he had to be tougher.


    After a few moments of rest, Lucas sat up and decided to review his notes from the Mana Analysis ss. Despite the looming early morning workouts, he didn''t want to fall behind in his studies. He spread his notes out on the desk and began to go over the intricate diagrams and theories.


    As he worked, he found his thoughts drifting back to the Battleground and the unexpected fame of Darkheart. He still hadn''t logged back in, focusing on his studies and training instead. The messages and notifications were piling up, but Lucas remained resolute in his decision to prioritize his responsibilities.


    The evening passed quickly, and before he knew it, the sky outside had darkened. Lucas set his notes aside and prepared for bed, knowing he needed as much rest as possible for the intense day ahead.


    The next morning, his rm red at 5:30 AM. Lucas groaned, rubbing his eyes before forcing himself out of bed. He quickly changed into his workout clothes and grabbed a quick breakfast, determined not to bete for the first workout session.


    ***


    At 6 AM, a line of students stood before a portal gate that would lead to an artificial dungeon where no monsters were present.


    It will be used specifically to train us. Four sses will be included to ones and there are seven ces used for us to train.


    "Now that everyone arrived. Let us proceed." A bald burly man spoke out, standing at the front.


    " I am instructor Ray. These four are my assistants. I am your head instructor who will oversee this workout session."He added pointing at four people behind him.


    "Before we go, I want to rify with you. You may cry, you may be broken down but you have to follow us and finish the workout session. There will be no mercy for you all."


    "Is that clear".Roy shouted.


    " Yes Sir".


    "Raise your voice. Have you all not taken your food?"


    " Yes Sir".The students shouted.


    Nodding his head he walked into the portal.


    After the instructors went in, we proceeded to follow them and entered the portal.


    As we entered the first image we saw was that of the forest followed by a mountain.


    As we were starting at the scenery before us, Ray pointed to the man behind him. The man came forward and raised his voice to speak.


    "As you can see there is forest before you. You have to pass through this forest. After passing the forest you will see a ridge and you will have to climb up the ridge followed by a slope where boulders are ced at the foot of the slope. You will then need to carry those boulders up to the top of the slope."


    The students exchanged worried nces, realizing the workout was going to be more grueling than they had anticipated.


    "But that''s not all," the instructor continued, a hint of a smirk on his face. "Once you''ve carried the boulders up, you''ll then proceed to the next challenge: a series of obstacle courses designed to test your agility, strength, and endurance."


    Lucas sighed inwardly, bracing himself for the tough workout ahead. He knewining wouldn''t help; the only way through this was to push himself and persevere.


    "Let''s move out!" Raymanded, leading the way into the forest.


    The cadets followed, their determination evident despite the daunting task. As they ventured deeper into the forest, the path became more rugged and uneven, forcing them to navigate carefully.

 Chapter 352: Special Training Program [2]

    "As you can see there is forest before you. You have to pass through this forest. After passing the forest you will see a ridge and you will have to climb up the ridge followed by a slope where boulders are ced at the foot of the slope. You will then need to carry those boulders up to the top of the slope."


    The students exchanged worried nces, realizing the workout was going to be more grueling than they had anticipated.


    "But that''s not all," the instructor continued, a hint of a smirk on his face. "Once you''ve carried the boulders up, you''ll then proceed to the next challenge: a series of obstacle courses designed to test your agility, strength, and endurance."


    Lucas sighed inwardly, bracing himself for the tough workout ahead. He knewining wouldn''t help; the only way through this was to push himself and persevere.


    "Let''s move out!" Raymanded, leading the way into the forest.


    The cadets followed, their determination evident despite the daunting task. As they ventured deeper into the forest, the path became more rugged and uneven, forcing them to navigate carefully.


    Adrian wasted no time and took the lead. Although our mana is sealed we still have our physical strength. Those who reached [E-] rank have a slight advantage over the others.


    On the other hand, Adrian who was at [D] rank and Aric who has at [D-] rank are in ss of their own.


    As for Lucas who was at the same as rank as Aric didcide to take easy at the start.


    Those who were lost in thoughts figured out that their pleading will not reverse the situation and they are just wasting time.


    In just a matter of seconds, the entire ce has been cleared up and all the students started running towards the forest ahead of them.


    As the students moved they left behind a trail of dust and sand which spread across the area as marched forward.


    Ray stood at the side and taped on the tablets which activated the drones and cameras in the area and a projection appeared which disyed the footage of the students in the forest.


    "Sir, I wonder how many of them gonna survive this hellish training. How many of them can endure this and reach here on the first day." One of the Ray assistants spoke.


    " It''s not only training of their body but also of their mindset. Those who have given up even before they have started will never be able to clear it. Even if you are under great pain and burden if you have the will to ovee your suffering, only then you can rise to great heights."Ray spoke.


    " Anyway let''s see what these minions are capable of when their powers are sealed. I like seeing these struggling kids each year."Ray smiled as he stared


    at the footage.


    All the assistants frowned on listening to him thinking of him as a person who enjoyed seeing other sufferings.


    As the cadets ventured deeper into the forest, the terrain became increasingly challenging. Lucas kept a steady pace, conserving his energy for the obstacles ahead. He noticed that while some of his ssmates struggled, others, like Adrian and Aric, seemed to navigate the rough path with rtive ease, their higher ranks giving them a clear advantage.


    The forest was dense, with thick underbrush and towering trees that made visibility difficult. The air was filled with the sounds of rustling leaves and the asional cry of a distant animal. Lucas focused on maintaining his rhythm, stepping carefully over roots and fallen branches.


    Despite the grueling pace, Lucas couldn''t help but appreciate the beauty of the forest. The sunlight filtered through the canopy, creating dappled patterns on the ground. Birds flitted through the trees, adding a touch of life to the otherwise arduous journey.


    ***


    When instructors asked us to pass through the forest, most students might have thought that they have to get to the mountain cliff, on the other side of the forest but what they had never imagined in their wildest dream was that there are countless trapsy hidden in the forest.


    One has to go through the forest oveing the traps that areid here and there in the forest.


    Though Lucas was having a problem getting used to his loss of strength, still he kept on running on his track.


    Making use of the physical strength of his body, he jumped over a fallen tree log and just as he was about tond, he sensed a log aiming at himing from the side.


    Bending his head in the mid-air, he avoided it and rolled on the ground as hended. He wouldn''t have been seriously injured even if he was hit by the log, as it was set in that way.


    Due to knowing about the forest Lucas kept his alertness all-time high which helped him to avoid the danger.


    ''Instead of rushing ahead, it''s better to take your time to navigate through these traps carefully,'' Lucas thought, continuing at a measured pace. The key was not just speed but also awareness and agility.


    As he moved forward, he saw a few students caught off guard by hidden pitfalls and swinging logs. Some struggled to free themselves froms or disentangle from vines, their expressions a mix of frustration and determination. Lucas paused to help a fellow cadet out of a trap, offering a hand before continuing on his way.


    "Thanks, Lucas," the cadet gasped, dusting off dirt and leaves. "I owe you one."


    "No problem," Lucas replied. "Just stay alert and keep moving."


    Navigating through the forest was mentally taxing as well as physically demanding. Every step could trigger a hidden trap, making it essential to stay vignt. Lucas found himself relying on his keen senses and quick reflexes to avoid the hazards thaty in wait.


    As Lucas moved ahead, he noticed Sunny was in front of him and he tackled the obstacles beautifully as if the forest was his home turf and he already knew where the traps wereid.


    Lucas dodged the trapsid in his way. Every day''s physical training and lifting weights had enhanced Lucas''s strength, so even if he lost his mana he is not as weak as others.


    The one who will suffer the most is undoubtedly the mage or the magicians.


    Lucas''s chest was hoisting up and down as he ran across the forest. Taking deep breaths, he tried to steady his breathing and maintain his pace. He couldn''t afford to get too tired too quickly. The forest was just the beginning, and he needed to conserve his energy for the more challenging tasks ahead.


    As he navigated through the dense underbrush, Lucas caught sight of Sunny once again, moving with remarkable agility. It was clear that Sunny had a natural affinity for the forest, deftly avoiding traps and obstacles with ease. Lucas couldn''t help but feel a bit envious of his ssmate''s skill, but he quickly pushed those thoughts aside, focusing on his own path.


    Ahead of him, a fallen tree trunk blocked the way, with thick vines hanging down, almost like a natural barricade.


    Lucas slowed his pace, carefully examining the surroundings for any hidden traps.


    Satisfied that it was safe, he climbed over the trunk, using the vines for support.


    As he descended on the other side, he heard a rustling sound and instinctively ducked, narrowly avoiding a swinging log.


    "Close call," he muttered to himself, continuing forward.

 Chapter 353: Special Training Program [3]

    Lucas''s chest was hoisting up and down as he ran across the forest. Taking deep breaths, he tried to maintain a constant speed.


    "Huuh" Lucas groaned, as he strolled on a small cord.


    As soon as the cord broke a huge log came flying out of nowhere arrived in front of him aiming for him.


    Lucas senses were more sharper then the rest of cadets here, Since he train with Yato on regr bases his senses have been sharpened like a sword.


    However, since his entire manawork was blocked by the instructor and he was running in this deep forest since thest 30 minutes, Lucas was getting tired.


    He''s stamina was running out... Still he was far ahead from rest of the cadets.


    At that moment, Lucas made a single mistake...That he would never make.


    He was barely able to avoid it as a small part of the log brushed past him and mmed him.


    Whissh.


    Lucas entire body was sent flying backwards as he mmed on the ground.


    Lucas groaned in pain, as his back mmed on the ground.


    Other students mocked Lucas as they passed him avoiding the trap that has already been discovered by Lucas.


    They passed the traps simr to those thanks to Lucas being the example.


    Some looked down on seeing him while others passed without turning to look at him.


    But their mockery didn''tst long cause as they moved forward, some fell in the small pits and their body covered in mud while others that managed to avoid it were trapped in thes which pulled them up towards the tree.


    One girlughed seeing her friend misfortune step on a loop that tightened around one of her legs and dragged her upside down to the height of the tree.


    Looking at them Lucasughed inwardly.


    Lucas dusting off his body picked himself up and started to march again.


    ''So there are all lots of traps set across this ce. Lots of people will fail to pass through unscathed,'' Lucas thought, shaking off the pain. ''I need to stay sharp.''


    He resumed his journey through the forest, more cautious now. The terrain was relentless, filled with hidden snares, pitfalls, and obstacles designed to test their limits. The other cadets'' missteps served as constant reminders of the dangers lurking around every corner.


    Lucas''s heightened senses, honed from his training with Yato, gave him an edge. Despite his fatigue, he remained alert, scanning his surroundings for any signs of danger. He moved with a mix of agility and precision, avoiding traps with deft movements and quick reflexes.


    As he navigated through the dense underbrush, Lucas spotted a group of cadets ahead, struggling with a particrly tricky series of obstacles. A pit filled with sharp spikes was concealed under a thinyer of leaves, and several students had narrowly avoided falling in.


    "Careful, there''s a pit here," Lucas called out, warning those behind him. Some heeded his advice, while others were too focused on their own paths to notice.


    Lucas continued forward, his pace steady.


    ck.ck.Tap.Tap.Tack.


    The sound of feet tapping the forest full of leaves. broken branches dried twigs and fallen trees reverberated across the forest.


    Lucas ran avoiding the traps, ducking the logs that came flying at him and jumping through the pits on his path without the intention of overtaking anyone.


    A student who was catching on to him tried to overtake him to show he is superior.


    He arrived at Lucas left and overtook him with a mocking expression but Lucas didn''t spare him a nce.


    Lucas had already met 4 out of 10 students who mocked others when they overtook him as if thepetition to take a higher position had been engraved in their bones.


    He didn''t bother but still decided to teach him a lesson, as he observed the path ahead. Lucas noticed a subtle disturbance in the leaves and twigs on the ground, a telltale sign of another trap.


    "Watch your step," he muttered, just loud enough for the overtaking student to hear. The cadet sneered, clearly dismissing the warning.


    Momentster, the student stepped directly into the concealed loop of a snare.


    With a swift motion, the trap activated, yanking the cadet into the air and leaving him dangling helplessly from a tree branch.


    "Waaaah!"


    His shocked cries filled the air, followed by theughter of other students who had witnessed his hubris.


    "Not so superior now, huh?" one cadet quipped as they passed by.


    Lucas pressed on, his focus unwavering.


    The terrain continued to challenge him, but his resolve was stronger than ever.


    Every step, every obstacle was a testament to his training and determination. He was not here topete with others; his goal was to survive and learn from this experience.


    The forest began to thin out, and Lucas knew he was nearing the end. The ridge loomed ahead, a steep incline that would test their endurance further. He took a moment to catch his breath, ncing back to see how far the other cadets hade.


    Some were still entangled in traps, while others were slowly making their way through the forest.


    Lucas started the climb, gripping the rough rock and pulling himself upward. His muscles burned with exertion, but he kept a steady pace, focusing on each handhold and foothold. He could hear thebored breathing of cadets behind him, some struggling more than others.


    Halfway up the ridge, Lucas paused to adjust his grip, taking a deep breath. The view from here was breathtaking, a brief respite from the grueling journey. But there was no time to rest; the slope and boulders awaited him.


    After recovering, Lucas started to climb slowly. As Lucas looked up someone who had reached a height of ten feet ced his hands on a protruding rock.


    An opening appeared and from the hole, a pole shot out of the hole. The cadet was hit in his chest and was sent down the steep rocky mountain.


    He screamed in fear after falling from the height.


    But just the moment about he was going to hit the ground, a shield of mana bubble wrapped around himing from his bracelet slowing his speed of descent and the floating bubble burst as he was about 1m from the ground.


    The boy fell with a small thud and breathed heavily. He was scared out of his wit when he fall and thought today he will meet the maker today.


    ''Even this one has trapped too. Aren''t the academies instructors love setting up traps?'' Lucas thought, a wry smile tugging at his lips. He was relieved that the academy''s safety measures were in ce, ensuring that no one would get seriously injured, but it didn''t make the challenge any less daunting.


    Lucas continued his ascent, taking extra care to avoid any suspicious-looking rocks or crevices. Each handhold was a calcted decision, every step a testament to his determination. He finally reached the top of the ridge, pulling himself over the edge with a grunt. His muscles burned, but he felt a surge of aplishment.


    Taking a brief moment to survey his surroundings, Lucas saw the next challenge: the slope with boulders waiting to be carried.

 Chapter 354: Special Training Program [4]

    The boy fell with a small thud and breathed heavily. He was scared out of his wit when he fall and thought today he will meet the maker today.


    ''Even this one has trapped too. Aren''t the academies instructors love setting up traps?'' Lucas thought, a wry smile tugging at his lips. He was relieved that the academy''s safety measures were in ce, ensuring that no one would get seriously injured, but it didn''t make the challenge any less daunting.


    Lucas continued his ascent, taking extra care to avoid any suspicious-looking rocks or crevices. Each handhold was a calcted decision, every step a testament to his determination. He finally reached the top of the ridge, pulling himself over the edge with a grunt. His muscles burned, but he felt a surge of aplishment.


    Taking a brief moment to survey his surroundings, Lucas saw the next challenge: the slope with boulders waiting to be carried.


    Each boulder weigh about 100kg.


    His  hands and feet were already sore from climbing still he have to bear with it.


    Lucas went near the boulder. cing his palm on it, he tried to push the boulder with all its strength.


    With a rumble, the boulder shaped rock started moving. Now all he had to do was push the boulder up the slope. The difficulty of doing this is, if you stop applying force a second, the boulder will push you down against the hill and the boulder may roll over you.


    Climbing along with the boulder was both times consuming and exhausting. Lucas didn''t even know whether he had enough stamina to push it to the top.


    Lucas had to concentrate so that he might not lose focus, as the slightest loss of concentration will result in boulder rolling down.


    If he could use mana then he could have pushed the boulder up without using full strength but without mana, his current strength was severely limited. Lucas gritted his teeth, channeling every ounce of his remaining strength into pushing the boulder up the slope. He felt every muscle in his body strain as he heaved the massive rock upward.


    Step by agonizing step, he made his way up the incline. The boulder felt like a relentless weight pressing down on him, testing his endurance and resolve. He kept his eyes focused on the ground in front of him, refusing to look up and see how much further he had to go.


    His breaths came in ragged gasps, his heart pounding in his chest. The forest and the ridge had already taken a significant toll on his energy reserves, but he knew giving up was not an option. The thought of failing this challenge and disappointing himself drove him forward.


    Every time he felt his strength waning, Lucas took a moment to steady himself, careful not to let the boulder slip. He dug his feet into the ground, using the friction to maintain his grip and prevent the boulder from rolling back.


    All of his muscles especially his legs and shoulders were feeling sore at the moment and clear beads of sweat rolled down from his face while his entire clothes were drenched in sweat as if he has just taken a shower. His legs were already trembling to maintain his standing.


    Lucas could see the students grinding their teeth to push the boulders. This is undoubtedly the most difficult part of the course.


    Pushing his back against the boulders Lucas turned back to stare at the bottom of the mountain and the forest below it.


    ''The view from the top was quite nice.''Lucas mumbled.


    From the top, the forest was quite distant and the big trees now looked like small shrubs.


    After a few moments of catching his breath, Lucas began to push the boulder gritting his teeth. He tried to squeeze every drop of strength he has within his body.


    At this point, he had already reached near the top but he still had a bit more to go. The final stretch seemed like the hardest part, each step feeling like an insurmountable task. Lucas''s vision blurred slightly from the exertion, but he refused to let that deter him. He could see the top, just a few more meters.


    "Come on, Lucas," he whispered to himself, his voice barely audible over the pounding of his heart and the sound of hisbored breathing. "Just a little more."


    The pain in his muscles was almost unbearable, but he channeled his focus into his goal. He could hear the groans and grunts of his fellow cadets, some already at the top cheering on those still struggling. The support gave him a renewed sense of determination.


    With one final push, Lucas summoned everyst bit of strength he had. The boulder moved, inch by inch, until finally, with ast mighty effort, he shoved it over the top. The boulder settled into ce, and Lucas copsed to his knees, gasping for breath.


    He felt a hand on his shoulder and looked up to see Ray, the instructor, nodding with approval. "Well done, Darkheart. You''ve shown remarkable perseverance."


    Lucas managed a tired smile, his body trembling from the effort. "Thank you, sir."


    Ray stood up and addressed the cadets who had made it this far. "This exercise is designed to push you beyond your limits. Remember, the strength of a hero is not just in their power, but in their will and determination. You''ve all done well."


    As Lucas caught his breath, he felt a sense of pride wash over him. Despite the grueling challenge, he had made it. He nced around at his fellow cadets, all of them exhausted but sharing the same sense of aplishment.


    "Alright, everyone," Ray continued. "Take a moment to rest and hydrate. The next phase of training will begin shortly."


    Lucasy back on the ground, staring up at the sky. The sun was beginning to set, casting a warm glow over thendscape. The grueling tasks of the day had left him drained, but he felt more determined than ever. This was just one of many challenges he would face, and each one would make him stronger.


    "Hey, Lucas," a familiar voice called out. He turned to see Evelyn, her face flushed from exertion but wearing a proud smile. "You made it. I knew you would."


    Lucas chuckled, wincing slightly at the soreness in his muscles. "Thanks, Evelyn. You too. That was tough."


    Evelyn nodded, sitting down beside him. "Yeah, but we did it. And we''ll keep doing it, no matter what they throw at us."


    Lucas looked around at the other cadets, all of them sharing the same sense of camaraderie and determination. "Yeah," he agreed. "We will."


    After the short conversation both Evelyn and Lucas fell in silence, both of them were enjoying the view from the top.


    But soon they had to get up after all there still some more challenges left and break they had taken was quite short.


    ***


    Lucas arrived at the other side of the mountain top and looked down at the foggy view.


    He couldn''t see the bottom of the mountain as it looked very deep.


    There were ropes tied to a small metal bar which was are dug deep into the hard rocks of the mountain cliff.


    These ropes far extended into the distance leading to the top of another mountain 5o to 60 feet away.


    Some might have thought of leaping to another side of the mountain directly instead of going through all the pain but seeing the bottomless pit they have to swallow their courage to take the shortcut of crossing the mountain.


    They are not even sure they can leap over to the other side with their power being sealed.


    Lucas arrived at the front of the lines and looked ahead. He couldn''t see anyone on the rope he chose as there were only a few of the students were managed to reach this far while many are still climbing.


    On the other side, some students can be seen bending down as they reached out for the rope and


    held onto the rope and gripping it they tried to test its strength before moving.


    Some of them kicked off their shoes to get a better grip and then started to make their way across the rope.


    Lucas took a deep breath, steadying himself. The challenge ahead seemed daunting, but he knew that he hade too far to back down now. He gripped the rope tightly, feeling its rough texture against his palms.


    With a determined push, Lucas swung out over the abyss, his body hanging precariously as he began to move hand over hand along the rope. Each pull strained his already exhausted muscles, but he kept a steady pace, focusing on his grip and footing. Below him, the fog obscured the bottom, adding an eerie sense of endless depth to the challenge.


    The rope swayed slightly with each movement, but Lucas''s intense concentration kept him bnced. He could hear the faint encouragements from his fellow cadets, their voices a mix of support and shared struggle. The camaraderie helped him push through the pain, one handhold at a time.


    Halfway across, Lucas paused to catch his breath. His muscles screamed for relief, but he knew that stopping for too long could lead to disaster.

 Chapter 355: Special Training Program [5]

    Lucas took a deep breath, steadying himself.


    The challenge ahead seemed daunting, but he knew that he hade too far to back down now. He gripped the rope tightly, feeling its rough texture against his palms.


    With a determined push, Lucas swung out over the abyss, his body hanging precariously as he began to move hand over hand along the rope.


    Each pull strained his already exhausted muscles, but he kept a steady pace, focusing on his grip and footing.


    Below him, the fog obscured the bottom, adding an eerie sense of endless depth to the challenge.


    The rope swayed slightly with each movement, but Lucas''s intense concentration kept him bnced.


    He could hear the faint encouragements from his fellow cadets, their voices a mix of support and shared struggle.


    The camaraderie helped him push through the pain, one handhold at a time.


    Halfway across, Lucas paused to catch his breath.


    His muscles screamed for relief, but he knew that stopping for too long could lead to disaster.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucas looked around himself.


    Approximately covering 20 feet Lucas could see the other side of the mountain as he stopped to take a breath. He looked to see not many were left and there were around ten to fifteen students around him.


    Lucas looked forward to finally spotting Emma, Evelyn, Isabe and beutifull elf Lyra who was moving on the rope effortlessly along with some others who moved with the wless technique required to climb the ropes, unlike there sluggish movements without ncing at anyone.


    Lucas was already moving quite faster than others but the ones before him are all monsters. Adrian would be here if he was at the front line like Lucas was.


    Lots of students were moving at a snail''s speed while some of them struggled to pull themselves forward on the rope due to fatigue.


    " Arghhhh"


    After every minute screams can be heard of the students as they fall with their bodies disappearing into the fog below the mountain


    Some even lose their grips unable to ovee their fatigue though they were alright, they have to start from the other side again that''s why it is better to take sufficient rest to recover before moving onto the ropes.


    Some even passed out on the way due to fatigue and fall into the deep abyss below.


    Lucas continued moving forward following others trails to make sure he doesn''t fall into any traps or pitfalls that might be set along the rope. He was determined to reach the other side, no matter how much his muscles protested. Each movement was deliberate and calcted, ensuring he maintained his grip and bnce.


    The fog below seemed to shift and swirl, creating an illusion of depth that was both mesmerizing and terrifying. Lucas forced himself to look straight ahead, focusing on the path rather than the abyss beneath him.


    As he neared the end of the rope, his strength began to wane.


    His hands ached, and his shoulders felt like they were on fire.


    But the sight of his goal, just a few feet away, spurred him on. He could see Emma, Evelyn, Isabe, and Lyra already reaching solid ground, their expressions a mix of relief and triumph.


    With one final, exhausting pull, Lucas heaved himself onto the ledge, copsing onto the solid rock with a gasp. His chest heaved as he tried to catch his breath, every muscle in his body trembling from the exertion.


    After taking a deep breath for few moments, Lucas stood up and move towards the edge of the mountain and started to running down.


    This side wasn''t steep as the other side and was quite easy to descend.


    "Aahhhh".


    Lucas looked around and changed his thoughts and spoke ''It''s easy to descend if you are not caught in traps.''


    ''Just how much time had they wasted on nting all these traps..''Lucas muttered as he marched ahead.


    Lucas could see several cadets struggling with hidden snares and obstacles cleverly concealed along the path. The descent, while not as physically demanding as the climb, was a mental challenge. Each step required careful consideration, as the risk of triggering a trap or losing footing was ever-present.


    He observed the movements of those ahead, noting their sesses and mistakes. Emma, Evelyn, Isabe, and Lyra navigated the descent with grace, their experience and skill evident. Lucas tried to mimic their techniques, cing his feet where they had and avoiding the pitfalls that caught others.


    The traps were varied and deceptive: loose rocks that would give way underfoot, hidden snares designed to catch an ankle, and even false paths that led to dead ends or more dangerous terrain. Lucas stayed alert, using his sharpened senses to detect and avoid these hazards.


    As he moved cautiously down the slope, Lucas encountered a series of tripwires.


    He carefully stepped over each one, his eyes scanning for any sign of danger.


    Just as he thought he was in the clear, a sudden movement caught his eye.


    A cadet nearby had tripped a wire, and a shot up, ensnaring him and lifting him off the ground.


    "Help!" the cadet cried out, struggling against the.


    Lucas quickly assessed the situation and decided to help. He carefully approached the trapped cadet, avoiding the remaining tripwires.


    With a few swift cuts using a small knife he carried, Lucas freed the cadet, who dropped to the ground with a grateful sigh.


    "Thanks, Lucas," the cadet said, brushing himself off. "I owe you one."


    "Just be more careful," Lucas replied, giving a brief nod before continuing his descent.


    ***


    ( Lucas''s POV)


    I avoided the traps thaty on the path as I followed the route of the ones ahead. It took him around fifteen minutes to reach the foot.


    I hadn''t kept the ount of the time they had been here but he guessed that it may have been more than 3 hours since they started the workout course.


    As I reached the foot, I saw that the bottom was cut by a five hundred feet wide river that covered everywhere at the foot of the mountain.


    ''The instructor must have purposefully kept this part hidden from us or may have entirely forgotten about this ce,'' I thought, as I ran straight and dived into the river without taking any rest.


    Ssh.


    Some who arrived behind me also jumped into it.


    The water of the river was cold like ice, freezing one entire body.


    "Huuh" I started to breathe heavily. My body went numb due to the coldness of the water but still, I felt that it was better than hanging on the ropes between the mountains and pushing the boulders to the top.


    I started swimming bybining my arm and leg motions in rhythm. My movement was freestyle consisting of strokes with my arm rotating in fixed motion with legs pushing my lower body forward.


    The icy water bit into my skin as I swam, my breathsing in sharp gasps. Each stroke was a struggle, my limbs protesting with every movement, but I pushed forward, determined to reach the other side.


    "Focus, Lucas," I told myself, gritting my teeth. "You''vee this far."


    The river seemed endless, and the cold was sapping my strength faster than I anticipated. I could see cadets ahead of me, their strokes strong and confident. They were clearly more experienced swimmers, their movements fluid and efficient.


    I couldn''t afford to fall too far behind. Summoning what little energy I had left, I increased my pace, my arms slicing through the water. My muscles burned, but I forced myself to maintain a steady rhythm. I couldn''t let the fatigue win.


    Ahead, a boy was making impressive progress. His technique was wless, every stroke propelling him forward with remarkable speed. He had overtaken several cadets and was now leading the pack.


    I focused on my own movements, pushing myself harder. The distance between me and the leading group was gradually closing.


    The cold water was relentless, but I refused to let it deter me. My strokes became more powerful, my kicks more forceful. I was gaining ground, inch by inch, until I was right behind the leading group. My body screamed in protest, but I ignored the pain. I couldn''t afford to stop now.


    I was not a professional swimmer nor did I have good swimming experience except knowing the basics of how to swim which allowed him to avoid submerging into water. So I was in a slightly disadvantageous position than others as I was overtaken by others who were behind me.


    Still, I increased his strokes to move forward as fast as possible using the strength he could muster.


    I started catching up with those who had gone beyond me and slowly closed behind them.


    With a final burst of energy, I pushed myself harder, my strokes bing more desperate. The riverbank was within reach, and I couldn''t let this opportunity slip away. My muscles burned, my lungs ached, but I kept going, driven by sheer willpower.


    Finally, my hand touched the riverbank. I pulled myself out of the water, copsing onto the ground with a mix of relief and exhaustion. My body trembled, the cold seeping into my bones, but I had made it. I had crossed the river.

 Chapter 356: Special Training Program [6]

    The cold water was relentless, but I refused to let it deter me.


    My strokes became more powerful, my kicks more forceful. I was gaining ground, inch by inch, until I was right behind the leading group.


    My body screamed in protest, but I ignored the pain. I couldn''t afford to stop now.


    I was not a professional swimmer nor did I have good swimming experience except knowing the basics of how to swim which allowed him to avoid submerging into water.


    So I was in a slightly disadvantageous position than others as I was overtaken by others who were behind me.


    Still, I increased his strokes to move forward as fast as possible using the strength he could muster.


    I started catching up with those who had gone beyond me and slowly closed behind them.


    With a final burst of energy, I pushed myself harder, my strokes bing more desperate.


    The riverbank was within reach, and I couldn''t let this opportunity slip away.


    My muscles burned, my lungs ached, but I kept going, driven by sheer willpower.


    Finally, my hand touched the riverbank. I pulled myself out of the water, copsing onto the ground with a mix of relief and exhaustion.


    My body trembled, the cold seeping into my bones, but I had made it. I had crossed the river.


    "Fuck this cold."


    I curse under my breath as intense cold hit my body like sharpe swords, the cold was intense...If only I could use little mana of mine I would be fine but because of those Instructor I can''t even do that.


    But thankfully...My body which has strength of [D] rank body mange to handle that cold.


    After taking few more breaths...I looked back at the river...there many cadet''s still trying to swim but most of them drowen themselves in river as their entire body was frozen.


    But still there were some who mange to swim in this cold water river and among them was a one monster.


    I could see Adrian, he was mostly two hundred distance meter away from me.


    My lips twitched seeing him so close even after falling behind.


    I dragged my tired body mustering all his strength to move forward.


    I arrived in the middle of the forest, an area that looked dense at the sides but very few trees were in front of them with a curved path line. The path of the forest was cleared for them to run through.


    The moment everyone got out of the river they started running on the path.


    This was thest section one has to pass before arriving back at the starting juncture and also it was our final leap to get out of this nightmarish training for today which has tested the limit of one patient.


    Lucas pushed himself on the path where there were no trapsid unlike the previous ones so he didn''t have to be on the edge on this final track and as only a few hundred meters left to end this training he can finally get out from here.


    Some of them were walking at this point panting heavily.


    Some of them who walked out of the watery on the ground instead of moving due to their fatigue.


    Lucas sped up as he saw the finish line with Ray staring at us from the distance while some slowed down in their steps as they were at the limit.


    Tap.Tap.Tap.Tap.


    Several feet of tapping on the ground reverted which woke Ray from his thoughts as he looked at the faces of the approaching ants who were able to reach this point faster than their peers.


    Lucas sped up seeing the ins up ahead as he could see the in field before him and started sprinting faster.


    At this point, Lucas was right beside Sunny and both of them shared a brief nod, Sunny gave a bump on Lucas''s shoulders as they ran forward.


    Sunny looked back to see Adrian catching on to them and looked at Lucas''s eyes. They both shared the same thought that is to reach the line before Adrian and ran ahead with the little amount of strength left within them.


    While Adrian saw the silhouettes of Lucas and Sunny speeding up, frowned as he understood, both of their intentions were clear: they were determined to reach the finish line before him.


    Despite the fatigue weighing him down, Adrian pushed himself harder, hispetitive spirit igniting a final burst of speed. The three of us were now in a dead sprint, each of us driven by a mix of exhaustion and determination.


    I could feel my legs burning, every muscle in my body screaming for relief, but I refused to slow down. The finish line was within sight, and I knew this was the moment that would define our effort in this grueling training.


    Sunny was slightly ahead, his powerful strides eating up the distance. I matched his pace, our breaths ragged and heavy. Adrian was gaining ground, his presence a constant reminder of the challenge we faced.


    Ray''s figure at the finish line became clearer with each step. He stood with a clipboard, a stern expression on his face, evaluating our performance. I knew he was looking for more than just who finished first; he was assessing our determination, endurance, and ability to push through adversity.


    With one final, desperate push, I surged forward, my vision narrowing to a tunnel with the finish line at the end. Sunny was right there with me, both of us giving it everything we had. Adrian was just behind, his own sprint relentless.


    We crossed the finish line almost simultaneously, our bodies copsing onto the ground as soon as we reached the other side. The cold from the river, the pain in our muscles, and the sheer exhaustion of the ordeal all hit at once, but there was also a profound sense of aplishment.


    Ray walked over, his expression softening slightly. "Good job, cadets," he said, his voice carrying a note of approval. "You''ve all shown remarkable resilience and determination. Take a moment to rest. You''ve earned it."


    As Iy on the ground, gasping for breath, I nced at Sunny. He was just as exhausted, but there was a smile of triumph on his face. We had pushed each other to the limit and made it through together

 Chapter 357: Special Training Program [7]

    Ray''s figure at the finish line became clearer with each step. He stood with a clipboard, a stern expression on his face, evaluating our performance. I knew he was looking for more than just who finished first; he was assessing our determination, endurance, and ability to push through adversity.


    With one final, desperate push, I surged forward, my vision narrowing to a tunnel with the finish line at the end. Sunny was right there with me, both of us giving it everything we had. Adrian was just behind, his own sprint relentless.


    We crossed the finish line almost simultaneously, our bodies copsing onto the ground as soon as we reached the other side. The cold from the river, the pain in our muscles, and the sheer exhaustion of the ordeal all hit at once, but there was also a profound sense of aplishment.


    Ray walked over, his expression softening slightly. "Good job, cadets," he said, his voice carrying a note of approval. "You''ve all shown remarkable resilience and determination. Take a moment to rest. You''ve earned it."


    As Iy on the ground, gasping for breath, I nced at Sunny. He was just as exhausted, but there was a smile of triumph on his face. We had pushed each other to the limit and made it through together.


    Adrian arrived a secondter, his expression a mix of frustration and respect. He nodded at us, acknowledging our effort. "Nice race," he said, his voice tight with exertion.


    "Same to you," I replied, managing a weak smile. "You almost had us."


    We stayed there for a few minutes, catching our breath and letting the adrenaline subside. Other cadets began to arrive, each of them showing the strain of the challenge. Despite the fatigue, there was a shared sense of aplishment among us.


    Eventually, I stood up, my legs trembling slightly but holding firm. The training had pushed us to our limits and beyond, but it also showed me what I was capable of. I felt a renewed sense of purpose and determination, knowing that I had faced the challenge head-on and emerged stronger for it.


    As we regrouped, Ray stairs at us.


    Ray didn''t say anything but smiled seeing the students reaching there one by one.


    Internally he was quite satisfied with their performances mainly the ones who reached first clearing the routine before five hours.


    He stood up from his seats and walked towards the ones that arrived.


    He stared at them, surveying them and looked around to see students limping toward the finish line as fast as possible even though they were out of breath and were on theirst leg.


    "Congrattions to you all, who managed to endure this harsh training. Good job," Roy said as he noted our faces one after another.


    He gestures to the assistant to remove the bracelets and they went towards each one of us and removed the bracelets


    As soon as the bracelet was removed, everyone lifted their bodies and stared at themselves, as they felt their powers being unsealed and the mana that was suppressed in them started to flow within them.


    Lucas felt his strength returning to his body and all the injuries and soreness he was feeling at the moment reduced by quite a margin.


    The awakened ones have high healing and regeneration which allows them to recover with slight rest.


    Now as our mana is unsealed our bodies started to heal and we started regaining our strength quite faster.


    Everyone still looked tired but at least they had regained the energy to move thier formerly tired and stiff muscles.


    ""Here are lotions for those who have suffered injuries. I suggest you use them to speed up your recovery," Ray announced, signaling his assistants to distribute small bottles of healing ointment.


    As the assistants moved among us, handing out the lotions, I took a moment to appreciate the relief flooding through my body. The return of my mana was like a warm,forting nket, easing the worst of the aches and pains.


    "Thanks," I said as I received my bottle. I immediately applied the ointment to the worst of my scrapes and bruises, feeling the soothing effects almost instantly. Around me, other cadets were doing the same, murmurs of relief mixing with the sounds of exhaustion.


    Ray stood at the center of our gathering, his eyes scanning over us with a look of satisfaction. "You''ve all shown remarkable resilience today," he began, his voice carrying easily over the quiet hum of activity. "This course was designed to push you to your limits, to see how you handle adversity and how you work together. You''ve proven that you can rise to the challenge."


    I nced at Sunny and Adrian, both of whom were applying their lotions and sharing tired but triumphant smiles. The camaraderie we had built over the course of this grueling day was something I would carry with me, a reminder of the strength we found in each other.


    Ray continued, "Remember, the purpose of this training is not just to test your physical abilities but to develop your mental fortitude. You''ve all demonstrated that you have the grit and determination needed to seed in the academy and beyond."


    As he spoke, I felt a swell of pride. Despite the exhaustion and the pain, we had made it through. We had faced the challenges head-on and emerged stronger for it.


    "Take the rest of the day to recover," Ray concluded. "You''ve earned it. We''ll resume training tomorrow, but for now, rest and reflect on what you''ve aplished."


    With that, Ray dismissed us, and we began to make our way back to the academy grounds. The walk was slow, each of us moving with the careful steps of those who had pushed themselves to the edge of their endurance. But there was a sense of quiet satisfaction among us, a shared understanding of what we had achieved.


    As we reached the dormitory, I headed straight for the showers. The hot water was a wee relief, washing away the grime and the cold of the river. I stood there for a long moment, letting the water soothe my tired muscles.


    Afterwards, I made my way to themon room, where some of the other cadets had already gathered. The atmosphere was rxed, conversations punctuated byughter and the asional groan of soreness.


    Sunny waved me over to a group that included Emma, Evelyn, Isabe, and Lyra. They looked just as exhausted as I felt, but there was a light in their eyes that spoke of triumph.


    "Quite the day, huh?" Sunny said, a grin spreading across his face.


    "Yeah," I replied, sinking into a chair. "But we made it."


    Emma nodded. "And we''ll be stronger for it."


    We spent the next hour sharing our experiences, recounting the toughest moments and the small victories along the way. The sense of camaraderie was palpable, each of us finding strength in the shared ordeal.


    As the evening wore on, we began to drift off to our rooms, each of us seeking thefort of our beds. Iy there, staring at the ceiling, reying the day''s events in my mind. Despite the exhaustion, there was a sense of fulfillment that made it all worth it.


    Tomorrow would bring new challenges, but for now, I allowed myself to rest, knowing that I had faced the trial ande through stronger.


    With a final, contented sigh, I closed my eyes, letting the day''s fatigue carry me into a deep, restful sleep.

 Chapter 358: Student Council [1]

    Every day was hell for Lucas, Not only he has to participate in Special training session 4 days in week, he also had to practice with Yato and attend the sses.


    Lucas was buys then ever he was.


    But thankfully, Yato has decided to give him a day off and today is not a day of Special training session.


    Also, Today''s sses were cut short for some unknown reason.


    But Lucas wasn''t going toin as long as he get some extra rest.


    Unfortunately, Lucas couldn''t got to his apartment room and get some rest.


    Why? Because everyone have been ordered to gathered in Nova Academy auditorium.


    Because, they were ordered by student council.


    ''A student council...''


    Lucas couldn''t help but let out bitter smile on his... Because he was forgotten about existence of students council.


    As an author of this novel...It shouldn''t be neglected that he forgot about students council.


    But what can he do? He was very busy and student council hasn''t have any major contribution in original work.


    And because of that he forgot about students council.


    ''I think I''m forgetting something very important.''


    Lucas thought so, but soon enough he gave up as he didn''t remember what he had forgotten.


    Anyway, Students Council which manages the clubs consists of three parts, the Disciplinary Committee, Financial Department and Volunteers of Student Councils.


    Each department heads its own President and Vice-President which is headed by the President and Vice President of the whole council.


    All of their coordinates to maintain the whole student''s body.


    You can''t join the student council on your own ord. The member of the student''s council will analyse the students who are worthy of joining and ask them to join the council.


    Joining the student council can boost your reputation as well you can have an authority in your respective year.


    Lucas found Sunny and moved with him to the auditorium where the president gonna give the speech. He pushed Sunny forward as they moved along the crowd at the entrance.


    He looked vertically at a white building in front of us and admired its magnificent architecture.


    Sunny move. We can''t stand here for the whole day." Lucas snapped Sunny to his senses and made thier away squeezing themselves for space to walk through the crowd, as today all 5000 students of the first year gonna be present in the venue.


    As Lucas stepped inside, he flinched seeing how wide and big the auditorium was from inside, filled with students chatting with their friends while some people have met for the first time.


    Mixing of all the students looked quite exciting, if not for our hierarchical society.


    " Let''s find a seat quickly before every seat is taken"This time it was Sunny turn to wake up Lucas from his thoughts.


    He chuckled listening to Sunny speech as this big auditorium was enough for 20000 people.


    Eventually, they found a seat at the back rows as the front seats were all taken by the nobles or one can say they are all reserved for the nobles followed by theirckeys behind them and finally at thestmoner like us.


    Still, the view was not bad at the top and it was quite rxing and no one would notice us even if take a small nap.


    Getting bored of looking around and just sitting here. Lucas stared at the stage which was still empty except for the single podium on it. He looked at the side of the stage to notice it was ted in gold.


    Suddenly a small haze focused into form and the students saw Vice Principal Josh appearing out of nowhere standing behind the podium.


    Vice Principal Josh had his eyes closed but as he opened his eyes he seemed to be looking straight at us noticing the expression of each student before him.


    As the students noticed him, they erupted in cheers at the sudden appearance of the Head Master Hera. Smiling she raised her hands and all the noise stopped as if they never existed.


    "I wee everyone here, the future powerhouse of the next generation. It has been a long-standing tradition for the Nova Academy to cultivate the finest talents and prepare them for the challenges of the world. Today, we gather to introduce you to the Student Council, an integral part of our academy''s leadership and administration."


    Her voice carried authority and warmth,manding the attention of every student in the vast auditorium. Lucas, sitting beside Sunny, felt a mix of curiosity and anticipation. The mention of the Student Council piqued his interest, reminding him of the power dynamics within the academy.


    "As you know," Headmaster Hera continued, "the Student Council ys a crucial role in maintaining order, managing resources, and fostering a sense ofmunity among the students. It is divided into three departments: the Disciplinary Committee, the Financial Department, and the Volunteers of Student Councils.


    Each department is headed by its own President and Vice-President, all of whom are overseen by the President and Vice-President of the entire council."


    Lucas scanned the faces of the students around him. Some looked eager, others indifferent, but all were paying attention. The Student Council, despite being somewhat neglected in the original novel, clearly held significant influence here.


    "Please wee the Student Council." Hera announced.


    After calling the member of the student council, her figure disappeared turning into mist surprising many.


    A tall and handsome boy walked out from behind the stage confidently, looking straight ahead at the audience, listening to the shrill screams of the girls among the audience, he gave a smile full of confidence.


    Behind the guy, another one appeared waving his hands to the cheering girls who emerged with a big yful smile.


    Following them were two beauties whose elegance wereparable to Emma, Evelyn, Isabe and Lyra, emerged giving a slight bow which made many boys hearts fluttered. Now it was the boys turn to scream seeing the beauties.


    They all walked towards the centre of the stage and gave a small bow in each direction.


    ording to rules, the head of the three factions should consist of a boy and a girl where if one bes president another bes Vice President.


    Behind them, walked a boy with a pretty face who can be said the most handsome man Lucas had seen till now in this world. His handsomeness is way above Adrian and Aric. He has a tall stature full of dignity with a mature appearance.


    "He is the Vice President of student council''s,Eric " Lucas spoke.


    Tap.Tap.Tap


    The entire auditorium turned silent at the entry of the person who now appeared on the stage, the President of the Student Council.


    A young woman adorned in a pristine white uniform adorned with azure ents beneath a flowing cerulean coatmanded the spotlight.


    Her waist-length hair, a cascade of shimmering silver, was elegantly gathered into a long ponytail that swayed with her movements. Her eyes, deep merlot pools, sparkled with a distinct radiance that seemed to originate from within.


    Herplexion resembled polished silk, a testament to her elven heritage, and her lithe figure exuded an aura of bothbat readiness and captivating allure.


    However, it was her elongated ears that offered a clear deration of her identity¡ªan elf in her prime.


    Combined with her petite yet dignified visage, she epitomized the essence of beauty.


    The young woman leading the way was Seraphina Everglow.


    She is the student council president.


    Gulped


    Everyone swallowed their saliva seeing her. Some were stupified to utter anything.


    The audiences were stunned seeing her appearance as this was the first time most of them were seeing Seraphina Everglow in person. Her reputation preceded her, known not only for her beauty but also for her exceptional leadership andbat skills. Lucas, too, was taken aback, having only heard vague descriptions of her in the original work.


    "Good afternoon, students of Nova Academy," Seraphina''s voice was as mesmerizing as her appearance, carrying a serene yetmanding tone. "I am Seraphina Everglow, your Student Council President. It is my honor to wee you all here today."


    She paused, allowing her presence to settle over the room, before continuing. "The Student Council is here to serve and guide you. We are divided into three key departments, each with specific roles to ensure the smooth operation and vibrant life of our academy."


    Seraphina gestured to the students standing behind her. "Let me introduce the heads of these departments. Leading the Disciplinary Committee are Marcus Bet and Sophie Williams. They ensure that our academy maintains its high standards of conduct and discipline."


    Marcus and Sophie stepped forward, giving a respectful nod to the audience. Their stern expressions underscored the seriousness of their roles.


    "Next, the Financial Department, managed by Olivia Harris and Daniel Lee," Seraphina continued. "They are responsible for managing the funds and resources that keep our various programs and events running smoothly."


    Olivia and Daniel acknowledged the crowd, theirposed demeanor reflecting their meticulous nature.


    "Lastly, the Volunteers of Student Councils, headed by Rachel Kim and Ethan Wright," Seraphina announced. "They organize and oversee volunteer activities, ensuring that we give back to ourmunity and help those in need."


    Rachel and Ethan stepped forward, their energetic and approachable attitudes clearly resonating with the students.


    Seraphina then introduced Eric, the Vice President, who stepped forward with an aura of dignity and respect. "Eric, our Vice President, is the cornerstone of our operations, ensuring that all our activities are well-coordinated and executed."


    Eric''s smile was warm and reassuring as he addressed the students. "We are here to make your experience at Nova Academy enriching and memorable. Feel free to approach us with any concerns or ideas you may have."


    Seraphina resumed her speech, her eyes scanning the crowd with a mixture of authority and warmth. "This time, one of the seat in student council has been opened and I''m here for choose one of the cadets as part of student council.

 Chapter 359: Student Council [2]

    The audiences were stunned seeing her appearance as this was the first time most of them were seeing Seraphina Everglow in person. Her reputation preceded her, known not only for her beauty but also for her exceptional leadership andbat skills. Lucas, too, was taken aback, having only heard vague descriptions of her in the original work.


    "Good afternoon, students of Nova Academy," Seraphina''s voice was as mesmerizing as her appearance, carrying a serene yetmanding tone. "I am Seraphina Everglow, your Student Council President. It is my honor to wee you all here today."


    She paused, allowing her presence to settle over the room, before continuing. "The Student Council is here to serve and guide you. We are divided into three key departments, each with specific roles to ensure the smooth operation and vibrant life of our academy."


    Seraphina gestured to the students standing behind her. "Let me introduce the heads of these departments. Leading the Disciplinary Committee are Marcus Bet and Sophie Williams. They ensure that our academy maintains its high standards of conduct and discipline."


    Marcus and Sophie stepped forward, giving a respectful nod to the audience. Their stern expressions underscored the seriousness of their roles.


    "Next, the Financial Department, managed by Olivia Harris and Daniel Lee," Seraphina continued. "They are responsible for managing the funds and resources that keep our various programs and events running smoothly."


    Olivia and Daniel acknowledged the crowd, theirposed demeanor reflecting their meticulous nature.


    "Lastly, the Volunteers of Student Councils, headed by Rachel Kim and Ethan Wright," Seraphina announced. "They organize and oversee volunteer activities, ensuring that we give back to ourmunity and help those in need."


    Rachel and Ethan stepped forward, their energetic and approachable attitudes clearly resonating with the students.


    Seraphina then introduced Eric, the Vice President, who stepped forward with an aura of dignity and respect. "Eric, our Vice President, is the cornerstone of our operations, ensuring that all our activities are well-coordinated and executed."


    Eric''s smile was warm and reassuring as he addressed the students. "We are here to make your experience at Nova Academy enriching and memorable. Feel free to approach us with any concerns or ideas you may have."


    Seraphina resumed her speech, her eyes scanning the crowd with a mixture of authority and warmth. "This time, one of the seat in student council has been opened and I''m here for choose one of the cadets as part of student council.


    A murmur of excitement and curiosity spread through the auditorium. Lucas exchanged a nce with Sunny, both of them intrigued by this unexpected opportunity.


    Seraphina continued, her gaze steady andposed. "We believe in recognizing talent and potential, and we have been observing the first-year students closely. Today, I am pleased to announce that one of you will be given the chance to join the Student Council."


    Lucas felt a surge of anxiety and excitement. The thought of joining the Student Council hadn''t crossed his mind, but now the possibility seemed both thrilling and daunting.


    Seraphina nced at a piece of paper in her hand before looking back at the students.


    "Please send your application to the Student Council. If we deem you worthy enough to join, we will wee you with open arms. However, be prepared, as there is a possibility that none of you will be chosen,"


    she said, her voice unwavering.


    The students exchanged nces and whispers, the weight of the opportunity sinking in. The chance to join the Student Council meant recognition, influence, and a chance to shape their future at the academy.


    Lucas felt a mix of emotions. The challenge of the Special Training Sessions, the rigorous practice with Yato, and the demanding sses had already pushed him to his limits. Adding the Student Council to his responsibilities seemed overwhelming, yet the potential benefits were undeniable.


    As the assembly concluded and students began to file out, Lucas and Sunny lingered, lost in thought.


    "Are you going to apply?" Sunny asked, his tone casual but with an edge of curiosity.


    Lucas shrugged, still processing the announcement. "I''m not sure. It sounds like a hugemitment, but it could also be a great opportunity."


    Sunny nodded. "Yeah, I get that. It could be a lot of work, but imagine what we could learn and the connections we could make."


    Lucas smiled. "True. But I don''t care about connection or anything."


    Sunny couldn''t help but smile at Lucas''s blunt words. Many would do whatever they can to join student council but Lucas doesn''t care about those things.


    After finishing her speech she went back and her ce was reced by a stern tall looking boy who stepped up by waving his hands calming the crowds.


    "My name is Eric Reeves and I am your Student Council Vice President. As you have heard from President about joining students council, it''s a great opportunity so give it a try.


    Anyway, many changes are happening recently in the curriculum, after all, we have to keep up with the change of time."


    Pausing a little, Eric spoke, "During our four three in the academy, we learn many things but at a certain point, it was realised that the ones who graduated from Nova were like hollow shells who have perfect theoretical knowledge but werecking severely in particrity aspect."


    " So to increase their broadness of the view of the world, it was added that one has to pass the missions and umte sufficient merits to graduate."


    " But now there is a certain change. If yourbat capabilities are quite good, you can take missions from the third year and umte merits to graduate in just three years. There is also a discussion going on to allow second years to take the mission but it will be a matter for the future."


    "While the condition to graduate has be many times tougher. We hope to produce a top-level powerhouse by putting more pressure on their shoulder. "


    "We understand that this may seem daunting, but it''s all part of preparing you for the challenges you''ll face beyond the academy," Eric continued, his tone firm yet encouraging. "The world out there is unforgiving, and we want to ensure you are not just ready to survive, but to thrive and make a significant impact."


    The students murmured amongst themselves, the weight of Eric''s words sinking in. The atmosphere was a mix of anxiety and excitement, the prospect of elerated graduation and increased expectations stirring various reactions.


    Lucas''s mind raced with thoughts. The opportunity to graduate early was tempting, especially given his unique situation as the author of this world. Yet, the pressure and the added responsibilities seemed overwhelming. He nced at Sunny, who seemed equally deep in thought.


    Eric Reeves wrapped up his speech, his gaze sweeping over the students. "I encourage each of you to rise to the challenge. Push your limits, and take advantage of every opportunity the academy offers. Your time here is what you make of it. Strive not just to meet expectations, but to exceed them."


    With that, Eric stepped back, and the assembly was officially concluded. Students began to file out, buzzing with conversation about the announcements. Lucas and Sunny slowly made their way out of the auditorium, still processing everything.


    Lucas and Sunny strolle around the campus.


    on the path to the auditorium, trees were arched on the walkways producing a small shower of colourful leave that makes one mood better. It can be said to be a good ce for a confession.


    True to my thoughts Lucas looked around to find students talking excitedly where some were trying to hit on girls.


    Lucas even noticed some girls giggled looking at him. This can be said to be the first time where all the students of the first year had assembled.


    Since Lucas figure and handsomeness were improved many times aftering to Nova academy. He was sure to get the stare of girls.


    Lucas just gave a faint smile looking at them.


    "I think my days of spring will being soon," Sunny spoke beside Lucas as he thought the girls were looking at him.


    Lucas facepalmed seeing the Sunny getting caught by lovesickness.


    Lucas chuckled at Sunny''sment, shaking his head. "I hate to break it to you, but I think they were looking at me."


    Sunny''s eyes widened, and he yfully shoved Lucas. "You wish! I''m the charming one here."


    "Sure, keep telling yourself that," Lucas replied with a smirk. "But seriously, what do you think about applying to the Student Council? Are you considering it?"


    Sunny sighed, the yful banter fading as he grew thoughtful. "I don''t know, man. It sounds like a lot of work. But at the same time, it could be an amazing experience. What about you?"


    Lucas shrugged. "I''m torn. It could be a great way to influence things and make some changes. But with all the training and sses, I''m not sure if I can handle the extra workload."


    They walked in silence for a few moments, the canopy of trees casting dappled shadows on the path. The gentle rustling of leaves and the soft hum of conversation from nearby students created a serene atmosphere.

 Chapter 360 Student Council [3]

    360 Student Council [3]


    Amidst the path that Lucas and Sunny were walking, there were many students around them as the path was bustling with students searching for a suitable club.


    As Lucas and Sunny were ying pushing and pulling Sunny staggered and stumbled to the boy at the side.


    The boy looked at Sunny with a venomous gaze and roared "Asshole can''t you see where you step."


    "Sorry. I just staggered in my steps".Roan shuttered in his speech, seeing the boy angry look.


    " Asshole who are you kidding. I have seen many donkey-like you who had their brain in their knees."


    "Do you think this daddy will just leave you?" The boy spoke angrily.


    As Lucas was partially responsible for it, he felt slight guilt so he tried to calm down the matter by asking for an apology


    " Buddy, sorry for the inconvenience."Lucas apologized in an earnest tone.


    "Let''s forget about this matter "Lucas scanned the boy from head to toe seeing his rough attitude.


    After living around in the academy for a while, Lucas had already taken note of the nobleckeys and the boy before he didn''t belong to any faction.


    " Who the hell are you to disrupt my speech."The boy looked at Lucas in disdain.


    Lucas frowned hearing the boy speech. He was starting to get annoyed.


    "Bow down and beg for forgiveness and lick my..."


    Before he could finish his sentence he felt an intense killing intent that froze him in shock.


    As he lifted his eyes to look, he saw the boy with golden eyes which looked dark like a ck hole staring at him with a cold icy gaze who was just speaking to him humbly before.


    The coldness in his eyes sent a chill down his spine. Warning him to know his ce.


    The more he looked at him, the more frightened he became and his legs started to tremble.


    Aftering to this world, the number of monsters Lucas killed were more than hundreds.


    Even the ones that were present there took a few steps back feeling the pressure Lucas was giving. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The pressure that was emitted from Lucas''s body was palpable, like an oppressive weight that settled over the area. The air seemed to grow colder, and the surrounding students instinctively took a few steps back, their conversations falling silent as they sensed the tension.


    The boy who had been so arrogant moments before now stood trembling, his bravado shattered. He stammered, trying to find his voice. "W-what are you...?"


    Lucas took a step forward, his gaze unrelenting. "I said, let''s forget about this matter. We don''t want any trouble, but if you continue to provoke us, you won''t like the oue."


    The boy gulped, the fear evident in his eyes. He nodded quickly, his earlier arrogancepletely gone. "O-okay, okay. I''m sorry. It was just a misunderstanding."


    Lucas''s expression softened slightly, and he took a step back, the intense pressure dissipating. "Good. Now let''s move on."


    Sunny, still shaken but relieved, nced at Lucas with a mixture of awe and gratitude. "Thanks, man. I thought we were going to get into a real mess there."


    Lucas nodded, the tension in his muscles slowly easing. "No problem. Just remember, some people will always try to assert their dominance. We have to stand our ground but not escte things unnecessarily."


    As they continued walking, the students around them began to rx, the normal buzz of conversation gradually returning. Sunny and Lucas resumed their banter, though there was a newfound seriousness in their demeanor.


    They finally reached the cafeteria, where the delicious smell of food wafted through the air. The long day and the confrontation had left them both famished. They quickly grabbed trays and joined the line, their earlier tension melting away in the face of hot meals.


    Sunny loaded his tray with a variety of dishes, his eyes lighting up at the sight of the food. "Man, I could eat a horse right now."


    Lucasughed, grabbing a generous helping of pasta and some bread. "Yeah, me too. Let''s find a seat."


    They found a table near the window, the afternoon sun casting a warm glow over their meal. As they ate, the events of the day seemed to fade into the background, reced by the simple pleasure of good food and goodpany.


    Between bites, Sunny looked at Lucas thoughtfully. "You know, you handled that situation back there really well. I don''t think I could''ve kept my cool like you did."


    Lucas shrugged, swallowing a mouthful of pasta. "It''s just about knowing when to push back and when to de-escte. We can''t let every little thing get to us, especially in a ce like this."


    Sunny nodded, chewing thoughtfully. "You''re right. "But still, it''s impressive. You''ve got a knack for handling people," Sunny said, admiration evident in his voice.


    Lucas gave a small smile, feeling a bit of pride. "Thanks, Sunny. It''s all about experience and knowing how to read people. Besides, we can''t afford to let small conflicts distract us from the bigger picture."


    As they continued their meal, the cafeteria buzzed with activity. Students around them were animatedly discussing the recent announcements, their excitement palpable.


    "Speaking of the bigger picture," Sunny said between bites, "are you really considering joining the Student Council?"


    Lucas paused, thinking carefully. "I am not. I think it could be a good opportunity, but I''m also cautious about ovemitting. We already have so much on our tes."


    Sunny nodded. "Yeah, I get that. But think about the influence we could have. We could really make a difference."


    Lucas leaned back in his chair, contemting. "True, but we have to weigh that against the time and energy it would take. We''re here to be stronger and more capable. If the Student Council helps with that, then maybe it''s worth it."


    As they finished their meal, Lucas and Sunny continued to discuss the pros and cons of joining the Student Council, their conversation shifting from practical considerations to their broader goals at the academy.


    "Whatever we decide," Lucas said, standing up and grabbing his tray, "we have to make sure it''s the right choice for us. No one else."


    Sunny agreed, rising to his feet as well. "Right. Let''s think it over and see how things unfold. We have some time to decide."


    They disposed of their trays and exited the cafeteria, the afternoon sun casting long shadows across the campus. The day''s events had been intense, but they had also provided rity and a renewed sense of purpose.


    As they walked back towards their dorms, Lucas couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation.

 Chapter 361 Its Suspicious

    361 It''s Suspicious


    Seraphina after finishing her work was now heading towards her office.


    Following her were three beautifuldies whose beauty can even stand out in the crowd but still, their beautiful looks were overshadowed by Seraphina beauty.


    The three girls were in the same year as Julian.


    Though one may think of them as Seraphina''s friends but in truth, they were her future maids or servants who will be her private maids in future and will even apany her throughout thier life.


    The real truth is Seraphina is daughter of the one three head of the world government, She is daughter of Julian Everglow.


    The queen of Elf continent and one of three head of World Government.


    From the young age the existence of Seraphina as daughter of the queen of Elf continent has been secret.


    For obvious reasons...


    Many assassination Attempt has been made on Seraphina when she was just kid.


    So the queen of Elves, Julian hides her existence from the rest of world.


    No one else that she is daughter of Julian, Aside from few top figure of Nova Academy.


    For example, Headmaster Hera, Lillian and few other instructors.


    After the graduation, Seraphina would reveal her existence to world then would began her duties as princess offically.


    As for those three girls...


    For bing princess maids, they were trained from an early age like the heir of the nobles and they even have to qualify in having good fighting skills and talents to apany them.


    And for a Princess with a frightening ability like her, they have to try their best not tog so much.


    As they reached near Seraphina private office where only Student Council President is allowed to stay along with those who have her permission, Seraphina found Lillian who was standing on side of the wall.


    "Seraphina, I want to ask why are you asking me to hand over his personal information to you."


    As Seraphina neard Lillian, she heards her words.


    Three girl besides her silently girl at Lillian but one look from Lillian was enough for them to look away from her.


    And Seraphina didn''t care the way Lillian was speaking to her. In fact she wants her to speak like that.


    After all Seraphina hates those royal customs.


    "You know why, Miss Lillian."


    Aft the moment of silence, Seraphina opened her mouth and said, Her voice of pleasent as before but there was dengerous edge in her tone that Lillian instantaneously noticed.


    Lillian ired intensity increase but she was still keeping her cool.


    "He''s not hiding something, Seraphina."


    But Seraphina just shook her head in Lillian''s response.


    At that moment, she shed back thinking about the time when she looked around a certain individual who was immersed in his thoughts while everyone eyes on her.


    But when he looked at her amidst the crowd, it can be said to be her first time, seeing someone looking at her with such an indifferent gaze.


    As soon Seraphina looked at his face she remembered seeing him once before.


    It was around time when ss [1-Hero-1] went to Silva City.


    She was incharge for that ss besides Lillian.


    Doungen outbreak happened in Silva City and he was fighting against monster and keeping away from them to Silva City.


    Of course, she is the one who saved him and she also invited him to join student council at that time after they returned to Nova Academy.


    But he didn''te to visit single time...


    That was for the first time that Seraphina was angey at someone.


    Then after that she started surveince him and started to watch most of his actions.


    Of course, she wouldn''t ordered her three maid to watch him whenever he wasnear Yato, his master.


    Seraphina find ever action of him suspicious.


    From the point of fighting against hoards of monster till now.


    It''s very suspicious.


    Her face flushed in the coldness as she said to Lillian


    "Give me every single detail about him. His background, his position, his everyday activities his strength. Don''t miss a single detail."


    " I don''t want to ignore the possibility of having a mole under our noise of high calibre who can bite us. We have to take precautions from now. If I find him suspicious, it''s better to eliminate him before he can grow."


    Lillian''s eyes narrowed, but she remained calm andposed, hiding her inner turmoil. She knew Seraphina''s instincts were sharp, and while she didn''t fully agree with her approach, she couldn''t ignore the potential threat Seraphina perceived. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I understand your concerns, Seraphina," Lillian replied, her tone measured. "But we must tread carefully. Acting on suspicion alone can lead to unnecessary conflicts and misunderstandings."


    Seraphina''s expression didn''t soften. "I appreciate your caution, Miss Lillian, but I''ve seen enough to warrant this investigation. We can''t afford to becent."


    Lillian sighed inwardly, knowing that arguing further would be futile. Seraphina was determined, and her authority as the daughter of Julian Everglow added weight to her demands.


    "Very well," Lillian said, conceding. "I''ll gather the information you requested. But remember, Seraphina, we must act with prudence. Any misstep could have serious repercussions."


    Seraphina nodded, her gaze unwavering. "I understand, but we can''t ignore the potential danger. I trust you, Miss Lillian, to handle this discreetly and efficiently."


    With that, Lillian turned and left, her mind already racing with ns on how to discreetly gather the necessary information without raising suspicion.


    She knew this task wouldn''t be easy, but she also knew the importance of maintaining a bnce between vignce and caution.


    Seraphina watched Lillian leave, her mind still focused on Lucas. There was something about him that unsettled her, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that he was hiding something significant. Her instincts rarely led her astray, and she was determined to uncover the truth.


    As she entered her private office, her three maids followed silently, their presence a constant reminder of her royal duties and the expectations ced upon her. Seraphina sat at her desk, her mind racing with thoughts of Lucas and the potential threat he posed.


    "Prepare the surveince reports," Seraphina instructed one of her maids. "I want to review everything we have on him so far."


    The maid nodded and quickly set to work, retrieving the reports and handing them to Seraphina. As Seraphina began to read through the documents, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency. The future of the academy, and possibly much more, could depend on uncovering Lucas''s true intentions.


    Meanwhile, back in the cafeteria, Lucas and Sunny finished their meal, unaware of the scrutiny they were under. Lucas felt a strange sensation, as if someone was watching him, but he brushed it off, attributing it to the stress and excitement of the day''s events.


    As they left the cafeteria and headed back to their dorms, Lucas couldn''t shake the feeling that something significant was about to happen. He nced at Sunny, who was chattering about their uing sses, and wondered what the future held for them in the academy.


    Unbeknownst to him, Seraphina''s investigation was about to set in motion a series of events that would change everything, revealing secrets and testing loyalties in ways no one could have anticipated.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!